《Road to Kingdom》 1 Chapter 1. Underground Arena It was dim basement, void of sunlight except the slight piercings caused by the minuscule overhead windows. In this prison-like cell I laid down to rest. I was only laying down, not sleeping. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It was because of a certain noise I wasn''t able to sleep. It was a noisy girl, it wouldn''t have killed her to do it more quietly. The sound I heard was a female voice, I can hear the sweet voice, appealing, by offering flattery perhaps, to gain some pleasure. "Here" is where as usual, the wardens perused the goods they liked for themselves. Nobody cared, and even if they do nobody would lift a finger. I quickly threw the threadbare blanketthe flea-ridden piece of cloth on myself. Before long the voices faded, and silence returned. It won''t be long until sunrise now, but I should get as much sleep as I can. I closed my eyes, enjoying what short rest I can before dawn. I came "here" before I was aware of what was going on. When I realized it I was already here, I don''t know where I was before I came here, nor did I know how I got here. I myself said that my age was 13 or 14, but still, I don''t know what it is exactly. As far as I could hear from the people who brought me up, they said I might have been sold by my parents, or maybe kidnapped by some robbers. What this place "here" is can be clearly explained. This was a place where boys and girls are gathered, and the perverted guests enjoy themselves by embracing them or making them kill each other. I awoke to the coarse ringing sound of a bell and jumped to my feet. The only thing I need to prepare was my own body. Today is another day where I would have to battle for my life. I left the small room, went to the mess room to fill myself with soup that looked like vomit, and awaited my orders. "Finny, your guest is waiting upstairs so you hurry up and get a bath!" "Dora! You''re accompanying the ladies! You''re allowed to receive money. Don''t let them hit you for free!" "Aegir! You''ll be fighting. Hurry up and pick a weapon!" The warden yelled and the kids gathered here dispersed. This Aegir was me, it was a name that came out of some legend. I got this name in a previous fight where I cut my opponent right in half from the top of his head to his crotch. I don''t quite catch the others'' names, not that I''ll remember them. At any rate, they all soon die so remembering them is pointless. The expression of the man I''ll be fightingthough I call him a man he is only a boy not even 15 years old changed when he was designated as my opponent. The fight is in short, a match to the death, viewed by the guests. The guests bet money, yell out cheers, and in the end enjoyed the gruesome spectacle. There were not only one-on-one fights, but also off-color fights like fights against animals, or one-lopsidedly tormenting and killing little girls. The reason why my opponent''s expression changed was me. Unlike the others, I am seldom taken by the guests. I am muscular and I''m not short, not the type that the child-ravishing perverts like. I don''t have the manners and charm to keep the female guests company, either. My job in "this place" is to fight, and when it comes to fighting, defeat means death. The fights I have survived in "this place" numbered 100 battles and then some. They took off my manacles and fetters and sent me off to fight. The weapon in my hand is a great-sword familiar to me. It was a two-handed double-edged sword, 1.2 meters long and probably over 10 kg in weight. It looked clearly unsuitable for me who isn''t even 160 cm in height, but this blood-stained chipped sword is how I survived until now. My opponent''s weapon is a 60 cm long one-handed sword and a round leather shield. Judging from how he took a stance and did trial swings with his sword, it wasn''t his first time holding a sword. However. "You''ve picked the wrong equipment", I muttered in my head. There is no way a leather shield can defend against my two-handed sword. His only chance to win was to land a blow by jumping onto my chest. Shields would only hinder his movements and vision. Of course I didn''t say that out loud. The opponent is making it easier for me to kill him out of his own free will, after all. The place is called the ''Great Hall'', though no more than 20 people could go in at once. In the middle of it there was an [arena] surrounded by iron fence. Surrounding it, 10-odd chairs were laid down for the guests who were raising their voices, cheering and jeering. Among them there are wardens wielding armor and spears, and the owner of "this place", a porcine-looking fat man. With him around then there must be a VIP among the guests. That was the case every time that pig does anything besides raping girls, eating, drinking, or counting money. That''s got nothing to do with me, though. The pig was talking about how strong I am and how my opponent was going to face me. He was exaggerating things, but with this the stakes are raised, so I can smile at that. I simply faced my opponent. There was nothing difficult about it. If I win I can look forward to a tomorrow where I can eat as much as I like. If I lose, then I''ll die here, that''s all. I took a stance with my left foot forward and my sword resting on my right shoulder. My opponent also braced with his shield and pointed the sword on his open side at me. Well then, let the fight begin. Will I kill, or will I be killed, we won''t know until it''s over. The betting rounds closed at last and the great hall felt like it became prickling with tension. This is a true fight to the death, if the guests were to watch this somewhere other than "this place" they would have to to resign their lives. My opponent is about 3 meters away but I can hear his rough breathing from here. If he''s breathing roughly like this before fighting, how was he even hoping to win. I calmly assessed the situation, without tension nor carelessness. I don''t have any physical defects that would become a handicap, either. I am at the same condition as I was in my over 100 fights. So I''ll probably win this, if I lost because something I didn''t think of or expect happens well, I''ll just simply die. *GOOOOONG*, the dull and boorish sound of the gong marks the start of battle, at the same time my opponent shouted as he charged towards me. He rushed with his shield in front of him. He closed the 3 meter distance in an instant, trying to stab his sword before I with my slow greatsword can react but before that my greatsword blew him off, shield and all. His weapon didn''t leave his hand, but he still got blown off aside and rolled 2-3 times. The audience started to stir. My opponent got up and stared at me as if seeing something unbelievable, because I did not make any prior moves or the like. There were no tricks, I was merely fast enough to swing my greatsword before he can take out his one-handed sword. This is the reason I could survive until now. It seems that it was strange for a boy my age to be able to swing a 10 kg greatsword. I faced my opponent, still unhurt even though he was blown off, and charged. I had no reason to wait for him to recover his stance, he raised his shield in desperation but my thick iron lump of a sword cut his left arm and leg along with his shield. "It''s over!" "I lost 30!" "It''s Aegir after all!" The match was decided with the loud cheers. The match was decided, but the show isn''t over. The crowd raised their voices, expecting the final blow, the requiem for the vanquished. I don''t have any interest in tormenting the defeated, but he can no longer escape his death. Therefore as my last compassion toward a man I shared my meals with I''ll give him instant death. My greatsword groaned, cutting the head off of my wriggling opponent. "Oooh!!" "Good job!!" "His head flew off!!" Amidst the rising cheers, I returned to the waiting room. My job ends here. After this the owner''s men will be collecting the bet money and the guests will be talking excitedly while watching the blood and body of the fallen. Nevertheless, I was intercepted by two wardens on my return. They prodded me with a spear handle, urging me to go back. That instant, I had a thought, but the answer came immediately. After one-on-one battles, things like this happen a lot, where I had wolves set loose on me, or having to to fight 3 matches in a row. Just as I expected, another man went in the fenced area. His face was full of hatred, he was glaring at me with bloodshot eyes. It doesn''t seem to be a simple taunt before a fight. Could he be family to the man I just killed or something? I thought my opponent today was unusually weak, but it seems it was just a scheme to incite hatred in this man by deliberately killing his relative before his eyes. "Here here! The next opponent is the former knight apprentice Doyle! Does anybody want to bet on the victory of this man burning with hatred!" As coin after coin was being piled up, this ''Doyle'' fellow did not let his eyes off of me. I have no knowledge of the outside world, so I don''t know what knight apprentice meant. However, in my over 100 fights, I knew of people with this title, who could swing a sword quickly and accurately. On the other side, Doyle is also analyzing Aegir. He was still a kid, but he had proved that he could wield that greatsword around. If I took a blow from it directly, nevermind a sword, even an iron plate shield won''t stand a chance ?TN: the author likes to abruptly switch perspectives like this, get used to it? However, he did not have a shield of any kind, if I could get one stab at him he''d be finished in one blow! I will definitely avenge my brother. Doyle''s sword is thin, like a rapier. It had no use besides aiming for the gaps in the enemy''s armor. But here, where the fighters fight practically in the nude, it would be instant death no matter the weapon if he could strike the vitals. Therefore it''s probably obvious that he saw sword that can be lightly handled as more advantageous than that iron lump of a sword. That boy''s sword is overkill when used against an unarmored enemy. *GONG* The instant the starting gong sounded, I approached with a low posture and aimed at the boy''s neck with a quick attack. The boy stepped back, evading it with a paper-thin margin. While drawing back, he swung his heavy great-sword up, forcing me to also step back. He''s fast! That''s not the speed of a person wielding a great-sword! I did expect that he would evade, but he evaded without any superfluous moves and counterattacked from there. I planned to break his stance if I was lucky, but it failed. Because his swordplay came about only from fighting here, his dirty movements are also self-taught. In that case I should move around from his dominant arm. He should then immediately swing his sword, and if all goes well his flank should be unprotected. My expectation was right and the boy immediately swung the great-sword with one hand to his right. What I didn''t expect was his speed. After he swung his heavy sword back, I expected to be free enough to evade and launch a strike; that was the plan, but the speed his counterattack was rightly the speed of a thunderclap. Then I heard a thunderous roar. If I don''t let go of my shield soon he''s going to strike and split my face. The shield split right in half, hitting the fence, and making a metallic ringing sound. In contrast to Doyle''s terrorized face, mine was a calm one. I saw his attack twice, this guy wasn''t fast, he was not a problem. I held my sword over my head and stopped. From the looks of it, my form was totally defenseless. But this was a lure, a trap I could set up precisely because I can see through his attacks. The next move will decide this match. On the other side, Doyle saw a chance for victory. He''s holding his sword overhead Should I jump in No, with a head start he''s going to swing his sword down and take me down with him even if I were able to kill him. Then I''ve got to make him strike air first. They both thought in an instant, Doyle leap in, and the boy swung his sword down to strike and kill him. Then expecting that, Doyle suddenly stopped and evaded the sword. *Thwang* A loud sound rang out, a few of the audience let out startled voices, but they were mostly in a daze, watching attentively, soundlessly for the result of the match. I slowly pulled up the sword I swung down. Doyle had a cut on him, just 10 cm deep, from his head down to his crotch. His entrails dribbled out from the cut, and he slowly collapsed. The match was settled with my last step, the step Doyle should''ve avoided by a paper thin margin, but I tore that apart by moving one step forward. It''s not that I read his tactics and stepped forward. I simply [saw him trying to evade] and made a step further forward. This is the other reason how I kept my life: my [kinetic vision]. Today, as usual, I won against an enemy and lived on. I did not experience an unexpected defeat. The victory and the gruesome spectacle came simultaneously, and the audience roared. Receiving applause from a satisfied-looking master pig, I returned to the waiting room. 2 Chapter 2. Escape "Aegir! The master''s calling for you! Hurry up!" After the battle ended, the warden gave an order to me, who was washing off the blood from the battle with water. After battles, they would normally put on my manacles and fetters once I washed off the blood but it looks like they didn''t have time for that. The pig''s orders are absolute in "this place", whatever you''re doing you''d better move immediately. Is he probably going to tell me to take my time in battles, I wonder. I fight my battles short, they would usually be decided in one strike, or about 2~3 swings of my sword. As someone in the entertainment business, he probably wants a slower rise to the climax. It''s not rare for him to complain about something like that. "I brought Aegir with me!" "Enter." Ascending a long set of stairs that lead to nowhere except the pig''s room, we stopped in front of a grotesquely ornamented door, and the warden called out. The answer came immediately, it seems that master pig was in a hurry. There were 2 people on the other side of the door. The master pig who I''ve gotten used to seeing, and a gaudily dressed woman in her late 30s. The strong perfume and the fluttery skirt she wears definitely don''t belong in "this place". "Aegir! This is Baroness Medire! Go say hello!" The warden stepped back by the door. The woman probably had high enough status that he can''t talk unless given explicit permission. The reason master pig was present at today''s fight was probably because of this middle-aged woman. "I''m Aegir." "Ufufu, I saw your fight earlier. You''re so strong for a child, aren''t you." With a seemingly elegant, but also lustful expression, the lady''s hand crept up on my chest and stomach. I was in my usual attire, in other words, I was wearing nothing but a loincloth. "Fufu, he''s got quite the amazing muscles for a child." "That was kind of you to say, m''lady." Faced against this kind of person it is best to just say something like that, this is what I learnt long ago. "Buhihi, I must beg your pardon, Lady Medire, but before playing with him we must discuss the payment" The pig called out to her with his usual, vulgar smile as always. The lady frowned a little and answered. "Fine, I get it. I''ll pay 2 gold." "Buhi! That''s a little bit insufficient Aegir is our most popular combatant, we need to let him rest after a battle but we''re taking him out especially for madam." This is the first time I''ve heard anything about resting after battles, though. I scorned in my head, in short, this woman wanted me for bed, she must''ve come to satisfy her perverse lust for a man still bloody after a deathmatch. "With 2 gold coins I can get the best male prostitutes in town! Paying that for this dirty" "Buhihihi, what you say is certainly true, m''lady, but none of those town prostitutes are as rough as this one here." I hear the words ''gold coin'' and ''silver coin'' a lot, but I wonder how valuable they are. I know nothing beyond "this place" so I obviously know nothing of the value of gold coins. If two gold coins were about the price of a loaf of bread then of course I''d feel annoyed. As I was thinking things like that the pig called out to me, the reason probably being that the negotiations were getting nowhere near a settlement. "Aegir! Strip off your clothes! And you! you go down and fetch the sword he was using earlier! The one that''s still got blood sticking to it!" It seems like this lady is fond of savage men. I took off my loincloth without a complaint, in fact I never thought that being naked is something I should be embarrassed of. Once I took off my loincloth the lady''s eyes grew feverish. "Buhihihi, how is it Medire-sama? He''s still not grown up yet but he''s still got quite a bit of girth." "A boy this young, having a thing this big" "Buhii, However, having just gotten back from a fight he''s still got his emotions raging, so his brakes are a little loose. He''s probably going to be a little bit uncivil, so please forgive him for that." "Rough, uncivil, huh" The lady approached me, and gently caressed my member. This lady is not my type at all, but being stimulated while my blood is still raging, my instincts flared, and my thing stood erect. As my thing hardened in her hand, this Medire woman stared, delirious from her own arousal. She was probably imagining this stirring up her own insides. "But 10 coins is still probably too much, right." It looks like master jacked my price up to 10 gold coins. She was complaining, but her hand did not stop from caressing my member. If she doesn''t stop soon my cum''s going to leak out. At that moment there was a knock on the door and one of the wardens came in. He was carrying in his hand the sword I was using earlier in the fight, still smeared with the blood and entrails of two people. "I''ve brought the sword as you ordered." "Buhi, okay, Aegir, take the sword and make a pose. Show off your body to the lady." Seeing the lady''s condition, he gave me an order to stimulate her abnormal passions, probably trying to give her another push. But the warden hesitated to give me the sword. The reason being that there are no manacles nor fetters on me right now. This is going to be fun. "Buhyo, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING! BLOCKHEAD! WISHY-WASHY! YOU WANT TO KEEP MEDIRE-SAMA WAITING!?" The master raised his voice in anger. It''s dangerous but the two wardens were wearing leather armor and carrying spears. The literally buck naked Aegir probably won''t be able to resist them, and moreover, if they made the master any angrier he''s going to dock their pay. If that happens it''s going to be harder to indulge in their secret pastime of raping little girls. "Yes, we''re very sorry! Aegir, take this." One of the wardens handed the sword over to Aegir, but the moment he was about to step back Blood sprayed into the air. Still with a bewildered expression, his head dropped onto the floor. *slash* If I had to describe the sound it''s probably something like that. It''s an unexpectedly light sound for one that takes a human''s life. "Eh?" "Buhi" "Ugyu" The three of them let out a sound at the same time, probably unintentionally, the only one who understood what''s going on is just me alone. The situation changed again before any of them could grasp what''s happening. After I killed the warden with a slash below his chin, I cut down the other warden with the backswing diagonally from the top of his shoulder. The leather armor he wore didn''t matter in the slightest. "Buho! You! Buhihi" "No. NOOOOO!!" Master pig who finally understood what''s happening stuttered something. The lady started to scream but I put my sword through her chest. She then stopped screaming. The lady''s body was thrown onto a drawer from the force, as I pulled my sword out she vomited blood and fell forward. There are no longer any threats now. It was obvious, between the wardens who do nothing but torment little girls and me who is put through life and death situations everyday, when both are equally armed then there''s no way I''d lose. "You buhi why WHY" buhyo impossible!!" I slowly took my sword and went towards master pig. "Why! Why are you doing this? Do you have something against me?" Shielding myself from the spittle coming out of the pig''s mouth, I began talking. "Nah, I don''t have anything against you." "Then why? WHY!?" "I only wanted to try it out." A moment''s pause. "What. did you say?" "I was wondering, now that I''ve got my sword and no manacles or fetters, can I go kill everyone here or not." I continued my answer to master pig. "It came to me when I took the sword just now: ''I wonder if I can kill these guys and go outside''" "Are you an idiot? There are lots of my armed men outside! Of course they''ll kill you if they find you!" As I listened to the pig my heart became calmer. "That may be true. Then again, it may not." I unintentionally made a smile. I myself don''t know whether I''ll go outside and be happy, or whether I''ll indulge myself in another deathmatch here. "Usually I fight and if I won I''ll just repeat the same thing over again." I met master pig''s eyes. "Hii!!" "But this time it looks like I can go outside if I won." The master let out a scream. I''m probably putting on an awfully good smile right now. It was simple enjoyment. If I did well I might be able to go outside. I might find more interesting stuff outside. I might die if I failed, but that''s just the same as usual. I turned my back on master pig and started tearing off the armor of the warden whose head I split. I tore off the armor, and put on the cloth they were wearing underneath. I might as well increase the chances of myself surviving. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The armor didn''t fit me since my height was different, but I cut off a little of the trousers and made them my size. It was the first time I wore leather armor. It was troublesome but I put it on anyway. I couldn''t move. He was standing between me and the door, and if I called out to someone he''s going to kill me. He showed his defenseless back to me, but being this fat, I think there''s no way I can attack him by surprise and win no matter what. Even when I ravish little girls here I had them tied, I can''t calm down unless I do so. Then I made a wishful observation. He didn''t kill me, who should be the one he begrudges the most. Even when he killed the unrelated Lady Medire. "All right! I got it on! It''s a real pain though, the size is wrong, too." He''s been here since he was an infant, so he should have totally no knowledge of the world outside. If I could calm him down I might keep my life. Once he finished putting on the armor, holding the sword in his right hand and the warden''s spear in his left, he sent me a glance. "Well, you know, I understand if you wanted to see the world outside. You should be having a grudge towards me but you didn''t kill me. So I think you still have compassion towards your master, I suppose I can respond to that." I put on the servile business smile I practiced for dealing with nobles. "How about if you leave me here right now, I''ll stay quiet for a while, it''ll be easier for you to escape that way, right?" But he instantly betrayed my expectations. "Grudge? You''re getting something wrong here." Right, I seem to have made a fundamental and fatal misunderstanding. "I don''t have the slightest grudge towards you you know? I don''t think of you as my master, either" "Buhi! Then why did you only spare me" The boy lightly smiled. The moment I saw his eyes, I was sure of my death. "That''s because you''re the weakest one. So I thought it''s fine to leave you for last." That was all. Because I was the weakest opponent I am the very last one he needs to deal with. *slash* I heard a sound and saw the sceenery spin round and round. My consciousness faded to black before I hit the floor. Holding weapons in both hands, I kicked the door open and ran down the stairs. The first man I saw as I kicked the door I slashed with the sword. He fell down screaming and I kicked him down the stairs. I ran down the stairs as I was, and stuck my spear between the eyes of a man who looked up the stairs wondering what happened. I forcibly pulled the spear out of the man who convulsed as he fell, and ran along the long corridor. I know where the exit was, every time when they brought new kids down, light would shine from beyond the door they brought them in from. "Oi! What are you WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?" It seems the man mistook me for a warden for a moment because of the leather armor, but I thrustmy spear onto the belly of the man who pointed his spear in confusion, he was then thrown violently against the wall along with the spear. I took the man''s sword and ran again. "You!! Please! Let us out!" Children in the cells facing the corridor I ran through called out to me simultaneously. There are only a few who were here since before they gained awareness like me. They were mostly those who knew of the world outside, pleading me frantically for their freedom. I didn''t feel like spending the effort to save them. If they wanted to live, if they wanted something they should fight and get it for themselves. But it might be fine if I just help them while I ran. I swung the sword and the bars were destroyed along with the locks. The bars on both sides of the corridor fell down like paper. The children suddenly jumped out and ran towards the exit. From the cells that were not on my path I can hear screams of resentment and pleading. Like I care. Already, wardens are jumping in without even a splinter of stealthiness and started a battle right then and there. There were screams from the children, from the ones who were hit with a spearhandle and fell down, and the ones who resisted and got skewered. The underground prison became hell in a different meaning than the usual. As a flower garnishing that hell, there was the sword I was swinging. "Doryaaa!!" People were scattered along with my scream, they were literally scattered into pieces. My sword was a kitchen knife that take people apart, my spear and the people it skewered became a human hammer. As the tenth warden was slain in the storm of death I conjured, I reached the heavy wooden door where light would shine through. The door with a bar attached was crushed in mere seconds, the children jumped out into the light with me at the lead. "This is the outside, huh" I stopped for a moment. Even when underground, I can feel sunlight that shined through from the windows. But the gentle breeze and sunlight beaming down on my whole face, and the open space I can run with all my power and not reach the end, these are things I never felt ever in my life. The children also ran wherever they liked, people next to them didn''t get the chance to worry where they would run to. There''s no sign of anyone chasing from behind. Possibly, they''ve all been killed. "What!? Huh" "M, murderer!" People surrounding the exit were in an uproar over the bloody group coming out. Unexpectedly, this establishment was built in a place full of people. Probably because it was built for shows. "Guards!! Get the guards!!" The children who heard that started to run with all their might, I don''t understand anything, but I too run until I escaped to a place with no people. I used all of my power to escape. But it''s not like there''s something I wanted to do in the world outside. It was nothing more than simple curiosity that led me to escape outside. I should manage something sooner or later. I know very well of my own ignorance. Then I''ll just surrender my body. If I run along this way I''m bound to come across something interesting. 3 Chapter 3. Lady of the Fores Half a year after the mass murder escape drama, I joined a band of mercenaries who had their hideout on the city outskirts. Without any knowledge, the only thing I could do is fight. Also, since my identity is totally suspicious, I can''t become a soldier or a guard. In the end, I had no choice but to join up with a mercenary-band-slash-band-of-thieves composed of people in similar circumstances. "Boss, are we going to chase up that peddler''s group or what?" The one who asked is called Jamie, one of my colleagues, a flip who specializes in acrobatics. "Of course, a caravan that big doesn''t come round these parts that often, they also let go of some guards in the next town over. Getting them is going to be a big catch, women and booze all up for grabs." The one with the hearty laugh is the boss of this mercenary band, a man called Lovano, I think. We call ourselves bandit hunters but this band itself is an active group of bandits. My point is, he''s the head of these bandits. Even when quarreling among themselves, none of them came to get me involved. They knew very well that I have no interest in get-rich-quick schemes or women talk. In fact I have no interest in money or women. On the other hand, not only Lovano but all the members recognize my fighting abilities so they rely on me in combat. Our mission now is no less than assault on a large merchant caravan, though they let go of some guards they will have plenty of skilled people with them, even if you only count the merchants there''s quite a number of them. It was obvious that we can''t avoid a fight. "But bo~ss, the caravan would''ve gone and reached the mountains by now, chasing them is gonna be hard." Speaking of caravans, I get the image that they are slow, but unlike poor peddlers, caravans equipped with plenty of wagons move with quite a speed. This was to ward off fake escorts and also at the same time, to shorten the business cycle a little bit by reaching their destination faster, and thus increase their profits. "I get that, so we''re not going to chase them on the roads. We''re gonna take a shortcut through Erg forest." The moment Lovano said so, everyone instantly became quiet. "Boss That place is bad news." Timidly, Jamie broke the quiet. "I heard there''s a nest of demons inside the forest." "I heard evil spirits come out of the swamps." "Nononono, the story I heard was that undeads writhe all about the forest." The company started telling the rumors they each heard. I listened while polishing my weapons. In the end, all I do was fight whatever enemy that comes out. I wanted to stay alive, but if I die, then that''s that. "You idiots! Don''t go off believing in stupid rumors! You can''t even get your rumors straight! Are you all bark and no bite!?" Lovano totally didn''t believe in the rumors at all, but one of the company objected. "But Boss, the rumors sure are sloppy, but the part where lots of people come in and don''t come back out is true. That forest is seriously bad news." But Lovano roared at the underling. "Shut up! I''m already set on this! Anyone who says anything more gets turned into meatballs for demon bait!" In the end, the Boss had the final say and the 20-person mercenary company started their raid into Erg forest. "This is quite a nice forest isn''t it?" That was everyone''s impression once we entered Erg forest. We''re already 1 day into the forest now, far from demons or small fry monsters like goblins that usually roam everywhere, not even a bear or a wolf was seen. What''s more, we came across fruits and edible creatures like rabbits a lot. "If this is a demon forest, then our hideout must be a block in hell." Everyone nodded. "If it''s like this, then it might be good if we move the hideout here." "That''s for sure. We''ll do that." While they let out vulgar laughter, the scout, Jamie came back with a dubious face. "Boss, there''s a. a house further along this way." Everyone stood alert. There shouldn''t be anything like a house this far, two whole days from the nearest town. And not a village too, but a single house at that. It''s strange even if it''s a mountain hut, this place is the demon forest, a place hunters don''t come to. Is it a guard post, or maybe another band of robbers'' hideout? However, the atmosphere was turned around by Jamie''s next sentence. "I tried peeking inside the house, it looks like an incredible beauty lives there." The doubtful voices now turned to ridicule. It''s strange enough that there''s a house here, if you add that there''s a beauty living there, it goes way beyond dubious and into delusional. Everyone laughed, saying he''s starved for women and mistook a tree for one. But still, he frantically called for backup, so while laughing, Lovano had us come along after him as backup. It''s not like we''re taking a detour, and we can laugh at him once we find nothing there. Meanwhile, as punishment, he was made to carry some extra luggage. Guessing what Lovano was thinking, the other robbers smiled derisively, and came along without complaining. The whole party proceeded towards the house that shouldn''t be there and then We got there. There was a wide open space in the middle of the forest. There was a wide circular expanse of grass inside the dense forest, and right in the middle of that there was a house. It was neat, though not very big, yet not small like a storage shed, you could expect a person to be living there. Surrounding the house there is a well and a small field, it totally felt like some farm village somewhere, blending into the scenery. But this is the demon forest, this scenery shouldn''t be here. "Oi oi, are you kidding me" Lovano spontaneously spoke, the other robbers widened their eyes. But they immediately made a move, if they blankly stood there they wouldn''t have become mercenaries or robbers. Everyone immediately drew their swords, a number of them approached the house, opened the wooden window a little and peeked in. "Well, this is rare. Am I having visitors?" A beautiful voice, like a ringing bell. Skin white as snow. And features so beautiful that would be sacrilege to call ''beautiful''. The woman that could have been a goddess of beauty called out to the men peeking in from the window. A voice that came out of red lips that stood out from the all-too-white skin. Not even a sliver of panic was felt from her despite the strange situation where there was a number of armed men before her, and she calmly started conversation. It was the men who were taken by surprise. They were prepared to see a mountain witch come out, but this is a beauty like they''ve never seen in their entire lives. In front of the beautiful woman, there was nothing the men could do but stammer some meaningless sounds. "Fufu, it is you who came to visit me, but why are you so surprised?" The woman covered her mouth with her hand and smiled. "I can see that I have a lot more visitors here. I can''t show you all in to this small and shabby house, so considering manners I''m supposed to greet you at the gate, but because I have a frail body, I can''t come out in the sun, please excuse me for that." "I that we put into consideration!" "O of course we''re excuse allow pardon or something!" The robbers tried to reply to the voice that was like a ringing bell, but none of them has ever had anything to do with polite language in their entire lives, so they just became flustered and gave funny responses. Hearing that, she once again covered her mouth with her hand and chuckled, the robbers made a face, they are no longer holding conversation. ?TN: \_αǤ¤Ӥä,ϤԒϤʤꤿʤä? "The hell are you babbling! Hurry up and tell me what you found" Lovano was taken aback for a moment, just like his men. But a fire was immediately lit inside his heart. She''s gorgeous I never seen a woman this pretty! Her body is top notch too. The woman leaning over the window sill smiling at Lovano and his men was clothed in black clothes, her shoulders are likewise wearing a black shawl, and also a black long skirt that reaches down to her ankles. Despite the minimal exposure, the only skin she shows besides her face are her hands, her large breasts pushed out, jiggling softly each time she moves, and from the stretching of her long skirt, there is no doubt that there is a plump, meaty butt underneath. Well, the caravan''s nothing compared to this! Chances to get a woman like this doesn''t come twice. Lovano, without asking permission, opened the door and stepped inside the house. Three people sat down around a table while I stood in front of the door. The room was nothing but dark. From the outside, the wall made of light wood and wood logs would let sunlight in through the gaps between them, but the inside was daubed with a sap-like substance made from ashes and wax. The wall was without gaps, such that you can call it solid black. Even though it''s the middle of the day, there was no light inside the room, it''s even hard to see my own hands, it was only thanks to the slightly open window that some light could go in, allowing me to somewhat see. If that window is closed, I think this room will become dark like a moonless night. There was no oil lamp or candle on the table either. This woman did not have her windows open before we came. What was she doing in total darkness? I felt an indescribable chill, but I shook it of with the thought of whatever happens, I''ll just think about it when it does. She fleetingly sent me a questioning glance, but her attitude against the men forcibly breaking in didn''t change in the slightest. "I''m unable to entertain you well since this is a one-woman house." "Nah, don''t need it. Just looking at a beautiful woman like you is the best entertainment there is." Without any self-restraint, Lovano ogled the woman''s entire body. His own men surrounded the house and the opponent is a lone woman, she had no way to escape. There is no point to having restraint. "Oh my, I''m happy to be told that." Not minding the glances, she smiled lightly, and meekly continued. "Well then, what might you be doing in a remote place like this?" "We came here because we were taking a li~ttle shortcut. Then we found a lone house standing right in the middle of the forest. So I guess our ''reason'' is that we want to check it out." Lovano leaned his body forwards, pressing toward the woman. Even I understood that he was swelling with lust, the fact that the woman had no way to escape was also clear. "Anyway, what''s your name? I don''t think we ever caught it." The woman appeared rather taken aback, but that was probably an act. "That was bad manners of me to forget to give my name, I''m Lucy Yuktovania." Everyone instantly became tense. The fact that she had a family name means that this woman is a noble, or something similar to that. However, even the name of a noble with power in town has no use whatsoever out here. Lovano himself attacked a troupe of nobles and took their fortunes and women once. But this is getting all the more confusing. Why does a lone woman with a family name live alone out in this place. "A lot of things happened, and I happen to be given this family name, but please just call me Lucy." She seemed like she didn''t want to talk about the name too much and changed the topic. "So, what might this Lucy-chan be doing all alone out here? Not to mention shops, but there are not even people around. I don''t think this is a place for a girl to live." "Since I am a lone woman, I don''t use up much food. I live by working the small field and going out to the forest, barely making a living to protect this house." "Hoo, even with that appearance you turn out to be a hunter! You''re quite a strong little lady, aren''t you?" Lovano smiled heartily and patted Lucy''s shoulder, deliberately touching her plump breast while doing so. Still, Lucy did not show any reaction whatsoever and merely smiled. But I''m getting even more uneasy feelings. It''s not about her being a woman or a noble, but being a hunter, there''s not a bow or arrow to be found in here. To make things worse, the cobwebs on her kitchen looked like it was there for at least 10 days. I''m sure of it, this woman ate nothing in this house. The chill is getting stronger. I glared at Lovano, urging him to be cautious, but he was so drowned in the woman''s charm he didn''t notice. "I''ve decided, Lucy-chan. You''re gonna be my woman." Lovano grabbed Lucy''s hand and hugged her. He rubbed her butt through her clothes, receiving the exceptional feeling of its plumpness in his hand. "Oh my, even if you say that, I have to protect this house." Lucy still didn''t lose her composure, even the other two robbers were starting to feel uneasy. She should have been resisting despite knowing it''s useless when being surrounded by robbers, or maybe crying while begging to be spared. But Lovano, drowning in the sensation of a well-fleshed, voluptuous woman, didn''t notice. "I''m not asking. You can''t run anymore no matter what. Even if you don''t like it I''ll just burn this house and carry you off." "I''ll be troubled if you do that. This is my important place after all." For the first time, Lucy frowned, making an expression that shows that she was troubled. Lovano continued, all the while stroking Lucy''s butt. "To begin with, leaving a woman like you to smolder in a place like this is a loss for the world. A good woman is supposed to be held by a man." At the end of his patience, Lovano raised his hand toward her breasts. He was about to tear her clothes off but Lucy stopped him with her hand. " If you go rough and tear my clothes I''ll be troubled. If you would like to sleep with me then I shall accompany you, but can you at least let me take you one at a time." Lucy seemed like she''s finally resolved herself and said that while putting her arms around Lovano''s neck. "If you''ll be obedient then I wont go rough on you. No one is going to scratch a pretty gem Oi, you lot, go outside for a tick!" At the end of his patience, Lovano took of his half plate armor while ordering the three of us out. The two long standing members smiled and went out, only I hesitated a little bit. This woman is weird. No matter how you put it or how you see it she''s too weird, I don''t know what''ll happen if she''s left alone with Lovano. But finally, swelling with lust, Lovano yelled angrily. "That includes you Aegir! I''ll let you have her afterwards so get out! Get out and tell the other bastards not to peek!" It''s his own choice. He won''t even listen no matter what I tell him, anyway. I made my decision and quickly withdrew. I''m not interested in looking at Lovano take out his dirty thing out of his pants. "Now that there are no more annoyances, let''s have fun." Already naked, Lovano was embracing Lucy and was about to put his hand inside to touch her breast, but unexpectedly, her tight-fitting clothes were tough and stretched when he tried to tear it. ''In that case'', he thought as he flipped her long skirt over, exposing her silky underwear that looked like a work of art. Her underwear fit her plump butt tightly, her skin felt amazing when he touched it. Unblemished, her skin was unnaturally white. If he were sober he would''ve realized, her body is beautiful, but it had no body warmth. "God damn this body First time I''ve seen a woman this fine!" Lovano had experienced a number of women, though mostly by ****, but not one of them can compare to Lucy either by looks or by their bodies. He became erect like a virgin boy seeing his first naked woman, so much that it made a sound, he began rubbing it without thinking. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Turn around!" Lovano examined Lucy from behind, slipping her underwear off and touching her thing. Her naked feminine place opened slightly as if inviting him in, it had a light, clean color such that you''d believe her if she said she was virgin. That womanly hole of hers that looked like a work of art was about to be penetrated by Lovano''s black, wart-riddled, dirty member. "Please wait, there''s an order to these things, you know." Lucy twisted her body and escaped from the overbearing embrace. Facing Lovano, she put her arms around his shoulders. Hugging each other face to face, Lovano''s large body size stood out in comparison, even though Lucy is definitely not small. "First it has to start with a kiss. The fun will come afterwards." Hearing the sweet whisper, Lovano moved to forcibly snatch Lucy''s lips, but she held his head back with one hand and brought her own lips toward his neck. Drowning in his lust, Lovano became confused. (A kiss to the neck ain''t bad but how how could she stop my head from moving with just her left hand.) Lucy licked his neck with her long tongue and opened her charming mouth. Then, she bit into Lovano''s neck with her long fangs. It was not the usual feeling of being bitten. Supreme pain and supreme pleasure, Lovano''s member that stiffened to the limit spouted out semen like a fountain. Then, strength departed from his entire body. While feeling the sensation of being bitten at the neck, Lovano''s consciousness faded to eternal darkness. 4 Chapter 4. Garden of the Fairy "Oioi, did she seriously say ''take us one at a time''?" It goes without saying, the topic of conversation between the robbers waiting around the house was the beautiful woman from earlier. "We''re gonna do it with that woman too!" "She''s probably going to be all ragged when our turn comes, anyway." "No matter how ragged she gets you still can''t compare her to the whores in town." "Boss had better not break her!" Not minding my noisy surroundings, I stood in front of the door. As Lovano ordered, I was there to beat up anyone who tries to peek. The robbers who''d seen how I fight, even if it''s for only half a year, gave up and started talking about their delusional ideas. Suddenly the sound of something hitting the wall several times in a row came from inside. The robbers turned their eyes all at once but immediately turned to laughter. "Oi oi, Boss is doing it rough." "I hoped he''d handle her more gently, ''least until we get our turn." "She''s a fine jewel of an ex-noble''s girl but she''s gonna be all broken like a frog when my turn comes." The chill is getting worse, I grabbed my greatsword in my hand and put strength into my arm. I can''t explain it, but I''m sure something''s happened. It was a bad feeling like I never felt, even when fighting in the underground. The door slowly opened. The robbers all noticed at the same time, looking with joyful eyes. Then Lovano jumped out of the house... Then landed on the ground, snapped right in half. "Wha!!?" Impossible. Lovano dying is impossible, but more than that, the way he died was wrong. His dead body snapped, making a cracking sound like a cookie crumbling. Of course, this was an unexpected development. No matter how much strength you put smashing or tearing off a person, snapping them neatly in half is just not possible. *clang, clang*, I heard the sound of rattling iron. The robbers re-fastened their loosened armor and took out their swords from their scabbards. Their leader had died suddenly in a shocking way, but if they fell into disorder here they won''t survive. For better or worse, mercenaries-cum-robbers who are used to carnage will do what they need to do. Their leader, Lovano had died, and danger approached. Also, they knew who the enemy was. That was because there were only two people there. Their swords and spears are all pointed at the door. I, too, jumped back from the door, and glared at what''s behind it. I set up a stance with my greatsword overhead and put strength into my legs as usual, ready to jump in. Then, the expected person quietly showed up with an unexpected appearance. The beautiful woman, waving her magnificent blonde hair, appeared in front of the door stark naked. Her large breasts did not sag in the slightest, her large, springy butt made me unintentionally want to hold it. Everyone was taken aback for a moment, but they returned to battle-readiness. Though her good looks could be said to be unparalleled and her body could be said to be within the golden mean, there were two strange points to her. She was dyed red with blood from her mouth down to her big breasts. And her fiery, shining red pupils. Usually, it was my job to be the first to launch an attack. But this time is different, my instincts and intuition rang alarm bells. "This is hopeless", "Don''t fight against her", they said. Instead of launching an attack, I stepped back, opening a distance of about 10 meters from her. But not all of us possessed good instincts. One man wielding a spear thrusted forward. "No! Don''t!" My shout didn''t make it in time. The woman caught the his spearhead and pulled it in towards her. "Doaah!!?" Her ability to catch a spearhead is menacing, but her strength to pull it towards herself is perfectly inhuman. The man flew towards her, almost as if he was thrown there. Then, the woman stretched her left hand towards his chest. *bakin* The man''s lower half went towards the woman, still drawn to her, while his upper half was pushed by her hand and went in the opposite direction. Then his back folded in the shape of the letter "" and he fell down to the ground, vomiting blood. ""She''s not human"" Everyone thought the same thing. No matter how much they train or what talent they had, a human woman can''t do anything like that. Even I, with what they call inhuman super-strength, couldn''t do that. She''s not an enemy we no, an enemy humans can''t defeat. There''s no other hope of survival besides running away. But could we run? Are her special abilities only her super strength? Thoughts circled my mind, giving her time for her next attack. But the woman made no move. She wasn''t leaving the shade of the awning in front of the door. Taking that good chance, several people with bows and bowguns loosed arrows. She lightly brushed away most of them, but one of the bowgun bolts stuck into her chest, maybe because of an opening. The men shouted cheers, bowguns were stronger compared to bows, one being shot from point blank range would pierce through helmets and armor and reach the internal organs, it''s not rare for them to cause instant death. What''s more, the bolt went through the woman''s chest. For humans, that was undoubtedly a fatal wound, even if they survived they wouldn''t be able to stand. There''s no way anyone could pull the bolt out and throw them back. The wound on the woman''s chest healed in a flash and the bowman who got the bolt stuck on his head convulsed and collapsed. Of course, the encirclement fell with everyone trying to flee, they all started to retreat. No matter how many battlefields they''ve been through, none of them had ever faced a monster of an enemy like this. On the battlefield, enemies fell when they were struck by arrows, they die when they are killed. But even with her overwhelming superiority, the woman did not move from the door. Only exposing her bare body to the men surrounding her, smiling and standing there. Inhuman beauty, a dark house, the dried corpse, a regenerating body If you believe the fairy tales you''d have a rough idea what the woman really is. "Form a circle and attack!! I''ll finish her!!" I shouted loudly, the men obeyed and made a formation on the orders of a 14-something boy. That faith was won with blood and victories. On all things regarding battle, I was the person most reliable in the band. The woman looked towards me who was brandishing my greatsword, smiled and stuck her tongue out bewitchingly. That moment, about ten of the men surrounding her simultaneously attacked with their spears and their swords and their warhammers. Some had their heads crushed before their weapons reached, some were tossed away along with their weapons, some realized as they swung their swords that their hands were no longer there. In an instant, four men lost their lives, two were thrown away into the sky. Two men got lucky and their weapons reached, but they had their heads crushed by her hand in return. The remaining men spontaneously stopped their legs because of the disastrous spectacle. The battle was over in just several seconds, there were no longer anyone who could fight her square. But that is enough. It was all a lure and a diversion. I had already jumped, brandishing my greatsword. Both the woman''s hands are busy crushing the heads of the last two men bare-handedly. The sword I brandished in both hands and was swinging down is no longer flicked away orgrabbed by anyone. It was only an instant until the killing blow. Still, the woman did not show a shred of hurry. Still holding the men whose heads she crushed, she forcibly brought her hands above her body. For her, carrying the weight of a man or not makes no difference. She raised her hand, still holding the miserable corpse, on the path between my sword and herself. Like this, even if I were to swing the sword down with all my might she''ll stop it. Nevertheless, I did not swing the sword down, but swung it with my right hand sideways over the woman''s head. The sound of destruction was heard, the entrance and the awning over the entrance door was torn down. The awning was strong, made from bulky wood, but it was smashed like twigs before my greatsword. I landed right in front of the woman who was dumbfounded, unable to deal with the sword who should have been aimed at herself but changed trajectories, I then jumped back. If you believe the fairy tales, this should''ve done the trick. The woman was unhurt, what was destroyed was the awning. Then, it was an open space in the middle of the forest, the weather was good and clear as well today. Sunlight streamed down on to the woman. "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" The woman shrieked, she lost her composure for the first time. Vampires, beings with nearly eternal life, drinking human blood, and possessing power beyond that of humans. The remaining robbers noticed my goal and what Lucy really is, for sure. "Vampire!!" "They really exist!!" "This forest is cursed!!" They all whispered, some even prayed to god, which was unlike them to. For vampires, holy water and sunlight, but especially being bathed in sunlight would instantly make them burst into flames and turn to bone. They should have. "Uuuuuuuu!!! What have you done!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!" The woman did not turn into bone nor burst into flames, but kneeled, staring at the smashed pieces of wood and cried out. She sounded angry, rather than suffering. I cursed the legends, and at that moment the woman stood up. "How dare you how dare you, my house!! My dear house!!" The situation deteriorated further. Nothing we do seems to go well today. Now that I think about it, I stepped on horseshit while avoiding a puddle of water this morning, or I didn''t and this happened. ?TN: ĤƤʤrϤʤ? "Unforgivable!! Absolutely unforgivable!!" The others were totally frightened by the change in the woman, I can''t use them anymore, huh. Even if I ran away now, she''d certainly come after me. Putting on a cynical smile, I prepared my greatsword. The moment the angry Lucy raised her head. The world froze. Her flaring, shining eyes shone even more, it was a pressure carrying the weight and sense of oppression of two fiery eyeballs fixed on you. This feeling I never experienced before made me fall to my knees. My body couldn''t move, as if it was stuck to the ground. There was a strong buzz in my ears that made me feel like my head was going to crack. Before long, my vision turned red, probably because of the headache. But while all that was going on, I realized that I remember something about this feeling. This felt similar to something, something unpleasant but nostalgic. My head hurts and my body is frozen stiff. The wondrous feeling of despair and anguish and suffering joining together, whirling. A look that cooked all sorts of negative feelings into a soup. The taste of resignation and hopelessness. That''s right This is just like that. The look in the eyes of those I defeated in matches, the look in the eyes of the slaves to be disposed because of illness. The resigned look in the eyes of those whose wounds festered and are beyond help. They''re all the same, this is the look of one heading towards death. Once I realized that the overwhelming pressure became lighter. I raised my knee from the ground, my headache stopped, and my vision became clear. It felt like it all happened in a moment, but it seems that some time had passed. Despite being full of openings I wasn''t killed. I probably took over a minute to get up, exhausted, it''s no use even if I got up quickly. I took a slow deep breath and checked my surroundings, I determined that I was the only one left alive. Truthfully, the woman seemed to be in good health but I don''t know whether a vampire counts as living or not to begin with so I left her out. My comrades all took their lives, each using their own weapons to wound themselves. Those who lost their weapons met their gruesome ends clawing their own throats with their fingernails. It was such an amazing sight it took me moments to understand. Those eyes were eyes that bring death, they made you believe you had to die. I am used to seeing eyes like that. Then the reason I was able to return to life was probably believing that that''s not how I should be, choosing to send a sidelong glance to those who died and continue to live. I turned back towards the woman, she didn''t move a step from where she was standing. It looks like I''m going to end up on the next carriage to the afterlife after just coming back. Still, I should stay alive until that conclusion is decided. I prepared my sword, aiming at her eye, and glared at her. However, I no longer saw anger in her eyes. "Heee You could slip out of that by yourself." She was back to using the polite tone she used the first time, no longer having any bloodlust. "I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot, you see." "Muu. I don''t think it''s something someone who''s not even an adult should get used to seeing, though." Her sweet tone is different from the first time, like teasing a child. "You as well, you seemed to be really angry, are you calmed down now?" "I''m still angry you know! You broke my dear house, I can''t put it back together again now that you''ve broken it like this!" "Because I''m clumsy!", she said with her arms akimbo, scolding me. "I think this isn''t strange since you killed our boss and threw his corpse away like that, though." "Weren''t you the ones who suddenly came along! That man too, he touched my clothes and underwear with his dirty hands, and to make matters worse, his blood reeked of alcohol and had some strange disease in it, it tasted so disgusting I couldn''t stand it!" Lovano You were diseased. "Well then, if you''ll overlook me for this I won''t damage your house anymore and I''ll leave this place peacefu" "Not allowed!" The woman denied me with a stern tone but it was not filled with killing intent or anger. "If you leave now, I''ll be left to fix the house and get rid of these corpses all by myself, won''t I?" She did say she was too clumsy to fix the house herself. "Well, you are a vampire so can''t you think of it like collecting food or something?" "Please don''t say something stupid! Sucking blood off of corpses is the same as eating rotten meat! Only ghouls and zombies do that!" It looks like she insists on sucking blood off of live victims. "Well I''m not going to kill you off now, so if you accept my conditions I''m going to let you off the hook, okay?" "That''ll be reassuring. I don''t want to die." It seems now that I have some leisure knowing I''m not going to die, her naked body becomes quite a dangerous weapon for a young boy like me. Looking at my manhood react and me averting my eyes, the woman smirked while showing her body even more. "The first condition is to repair my house! You broke it magnificently so please take responsibility!" "All right. If you''ll lend me the tools I''ll try to do something about it." "The second one is to dispose of your friends! They''re splattering everywhere." This won''t take much time, either, I can just dig a hole nearby and bury them there. "Understood, but since you''re the one who massacred them, weren''t you the one who splattered them everywhere?" "I didn''t attack you even once you know! I only fought back since you attacked me! Splattering them around was a mistake. The third condition is let me suck your blood every now and again." "Wait a minute!" I reflexively shouted because of the dreadnought of a condition that suddenly appeared. "I accepted your conditions so I don''t turn into a mummy like Lovano. Letting my blood get sucked is going to make that moot, no?" "Of course I won''t suck you dead. I''ll keep the quantity in mind and suck enough so that it won''t be a hindrance. Right, sucking every once in 10 days''ll be enough for me." I''d just have to trust her on the bloodsucking part, but doesn''t that mean I have to come here every 10 days? "About the sucking me dry, I have no choice but to take your word for it, but once every 10 days is a no go. Doing that means I can''t move about much. Going here from the nearest town takes 2 days you know." I strengthened my tone, saying that I won''t budge on this, but the woman took up an attitude, as if saying "what are you talking about?" "Um, I think you''re misunderstanding something here, I''m saying that you''re going to be living here with me. I''m guaranteeing your life on that." In other words, I''m going to be a slave for her to suck blood off of, the price for life is not cheap as I expected. "Some harsh conditions you got there." The words were short, but the weight is heavier than before, depending on the situation I might escape in a stroke of the sword. "*sigh*, I don''t like weird misunderstandings so I''ll tell you my real intentions here." The woman Lucy looked straight at me. "From the first time I saw you I thought, ''this boy looks tasty''. I want to have your blood no matter what it takes. I can tell from the smell but you''re a virgin, aren''t you? A virgin boy''s blood huhuhu" That was an unexpectedly frank and simple answer. Unlike before, she was staring with a strange intensity, making me instinctively feel fear. "I is that so." "Which is why I''m not giving up on this! Think about it. The first blood I had in a long while was a middle-aged man''s alcohol ridden blood. He had some VD too, I have to get the bad taste out of my mouth!" Lucy''s mysterious and fascinating aura steadily broke, it''s now clear that her killing intent is not going to return, which is a relief, though there is that thing she won''t budge on no matter what. "But I heard in the stories that when a vampire sucks a human''s blood they become a vampire or a ghoul. I''m not really keen on having a race change and I absolutely don''t want my will to be destroyed." I''ll pass on a mindless human-meat-seeking life. "You don''t want to become a ghoul or a vampire?" "Of cour" "Well, you won''t transform so it''s okay, right?" "se." "Well, whether the person I suck blood off of becomes a slave or a companion or stay just as they were takes only a small adjustment on my part. If you don''t want to I won''t change you. Rather, if I made you a ghoul I won''t be able to suck your blood any longer so it would be meaningless." I see, if the goal was to suck my blood then it would be meaningless to make me into a similar creature, I''ll take her word on that. However, I still have some reservations. She didn''t set a time limit so if I lose here she''s going to keep me forever as her blood bag under her control, I think. She''s a vampire, a being whose sense of time is different to that of humans. Taking that into consideration, she might be thinking of a period of maybe 50 years. Looking at me who was pondering things, Lucy''s aura became a little heavier. "That and I wanted to teach you lots of things. There are many things wrong with your lifestyle and you look like you don''t have enough common knowledge." Wouldn''t a bloodsucker''s lifestyle be more wrong? She says common knowledge too Thinking something cynical, my face warped into a sneer. Lucy brought me, who was only a little shorter than her, onto her chest. "This may not be convincing coming from me, but for a boy your age to see a fight and a massacre like this and not be fazed is abnormal. I''m sure you''ve had a lot happen to you." She tightened her hug. My face was buried in the soft flesh, and the sweet scent made me go hazy. I think I understand the reason why the robbers keep talking about women. Something boiled up from within my body. "There is nothing here. You''ve been running all this time, so how about you take a little rest?" I wrapped my arms around her warmth-less back, returning her hug just a little bit. There was something I was supposed to do after hugging a naked woman, but I had absolutely no idea. "Ah, right. There is the fourth condition as well as the reward for letting me suck blood." The new condition coming up made my body go tense. "Bloodsucking and sex drive goes hand in hand. So, once every ten days, coincident with the bloodsucking, sleep with me. Of course, if you want to do it any other time I''ll take you on." The strength of my return hug became stronger at once. The unbelievable pain in my lower half is probably because of my manhood pressing into my pants. Being slightly shorter than her, my thing propped right from under her important place. "I''ve got lots of things to teach you?" Being naked, there''s no way she won''t notice the pressure. She moved her hips, deliberately rubbing her thin golden pubic hair, arousing me. *pant* *pant* Just as she said, this virgin boy''s reason went flying away. I gripped her chest, pressed my hips against her and recklessly shaked. I knew it was stupid, but the soft sensation and the sweet scent made my body move by itself. "Uhuhu, no matter how much you try it won''t get in if you don''t take off your pants." Lucy took down my pants and stared, observing my thing that jumped out. "Right, it''s clean. I knew first-timers are great. The shape is good, too." Having my naked lower body observed by a peerless beauty felt exciting but also humiliating. Understanding my feelings, my manhood clung to her stomach, seeking its first woman. "Now that you''re like this we can''t talk properly. I''ll take away your virginity first, then." "Come inside", she said as she carried me, still with my lower half erect. I''m still a child, but because of my muscles I shouldn''t be that much lighter than an adult Like that, she carried me inside the house and tossed me on top of the bed. "Right, let''s make you a man now. Do what you like with me." Lucy rolled on the bed beside me, she said to do with her as I liked, closed her eyes, and relaxed her body. But since I never had any interest in women until now I have no idea what to do. For the time being, I recalled how the mercenaries would do the prostitutes they bought or how they raped the women they captured, and tried doing what they did. I licked her nipple, caressed her butt, and put my fingers inside her hole. I repeated that several times, then Lucy burst into laughter. "Ahahaha, that tickles! The virgin boy shouldn''t try to think of anything strange. Your thing is about to burst, there''s liquid dripping out of it already. Just push it inside the woman, okay? If you''re not confident should I get on top of you?" Of course, despite it being my first time my pride won''t allow a woman doing as she pleases with me. I went into the missionary position, put my body between her legs and pushed my penis inside. I remember the women crying whenever Lovano does this. I thought it was payback for Lucy who''s always wearing a composed look, but "Uwaaaaaa" The voice that came out was mine, the moment I pushed into her down to the root, a countless number of folds inside of her constricted me so much that it hurts. I stopped moving and somehow could bear with it. "Oh my, you''re enduring it? Excellent~ But it''s over now." Lucy wrapped her legs around my hips, pressed her breast up to me, and the folds inside her wriggled. This time I don''t even have the leisure to let out a sound. "U!" When my groan came out I had already started ejaculating like an artery being cut. It was an unbelievably pleasant feeling, when I opened my eyes Lucy was gently caressing my head. "Take it easy, move together with your semen coming out. That way all of it will come out inside me~" My ejaculation continued and continued, finally it stopped after about a minute. After everything is spent I collapsed on Lucy''s chest. "That was amazing." "Good work. You''ve graduated from your virginity, you''re a man now." I rolled down on the bed in the shape of the letter . I felt satisfied, and proud, as if I just received great spoils after a battle. Above all else, I had just pumped my semen into the unearthly beautiful woman laying next to me. My first taste of making a woman mine felt magnificent. I offered my arm for her to use as a pillow but she was no longer there. "Hm? Where did Uwaa!" Before I knew it, Lucy took my rod in her mouth and moved violently. It felt amazing, not at all inferior to the sensation from before, in under ten seconds I was about to ejaculate again but she stopped moving at that moment. "Since you''re young you can come multiple times, can you? Let''s enjoy this then." "I was just about to ask!" After regaining my confidence now that I''m no longer a virgin, I put my member inside her once more and moved my hips. "How''s this? Feels good?" I tried mimicking what the mercenaries would say to the whores. Lucy stared blankly for a moment but then put on a light smile. "Ahn! Feels too good, I''m dying!" It was obviously an act but it still gets me aroused. "Lucy! You''re my woman now, I''m coming!" "Ahn'', you made me your woman. Noo, if you come now I''ll really be your captive." I put Lucy in my embrace and pumped inside her for the second time, but once I''m done she gave me the rotten tomatoes. "Hmm, you''re too fast it''s no fun... Well, since you''re young you can do it more times so" Nothing makes a man feel pathetic more than this. I felt like I wanted to die but I took up Lucy''s challenge to pleasure. Round 5 "Haa Haa I''m just about done." "Not yet, I''ll suck you so hold on." Round 9 "Yeah, I think it''s not getting hard anymore" "When that happens, do this!" Lucy put her finger inside my anus and rubbed something inside it, then my penis hardened again from the stimulus that I can''t tell whether it''s pain or pleasure. "Ugaah! Wh, what did!" "Come, let''s do it some more~" Round 12 "... I''m, really, going, to die" "You''ll be fine. You look solid, the boy the other day nah, nevermind." Lucy put my penis in her mouth and her finger in my anus. My body was already at its limits but she''s too much of a beauty. Once I saw this crystallization of beauty run her tongue on my penis it stood erect once more. Round 15 "Please... Let me go already." I''m already unable to move my body, all I can do is watch as Lucy has her fun riding on top of me, moving her hips. There''s nothing getting into my eyes but tears are streaming down from them. For as long as I can remember the only times I get tears is when something gets in them. "Ah, right, it certainly has gotten soft and only watery fluid comes out. Well, let''s do it one last time! I''m going to get rough so prepare yourself, ''kay" Unable to taste that ''one last time'', I lost my consciousness. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As my senses became dark and fuzzy I thought I heard Lucy''s voice. "Oh? Looks like he fainted. So it''s 16 times, is it? A lot came out so he''s got the makings of something great. Looks like he''s going to enjoy being taught about women." Something crept along the back of my neck. Then I felt a stabbing pain and my body going limp. "Delicious! The blood of a freshly deflowered boy is THE BEST! Aah, I want to drink it all, but. I''ve got to bear with it, uuuh it''s hard." My life was probably just on the verge of being sucked up completely by Lucy. 5 Chapter 5. Learning from the Fairy My body was being shaken. So noisy, let me sleep a little more. When was the last time I had a soft bed and warm covers to sleep in? This is probably the first time in my life. I don''t want my moment of supreme bliss disturbed. Up until now I would wake up at the slightest sound, otherwise I won''t be able to survive. But it''s all right now, there''s no danger here. "Hurry and get up. The sun''s already gone down. How long are you planning to sleep~" I heard a pleasant voice like the ringing of a bell in my ear. The voice wanted me to wake up but it made me sleepy instead. "GET UP!" Together with the voice I felt floating, then a shock caused me to jump to my feet. "Whoa!" Confused, I looked around me. It seems I was thrown up to the ceiling and fell down on the bed. Such superhuman strength. "I wish you''d woken me up a little more gently." I looked at the beauty before me with reproachful eyes. The owner of this house, the beautiful vampire, Lucy, had her hands on her hips, sighing. "I woke you up gently but you didn''t wake up, did you? There''s no forgiveness for people who slept an entire day." An entire day? After the fight, she brought me to the bed. "You were covered in sweat and graduated from virginity, right?" ".. you knew exactly what I was thinking, huh." Lucy proudly arched her chest that was propped up by her black dress. "There''s nothing easier to read that the thoughts of an H boy." "Did I sleep an entire day after that?" "Yup, you lost consciousness underneath me yesterday. Say what you like but I think being attacked by a woman and crying and fainting is too much." "You''ll need education on that part too", I heard her say but I ignored her. Of course it was too pathetic to faint underneath a woman but I think having Lucy as my first partner was too intense. I felt that not only my semen but also my life was being squeezed out. "Well then, let''s begin studying." Once she finished the preparations Lucy broke the ice. We sat face-to-face around the table with only the moonlight coming in from the window as lighting. Her pure white face strangely shined inside the pitch black room. It had the mood of some secret meeting but sadly, this house had nothing worthy of being called illumination. I told Lucy as much but she said vampire-like words like "the eye can see better in the dark, right?" "For common knowledge we should start with geography. How much do you know?" The world I know was that village and that town and... "That nearby town named like apple or something. Our camp is near that place. There''s a village a ways north of that but there''s nothing there but poor farmers so I don''t remember the name. If you go left from there there''s a large village, though." "Wait wait hold on a minute!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Lucy cut to my talk with a surprised face. "Please talk on a higher level. Like, countries or continents." I have no idea what she''s talking about. "Could you possibly... not know what this country is?" "Country? If you mean the Royal Palace then it''s in the town near the place I was raised in, there are lots of soldiers and it''s a pain to fight with knights so nobody got anywhere near it." "Not that! The name! THE. NAME!" "The country is the country, it has a palace, does it even have a name?" Silence flowed. "I didn''t think you would be this... So this child knows nothing other than fighting, is it? If that person were still alive he''ll be saddened to see that this kind of thing allowed." "What are you mumbling?" "Listen up!" Lucy stood up straight. "I''m going to drill you with the necessary knowledge for a person from now on! Until you learn it all I won''t allow you to leave this forest so keep that in mind." "Even without that I can still li" "It''s in order to live as a person! Well let''s begin now." It was a hard time for me, who had never received a lecture in my life. The reason why I can obediently listen was Lucy promising "If you''ll listen properly we''ll continue what we did yesterday." There''s nothing as effective as a beauty''s temptation for me who had just known women. The world is arranged like this. First, geography. The continent we live on is simply called [The Continent]. To the west of the continent there was the sea, it is said there is another land beyond that but since nobody had actually seen it it stayed as nothing more than legend. The south ends in sea. Likewise, it is unknown what goes beyond this sea. The north ends in a land of intense cold, the barren land is said to go on endlessly but no human could possibly confirm that. The east end is the savage lands, the uncivilized land where a multitude of barbarians struggled for supremacy, rumor has it that there is another country or civilization beyond that. Then, in the middle of the continent there is the Great Mountain Range, its tops that are so high they are shrouded in mist are covered in everlasting snow even in the summer. It made a wall that none can tread on. The mountain range stretched from near the western sea to beyond the savage lands to the east, but there are breaks in two places: one just before the western sea, and another a little bit east of the continent''s center, just before it reaches the territories of the savage tribes. They were respectively called the "Western Plains" and the "Central Plains", forming important links between the north and the south of the continent that was separated by the mountains that nobody besides the mountain peoples can cross over. The Central Plains, in particular, is an important piece of land where snowmelt from the Central Mountain Range gathered, becoming the great Teljes and North Teljes rivers, went their separate ways south and north, crossing the continent and pouring into the western sea, giving life wherever it passes through. Then, there were two great powers splitting the continent north and south between them. The north side of the Great Mountain Range was governed by the [Olga Federation], endowed with huge tracts of land and over twenty million in population, though the inhabitable parts were not much because most of the land besides the coasts and the area surrounding the North Teljes was largely wilderness, and the northern regions in particular was intensely cold during winter. King Jutland took office as the leader of the Federation, but because the livable areas within the large dominion was dotted with towns and villages and it was hard to reach by central control because of the distance. Which is why the federal system was adopted, where each region gathers power for themselves. Each regionhad over the long years been stably governed under the aristocracy using a feudal system. During peacetime, the regions and nobles each maintain their own armies, but during wartime, they were joined together under a supreme commander, forming the federal army. It was a powerful country with a strong national and military power, but due to the large territory, the undeveloped areas, particularly the eastern areas closest to the barbarian lands and the harsh north are said to have a low level of public order. With a history of 500 years since its founding, it was one of the traditional Great Powers. On the other side of the mountain range, the southern side is ruled by the [Garland Empire] which was likewise large and possessing forty million people in population. Excepting one part of the territory which was desert and the densely forested areas, it was warm and had plenty of groundwater so there it had large habitable areas. Because the coastal areas and the regions surrounding the Teljes in particular are well-developed in terms of agriculture and industry, it had active domestic trade. The centralized empire, under the reign of Emperor Garland III, has in recent years become a militaristic state, expanding by annexing the countries dotting the south of the Mountain Range one after the other. There is a system of aristocracy in place, but by the current emperor''s policies the power of influential nobles are weakened and concentrated on the Imperial Household. As for military, besides one section set aside for maintaining public order they were all unified as the Imperial Army, command is performed by personnel under direct control of the emperor. It proclaimed itself the most powerful state in the continent but because many ethnic groups are militarily suppressed during expansion, internal dissent is strong and wealth disparity is great. The oppression continues to this day, becoming one source of unrest. Which of these, then, does Erg forest belong to? The answer is neither. The Central Plains which the Erg forest is located in, a plains region 400 km north-south and 100 km east-west, belongs to neither the Empire nor the Federation, but was dotted with small nations. The population of the Central Plains is said to be in the eight millions, but the many small nations are often war and form alliances with each other so the population and the borders frequently change. Although it contains the headwaters of the two great rivers and had a warm climate, skirmishes between countries scrambling for mines, towns, and river ports keep happening in the central plains, therefore it did not have a high level of development. Also, because the countries have long standing hostilities with each other, it was hard to imagine a single unifying polity appearing out in these lands. This situation incites the influx of mercenaries acting as robbers and private merchants acting as swindlers aiming for a price margin, further deteriorating the public order. Then, the country where the Erg forest is located is the "Triea Kingdom", a small country in the western part of the plains governing 300 thousand people. Immediately north of it was the "Arcland Kingdom", a country of 200 thousand that it was traditionally at odds with. "Can you understand up to here?" "Something is ringing inside my head." While at recess, I had hot water to drink and took a breather. "I get that the world is much larger than I thought, with lots of people and towns." "That''s right, it means your world until now consists of a small town in a small country in a small plain." Being told that, I felt down, as if being told that my existence is a small one. "Mou! Don''t feel so down! I want you to know the vast world. It''s not like I wanted to tease you for not knowing!" Lucy hugged me from behind. She strongly pressed her breasts against me on purpose. She thought that I''d cheer up with this. She''s not wrong at all, though. I brought my hands behind me to touch her breasts but she quickly let go. "We''ll end the geography lesson here." She ignored my glum face and continued. "I''m going to have you learn how to read letters. You don''t have much common knowledge, either. You know nothing besides fighting, right. You''ve got a long road ahead of you." Now that we''ve gone this far there''s no reason for me to refuse. At any rate, I''ll be living here with her for a while, I''ve already resolved to receive her guidance to the end. But before that, there''s one important question. "Can I eat something? I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday." I haven''t had anything to eat since yesterday''s lunch before fighting Lucy. Because we only planned to be in the forest for 1~2 days I did not have extra food, the food the band carried are all covered in brains and blood so of course I don''t feel like eating them. Lucy gave me a blank look and said "I don''t have food?" "Wha! How can you have no food!?" Lucy pointed her finger at me. I see, she''s saying her food is my blood. "But still, I''m going to die without food, let''s fetch a meal first." With the help of Lucy, I went in the pitch darkness, taking vegetables from the field and cooking them in a pot. Despite saying she didn''t need food, she had skill in cooking, and stirred the hot pot seeming very happy. This kind of living might not be so bad. A safe house, food, and a beautiful woman looking after me. It''s as if to say, what more can you want than this? I must thank Lucy for this. Apologies to the mercenary guys, but I''m glad she picked me up. We were as a group all just in it for the money to begin with, so I don''t feel any attachment on an emotional level. Not a fragment of thoughts like "Revenge~" came to mind. This doesn''t mean that I''m exceptionally heartless, right. I did my best to fight against Lucy, and was defeated. It can''t be helped if they died in the ensuing destruction. But most of all, it''s a mistake to compare the lives of some dandruff-ridden men and the beautiful Lucy with the same weight. "Hm? Is there anything wrong?" "Nothing. Just that I think I want you to teach me more about women." Lucy put a finger to her lips. "Right, there''s a lot to teach you about that, too. Your lack of skill and quick release might be cured with some practice, but. well, about your tool''s size there''s nothing we can do but wait for your growth from now on." My heart fell into pieces. Those were the words a man doesn''t want to hear the most. "... Is mine really that small?" Lucy giggled and put on an impish smile as if she''s teasing me. "It fits someone your age, but it''s a child''s thing after all. Last night it didn''t even reach inside me, did it?" "Let me try one more time!" The short-tempered me started to jump at Lucy but instead she held me down on the bed. I''m proud of my strength, but she''s able to hold me down with just her left hand. "I intend to teach you how to handle women from now, so get yourself straight. First, I''ll have you remember how to take a blowjob, I guess." *slurp*, she licked her lips. Her visage was not unlike that of a predator''s While still keeping me pinned down with one hand, she easily stripped my lower body. "Oh my, it''s already standing to attention? How come?" ".... I''ve been staring at your breasts and butt the whole time." Lucy put on the happiest expression she wore today. "Aww, so cute, let''s give you a little reward." She lowered her own chest and brought out her breasts, and while swinging them so I can see them she took my penis into her mouth. She made fun of it but I thought it was a bit bigger compared to the mercenaries'' ones I saw on accident. But Lucy easily took my hardened, aroused, erect thing into her throat and moved her head furiously. In addition to her furious back-and-forth motion, the insides of her throat wriggled, stimulating my glans, and her tongue sensually wrapped around my rod. "Guu! I''m coming!" I held Lucy''s head down and released into her throat. I didn''t even hold out 30 seconds since we started. But still, the amount I made come out was really something, her throat made gulping sounds. When I don''t do it well it seems the time it took to ejaculate is longer than the time she took servicing me. "Pwaaah! That''s some amazing smell..." Totally spent, I lost my strength and collapsed on the bed even without Lucy pinning me down. "But still, you were too fast. Was it that good?" Unable to face her, I wrapped myself in bed and sulked. "I told you it can''t be helped because you just lost your virginity yesterday, besides, a lot came out and with quite the force, too. Don''t be so downhearted." Lucy made a rustling sound as she took off her black clothes, she then dived underneath me who was laying on the bed. "C''mon, here''s a woman bed for you, feel free to use it without restraint. The more a man''s tool is used the more it becomes something good, keep practicing and you''ll be able to last long, okay?" I silently entered her and moved my hips, but with a little bit of stimulation and exaggerated response from her I was able to do the deed with good feelings. However, despite me coming over and over again she shifted to the counterattack as if to put an end to my persistent act. "Let''s stop here and call it a night, shall we." She raised her body and gave me another blowjob, and moreover, she put her finger in my asshole and tortured me so vehemently I climaxed three times and made me lose consciousness once again. I decided that someday I''ll definitely make Lucy scream like a girl. 6 Chapter 6. Immoral Paradise The light shining through the window roused me awake. I held my head that was pounding with a headache, washed my face and brushed my teeth. It was the daily routine I repeated in this one year. I lit a fire in order to prepare breakfast. This was all my duty. After this I would wake my teacher cum master cum lover and begin the day. "Lucy, get up, the sun''s down already." The light shining through the window was the setting sun. Unlike her, I can''t see my surroundings in the dark so I made a window for my personal use just so that the setting sun''s light can get in. The vampire now groaning in bed didn''t like it but she should allow this much. My daily cycle consists of waking up at dusk, and being taught by Lucy about the world''s common sense and situation from night until dawn. You may think it''s weird to learn the world''s common sense from a vampire but it looks like she could gain the knowledge of those whose blood she sucked. She would leave the forest several times a year to take an unfortunate victim and accumulate knowledge that way. Right now, I alone was in charge of being her food so there were no victims. Though it brought me nearly to death, the thought of other men feeling the absolute bliss of having their blood sucked made me fly into a jealous rage. In the breaks between lessons, I fixed what was broken and made tools. Because it happened largely at night, the darkness was a problem, but thanks to a plate of burning rapeseed oil the work slowly proceeded despite the darkness. My beloved vampire complained that her house might burn down but I said to her ''Could you comb your hair or mend your frayed clothes by yourself?'' and she fell quiet. Basically, almost everything here was self made. It takes two days to reach the nearest town, but most of all Lucy won''t allow me to go outside before I turn into a respectable adult. As the sky brightened, Lucy would close the windows and shut herself in while I went out to the fields to plow and if necessary, out to the forest to hunt game. The forest around here was for the most part unspoiled so in just 10 minutes I usually would come across some animal or another. The hunt was also for exercising my body so I try to do it as much as I can. Although Lucy keeps saying that I should train my head rather than my body. Before the morning sun went up I would finish up and return to the house for night battle practice with the vampire. By battle practice I mean battle on the bed, the price for defeat is shame. When I came here we initially decided to have sex only once every ten days to coincide with the bloodsucking. The rest is if I couldn''t hold it anymore, I could beg Lucy in tears to keep me company, and she would tease me, get turned on and push me down, turning the tables on me. But recently my lower half that had known woman would not listen to restraint, it''s as if every day I slept with her. It got to the point where she''d worry about me when I didn''t ask for it. At the very least, we would do battle 2~3 times a day but my winning rate is only one in ten. Lucy says, it''s sheer stupidity for a boy who had only known women for a year to challenge herself who had lived over 500 years. But still, it was significant progress compared to the first half year where I couldn''t win even once. Also, when I finished late because I was busy with other things, sometimes the invitation would come from Lucy''s side. She says during pillow talk that I was so cute when wanting her body she couldn''t help it. It seems she got fired up when a boy who is almost a man, and one whose virginity she took herself at that, desired her. Recently she had also been praising the progress of my skills in bed. The sight of a peerless beauty squirming while raising a coquettish voice is a man''s greatest moment. Whenever I made a strong attack she would properly receive it, she would praise me if I did well. Even when I was overenthusiastic and did her roughly she would say something like "That hurts, you get minus points?", but in the end she would take it all the same. Taught by a gentle teacher who would take even my violent moves and beautiful, voluptuous teaching material there''s no way I wouldn''t improve. Usually the day would end like this but there were exceptions. That was once every 10 days, the bloodsucking days. For Lucy, bloodsuking is her meal, not something of a luxury, but something like, unless she sucks blood periodically she would die even if she ate other foods. I asked if that period was 10 days, but she looked away and when I pressed the question she said once every 1~2 years is alright. The fact she asked to suck my blood once every 10 days is simply no more than her utter gluttony of wanting to taste her favorite boy''s blood. That time I proposed that she suck my blood once every year, but she said ''in that case then we do the night battles once every year too'', so the proposal was rejected. The way I am right now, living a monk''s life next to Lucy would have me give up after two days. I can''t let go of the pleasure of being bloodsucked either. On the bloodsucking days, the urge to do so was highest in the middle of the night, so we normally do it then. It seems the flavor is best at that time. The bloodsucking worked together so well with sexual urges, that the feeling .when being bitten was out of this world. Unless I got naked when being bitten my pants will get dirty because my seed comes out, and we have to pay attention to where it''s pointed so that tableware and food doesn''t get stained due to the thing coming out with such force. It seems the sexual urges are the same on the side of the one doing the bloodsucking that when we''re done she would push me down and would become so sensitive that her fluids would come out in a puddle even without me doing anything. Anyway, it''s hard to describe the feeling of immorality of her embracing the person she just sucked blood off in a trance after a meal. My victories over her in bed mostly happened during times like these. At any rate, my body felt unbelievably heavy right after being bloodsucked that I wasn''t able to move at first and she would just play with me like a toy. However, I also noticed that the one playing with me didn''t have her composure either, so I tempered my body and forged my willpower so that I could attack her while she''s in that state. When I was somehow able to move after being bloodsucked I had my first victory. Lucy let out a yell, climaxing in my arms and finally collapsed, the feeling of satisfaction that time was the best. Ever since that, I continued to have the advantage in battles after bloodsucking. Once she lost her usual composure, I was able to enjoy myself teasing her with all kinds of obscene words and forcing her into humiliating positions. Though there were also times when I overdid it and she lost all reason, attacked me and made me experience attacks to the point that my penis bled. I believe both my knowledge and physical strength had grown considerably this past year. Of course, my handling of women had also improved that Lucy would say "It''s fun sleeping with you every day." My body was also going through its growth spurt, my height passed that of Lucy''s just the other day. My muscles had also perfectly become an adult''s and there''s no air of a child left on me anymore. However what has grown most of all was probably my heart. Compared to who I was before, who only know of fighting, winning, and surviving, the me right now can see a lot more things than that. Even in the middle of this hidden forest, I can feel my world becoming much bigger. Growing vegetables, making tools, keeping game, coming back to a woman and eating together. Now I understand what Lucy was talking about that time. "My heart is warped", if the me right now saw the me a year ago I would probably feel the same. It was Lucy, Lucy, and Lucy. I wonder how much of me is occupied by her. Thanks to her I became a person, I was raised into a man. I fell in love with her. Not only at the level of wanting to sleep with a beauty. I want to be together with her, I want to spend my entire life with her. That probably won''t come true. She certainly can''t move from this place. I didn''t consider asking her about it, but I''m sure that this place is important to her, a place she can''t leave. Then once I became an adult, gained knowledge, and straightened my warped heart, she would probably chase me out of here. This was what we decided, something both she and I wanted. It was only I whose feelings had changed. I don''t care about leaving the forest, rather than that I wanted to be with Lucy. Smiling together everyday, sleeping together, and having a child if possible. I didn''t say that out loud. That was a betrayal to the feelings of the one who taught me so many things. It would render everything she''d done for me until now pointless. I thought about what would be ideal. Taking Lucy with me when I leave this place. Then taking her with me to travel the world, find a place that suits us and settle down. This might be ideal, and because of the problem of our lifespans I might ask her to make me a vampire as well. Thinking this far, I noticed an inconsistency. With that plan we won''t be able to suck each other''s blood so we need to turn and kill people. But isn''t that fine? I''m sure we could work something out. When I leave this place I will absolutely ask Lucy to come. Keeping that in mind, I approached her to attack. She who had been grumbling just now opened her eyes wide. "mfu? You came over, it''s my win." I''d only know her for a year but I can understand her to an extent. Essentially, she''s a considerably erotic woman. Without saying anything we embraced each other, rolling on top of the bed and frolicked. I also made the bed wider as well. Since we repeatedly had accidents where we fell off while in the middle of violent play. We flirted a little while, then Lucy who was laying face up with me over her brought my head gently with one hand to her breasts. While I was sucking on her nipple she affectionately caressed my head and talked. "Only a year, and you''ve grown this much You''ve really become big." When she said this, I understood one thing. I also saw the figure of a mother in her. My swelling lust instantly disappeared. It might be fine if I just fell asleep like this. I hugged her back, trying to hide my embarrassment. "I overtook Lucy just a while back, right. I might be looking down to you soon." The sarcastic answer I gave back was that of a child in his rebellious age, even if I say so myself. "Eh? Overtook? Looking down. Aah! That''s right, you''ve grown like that as well." Coming back to my senses after her bewildered answer, I noticed the feeling on my lower body. There was the hand of the woman I thought to be a mother between my legs. "So by ''growing'' you meant this, you lewd woman!" "Ufufu, so how about using it?" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I''ll do it!" I bent Lucy''s body who was laying on the bed up and went in so I can see her coupling part, and began by rubbing her weak point. "Ahn? that''s the spot, being just rough is no good. If you''re going for a woman''s weak spot do it gentl Auu!" Having had enough of rubbing her weak spot I turned her to one side to change the angle and rubbed her from behind. I made sure she was flooding heavily then prodded her deepest place from behind in a doggy style. "N guu! Yes! Once you''ve turned a woman on you prod her deepest part. Don''t forget the body caress and kiss!" Just as she said, I kissed her repeatedly, and in contrast to my violent motions, gave her breasts a gentle rub. Something changed inside Lucy, she turned from entangling me to tightening as if she was going to wring me out. "Ufufu, you''re twitching. You''re going to come soon, right." "Crap!" Seeing how I was going to ejaculate at this rate, I lifted Lucy from the front into a position to assert my dominance, but. "Ahahahaha this is fun! Swing~ swing~" Lucy did not lose her composure. On the contrary, she swung her huge breasts before my eyes, making me lose composure. The finishing blow was her bringing her lips to my ear. "Aegir is big so it gets deep into unbelievable places. My innermost part go on, let it out there?" As she said that she put her long tongue in my ear hole, and everything broke. "GAAAAAH!!" I let out a scream as if I had been pierced by a spear. I ejaculated inside her, making a sound so loud I it even reached my ears. "Ahha! a lot came out. Look Aegir, look. See! my belly is swelling~" Lucy, who was merrily having fun, showed me her bulging stomach proudly like a pregnant woman. Stopping for a moment, Lucy let out semen from her hole into a small bucket until it was half-full, and went to me, who was resting on the used bed, for an arm pillow. "Well, your skills still has some way to go. Since your tool''s grown so big let''s do our best." "It was harsh rather than comforting, but at least you''re satisfied with my size, huh?", I said a little proudly. Then there''s one more thing I was happy about. "The amount of semen and the firing strength is amazing. How did you do that..." No matter what, it feels good to be praised by Lucy. The pleasant feeling of her caressing my balls after the deed was so good it made me ejaculate again. Seeing my cum reach all the way to the ceiling she delightfully clapped like a little girl, saying high praise like "First time I saw a man this amazing." 7 Chapter 7. Venturing Off A little over two years since I met Lucy, the time came all of a sudden. "There is no longer anything I have to teach you anymore." She said it in her usual, lovely, voice. "Therefore I''m allowing you to leave this place sometime soon." So the time has finally come, my heart was calm. We''ve been together for over two years, I easily understood the change in her attitude. Whether Lucy has some other thing she forgot to teach me, or something she has to tell me, after thinking about it over and over again the conclusion is the same. Then I too will not waver. "All right, then I will be leaving here soon." Lucy''s face warped into a frown for an instant. The way I said it, it must have sounded like I had been waiting for the day I leave. It must have come as a shock to her who thought she knew my heart now that we''ve joined bodies. So I continued. "I want Lucy to come with me." Her pained face changed into a blank look. "I know that you think very highly of this place. So I strongly want you to hear my wish, I don''t want to be separated from you." I used honorifics, which I never used on her before. Since I have no experience using it I might''ve made a mistake, but I''m sure my feelings got through. I enjoyed looking at Lucy''s bewildered faces for a while, then finally she was able to start talking. "I''m very happy you feel that way. But I can''t go. For me this is the last remaining place I have memories in." Unlike her usual playful teasing tone, she clearly expressed her rejection. My feelings were unable to win against her past. "All right." I managed to squeeze out a blunt reply. Though in the end I understood, losing my beloved woman had made me take more damage than I thought. "Pff." Lucy''s expression and voice broke. "Ufu, you''re really cute. You know already that I can''t part from this place." "You, you are an irreplaceable woman to me, I wanted to bring you along no matter what." "In that case then you could have simply refused to leave this place, right? I gave you permission to leave but that doesn''t mean I''m telling you to leave?" I wanted to be with Lucy, but I can''t render her kindness useless, the choice was never there. "Is that really true? Would you really be happy if I said I won''t leave and will always be by your side?" Lucy laughed with a puff. "That''s right, isn''t it, I won''t be happy. I want you to see the world. I want you to live freely in this wide world. I worked hard with that in mind, after all." "Then I''ll be leaving this place very soon, so I can be the me that Lucy wanted even one day sooner." "Really, even though you have knowledge and fixed your warpedness, that straightforwardness of yours doesn''t change. It''s one of the things I like about you, but you shouldn''t be missing the joys of life." Turning around, she flew into my chest. "You are fine as you are now. Live the way you like. Do what you want to do, walk the path that you yourself think is right. That''s what I want from you, for you to be happily walking the path you chose for yourself." The difference between Lucy''s and my height is already clear, her head is resting right on my chest. But even then those words can only be heard as coming from someone speaking from above. The words of someone who had me in tow. There was no need to reply, we could understand just by embracing each other. Then at the end of the long embrace I sought to gallantly leave, but Lucy pulled my arms and I was toppled down right there. "Where do you think you''re going?" Her shocked voice was heard. "Well, I was going to go like this" "With no food, no water, no weapons, no armor, nothing in your hand?" "..." "You want to collapse and die on your way to the nearest town? That''s some wide world there." I never thought of anything. I sulked and curled myself into a ball. "*sigh*. Let''s do some proper preparations. Wait right there." Lucy rummaged a few things out of the storehouse. She seems to have had them prepared for some time. What she had lined up were armor, gauntlets, and boots made of pasted leather, and a shield wrapped in chains, they were all in good condition, I was moved considering that she took time for their maintenance. "By the way, these belonged to people who came here before and was eaten by me, since they''re so pretty I thought they might have some use." ...I gained the minimum amount of protection. Then she lined up small accessories like leather bags containing dry meat or water, gathering a full set of travel equipment. The money I got from the robbers who died when I came here and what I got from Lucy totalled 30 gold coins. I know well from living here for two years that there''s no need for money to live here, so I took it without reserve. Then, the two essential equipment. The first one is a spear. It was two meters long and had a semicircular axe blade for a spearhead, it was a bardiche, that could be used for piercing and slashing. It was big, the handle was thicker than common ones and the blade heavier. I think I can say it weighed 15 kilograms, rather than a spear it was more of an iron pole with an axe. "This is rather an old item but its condition is good, it''s really heavy but I''m sure you can use it." "I''ll gratefully accept, but what you said wasn''t really convincing by the way you''re presenting it with one hand." The second one is a cloak. At first glance it looked to be a jet black cloak but when I looked closely it had traces of dyeing. "This cloak is made with my special method. I soaked common white cloth with a certain something." Lucy puffed her chest, proud. I imagined what she might have soaked it with. "There''s a limit to lewdness, you know, just what did you soak into this?" "Not that! Blood! My blood!" ?TN: Lucy''s used panties get?? So it''s a Lucy special, vampire-blood-soaked cloak. Certainly, it''s way stronger than ordinary cloth. It doesn''t weigh too different from ordinary cloth, too. According to Lucy it wouldn''t burn and it is also effective for scaring animals. Then what''s best of all, when I put it on I can feel Lucy. Now all the preparations are complete, and we finally fell silent. Staying here any longer would only make me hesitant, so I stood up. "Let put your departure three days from now." That was an anticlimax. "Why do you want to wait three days." Needless to say, it would only create lingering affection. "We might not be able to meet again you know! So for the last time. I hugged Lucy, who was looking downcast with her face red, I believe this is something for the man to say. "Let''s have some wild, dirty sex!" At any rate, she must''ve wanted something like this. I had my blood sucked by Lucy for two days without rest. Because I might die before I departed if I had a large amount sucked out of me, she pierced my body all over with her teeth and only licked the small amount that oozed out. What was particularly awful was that she also left tooth marks on my member. "CCCCC!!CCCCC!!!" I let out an indescribable scream and spewed semen everywhere because of her actions when I was about to climax from her mouth techniques. But she still didn''t release her mouth from my penis and actually sucked blood off of it. "Aah, delicious. If it''s this good then I should''ve tried it sooner" A wound caused by a vampire heals quickly, soon there were no longer any visible holes. But still, my anger hasn''t settled. "I made you angry, didn''t I, then I''ll let you do anything you like. Please forgive me with this." Without hesitation, I picked up her butt, spread her dirty hole with my fingers, and pushed my poor mistreated penis into it. "Eeh! My butt!? . well, it''s fine, but don''t be too rouaaAAAH!!" Of course, I didn''t listen and went rough. Since Lucy stubbornly insisted to never let me use this hole, I intend to tease her as I please for the last time. After happily ejaculating in her butt for the first and probably last time, I dozed off while I let her rest her head on my arm. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Lucy, even though dissatisfied because I thoroughly used her butt, cheered up when I gave her the arm-pillow. "How was it?" "Really, that rough personality of yours never change! . but it was good." Still using my arm as her pillow, she reached towards my penis. "I''ll say it clearly. This penis of yours is a big one. It wonderfully grew to this size." No man won''t be happy being praised about his size by a woman. I, too, triumphantly thrusted out my thing. "At your age it might grow even larger It might become an unbelievable pike in the near future." "Big enough to satisfy Lucy?" *Pff*, Lucy burst into a laugh. "That''s right. It might become a penis-san large enough to make me scream... But take care when using it on human women, okay? Never ever do like you did to my butthole just now. Even I was really injured, I just heal quickly!" She flicked my forehead with her finger. The scene looked as if as a woman was being sweet with me but because of her superhuman strength it really hurt. "Come now, let''s have a little rest. Then let''s have some more rough sex when we wake up." Lucy rode on top of me and held my somewhat softened member in her womanly hole and collapsed." "Aren''t you doing something different to what you said?" "Nope, let''s rest like this~" Lucy bit at the nape of my neck, but unlike her usual feeding she didn''t suck it all up, but only ran her tongue over, licking it, so I didn''t lose my consciousness. Of course, my penis became so hard inside her it seemed like it made a sound. "My breast, have a bite. It''s poisonous if you suck it all in one go, so do it slowly" I read Lucy''s intentions so I ran my teeth along her big, white breast. I felt a little pang of guilt, but it soon disappeared among her passionate gasps. With our bodies connected, we licked and sucked each other''s blood. Without moving my hips, I quietly ejaculated several times, and finally fell asleep as I was still entangled with her. Even after that we continued to drown in a bog of lust and exchanged so much body fluids that I thought all of them just switched places. Then came the time I must leave the house. Parting with a vampire of course happened at night, I put on the armor underneath the moonlight, wore the dark blood colored cloak, and carried the spear on my shoulder. "Two years passed by in an instant compared to my long life, but I''ve never had a rich time such as this. It was really fun." "As for me, I felt like I''ve spent my whole life with Lucy." "Fufu, you''ve really become a good man. You also got passing marks on your learning about women, but don''t attack human women like you did me, okay? They might die. Aegir the indecent will probably sleep with lots of women from now on." I thought it was very like her, teasing me with her charm until the last moment. "For one last time, won''t you come along with me?" "No~pe?" A playful tone, it was the end. I put my lips on top of Lucy''s. Thinking that this is my last look at the woman I''ve slept with until now my kiss lingered longer. Finally the kiss ended in a bridge of saliva. "I can''t go along with you, but this isn''t our final farewell." Seeing me open my eyes wide, she whispered. "Become successful, be a noble, be a king, make this land your own and come here. If you do that I''ll become your wife, I''ll be your mistress, I''ll even be your mother." A commoner becoming a noble, much less a king, that''s too much of a delusion, it''s too impossible. "Or maybe time passes, you are still alone and become ill or old and you feel your death approaching, when that time comes come here. At least I''ll have you sleep on my lap and care for you one last time." That''s a big help. Either way, as long as you live aim to be king, aim high and do your best, use all your strength and come back here, I heard a phantom voice say. But even so, should a miracle happen and you climbed past that hill, I''ll become your woman, only yours, forever, the voice continued. Of course, it wasn''t a telepathy from Lucy. It was something I imagined on my own. But if I became King I''ll have Lucy. She''ll spend her whole life together with me. As I exchanged the last kiss I left the house I lived in for two years, almost the entire time since I left the underground. Maybe her voice will call me to stop from behind me, or maybe she herself would come and embrace me, I thought as I went on without looking back, but in the end I uneventfully walked through the forest until the sun came up. Lucy watched the back of the man she sent off as he went away. This was bound to happen some day~, she thought. It was an emotional moment when the boy she gave knowledge and love and raised became a man and left. One more now, huh. Thinking that she became a rather sad, but the sadness will be gone soon. At any rate, at least she had unlimited time. But if he really did become king, what should she do. Lucy shivered as she felt a sweet numbness on her belly and returned home. Though the man she embraced was no longer there his scent still lingered in the house, so she''ll be satisfied even when sleeping alone. She''d probably be troubled when the traces he left disappears from this house. From now on she''ll suck and kill men who come to her house or go out and hunt young boys but she probably won''t be satisfied. She might not be able to find a man with a heart, a body, or a member like that. 8 Chapter 8. Wandering Ronin I went on the opposite direction from the way I came into the forest and arrived at the town "Roleil" where the caravan I was supposed to attack two years ago was headed. There is a base of the band of robbers nearby where some old acquaintances may be so I avoided it. It''s too much trouble to explain why I came back all alone now. Therefore I headed further north from Roleil, here I planned to enter the Arcland Kingdom, who had power to oppose this Triea Kingdom, and from there go further north and north until I reach Federation territory. I never considered myself a person of this country to begin with. The national borders are long and vast, there''s no need for a lone traveller like me to pass through highways like an idiot. According to Lucy''s intel, travellers, merchants, and mercenaries escaping through the central plains into the Empire or the Federation weren''t rare. In particular, the wilderness outside the fortified towns in the federation can''t be said to have good public order. Military alone is insufficient, so there were many cases where each town would gather free warriors and entrust them with the suppression of robbers and invading savages. Even carrying a weapon I won''t stand out, nor would I be unable to make a living. However, I first have to find an inn to spend the night. I have been sleeping outdoors for four nights in a row since I left the forest. Having gotten used to bathing every day for two years the smell and the sticky sweat is bothering me so I wanted to sleep in a bed. Roleil is second in size in the Triea Kingdom to the royal capital Trisnia, a mid-size town with 3000 people in population. It has a protective wall of stone and wooden palisades surrounding it. Because it was often used as a base in war with the neighboring countries, the king and the surrounding farming villages gathered goods there and the town became accordingly lively. I went towards the town entrance and there were two soldiers with spears standing by the wooden palisades. "Stop! State your name and intention!" "Aegir! I''m a mercenary!" I told them my real name. I escaped from the Royal Capital Trisnia that establishment seemed to be located in the outer wards outside the Royal Capital''s walls. I considered giving out a false name in this town so close to the capital, but "Aegir" seems to be a quite well known name of a god that often shows up in legends. Plenty of mercenaries and robbers used the name for show, it won''t pinpoint me in particular. "An independent mercenary, huh that''s some awfully dangerous weapon you got there." "It''s going to be time for the wolf hunt soon, right." The other guard nonchalantly barged in. From his point of view, he probably wouldn''t be interested in a mercenary raising an uproar in town. "However, that weapon is awfully big for a wolf-hunt. You''re also wearing armor underneath your cloak so we can''t help but overthink." This guard seems to be a professional, as expected a massive bardiche is going to weigh on his mind. "So you''re saying you''re not going to let me in?" If they won''t let me in then there''s no choice but camp outside tonight. "Normally you can settle the matter by paying one silver, but entering town with a powerful weapon without a real reason is not allowed." I decided to show them the old, traditional ''reason''. I presented one gold coin to the guards. Just as I did that, the color in their eyes changed. "Oi oi, that''s a gold coin!" "Definitely, a royal gold coin!" "I wonder if I can pass through?" "Wolf hunts and fighting monsters is that kind of job, huh, you''ll need spears and armor." "What are you saying Quinn, this guy doesn''t have a spear or anything, can''t help it if he brings it into town hidden." The guards handed him a branded wooden block. It looks like this is proof of having paid the entry tax. "There''s a punishment for drawing a weapon or intimidating people with it in town. If the opponent is unarmed you''ll still get punishment even if it was self-defense." "If you want to kill someone, quickly bring out your weapon before there are any witnesses."?TN: yep, ''professional'' guards indeed? Thinking that the conversation is over, the guards looked away from me and started arguing on how to divide the gold. One gold coin is too much but I wanted to rest easy today, after all. Then there seems to be some mercenary job available, too. Currency is the same in the whole continent. 1 gold coin = 10 silver coins = 1000 copper coins. This ratio was originally the exchange rate in the Olga Federation, but because it was the oldest continuing, never declining, most stable currency system in the continent, every country''s mint weights were made to equal the Olga Federation''s. In the old days, there were countries who tried to issue their own currencies, but since there was no confidence in the currency it was rejected and not used by anyone besides that country''s residents. In other words, there are as many coin varieties issued as there are countries, but the weight of metal used is the same so every currency is dealt with as ''one gold'', ''one silver'', and so on. The only time when you have to worry about the currency is when you''re paying to kings or nobles. Coins other than gold, silver, and copper generally worth less than copper, each country issues these but there are no standards so they can only be used within the country. As I entered the town and walked along the main street, I saw lodgings and cart peddlers. "Whole roast rabbit for 3 coppers! Chickens one copper each!" "Apples 30 metal coins each! The best, ripe, very delicious~!" "Freshly baked bread, only 1 copper!" The peddlers raised their voices, quite the bustling city this is. The sun had passed its zenith and evening will come soon, so people are probably coming out looking for dinner. Lucy never taught me the price of goods, but from listening to the peddlers'' shouts it looks like groceries cost metal coins and copper coins and probably won''t reach one silver even if I buy them in one go. Which reminds me, when the destroyed mercenary band collects coins almost all the money they had were in silver coins. Only the commander Lovano had several gold coins, probably as the party''s operation funds. The money I had now were all gold coins Lucy gave me. First I have to look for an inn. It''s almost nightfall, camping inside town would be putting the cart before the horse. "Onii-san, you lookin for somethin?" Just when I was about to enter a nearby inn, somebody called my from behind. I turned my head. There was a saucy-looking kid in dirty clothes, possibly just over 10 years old. "If you give me some cash I''ll guide you round. Newcomers always get lost around here." Just in time, I was just thinking that it''s too much effort to visit all the inns and ask what they have. "Right, show me an inn where you can take a bath and a money changer." All I have on me are gold coins. I''m going to need silver and copper coins for payments. The boy''s eyes glittered slightly. "All right, s''just over there. Come with me." I walked behind the boy, following him. The money changer seems to be somewhere a bit away from the main road. The boy walked towards a row of houses. Right the moment I thought something was amiss, the boy stopped walking. There were only run-down buildings that doesn''t seem to be inhabited there, let alone money changers. "Where are the shops and stuff?" "Onii-san, you''re such a lunkhead you still not getting it?" Children came out from the run-down houses one after the other. They were of different ages, from ten to fifteen, but they all were wearing filthy rags. I see, so it''s something like this. "You should''ve said so if you weren''t planning to lead me around, I said I needed to find an inn and a money changer, didn''t I?" The boys looked at one another. "Nii-san, you''re a real dolt, are you. You can''t run anymore. Hurry up and hand over the cash. Since you were going to a money changer then you must have a lot." "Hand ''em over or you''re gonna get beat!" "You''re in for a world of hurt!" The surrounding brats were holding broken sticks, and the ones on the roof seemed to be ready to throw stones. I still have the instincts from my mercenary days, I took in the situation in an instant. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You look like you got a big spear there, but we''ve got stones and sticks, practically bare-handed. You take that out and you''re going to get in big trouble with the guards." Which reminds me, the guards at the gate said something like that. I almost forgot. "That''s right, huh. Thanks for reminding me." The boys were enraged, seems like I pushed the wrong button. "Enough already, just hand over the cash!" "Do it or else!" I signalled with my hands, ''come and get it''. That was the starting signal. "Get ''em!" Simultaneously, stones rained down from the rooftops and the kids holding sticks came to beat me up. I brushed only the stones that were on their way to hitting my face with my hand. Halfheartedly throwing stones at my well made leather armor will have no effect to begin with. "URYAAAAAA!" "DERYAAAA!" I grabbed the kids who came over to hit me with sticks and threw them behind me. They still have the light bodies of children so they went flying humorously. But because they weren''t injured the boys'' morale didn''t dampen and they rushed in one after the other. There''s just no end to them, so I might have to throw a stone and hit one on the head, I thought, but just at that moment one of the kids on the roof shouted. "Move over!! We''ll hit ''em with this!" They somehow brought a large log, carrying it between three people, and flung it down from the roof. The log gained momentum as it fell and was about to hit me on the head. But I stopped it with my left hand. It was a little heavy because it fell down but once it stopped it really didn''t feel too heavy. I''ve carried heavier things. That, and their timing was too na?ve! Aiming for the gap when I was hit by the log, a boy with a stick jumped in. I grabbed his face with my hand and squeezed. At first he raised an angry voice, but soon it turned into a voice of anguish, and finally became a scream. But help came before I crushed the boy''s face. "YOU SHITTY KIDS!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!" "YOU WANT TO GET SENT TO THE DUNGEONS!?" Because we made quite a racket, several guards came along. "Crap! Run!" The boys disappeared in a blink. I mercifully released the boy whose face I was gripping, he staggered towards his companions with pants wet. "Those shitheads, I''m gonna get them all someday!" "So, they seem to have been ganging up on you but you''re uninjured?" "Yeah, no problem. It''s just child''s play." I dropped the log on the ground and dusted myself off. "Though they were kids, you sure held your own against so many. It didn''t look like you took out your weapon. Allow me to ask why are you in this kind of place?" "Yeah, one of the kids led me here and this happened." The guards looked at me and laughed. "Man, you are something! I''ve never heard anyone so stupid to casuall follow a kid in rags into the slums!!" "In public those kids can only do stuff like shakedowns and pickpocketing, but once you''re in the slums they''d gang up on you." "Anyhow, it''s good that you''re all right. We''ll get them what they deserve someday, but before that, where did you intend to go?" Looking at how the surrounding guards silently looked at us, this one must be the captain. "I was looking for an inn where I can take a bath. Also a money changer." "Unfortunately, the only baths in this town are in the nobles'' houses or brothels. But if you stay at a premium inn, you can have enough hot water to wash your body with. You can just pick one from along the main street. As for the money changer there''s one on the same block. There are some unauthorized ones, but I advise you to stay clear of those unless you want to get counterfeit money." These things keep bubbling up no matter how many times you crack down on them. The Captain breathed a sigh and smiled bitterly. I can probably trust him, I believe guards usually act more self-important than this. "Thanks, that helped. I''m Aegir, an independent mercenary. Can you tell me your name, if you don''t mind, that is?" "Nah, I just don''t want people to think this town is full of trash. My name''s Grey Magirus, Captain of the City Guards'' 2nd Platoon." So he''s really the captain, and a pretty humble one considering he''s got a surname as well, what a man of character. "Don''t mind my surname. I''m a third son of a knightly house, not a noble despite having that name. Rather than that, that''s some spear you got behind you, is it a halberd, no, a bardiche? The blade''s thickness looks easily twice my own. Is it all-steel? Where are you going with that monster?" "I heard there''s a wolf hunt in this town, I thought I could earn some money." "I see, that certainly looks like it could slice a wolf''s head in half." Grey seems to understand and didn''t pursue the line of thought any further. "Well then, you should hurry and get an inn, there are many mercenaries and people from the surrounding villages coming in for the wolf hunt. If you''re late the inns are going to be packed." That would be troubling, I''m already set on sleeping in a bed tonight. "All right, then if you''ll excuse me here" "I think I can get along with you. I usually patrol the city east from the main street, give me a shout if you happen to see me!" Naturally, I raised a hand and quickly headed towards the inn. "Now, you lot. Let''s clean up this street the kids made a mess of!" The guards moved out at Grey''s command. "Damn, I''m gonna kill those kids someday!" "They just throw stones uselessly" After the street became clean in a flash, the guards mumbled as they went on to picking up the log dropped in the middle of the street. "Oi oi You''ve got to be kidding You''ve got to strain just to pick this up with two people did that guy earlier seriously lift it up with just his left hand" 9 Chapter 9. Wolf Hun "Welcome to Miranda Company." The moment I opened the door, all the shop employees gave a simultaneous bow. Items that are clearly higher-grade than those sold on the streetside were lined up inside the shop. The price tags are mainly listed in silver but those that cost gold and over weren''t rare, either. A boy in front of the door gave me a bow. "Excuse me, but could you let me look after your weapon." There''s no reason to refuse. I obediently handed over my weapon. It''s not my fault that the boy fell over when he took it. "Welcome, what will you be looking for today?" "I heard that there is a money changer here." For an instant, there was a shadow over the shopkeeper''s face. Money changers probably invite less than upright guests. But that was only for a moment, the shopkeeper''s affable expression soon returned. "I will show you, please come with me." We went to a table at the back of the shop. It seems to be a special desk for the money changer, there are tools for discernment like scales and pictures of the crests of the gold coins that can be negotiated. "What shall you be changing today?" "I''d like to change 5 gold coins for silver." I don''t like to seem to have lots of money jangling in my pocket. This much is probably acceptable. "Understood. So we would like to check the money just in case, so please take it out." The shopkeeper compared the weight of the gold coin, then shined a light on it, checking the crest. The standard for gold coins are actually the same so the currency doesn''t matter so long as it''s not a counterfeit. The shopkeeper confirmed that there''s no problem with the weight and size, so he only tentatively checked the crest. But the shopkeeper suddenly stopped at one gold coin. Afterwards, he turned the pages of the crest reference book, looking for the crest on the coin but didn''t seem to find it. "I''m very sorry, but could you please wait a little bit?" The shopkeeper disappeared inside the shop. It''s going to be a pain if he thought it was counterfeit, I can''t exactly tell who I got it from. But contrary to my expectation, what came out wasn''t a guard but a neat-looking middle-aged man. "I''m very sorry about this. I''m the owner of this shop, Ogil Miranda. I''m sorry for my employee''s rudeness earlier." "I don''t mind, but is there a problem with the coin?" "No, it doesn''t seem to be a counterfeit, but he probably haven''t seen it before, so troubling as it may be, he asked me for my judgement on it." Ogil took the cold coin on a cloth and opened his eyes wide. "This is...!? This may be rude of me, but how did you come across this coin?" I can''t say it''s a farewell gift from a vampire so let''s make a suitable excuse. "I got it when I entered Erg forest." I wasn''t lying. "You went to the demon forest and back, that''s amazing! But then that would explain it. If it''s that place." "So what do you mean by that?" It''s troubling if he accepts it just like that. I was taught lots of things in the forest so I can''t calm down knowing my ignorance. "This, this is a gold coin made by a long-perished kingdom." Ogil crossed his arms on his chest and started telling a story. "400 hundred years back, there was a large kingdom that ruled over territory encompassed by our Triea kingdom and the Arcland kingdom, its capital was located in the vicinity of what now is the Erg forest. This is a coin that was used in that kingdom." If it''s a coin from a Kingdom that''s been gone 400 years, then it''s natural that the shopkeeper doesn''t know of it. "The amount of gold is the same as today''s coins. Well, this coin is historical evidence that federation standard casts had been used since those days." "But it can''t be used?" "That''s the case, isn''t it. Even though the gold ratio is the same but since nobody know of the crest it might get mistaken for a counterfeit. I don''t think you should use it. The reason I know of the crest is because I once saw it in my grandfather''s coin collection." He regardfully put the gold coin on the table. "The reverse of that coin was half melted from the fires of war, but grandfather talked proudly of it. ''This coin is the legacy of a great kingdom of the past,'' he said." ''Even though there''s a well-preserved specimen right here,'' Ogil smiled bitterly. "I have a proposal. Would you mind letting me have that coin? I''ll give you 10 royal gold coins for it." I looked inside my money pouch right away and it turned out just I expected. In my pouch there are nine more coins with the same crest. Almost half the coins Lucy gave me were this kind of coin. Just where did she get these coins? Did she pick them up somewhere? "No, I suppose I''ll just trade 5 normal gold coins today. There''s a special memory attached to the coin. "Is that so? That''s unfortunate, but very well. If you change your mind please come to this shop." "I''m sorry to have taken your time." "No no no, I''m glad that you showed me something good. I should thank you for it, normally there''s a 10% handling charge for exchanging coins, but I''ll give you just the exchange rate." Looks like I got unexpected profit. "I''ll exchange these 5 royal gold coins for 50 royal silver coins. Well then, should you feel like exchanging that coin earlier please come to our shop." I shook hands with Ogil and took back my weapon from the boy desperately holding on to it. In the end, there wasn''t really anything special about the coins. I simply didn''t want to sell over a special thing given by Lucy to another person, much less to another man. I seem to have really fallen in love with her, even if I say so myself. I can almost hear her grinning and laughing loudly. Finally, I asked the shop owner who went outside to see me off. "Come to think of it, what''s the ruined kingdom called?" "I can''t say for sure since it''s not really written much in the history books, but as far as I know" "Yuktovania Kingdom", was the name, huh... I left the Miranda store and looked for an inn. "Lucy Yuktovania" There''s no way I''d forget the name of the woman I love. This is too much of a coincidence. Her living in that forest, having that coin, and also her name, everything points to the answer ''YES''. I didn''t find it especially shocking. On the contrary, I''d rather say I became motivated. A peerless beauty, a vampire who lived over 500 years, and possibly a member of royalty from a ruined kingdom. It seems to be true that I''m attracted by enigmatic women. Becoming a noble, having my own Kingdom, and ruling over Lucy''s forest. Luckily Lucy doesn''t grow old. No matter how many decades, I''ll definitely go and see her and make her my woman, no, I''ll ''have'' her as my woman. But first of all, I have to find an inn with hot water. My goal is so small it makes me let out a sigh. *jingle* *jingle* "WelcoCme" I was warmly welcomed by the voice of a young woman. "I''d like to ask, do you have warm water to wash with in this inn?" "We haCve, we''ve got a biCg kitchen you see. We boil loCts of water~. But we need to pay for the firewood so there will be extra charges okay~?" Looks like I found it on the first try, let''s stay here, the fact that there''s a young woman is great as well. "Then please, how much for that and a room?" "WeCll, there''s an 8 person room for 10 copper a night, a single room is 40 coppers a night. There is the good room but you''ll have to ask mother for that." I don''t really need a good room. A single room will be enough, the important thing is the hot water. "Sorry, it''s hungry wolf hunting season right now and we''re packed, so we raised prices." "I don''t mind, I''m participating as well, after all. I''ll have a single room and hot water, please." "Thank you~? Will a normal bucket of hot water be enough? If you want to use a lot we''ll bring you a big bucket, it''ll be expensive, though?" "A big one please, I couldn''t take a bath during my travel. I want to really get cleaned up." "But onii-san doesn''t really smell that much. There are some really amazing people inside~" "Those are the only ones who won''t take a hot bath," she laughed. She''s not a beauty but I think she''s a charming girl, shame about her breasts, though. "A single room and a large bucket of hot water will be 45 coppers a night. You may think 5 coppers for hot water is expensive but you''ll be getting lots for it so look forward to it?" "I''ll be expecting it. Two nights please, then." I took out a silver coin. "Thanks for your business, please write your name on the register~" I took the change and wrote my name. "Aegir-san is it? You have neat handwriting for a young mercenary." I was made to write things down thousands of times, you see. "I had certain circumstances in the past. I wonder if you''ll tell me your name?" "That was faCst," she laughed. She''s not wrong, though. "I''m Maria, daughter of this ''Little Bird Bowen''~" "Can I call you Maria?" "Dropping honorifics already~, I''ll let you if you let me call you Aegir. This shop has me and mother and the worker~ there''s three of us." Looks like she''s not the type to fret over the little things. "In seasons like this lots of people come and go and we''re shorthanded, so we don''t make breakfast. You should buy something on the main street to eat, okay~" "I''ll do that. Anyway, do you know what exactly a wolf hunt is?" "So you came without knowing," she laughed again. "I don''t know very much about it either, but I think the guard-san gathers up coaches around the north gate at dawn for something." I see, of course since they''re called hungry wolves they''ll be exterminated in a wolf hunt. Facing wolves at night can''t be said to be wise. "That was helpful. Well then, I think I''ll take a rest soon, how long will you need to prepare?" "I''ll do it now~. I''ll get the room ready and boil the water so you go and get something to eat~" The sun had already turned red, it''ll be sunset soon. People had already flocked to the street stalls outside. Come to think of it, I''ve gotten used the vampire''s life of waking up at around this time. I should hurry up and get used to a human''s rhythm. Besides, I have to get ready for tomorrow and properly fill my belly. I bought a piece of bread and two chickens-on-a-stick, all costing a total of 3 coppers. It would''ve been perfect if there was a stew full of vegetables, but I can''t expect something so luxurious. As I was making my way back to the inn with a chicken-on-a-stick held in my mouth, something pulled my cloak from the side. "Won''t you buy a tomato?" A little girl showed me a basket full of tomatoes. The reason she had a grim face was surely because she still has a basketful to sell at sunset. Looking at them closely, they were bruised and misshapen. Probably the wholesalers sold her the bad ones because she''s a tiny girl. "How much?" "Ah! Three sen each!" I bought all eight she put on the platter and handed her three coppers. "T, thank you very much! The change is, um, um" The girl probably couldn''t do math, she became confused. Not being able to do math, she must get tricked a lot, being unable to tell whether one copper for three is enough or not. When I told her to keep the change she repeatedly bowed to me in thanks. "Umm, really, tha, thank, muguu!" So I stuffed one of the tomatoes I bought in her mouth. "Calm down. It''s the tomato you sold, it doesn''t taste bad, right?" I tried a bite as well and it was ripe and tasty, contrary to how it looked. Now that she''s sold out, the girl can relax a little and was stuffing her face, but because of her small mouth it seemed like she''s taking forever to do so. Once I looked closely, she seemed barely past 10 years old and still had childish features, she can''t be called a woman yet, but her fine features matched well with her blonde hair. She was dirty all over so her cuteness didn''t stand out, but she''s definitely going to grow up into a beauty. I better call dibs while I still can. "What''s your name little lady?" "Hyes! I''m Ruu!" Seeing her, she looks so tense even I began to feel strange. "I''m Aegir. I''m staying at this Little Bird Bower. Tomorrow morning, at dawn, if you have anything for a light breakfast come and sell me." "Thank you very much! I''ll be here at dawn, so please!" Even though she was a child, it''s not strange to be doing business at dawn. The strange one is the vampire and her disciple making love at dawn. "I think she''s got plenty of potential, but it''ll be several years before I can harvest." "Welcome back, what will you be doing? I''ve already prepared your room~. I''ll be bringing your hot water soon, okay~" "This one''s about ripe enough to eat." "What is it?" Maria said with a strange face as she guided me. I entered the room while staring at her butt. The room was quite spacious, it mainly contained a desk and a moderate-sized bed and also a wooden box for storing armor. The room was almost entirely made of wood but there is a part of the floor that was stone. "This part is for washing your body," she explained. Then, before I had the chance to settle down, she brought a large empty bucket 1 meter in diameter and three small ones filled midway with water. According to Maria, you get inside the large bucket and pour water from the 3 smaller ones to wash yourself, then pour the water out to the rain gutter by the stone floor. She specifically said to be careful not to get water outside the stone area since the floor would rot. "For 50 coppers I can give a special back-washing service," she said. I immediately took out a silver coin and she turned bright red and said she was joking. "I''ll welcome you gladly, though." "You''re going for the wolf hunt tomorrow right~? Get your mind off the gutter and get some sleep~. It''s for me and my family too." "All right. I''ll properly earn money tomorrow and ask for Maria again." "I''m not coming in to a lewd man''s room like that~. I''m going to wake you up tomorrow so get some sleep once you''re done washing, okay~" Maria left, I washed my body and my clothes, then feeling refreshed, I jumped onto the soft bed. She said this is an ordinary single room but it''s really comfortable, I think I can probably stay here for a while. Gold coins are worth more than I thought so I won''t be troubled for cash for a while, but fighting wolves while getting experience is also about right. I haven''t really had battle these two years and a half, after all. At the forest I only went as far as training my body, and the kids from today were just child''s play. As I was thinking how nice it would be if my battle sense returned, I felt the sensation of a soft bed I haven''t felt in a while and drifted to sleep. I sensed light and opened my sleepy eyes, then I heard the sound of the door being knocked. "OCi! Aegir saCn! It''s morning already~ Get up~" Right, I''ve got to get up. I slept very well last night, must be because of the freshness after having a bath. The door opened and Maria was there. Let''s give her a morning greeting. "You''re finally up. Good morn... UWAAAAAH!" She suddenly screamed, so I checked myself to see what''s wrong. Last night I washed my clothes and went to sleep as-is, so obviously I was naked, furthermore, because of the fate of waking up my thing was standing upright. "Wha!! Why are you naked!? Hurry and put something on! Rather, it''s thick! It''s big! Unbelievable" Maria fell into a huge panic but I just checked my clothes if they were dry and slowly put them on. I''m not particularly against showing my thing to a woman. It''s been certified by Lucy as a splendid adult''s thing, after all. And since it''s a tool for fornicating women, it''s natural that I would, right. That said, it''s not my hobby to happily expose myself. "Hurry up and put something on! Wait, why are you putting your top on first! Cover the important things first!" "Sorry, it''s gotten so big it won''t fit in my pants. I''d like to wash my face first, so, water please." "I can''t believe you anymore~! How can you be so calm!" Maria handed over the buckets of water while she looked to the side. But even as she was screaming, from the start her gaze wouldn''t part from my nether regions. While I washed my face it settled down so I put my pants on. "You still want to look?" I asked, and she replied by slamming the door shut. I picked up my actual spear and put on my armor and cloak. Since Maria was sulking and withdrew inside, I raised my hand in the lobby and said, "I''m going." From the inside of the inn, a hand came out and waved. When I got out of the inn another voice called. "Umm! Good morning!" Ruu believed our promise yesterday and waited in front of the Little Bird Bower. "Here! Umm, apples! They''ve only been picked this morning so they''re still fresh!" She''s like that too yesterday, this girl gets flustered easily. Looks like she''s selling two for a copper so I bought four and put one on her head. It''s adorable how she bows with a shy smile on her face. As I chewed on the apples I went towards the north gate, the opposite one from when I arrived here, and just as Maria said, there were guards and several medium-sized carriages headed by two horses lined in a row. I heard a familiar voice. "Yo Aegir! You also want to go on the wolf hunt today?" "Morning. I found an inn without problems thanks to you, Grey. You saved me the trouble." "What, don''t mention it. This may be sudden but we don''t have much time until departure. Show your town entry token and get in the coach." Normally, nobody would participate without asking about the mission and the rewards in detail, but because it seems to be a regular job, people were coming in one after another without asking about the details. Besides, I believe he''s not the type of guy to double-cross me, so I quietly got on the coach. "All right! Let''s go!" The six coaches each carrying 10 people started off together. Luckily, I''m in the same coach with Grey. "Grey, truth be told I don''t know anything about the wolf hunt other than that we''re hunting wolves. Can you tell me about it?" "Is it your first time? You have quite the appearance so I thought you were a regular Oh well, we''ve got time while we''re moving, I''ll explain on the way." "Sorry for the bother." "Firstly, the target for the hunt is just as the name ''wolf hunt'' says. But the crucial part is that we''re hunting wolves that are half turned into monsters, in other words, we''re exterminating "hungry wolves"." It''s not that strange for animals to turn into monsters. Genuine monsters rarely come out but ones that used to be animals were relatively common along highways. Because of that, their strength is no big deal and their threat level is not significant. "Ones that have completely turned into monsters and act alone are quite common, but at the level of hungry wolves, they''re still recognized as allies by other wolves. Yet because of their wide difference in strength, they often become leaders of huge packs." In other words, it became a pack of wolves led by a monster. "Then come winter the game in the forest dwindles. The starving wolves normally belong to separate packs but comes together one after the other into one large pack, and they would come to open areas like highways and villages searching for food." "Of course, if it were a normal wolf pack they wouldn''t be a problem. Everyone around here knows that, merchants and coaches carrying people who go from town to town would increase their numbers by getting armed guards." "But this is not enough against a pack led by a hungry wolf, is it?" "That''s right, merchant caravans numbering 50 people would get destroyed, villagers in pioneer villages would all get eaten." If it''s a 50-person merchant caravan, then the number of armed guards couldn''t be counted on one''s fingers. Being capable of destroying that, the strength of the hungry wolf and the number of wolves it leads must be in the double digits. "So before winter we''re calling every armed mercenary and strongmen and send them into the forest to lure the wolves out and destroy them. Their numbers shouldn''t be too much now when there''s still food." "In that case, wouldn''t it be easier to let them gain numbers and defeat them when they come out into the plains?" "The pack gets amazingly big once winter comes and we would suffer heavy losses. Besides, if the army moved together in large numbers they would quickly run away." "There''s no way we can run and catch up with wolves," he laughed. "Which is why we need to whittle the wolves'' numbers down as much as possible in this season. Killing the hungry wolves in particular would mean that even when winter comes the wolves won''t form a large pack so it gets maximum preference, hungry wolves are rare so replacements don''t appear so easily." "However, in this season the pack hasn''t gotten large so if we send in a large number of people they will be on guard and won''t come out to attack. Which is why we''re sending in small parties stationed far apart. Of course, with the small numbers the danger gets correspondingly higher." Well of course, a pack of wolves is like an army with a leader. They have enough power against small groups of people. "It''s like injured people keep coming out every day, this year, more people were found dead each day. Though it''s rare that a party gets annihilated." As I thought, Grey is not the type to tell a lie, but there are others in this coach besides the two of us. I want him to notice the shoulder of the guy next to him shivering. "The rewards also include danger compensation. Doing nothing but stand in the sun from dawn to dusk gets you 50 coppers. If you kill wolves, each body gets you 50 coppers. For us, you should take out the fangs on both sides as proof. Be careful, if you break it too short it''ll become invalid." "I see, so participating for a day earns me a day''s room and food." "And the terms say to bring your own weapons, after all," Grey laughed. "Then, for the main part, the hungry wolf, you get at least 2 gold. Extra reward since they''re strong. The stronger the hungry wolf gets, its fangs get redder, so if you bring us the fangs we can quickly see how strong it was." "I see, so I''ll get a fortune if I hunt out the hungry wolves." "It''s not going to be that easy. Even though it''s in the name, you actually don''t get to see the hungry wolves much. If you do see one, you must be lucky or maybe unlucky. A party meeting a hungry wolves usually mean someone gets injured or died. On top of that they often run away without us being able to hurt them, though being hit with your weapon might take care of that." "I hope so. Can you tell me how to tell the difference between hungry wolves and normal ones?" "Of course. The answer is: you''ll know when you see it. They''re big, they''re fast, and they have red, shining eyes. You won''t miss ''em." Rather than fear, I feel more love and lust for red eyes "We''ll be there soon, anything else you want to ask?" "Just one more. You were saying about moving in parties earlier, but you won''t mind me moving alone, right?" The air inside the coach froze. Grey spontaneously was taken aback. "Oi oi! Aegir, don''t tell me you don''t have a party! You should take care of these things beforehand, or at least negotiate at the north gate before we depart! You should know that you should pass on participating if you don''t have a good party!" So while I was showing Maria my thing and eating the apples I bought from Ruu, everyone else were negotiating to form parties. "Taking charge on my own is allowed right?" "Well, we''re not going to say no, but once the wolves come out your life''s over you know. I don''t want you to die for nothing." As far as city guards are concerned, mercenaries should be disposable pawns. Grey''s really a good guy. "No problem. Even if I''m alone" "Hey, can I talk to you for a moment." A female voice cut in from my side. "We have some circumstance and another and we''re just me and her over there. If you''re on your own, would you like to go with us?" The woman who called out looked about 20 years old, she had red shoulder-length hair and a body just slightly shorter than me, which is tall for a woman. Her body is muscular and tense, and her breasts are so-so. The other one who seems to be in the party was about the same age as the redhead, she had chestnut-colored hair reaching below her shoulders and her height is on the short side. Her body seems to be soft as a woman would be and her breasts and butt stand out properly. She looked my way with a dissatisfied or just disinterested face and lightly nodded. This woman doesn''t seem to be very eager. "What are you going to do? They''re a two-woman party." Grey''s eyes seem to be implicitly telling me to pass on them. In matters of life and death, having a relatively weak woman as a companion is clearly a minus. ?TN: Aegir dude, haven''t you learned anything about judging from appearances from living with a monster of a woman for 2.5 years?? Far from assistance, if they get injured and hold you back you''ll be fighting with a handicap. "All right. I''ll be in your care." I raised a thumb at Grey. Strong men are probably preferable in battle but if we''re going to go together, then it definitely has to be a woman. What''s more, though these two are of different types they are rather beautiful. My only acquaintances in this town are Maria with tiny breasts, and Ruu who''s a child. Whether or not there are large breasts nearby makes a difference in your spirit. "Well, if you have the leisure to make a choice like that then I guess you''ll be fine. Now we''re at the location, we''re going to let you down one party at a time so starting from the parties on the back of the coach, get ready!" Without saying anything, Grey seems to have read my thoughts. I''m becoming more and more impressed. "I''m Mireille, a mercenary from Sheera village. My weapon is this sword. I''ll be in your care!" The weapon Mireille showed me was an 80 cm long double edged sword, the blade seemed to be iron but it was thin, it looks to be the same weight as a one-handed sword for men. She had ordinary leather armor and a metal shield, it looked heavy for a woman to carry so she must have confidence in her strength. "I''m Carla, a hunter. I fight with a bow so if the enemy comes to me I''m running away." The bow Carla carries is a relatively large one that looks hard to use, but since she''s a hunter then she must be good at handling it. The quiver next to her contained 10 arrows fletched with differently colored feathers. She was wearing simple armor made of tanned leather, she probably doesn''t expect close combat. But thanks to that, her ample breast and butt lines were clearly showing and looked great. "I''m Aegir, an independent mercenary. Birthplace unknown. My weapon is this." I showed my signature bardiche and of course their expression changed. "A monstrous-looking spear? Axe? Can you really swing it?" "Of course, I''m not going to bring a weapon I can''t use." "If you''re going to tank for me then I''m fine with anything, just don''t fall over and die first." As we finished our self-introductions we arrived at the place we''re in charge of. The coach returned to town for a while and will be back at dusk. Acting as guard for the coach, Grey didn''t disembark and went back to town as-is. We''ve reached our landmark, but according to what Grey said, the wolves are already perfectly aware of us before we entered the forest. Now if we had some idle chat to show some carelessness, there will be a high chance of them coming out. Of course, I welcome the idea of having a chat with two women. "Well then, now we''ve got nothing to do but have a talk and wait for the wolves." "Oh, before that, it might be too late but for the rewards, can we split the hunt equally? We could split based on who did the finisher but the disputes are a pain." Looks like her previous party split up because of that. "That''s right. This way, even if you''re a showy idiot all will be settled by us getting extra income." "Carla! Quit being sarcastic!" "You don''t trust me at all, do you. I can prove myself if the wolves come out." Carla turned away with a huff, saying "we''ll see." Following through for her partner, Mireille proactively started a conversation. She''s a sociable one. "That''s an amazing weapon you got there. Were you in an army or something?" "Nope, I''ve been in a mercenary group but I know nothing about regular armies." "Hee. But you still look like you''ve got some money to spare? Your armor isn''t made of ordinary leather, right? It''s skillfully stitched and the leather is good stuff." "I got these as a gift from somebody so I don''t know much about it but you seem to do." "Well, I once worked in a place where they make leather. I made most of my armor by myself." The armor Mireille wears looked to have a rough finish but it was thick on the vitals and the easily-targeted stomach, it was made for combat. "It must be good being able to make armor by yourself. If my armor gets worn out will you check it out for me?" "All right, but of course I''m going to charge you." "With what you''re getting for the hunt you sure want to earn money, huh." "That''s about right, I guess. We''re barely getting by. The participation fee can get us our lodging fees somewhat, but winter is coming soon, and if I don''t buy food and pelts my family is going to be in trouble." "You said you''re from Sheera village. You working away from home?" "Well I guess so. Though I say I''m a mercenary it''s not like it''s that far away from here. I go back home often enough. farming villages around here don''t have any specialties and the land is not that fertile either. Other than farm work, it''s hard to get by without going away to work. I went out to work when I was 15 but there wasn''t anything but playing mercenary or shaking my ass at men by the roadside. I don''t have a hobby of flirting with men so I chose this road. "How about Carla?" She would be bored if we left her out so I chatted her up. "I''ve been a hunter since I was born. Whether my prey be animals or humans is just a triviality." Seems that''s the end of it. "She''s from a stray hunter family. Since her father died she had no place or group to care for her so she lives by hunting in the forest and occasionally barters for vegetables. Somehow we got along well and ended up here. Though she''s a sourpuss she''s good at using the bow so I can trust in her." "Yeah, I trust beautiful women." Carla turned towards us and immediately called us names as she turned back. So she can clearly hear our talk. "You got straight to the point, did you. But I think you''ve got quite a high hurdle to pass before you can get on Carla." Once again Carla turned, glared at Mireille, and turned back again. "Now it''s my turn to ask, where did you come from?" "I don''t know." "Don''t ''I don''t know'' me! I told you a lot about us, wouldn''t kill you to tell us back!" "That''s not what I mean. I really don''t know. For as long as I remember I was something like a slave. I thought I might''ve been sold or kidnapped but I don''t remember anything." "Ah. sorry, nevermind then." She''s got a relatively rough manner of speaking but she surprisingly minds these things. "I don''t actually think anything of it. After that stuff happened, I ran away and somebody raised me deep in the mountains. I just left a while ago so I''m not really worldly wise yet." "Hee, you''ve got some luck there." "You can say that again. I''m a lucky guy." In exchange for a destroyed mercenary company I gained a mother and a lover, not bad luck at all. "Then today should be" "They''re here!" Carla stood up, nocked an arrow on her bow and ran behind us. Mireille also took her sword and followed Carla''s sight. I too held my spear in my right hand and set up a stance with my shield in my left, I looked to where Carla was looking but I couldn''t see anything. "They''re there. They''re coming here while laying low in the grass. 4 in the center, 2 on the right, 2 on the left." So this is what they call a hunter''s eye, it''s a big deal but as for me, I can''t do anything other than prepare my spear. Finally Carla turned down her voice, making her voice into a whisper. "They''re going to be here soon, the 4 in the center will probably come first...3...2...1...NOW!" Just as Carla yelled from the tall grass (though it''s called tall it''s only knee-high at best) four wolves came jumping in. Immediately one of them received an arrow Carla shot between the eyes, made a high-pitched whimper and died. Then Mireille''s sword also cut a jumping wolf''s gut open, scattering entrails all over the grass. A wolf whose surprise attack had failed tried to regain its posture in confusion, but it was defenseless against the most dangerous entity. As the wolf were about to roll over a steel blade swung down behind it and cut its front paws apart at the joint. After "destroying" the wolf I braced my leg as a pivot, still with my weapon downward, and spun around. The fourth wolf evaded my bladed spear point and hit the handle, avoiding being cut in half. However, it was hit on the head and cracked like an apple, collapsing on the ground without so much as a whimper. "Next, both sides!!" Faster than Carla''s shout, two wolves each from both sides jumped in to attack. Mireille put up her shield and dealt with the two on the left, but the two on the right circled further behind that expected, avoided me who was in front and rushed towards Carla. Carla ?TN: I''ll mark non-Aegir POVs like this from now on? (Crap!! They went in further than I thought!) I live in the forest. I was supposed to know well how wolves work! My bow won''t make it in time anymore. I hurriedly took out the knife on my waist but with my small build there''s no telling whether I could fend off the wolf''s attack. The moment the wolf were about to thrust its fangs at me, it abruptly stopped. The reason is simple. It was because it was hit with a heavy axe-like spearhead on its flank. "After finally meeting a beautiful woman I''m not about to let her get a scar now would I?" I raised my spear, still with the wolf stuck on the spearhead, and swung it down over the head of the other wolf. With a squelch, they completely became two pieces of scrap. Now there are only two wolves remaining, Mireille was able to safely fight with them using her shield but she lacked a finishing move against their coordinated attacks. I continued my fight, standing in front of Mireille and raised my spear overhead as if to say ''leave it to me.'' Mireille seemed a little worn out so she took my backup and switched with me to put her breath in order. Her moves showed she''s not used to battles. I swung my spear down all at once and struck the ground. Naturally, the wolves jumped to avoid it, but there was a gap between them being airborne and getting their feet firmly on the ground, so I swung my spear back upwards, taking one and sending it flying. There''s no need to go after it, something like a wolf shouldn''t be able take one of my launches and survive. The moment I turned towards the last wolf, Mireille''s sword had already been lodged in its throat. "Now, that was dangerous, huh, Carla?" *pon pon*, Mireille patted Carla on the shoulder. The feeling of tension is no longer there. The pack of 10 wolves from earlier had been annihilated. ?TN: Yes, I counted 8, too. No, I don''t get it either? Then, since wolves are sensitive to the smell of their companions'' blood, they wouldn''t go in that direction. Furthermore, though in hunting wolves there was a need for us to change locations, it was nearly evening already so we agreed that this was enough for today. "5 silver for 10 wolves, that couldn''t be divided to 3 people, so how about we each take one silver for now?" "Hee, you''re good at numbers", Mireille said interestedly. Carla was silent beside her. "Then I''ll take my share for today. We''ll settle the rest with tomorrow''s share." "I I''m not taking mine." Carla said so in a mumbling voice, unlike her attitude earlier. "The hell are you saying? If I turned down payment every time things got a little dangerous for me I''d''ve starved to death by now!" "Not that! I''m a hunter, I should''ve been the one who knows the most about wolves, but I''m the one holding everyone back... I can''t agree to an equal split like this!" "You sure worry about strange things, girl" Mireille was at a loss as to what to do with the strangely prideful Carla, so I proposed something that would make all three of us happy. "So you won''t take your share because I helped you out, is it?" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Right. If you weren''t there I''m sure I''d be having it bad. So you can take my share of the payment." "How about we do this. We split the earnings equally, and as Carla''s thanks for my help, you let me rub your breasts until the return coach comes." "Wha!!!!!?" "Pfff!" Carla opened her eyes wide and Mireille burst out laughing. "If Carla doesn''t feel indebted to me then her pride won''t get hurt, with the earnings split equally there will be no complaints and the party will be at peace, and I get to have my fill of soft breasts. How about it? Nobody''s loss." "I had you for a more scary battle freak but you''re unexpectedly a horrible perverted bastard aren''t you." A man who doesn''t like women ain''t straight. My crookedness had just been straightened out recently. "So, what''re you gonna do? As for me, the sooner you decide the longer I get to enjoy myself." "Kuuh! All right, touch as you like! You just want to rub them, right! But do it over my clothes! That, and if you touch anywhere else I''m chopping your hands off!" "And thus Carla''s breasts were ravaged by a perverted man." "Shut up! SHUT! UP! Mireile!. Hey, didn''t I say over my clothes!!" "''Over your clothes'' doesn''t include armor, right? I can at least put my hands inside your armor, can''t I?" "Wait! There''s just underwear under my armor! Ah! Wait!" "A promise is a promise, I''ll be in your care until the coach comes." I sat behind Carla, I put my hands around her sides and started rubbing away on her ample breasts. I didn''t grab them roughly but gently, as if kneading them. There was thin cloth under her armor but the feeling reached my hands just fine. "You''re quite sweaty." "Can''t be helped after all that workout!" "Your scent is rather nice, too." "No sniffing!" Carla probably couldn''t get a decent bath, there were smells other than sweat coming from her. I could say it stunk, but since it drifted from a beauty like Carla it''s not so unpleasant. As both my hands were rubbing her breasts I blew on her ear and she made a huge reaction. I can already feel her nipples standing straight at the center of her breasts. I breathed roughly at her ear on purpose and rubbed her nipples as if pinching them. "Kyaa! Wait! Enough!" "I''m only rubbing your breasts as promised, no? We''re doing it until the coach comes, right?" "I did say breasts. but that sensitive spot" Mireille was laughing at first, but now she was gulping at Carla who was starting to melt. The air became quiet and the only sounds that could be heard were Carla''s and my rough breathing, and the regular rustling of clothes, only the sounds of me rubbing her nipples from over her underwear." "Mm! Mmmmm.. Hey, wait!!" Suddenly, Carla raised her voice. "What is it?" "You''re hitting it on purpose! That''s not what we promised!" While feeling a woman, I couldn''t keep my cool. My penis grew large and pushed up my trousers, encroaching onto Carla''s butt sitting so close. "It''s because I''m rubbing a woman''s breasts. It''s nothing weird, not like I''m rubbing it on you." "But! Ah!! It''s hitting my butt... it''s big..." I''m not in the mood to argue so I caressed her rougher, breathed at her ear from point blank range, and accidentally pushed my erect thing against the crack of her butt. The sounds Carla was making changed, I can hear her gritting her teeth. She''s finished, any time now I guess. I pulled strongly on her cork-stopper-like nipples and licked her behind the neck, breaking my promise. "NnaaaAAAAHHH!!" Carla made a loud shout then uncurled herself, twitching. She ran out of strength. Her nipples gradually became smaller, and she rested her head on me. "Carla? Seriously? You came?" "That''s, definitely not, true" Carla frantically stood up, trying to make an excuse to Mireille, but she then collapsed and fell face down. The back of her pants was soaked as if she had been sitting in a puddle of water. "Hee, so you''re staying in that Little Bird Bower. A private room there costs quite a bit but it''s rather nice, huh." "Where are you two staying?" "We''re staying at X Bower, we''re renting a double room. Carla can''t sleep next to someone she doesn''t know. We had to spend 20 coppers a night thanks to that, even though we could''ve spent 10 for the common room." ?TN: The name of the inn was omitted in the raw. :/ ? "That''s not so bad isn''t it, it''s money well spent if it''s for sleep or food." "That''s if you''re someone with money! Anyway, you''re going to participate again tomorrow, Aegir?" "If they''re doing it. Doesn''t look like they go every day." "Right, so won''t you go with us again tomorrow? Carla''s all fired up to fix her reputation, too." "Yeah, please." "So, North Gate again tomorrow, okay! Carla''s coming too, hey, you''re still giddy? Well, I never seen anyone rub breasts the way he did" In the end, Carla was dead tired and leaned on Mireille on the return coach and didn''t say a word, but since she didn''t refuse me sitting next to her, she was probably not that angry. I bought food from a cart and tomatoes from Ruu, then went back to the inn, washed, and slept. It''s only been the second day of me doing this but it had already felt like my daily routine. I''m going to be fighting along with two women tomorrow so to make myself look good I should get enough sleep. As an aside, in order to soothe my dick that had been in the mood since caressing Carla I thought to settle matters by my own hand, but I was unexpectedly seen rubbing it by Maria who came to bring me more hot water. Maria broke into a scream, but she didn''t release my member from her line of sight. If I stopped there it''s going to disturb my sleeping so while gazing at Maria I let loose what seemed to be a bucket''s worth of cum and asked for additional water, but Maria left the bucket there and dashed away at full speed. Doing it by myself is unsatisfying after all. I don''t mind prostitutes, so bring out the women already. 10 Chapter 10. Hardlett, Aegir Hardle "Right, I''ll be off then." I called out to Maria but no response came. She didn''t come to wake me up today. As expected, the shock from last night was too big. My lodging expires today so I paid one silver to extend my stay for two nights, but only a hand came out from underneath the counter. "If you''re down there you could''ve shown your face. If you turn like this with just that much then you''ll die when you get married, you know." "The pervert should hurry up and get to work~!" I thought she''d cheer up by tomorrow so I went to the wolf hunt assembly point, the North Gate. Of course, I didn''t forget to buy apples from Ruu. The apples were good, but more than that, watering the little girl now will get me a delicious harvest after she''s all grown up. "Yo Aegir! Looks like you finished off 10 wolves without a scratch yesterday." It seems the one in charge of guarding the coaches today is Grey again. "It''s not like I did it by myself. There''s a sharp one in the party, too. Without the element of surprise, wolves are just dogs." "But you can do it by yourself, can''t you?" *grin*, Grey smiled. I smiled back, but nothing came out of my mouth. Hurting his feelings will get me nothing. "Yo, you''re early today." "Morning." I met up with Mireille and Carla. Carla''s behaviour was somehow gentler than yesterday. "Yo, I''ll be counting on you again today." "Quite the enviable party you got there." Grey came and teased me. "Come on, if you''ve got your party together hop on board! We''re going to have another happy hunting today!" Like yesterday we were tossed around inside the carriage while having a merry chat. Unlike yesterday, Carla sat next to me today, and once in a while she would bring up a topic to talk about. "I heard you just came here the day before yesterday, but immediately got into trouble." "Did you hear it from Grey? That was just me playing along with some kids'' pranks." "Really? Anyway, the inn you''re staying at is the Little Bird Bower, right? How is it? Good?" "The bed and room is clean, and most of all they give me hot water, so nice." "Such luxury. When I came to town my money soon ran out. Hunted game doesn''t turn into much money at all." "A wild boar disappearing into two days'' worth of hotel charges, can you believe it?" she said. "I think it''s just because you don''t like sleeping with people, Carla." Carla glared at Mireille who cut into her talk. It''s like she''s trying to say, "I''m not talking to you today." Giving up, Mireille threw herself down on the grass, saying, "yeah, yeah, keep at it." "Ahem, but still, I''m a girl, so not getting a bath for a few days is a problem! I get all dirty and smelly." "Didn''t you say when you jumped into a bog before that you won''t be noticed easily by prey that way or someWAAAA! Peh peh peh!" Carla kicked up dirt at Mireille who was lying down. "Also, because of yesterday''s hunting, we got some surplus for now, so I we think we''re going to get good earnings in this party from now on, so we thought we should move to Little Bird Bower. See, they have hot water there, too." "I never heard of that!" Mireille fussed, but Carla ignored her and continued. "When we''re done hunting today, we''re going to the Little Bird Bower together... can we at least have a meal together? I also think it''s weird to stay at different places even though we''re in a party." "I don''t mind. Being clean is good for a girl. Of course, I''ll gladly have a meal, drink booze, and play on the bed with you." "We''re not going that far! So there, Mireille~ we''re going to look for a room at Little Bird Bower okay!" "Sheesh, don''t decide on your own~ Our earnings will go down to almost nothing if we stay at a good inn like that, it doesn''t pay." "It''s all right isn''t it? If you only think about money you''re going to live poor." "But we''re actually poor," said Mireille, but it looks like she''s not going to put up any more resistance. For some reason she grinned while looking at me, but I''m sure she''s telling me to ''eat up Carla''. That''s good too, and if I brought new guests over Maria''s mood is going to get better too. "They''re here!" Carla shouted, and we simultaneously stood up and took our weapons. Really, things are easier with her here. There was a pack of 5 wolves lined up in a row. "Then we''ll be going first!" I brandished my spear on my right and swept a clump of grass away. There was a yelping sound, and blood scattered around. I felt two reactions on my hand, then sensed a presence on my left and pushed out my shield. Naturally, the wolf that jumped at me received the shield right on the face, toppled over, and fell prey to Mireille''s sword. The remaining two hurriedly tried to escape, but once Carla knows the terrain there''s no escaping her bow. They took arrows in the vitals and followed after the other ones. "Now we''ve got the lodging fees settled, how about skinning them to earn something for our meals?" "Nah, this season the markets are overflowing with wolf furs so you don''t get much for them. Rather than that, since it''s not even noon yet, let''s move along and find another pack." "I''ll leave you to that. I''ve only started yesterday after all." When we were preparing to move and earn some more money, Carla saw something strange. "Hey do you see that?" "What is it? Hmm, I can''t see anything." Carla''s eyesight is abnormal. According to her, she could see stars in the sky even during the day. I followed her gaze and faintly saw something that looks like white smoke. "That''s a fire smoke no, a flare!" The way a wolf hunt normally goes, you are sent to the hunting grounds on a coach in the morning, and called back again before dusk. However, in case where you had to go back immediately due to unforeseen circumstances, you light up a flare to let the others know. Then, because when you light a flare your participation fees will be forfeited as expenses, you''re not going light one for trivial matters. Also, if you encounter an enemy that''s too strong and you want to be rescued, you mix a certain powder with the flare to change the color. "They have critically injured people, do they? By the distance I think they''re from another coach''s party." Carla''s tone of voice became cold. "No, it seems to be worse than that. I see red smoke!" We can''t handle it ourselves. Please bring reinforcements and come help us. That''s what red smoke means. "We stop moving here! Our coach is probably coming back as well!" As we were about to run back to the base point in double time, the situation deteriorated further. "You''ve got to be kidding me! Red smoke to our left, and some more next to the first ones!" "The party nearest to us are also sending smoke, they''re right next to us, everybody take caution!" "What the hell is happening!" "I don''t know! this never happened to me before!" I don''t know what''s happening but I do know one thing. All the wolf hunting parties are on the verge of crisis, and whatever''s causing it will appear before us soon. "They''re coming from the front, numbers uh, um" "[Lots of them] right? I can see them too. Incredibly many of them." What was in front of us is, to all appearances, a pack of over 50 wolves. Unlike the earlier packs, they made no effort of approaching from cover and brazenly advanced side by side. With so many parties sending flares, even if we light one now no help would come. It''s kill or be killed. "By the numbers there''s probably a hungry wolf there, Aegir and I should go out in front! Carla move back a bit and cover us, you don''t have enough arrows, focus on the ones close to us, and watch your back, too!" "Understood!" "No, Mireille go on guard next to Carla" I shouldered my spear and went in front of the wolves. "What are you saying! You can''t do it alone!" "I''ll be alright, what happened yesterday won''t happen again!" "With women behind me it''ll feel like something worth doing, after all" I threw my shield down on the ground and raised the bardiche over my head, held in both hands. "Being able to swing this thing all the way ain''t bad either!" Dozens of wolves rushed in. Their target is the lone me, the wolves aimed at the fewer-numbered, isolated me. But I was not isolated. In battle terms, it was simply that the two behind me are in my way. If I swing this lump of iron with all my strength, they will probably got caught in it. But now, there is nothing to hold me back. The enemies are all coming my way, and there are no friendlies within reach of my spear. Come to think of it, how long has it been since I fought with full power. It feels a bit lonely that my opponents are wolves, but then again I''ll probably die if they bit into my throat. I feel my heart catch fire. Carla "Amazing" "What the hell" We can only stare in amazement at the overwhelming scene unfolding before our eyes. I prepared myself for the worst when at first, the area around him became surrounded with wolves. I nocked an arrow in a hurry but it slipped of. I had no excuse for failing like that, but my hands won''t stop trembling thinking that he''s going to die. However, he never needed that cover. The wolves that pounced on him flew in the air with just one swing of his spear. The wolves, the largest of which could reach the weight of a typical woman, flew away like leaves. While the swarming wolves were blown away again and again, a few of them quick-wittedly lowered their bodies and aimed for his leg. As I was about to yell, "Watch out!" he crushed the head of the wolf aiming for his leg with a downward thrust, and also kicked a few other wolves away. He''s not someone skilled in using a spear, he''s simply accustomed to fighting. Not only his spear, but his hands and feet all became one-hit-kill weapons to the wolves. The wolves'' fangs never reached him, he slaughtered them all in one hit, a massive killing. "I suppose we''re only holding him back after all" Mireille dropped her shoulders. She''s probably right. He probably never needed our strength in battles. "But I''m not frustrated." He''s stronger than me. I was frustrated before but that doesn''t matter at all now. Rather, thinking that I was protected by him, I feel something unfamiliar growing in my heart. My whole surroundings were rolling with dead wolves. I can''t count the numbers, but I can already count the ones still alive. At which point the wolves simultaneously backed away, and a large one slowly came out. "So you''ve come." It had a body twice again as big as any other wolf. Rather than a wolf, it looked more like a bear. Then above all, it''s glaring, gleaming red eyes show that it was not just a mere beast. An arrow lodged itself in its neck with a thwunk but other than a voice of indignation, it was not hurt in any considerable way. Annoyed, the wolf turned towards Carla and ran. I stopped its rush with a body slam and forced it to fight against me. I prepped my bardiche up as a spear, since all I needed was one blow. I taunted the wolf, who was making a low growl and not leaping in, but defending. "You shall not pass, that over there is my woman!" I shot out a strong thrust against the charging wolf. That thrust that was like a flash of lightning pierced through its skull that was far thicker than any wolf''s and penetrated down to the middle of its spine. After a short pause the axe-like blade cut its jaw. It broke in half and crumbled down. "Amazing! You''re unbelievable!" "You can''t quickly be able to kill a hungry wolf in just one blow you know? Even a knight needs to be at least advanced level" "Why is someone like you only a mere mercenary?" "Carla, you say something too." Mireille looked over her shoulder at Carla. She was plopped down on the ground with her face red. Her bow also was dropped on the ground. Did her legs give when she was rushed by the wolf? I thought, but her dumbfounded gaze was something else. Her eyes were fixed on me. "I see You''ve totally fallen for him, haven''t you." Mireille shook her head in resignation. "The other parties were probably in the same situation, if they''ve destroyed the ones next to us then they might come after us next, Carla, I''m leaving the lookout to you." "Y, yes! All right." "Your way of speaking is weird, you know?" "Oh shut it!" "Anyway, Carla, you be on the lookout like Aegir says. Aegir, you rest your body, go rub Carla''s butt or something. I''m going to go gather the fangs." "Eh! Well. not that I mind." Seems like Mireille was going to gather all the fangs by herself. Those mouths were letting out a deadly stink so I''m thankful to her for that. "Well, just from the looks of it the ones that can be sold for money is this much." The 60 wolves includingthe one hungry wolf I brought down presented an image of hell around me. Let''s at least spread some beauty''s juice to neutralize it. I rubbed Carla''s butt. I saw a gap and slid my hand inside her clothes. She only worried a little but didn''t resist, my fingers easily reached her plump bottom. Anyhow, I should probably put my finger in the important part. "Ah! ... mmh ... more ... ah! Not there!" Whoops, I put my finger in the wrong hole. "Aegir! I wasn''t serious when I said ''rub her butt''! Carla, you be on guard too!" Finally the coach came accompanied by mounted guards. "Oooh! Aegir, your party''s unhurt!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Grey was not in the coach, but riding on a horse, he even had a spear and was fully armed. "Yeah, nobody injured here. We thought lighting a flare won''t help us any." "Yeah, it should go without saying, but today''s hunt ends here. We''re withdrawing everyone, this is an order from the Roleil Guards Corps so you''re not allowed to refuse." "I''m fine, I''ve played with wolves enough. Any more than this I''d be sick of it." Grey stared at the scattered corpses in amazement. "You''re really something You don''t even care that it''s a hungry wolf pack, do you!" "We here are fine since we have Aegir, but how are the other parties doing?" A shadow was cast over Grey''s face "The others are having it rough. A six-person party had fatalities. The first ones to light their flare was a three-person group but when we ran over there everyone had died and been eaten." "Does this happen often?" "That''s outrageous! Sometimes somebody would die, but today 20 percent of participants were killed. Never mind me never experiencing any of this, there were even no records of this ever happening!" I see, it seems to be quite an extraordinary situation. "Anyway, we''ll think about it once we get to town, now let''s quickly get on the coach, don''t forget about the hungry wolf fangs." We entered the coach, everyone inside was in terrible condition, a lot of them were bleeding. The coachman''s yells were somewhat impatient. "U. water. water" The man near the door had a wounded stomach and was oozing blood from his mouth. He''s likely beyond help, the wound on his stomach did not look like a wolf bite but a cut from a sharp edge. Did he get clawed by a wolf? I peeked my head out the side of the coach and called Grey, who was riding alongside. "Did the others also meet hungry wolves?" "Yea, I don''t get the whole situation myself, but at least all the 4 parties we picked up have seen them." "4 of them at the same time, that''s extravagant." "The guards were able to attack and drive them away, but including yours only two were taken down." "Sheesh, if that''s the case then the hungry wolf hunt will have to be stopped from tomorrow on, huh." "I guess so, but it might be too early to worry about what''ll happen tomorrow." On the road to town, there were two coaches rolled down on the ground, probably the ones who left earlier, it was surrounded by human-looking things, and what might be some of their things were scattered everywhere. "tch! Everyone be on your guard!! Form a circle! Everyone who can fight get out of the coach!" The cavalry corps all gathered and watched all around us. The hunting participants also took their weapons and jumped off the coach one after the other. Two hungry wolves came out from behind the coaches, as if they had been waiting to ambush.. They were one size bigger than the one I brought down earlier. "You''ve got to be kidding. We''re going to fight two of them?" "Why are they here!?" Complaints came out one after another, but that''s not the real reason. Hungry wolves are far stronger than wolves so they lead a large pack of them. Since there are two hungry wolves they wouldn''t be the ones leading, they were being led. In other words, it''s here. There''s something here who leads them. *HOOoooooooooooWWWWWllllll* There was a low, cracking howl. Another four hungry wolves appeared beside the first two. While everyone was being petrified, "that" appeared. It was over two meters long, it had legs the size of a human torso and its fur was snow white, but speckled red with the blood of its victims. It also had burning red eyes and unbelievably long and large tusks (ones like those of the Saber Tigers living in the northern part of the Federation) so red it should rather be called crimson, protruded from its mouth. "Hardlett" Somebody muttered something passed down in legends in this area. The guardian of the forest incarnated as a wolf who tears down the fools who would lay waste to the forests and deliver their souls to hell. "Stop saying something stupid! It''s no more than just a ridiculously big wolf! We won''t survive if we don''t fight, don''t be scared!" Grey yelled loudly to encourage the men but for the six large hungry wolves and one monster-sized wolf, let alone the hunting party, even the guards'' faces were warped in despair. Of course they would, I thought. Fighting one of them was hard enough, but now that there''s this many, it can''t be helped if they lost the will to fight. Furthermore, seeing the two coaches it''s evident that even the perfectly armed guards were not very useful. But still, I wasn''t afraid. The reason is simply because they''re not all that strong. I was actually holding back with the thrust I used to bring down the wolf earlier. I intended for that attack to be dodged and connect with the next one, but that blow split the wolf''s head in half. Perhaps I was loved by the God of War, or maybe it was my Demon Sweetheart''s divine protection. I rushed into their midst, no need for so much preparation. The hungry wolves held the rushing man in their view. They swung their claws to tear his belly and taste his steaming entrails. Those were the last thoughts of the wolf as its head danced in the air. Surprise. Shock. The wolves, without much intelligence, easily showed their fear. Why? They probably never thought that a weak, tiny creature could kill one of their own. However, they did not run. Because there was a bigger threat than the unknown creature. As long as their boss, who could kill them in one bite, is there, they could not run. As I cut down the second head, I heard Grey shouting. The guards and some from the hunting party were each ganging up on a wolf. Sharp claws can easily tear leather armor apart. Therefore I took the attack with the flat of my blade, hit it with the handle, made it lose its stance and smashed its head. Just as I finished off the third wolf I was pushed down by a strong shock. Somehow I was body-slammed from the side, I couldn''t use my spear from point blank range. Its red eyes looked at me and its mouth opened, aiming to bite my windpipe. Red eyes pushing me down and biting at my neck Somehow something swelled between my legs by conditioning, but her mouth doesn''t stink like this. I held its mouth that was about to bite me with both hands and put all my strength, tearing its lower jaw, then I struck its head. One, two, three blows and at the third, I broke its skull and killed it. It seems the guards and the hunting party were able to kill two wolves and was cheering loudly. But those cheers were soon denied by agonizing death cries. The big one finally made its move. It caught one of the guards in its mouth and crunched him together with his armor. Finally his screaming stopped, his torn upper body fell to the ground, while his lower half went into its stomach. It roared, and the deathmatch began. One of the mercenaries challenged it but was cut in half diagonally with a flash of its claws. The guards thrusted with their spears and swords but they were blocked by its thick fur and wasn''t able to even make it bleed. Someone shot an arrow, probably Carla, but it doesn''t seem effective at all. Grey charged with his horse and delivered a slashing attack. Big guy let out an anguished cry as blood oozed out onto its fur. However, with an agility unimaginable for its size it snapped at Grey''s horse and tore its head off. The guards, feeling they had to protect Grey who had fallen off his horse, stepped forward but they were all blown off with one swing of the wolf''s claws. "Letting you die here is too regrettable." Big guy''s shoulder was struck with a strong blow and for the first time the monster fell. "Were you talking to me earlier." "Yeah, I guess, come to think of it now it was something trivial." Grey smiled for an instant but immediately his face became grim. "This is a loan from me, if we make it out alive you''re treating me to a brothel." "Unfortunately you can''t hope much from me on that, I''ll lend you a subordinate''s ass, though." "In that case dying here ain''t bad." I took a dead man''s sword, holding the steel in my left hand. A shield would only get in my way against this monster. The surviving members were surrounding it, they could gang up on it but they couldn''t deliver the killing blow. Focusing on defense as much as possible, they avoided doing anything rash, but still, one by one they fell to its claws. "Kyah!" The clumsy scream was Mireille''s. She slipped on a pool of blood and fell down. That was a fatal gap, the monster was not going to let that slide and swung down a limb that was larger than her. Make it! With a metallic clang, I crossed the sword and spear and forced my way between Mireille and the monster. "Are you unhurt?" I hope I look like a hero she''d spread her legs for. "Yeah, sorry!" "I''ll deal with him, you fall back." Mireille backed down without saying a word. She probably understood that this enemy is too much for her. I said no words after that. Big guy raised its claws and I repelled it by striking it with the sword. With the gap from having the claw repelled, I moved the spear on my right hand and slashed at its legs. The exchange continued many times, but its legs were clearly getting injured. Finally big guy lost its temper and tried to snap at me with its fangs, it made a forced rush. I was waiting for that. I tossed the sword away and held the bardiche in both hands, raising it up overhead and struck at its head. *clang* With an impossible sound my spear slipped away. This is bad, its head is hard, like steel, my blade was flipped away. Of course it did not leave unscathed, the skin on its head was torn, exposing its skull. It probably received quite a blow to the brain, as well. But that is meaningless if it didn''t die immediately. Its fangs would reach me before it dies. It pushed me down and my spear was blown away and fell to the ground. "Aegir!!" "No!! Stop!" "Guh" I can see Mireille and Carla screaming and tried to come. I can''t let them see any more of my uncool side or it''ll take longer before I can invite them to bed. I dodged its fangs that were about to bite me and got up, holding both its forepaws. "You''re really heavyyyy!!" I gripped its chest fur(?) and used the force of both our falls to rotate and fling it away. Big guy probably never expected to be flung away, it fell on its head and floundered for a few seconds, unable to get up. That much time was enough, I picked up the bardiche and jumped, holding it in both hands, then struck its defenseless chest, putting all my weight into it. I felt the sensation of its innards getting crushed. The innards where I struck was unmistakably the heart, it''s all over now. I raised the spear and made a roar of victory. Everyone exploded into cheer and Carla came jumping into my chest in tears. This marks the end of this wolf hunt, with great losses and great gains. I was of course exhausted and dozed off on Carla''s lap-pillow right after getting on the coach. Once we got to town, Grey said that since this hunt is a special case so the rewards will be given tomorrow and that he has to meet someone so we should split up here and I go to the inn. As promised, I took Carla and Mireille to the Little Bird Bower and called Maria. "Yo! You feeling better?" "Don''t show me anything strange again okay~" "I''m bringing you two new guests today so I''ll be reserving a room for them." "We''d like a double room, please." "HCm, we don''t have empty double rooms, only eight-person" "Ah, you''re good, there''s a two-man group in a double room, Eira and Ari was it. They got eaten by wolves today so they''re not coming back." "Eira-san, Ari-san, . Uwaah there really are~ I heard something I didn''t want to." Carla and Mireille didn''t seem to mind. A mercenary and hunter would have stronger minds. That night, the three of us had a lavish dinner with booze and raised a toast for us coming back alive. Mireille was staring with weary eyes at Carla who had been washing herself saying ''is this enough'' since a while ago. "Hey, am I still dirty?" "You''re not! How many times do you think you''ve washed!? Your butt and breasts are clean already!" "HCm, hey, is there still hair on my armpits?" "LIKE I''D KNOW! Why do you insist on showing breasts & butt when he''s tired!? Oil ain''t cheap you know!" ''I guess this is it,'' says Carla as she wiped herself and put on a white dress. The cloth was thin, she brought it to use as casual wear but since her leather armor was quite easy to move in she eventually just slept as she was, and never got the chance to wear this. Of course, her underwear was being washed so she''s not wearing any. No matter how dense you are you''d know what she wants to do. "So, you''ve got to go real soon right, if you don''t hurry Aegir''s going to go to sleep." When his name was mentioned, Carla''s face turned red. "Right, I think I''ll sleep in the morning Still, if he refused me it''ll make for a funny story." "Not gonna happen, he''s a total womanizer, and a guy would go horny after a battle, if he doesn''t push us down he''ll probably go to a brothel or something." "Right, I think so too, but sorry, okay?" "What''s this about?" "Mireille wants to go too right?" They fell silent for a moment. "He''d probably be happier with someone like you than a scraggy girl like me so go and have fun." "Ah, you want to use my knife''s scabbard? It''s about the right thickness." "SHUT UP!! Just go already!!" I was lying on the bed, feeling refreshed after a bath of hot water, chewing a tomato. It seems Ruu''s tomatoes have been getting better recently. I guess she''s getting rated better since she''s restocking tomatoes everyday. This wolf hunt cost us the deaths of not just the participants but also many of the guards, so Grey is probably making his reports to the Lord and panicking over the clean-up so he''s probably going without sleep today. On the other hand, I was having fun having dinner and drinking with women. It was something of an unwelcome favor for me who was thinking of going to a brothel, but it was fun. Now that I think of it, I haven''t touched a woman since leaving the forest. I''ll definitely go to a brothel tomorrow, I guess I''ll sleep today. When I was about to turn out the lights, there was a knock on my door. Hm? This late? Is it Maria? Having learned my lesson I put on a cloth around my waist and opened the door. "Oh~? It''s Carla?" "Yeah. can I come in?" "Sure, can I ask what you need?" Carla rolled her knee-length dress up until her belly is visible. She wasn''t wearing underwear, her chestnut-colored hair and her womanly important place were all out in the open. She''s a strong woman with a wild character, but her lower lips were an elegant, pink color. "If you want me to say it I''ll say it." "Nope, no need for that." There''s no need for further questioning. I also took the cloth and exposed my manhood, showing it to her as thanks for showing me her magnificent thing. "*gasp*! Amazing It''s so big." Carla opened her eyes wide seeing my manhood, swelling in anticipation of a woman. Maria reacted the same way, but the difference is, Carla didn''t scream but slowly rubbed it with her hand. I calmly stripped Carla''s clothes and carried her all the way to the bed and threw her a little roughly. "Your thing is amazing. I wonder if it''ll fit I might break." "As long as I''m making love to you you won''t mind breaking right?" I rode on top of her, pinning both her arms down, making a posture of rushing in. She closed her eyes, preparing for the worst, and breathed roughly. "It''s embarrassing, but I have no experience. You look like you can handle your women, so can I leave it to you?" "Yeah, leave it to me. Actually it''s too late. If you resist after all this I was going to **** you." "Nh. All right. Have my virginity. Make me yours." Even though I look experienced I have only done it with one person and I don''t know how to handle virgins. I didn''t say it though. It''s not cool. I was going to put it in just like that but I was incessantly told that putting it into an unprepared woman will only cause pain. First I rubbed my thing on her entrance to get her in the mood. "Ah. It''s getting bigger!? Is this what a man is like??" As I rubbed on the budding sprout at her entrance, Carla shivered in pleasure. That''s quite a nice reaction, she didn''t look like she''s faking it, either. I pushed my thing against her hole, and put my strength into it. "Ah! Ouch!" The hymen inside Carla''s hole made some resistance, but it was no obstacle before my Lucy-certified large penis. Not a moment later, her virginity was torn away with a *buchiri*. "AAAAAAaaah!! Ngggh!" As Carla made a sharp cry, I stole her lips. A kiss is the best aphrodisiac to win a woman over. She widened her eyes at first, but immediately tangled her tongue with mine. Carla''s insides tightened, I couldn''t make any large movements. To be precise, it''s not that I couldn''t move, but rather if I did, I would probably break her hole. I attacked the innermost part and the wall I felt with a slow rhythm. We switched from missionary to a sitting position and continued our slow movements. Her voice did not leak out because my lips never parted from hers since the first kiss. Saliva flowed down from both our lips. I abruptly parted my lips from Carla''s "Pwaah, it''s good! It''s amazingly good! I''m done for! I''m flying!" Her deflowering pain is probably healed already, she sprung up on me who was sitting cross-legged several times, and made a loud sound as she fell backwards. It seems like she climaxed. That was too quick. I have no experience with anyone besides Lucy so far, she doesn''t come from just this. I frantically attacked and ejaculated 2 or 3 times, and can finally say whether or not I got somewhere. Right now, I''m not even half satisfied. "This is the best. Sorry, it''s been me the whole time Use me as you like? I''m used to it already so you can be a little rough." Then I''ll take you up on your offer and do you at full strength. "Eh! Wait, too rough!? AAAaaaaaa!!" What I did earlier was only playing around. Once I go full power, Carla lost consciousness after only 10 minutes. I tightly hugged her body that was losing strength and poured my seed in one go. "aaaau. uuu hii" I kept pouring my seed into Carla, who did not let her arms and legs go of me even as she lost consciousness. As I received her hot currents in my belly, I became completely convinced she''d become my woman. 11 Chapter 11. New Adventure Maria Morning came early to the inn. Because most of the guests would get up with the rising sun, as the host, I have to get up even earlier than them, before dawn. First I put the registry in order and cleaned up the lobby, I have to get it clean before the guests wake up. This season is particularly busy with guests coming and going so this takes more time. "Uwaa~ Four people didn''t come back~" It seems there was an incredible monster coming out yesterday during the hungry wolf hunt, and became an uproar. I hoped the rooms would stop becoming empty because the guests didn''t come back, cleaning their rooms is scary. I put check marks on the people whose lodging terms ended today, confirming the empty rooms, and once the lobby was clean the sky had already brightened. I heard the ringing of a bell from a room on the first floor. "Yes yes, water, right~?" A call to the inn employees first thing in the morning is always the guests waking up asking for water. It would double the work to bring it after they asked, so I built up experience carrying water jugs and glasses. "Ah, it''s that person''s place." It was the one responsible for defeating yesterday''s monster, a spear master (says a drunk old man so it''s doubtful). He''s a tidy man who always washes with water every day. Come to think of it, he brought his friends along, drinking and having fun until late yesterday. "I wonder if I''ll be okay today." Also, that man always shows me unbelievable things each time. The first time was his thing standing straight up, and the second time he was showing himself doing something to it with his hands. The image of male semen flying out with such force was still clear in my mind. I even thought, does he enjoy exposing himself? "Well it is an incredible thing! I understand he''d be proud of that monster sized thing! But still!" I was thinking, could it be a courtship ritual, is he soliciting me? when the bell rang one more time. I can''t be like this, having delusions right in front of the door. *Knock knock*, I knocked the door. "Aegir~ I''m bringing water~ Can I come in?" ''Sure,'' he answered, so I carefully opened the door, if he''s still naked I have to cover my face immediately, of course, there will be big gaps between my fingers. "Thanks, the water''s nice here." Thank goodness, he''s wearing pants today. He''s still naked from the waist up but I don''t mind that much. Actually, his well-featured face and muscular body is quite wonderful, I can say I feel somewhat happy as a girl. "HYAAAAAAAA!!" "Hm? What is it? I''m wearing pants properly today, right?" You''re not the problem! The bed is the problem! There''s a woman sleeping on the bed. No, wait, rather than ''sleeping'' it would be better to say she sprawled, she was laying down on the bed with her chestnut-colored hair spread out, her legs were unbecomingly wide open, they twitched every now and again. Her body was covered in some unidentifiable liquid, she looked as if she had been gang raped but her face seemed happy, gazing into empty air. Now that I look closely, she''s one of the women Aegir-san brought along yesterday, wasn''t she!?" You mean you''d immediately show your titan spear as soon as you brought along a woman within reach! Of course, a terrible disaster had befallen the sheets, I''m the one who has to change and wash them! Wash it, you say? Those sheets stained, nay, should I rather say sopping, drenched in some unidentifiable male and female fluid? You want the unmarried me to wash it!? There''s blood in the middle too, was she a virgin? You attacked a virgin with that monstrous thing!? "Aegir whe~re~ don''t go~" The woman called with her eyes still unfocused. Don''t you "you can clean up later" me! You''re still going to do it? I''ve only noticed now but this room smells terrible. Hey don''t take off your pants while I''m still here, you''re showing that to me today as well, after all. It was the sight of him spreading the legs of the woman making coquettish voices and inserting his penis that pushed me to my limit. "Perveeeeeeeeeeeeert!!" The sun was just starting to to rise and the townspeople were beginning their activities when Grey came along. "Morning Aegir, this might be early but it''s about yesterday! Come with me to the guards'' HQ. by the way, this room smells weird. Open the windows or you''ll get sick." The smell was caused by the various things discharged by Carla who fainted after I tormented her. I borrowed Mireille to help her change her clothes and returned her to her room. She was in no condition to travel with us so I considered having her rest for the day. We walked in line behind Grey who was riding on horseback, looks like they''re going to hand over the rewards for participating in yesterday''s hunt somewhere else. We went towards an area in the center of town that we normally had no business with, where the mansion of the Count who rules the surrounding settlements starting with Roleil, who was distinguished even in Triea, Count Viole Feyertin (henceforth ''The Count''), the Town Hall, and the mansions of the kingdom''s agents are gathered. "The houses around here are huge." "Of course, Roleil is the number two city in our country, which is why big merchants and nobles gather here." "that said," he continued. "If we go to war with Arcland we''ll be in trouble with supplies and stuff, and if they went past the border fortresses, there''s nothing but small settlements as far as this town so the sons of merchants and nobles don''t really come here." "Then while the [small settlements as far as this town] gets attacked, you harden the defense and protect this town, right?" Which reminds me, Mireille says she came from a small village. I wonder if she has something to say about that. "Oi oi, the ones attacking are the Arcland bastards you know, us hitting them won''t help any. Besides, the border fortresses are here so that doesn''t happen." Was Grey talking in a subdued voice because of his own virtue, or was it because he was feeling guilty about something? While we were doing that, we arrived at the guards'' headquarters. The stone building was surrounded by stone walls as high as an adult, it had a structure where you can see it taking the task of becoming a fortress if an attack or insurrection happens. "We''re here. Now ladies and gentlemen, we''re going to have you present your evidence and take your rewards, but this hunt had caused the guards some great damage as well. Therefore, the head of the guards and the town mayor would like to personally hear the explanation for this hunt from your experienced selves. I hope for your cooperation." Sighs and complaints leaked out from among the gathered people. Of course. It''s obvious that they''d rather just receive the money than give someone troublesome explanation. It''s also easy to see the elders at the town council persistently pointing out every mistake and inconsistency. "If you want the story you''d be better off giving the money and only call a few people." Even Mireille lodged complaints on being given a disgruntling job, but Grey nonchalantly answered. "If we gave you the rewards first, would any of you say you''d come?" "Carla had so much fun yesterday, but I get this job" Among the complaining people, I started dozing off to catch up on my lack of sleep yesterday. "Next lot! Get in!!" I heard an incredibly self-important voice and jumped to my feet. "Where is this?" "Take that sleepy face off and let''s go! I''m getting this over with quickly and complain to Carla." Inside the conference-room-like place there was a round table, sleepy old men, smelly-looking middle-aged men, and one large man with a clearly different air about him, an air of a military man, also, Grey was here, too. "He''s the head of guards, Associate Baron Glock Eglise." The large man''s voice was low and heavy but easily understandable and had a forcefulness like his outward appearance. "I''m Aegir, an individual mercenary." "Mireille, likewise a mercenary." "So you''re the ones who took down that Hardlett last time, we''ve collected its corpse. Looks like the rumors are true, even I have never seen a ridiculously big hungry wolf like that." *huhu*, he laughed and continued. "At first I thought they''re fools who got confused by the number you took down and got caught in a lie." Glock rattled and played with the fangs we presented. "You bringing down this many with just three people is a big deal. I also heard you took down four of the hungry wolves escorting the Hardlett all alone." "Yes. I can vouch for it!" Grey, still standing behind us, raised his voice, he''s a good guy but I wanted him to pay me back for yesterday, with women if possible. "Humm, if this honest idiot says so then there shouldn''t be any mistake, here''s your reward!" *cringle*, our reward money for the wolf and hungry wolf was laid on the table. His voice continued. "There is no precedent for an extra-large hungry wolf popularly called a Hardlett. Therefore we will hand out 50 gold coins as compensation for the lives of all who was attacked! That will be your reward." Oohs resounded throughout the hall. A poor commoner can survive 10 years on 50 gold coins. Compared with a common soldier''s salary, it was two person''s worth. "Commanding Officer! Don''t you think 50 gold is too much? The pensions to the victimized guards and bereaved families and expenses hiring new guards aren''t cheap you know." "Nay! For mercenaries it''s necessary to respond to their results with payment, if we act miserly here not only the town''s but also Count Feyertin''s name will be damaged" As the troublesome quarrel continued I once again stepped one foot on the world of dreams then finally they reached a conclusion. ". In consideration of the circumstances, I, by the name of Associate Baron and Head of Guards Glock Eglise as well as the name of the Roleil Town Council, give you 62 gold in recognition of your merits! That is all." Hee, so it all adds up to that much I guess I''ve become quite a rich man. As I was about to leave my seat, thinking the conversation is over, Associate Baron Glock suddenly appeared right beside me. Besides his large size, he was muscular, making him feel oppressive. "I heard from Grey. The Hardlet and the hungry wolves were all actually done in by you alone." "The four hungry wolves were, but there were others who got to the big one before me." "But besides you, nobody could injure him." Don''t say something unnecessary, Grey, I want to hurry back and have a taste at Carla one more time if I can. "I''ll go straight to the point. Will you join my guards? I''m sure somebody like you who''s better at combat than anyone will be an excellent guard. Of course, you''ll get twice the salary of a regular guard, 40 gold a year." I thought so. Mireille, you shouldn''t look at me worriedly like that. It''s all right. "I''m thankful for your offer, chief, but unfortunately I plan to travel to see the world so I can''t have a job as a guard." For now I''ll give him my thanks, this guy and Grey were my only allies earlier. But my goal is to become a King of this land, not to be a guard. That and if I keep staying in this country I''m going to disappoint that woman. "Is that so? That''s unfortunate but it can''t be helped. If it weren''t for my and my wife''s status I''d also want to see the world, I know how you feel." I see, so this old man is married, if his wife isn''t as big as a bear then the scene of him getting on her would definitely look like an Orc breeding scene. "We can''t accept your offer to be guards, but we thank you for your defense earlier. This won''t be enough in return for that, but if there''s anything we can do for you please say so." Mireille gave me a look that says that''s unnecessary! but I stealthily grabbed her butt and she turned docile. "Hm, then if you have the chance to visit the villages east, would you take down the bandits spread out over there? There will be rewards, of course. The guards can''t mobilize far away from town but the food coming from the east is important for the town. The bandits, however, had recently increased their influence and damage had increased." "All right. If I went east then I''ll try doing that." With this the conversation was over and we went back. "I thought I''d be able to work together with you." Grey seemed a little disappointed that I didn''t accept the offer. "You''re a commanding officer so I won''t be working together with you; I''ll be your subordinate." "40 gold a year is a commanding officer''s salary, it''s a dream of the town''s strongmen, such a waste." "I have a grand goal you see, also you haven''t paid me back you know, I thought I told you to show me to some prostitutes." "All right! I don''t really visit them but this time I''ll ask my men to introduce some prostitutes they''re familiar with. But you''re really a womanizer, huh, you''ll wreck your body someday." "It''s my lifelong dream to have my body wrecked by a woman." In the first place, my goal itself is to get a woman to be mine. "How long will you be in this town? The chief said as much but this wolf hunt is over for now, you''re a temporary party so will you be going your separate ways?" Come to think of it there was that kind of talk, huh? I was asleep so I didn''t really catch it. The three of us were certainly a temporary party who joined together inside a coach. The girls probably have their own places to go after the wolf hunt is done. We were only a party for 2 days but my chest feels lonely. "Eh? I''m going with Aegir." Back at the Little Bird Pavilion, we split the earnings and talked about what we''ll do from now on but Carla started by declaring that as if it was a given. "To begin with, Mireille was going back to Sheera village so I''d stay around this area and live by hunting." It seems that every year during this season Mireille would go buy foodstuffs with her earnings and go back to her family. During that time Carla has nothing to do so she''d wander aimlessly and once this season comes they''d meet again. "I''m already Aegir''s woman. I''m obviously coming with you." Looks like Carla''s the type of woman who''d have intense feelings once she falls in love. Just now at the lobby I touched her butt half-teasingly but she started to take off her underwear so I hurriedly took her inside the room." "But are you really fine with the rewards?" They insisted that we split the 12 gold payment three ways for 4 gold each, and give all the bounty for the Hardlett to me. "It should be obvious, but even the wolves were all taken down by you to begin with, we only took care of the leftovers. If you say we can have it, we''ll gratefully take 4 gold but don''t make us shamelessly take any more than that." "Sleeping with you is enough for me, I don''t need anything else, I''ll do as you say." "Then this conversation stops here, we''re also breaking up the party, but Mireille, you''re going to go back home, aren''t you?" Sheera village, was it? I remember her saying she''d go back in winter. "That''s right. Every year after the wolf hunt I''d buy food with my earnings and go home. My village doesn''t have any suitable food come winter. The little kids would go hungry." "Come to think of it, I heard there are bandits, is Sheera village okay?" "We''re not okay. Which is why I''m thinking about it right now." 4 gold looks like quite a large sum. But carrying that much food would require her to borrow a cart. Riding a cart through bandits'' territories is suicidal, so in the end she could only buy as much as she could carry on her person. "So how about Carla and I go together with you?" That way we can carry a lot even if we only walked, and if we used a cart and bandits come out we''d be able to do something about it. The only problem is the distance though "It''s not that far. I can get there in 5 days on foot, 4 if I hurry." It''s decided then. "Carla and I are going too. After reaching Mireille''s village I might also pay back the head of guards with bandit extermination." "Then I''ll take this chance and go buy the food right away. How about you two?" "Let''s have sex." "Let''s do it." ""Let''s fuck ourselves silly."" Actually, what did you think we''d do besides that. But in the end Mireille made us go out. "YOU SEX MANIACS! You''re going to fornicate this early! Carla, you''re out of arrows so at least get a resupply! Aegir, you''ve got plenty of money now so why don''t you go buy weapons or armor. If you can ride why don''t you get a horse while you''re at it?" Having a horse would certainly be good. Not only speed, but we could increase the amount we can carry, it''ll also be useful in battle. "I, never rode a horse before." Carla''s eyes glimmered. "Then I''ll teach you. I''ve been travelling with horses since I was small so you''ll be okay, I''ll teach you how to ride so I''ll be riding you at night!" Getting a virgin her first experience turns into something big, huh. But we''ve decided what to do. Carla gets arrows, I get weapons and a horse, Mireille buys food, and we depart in the morning tomorrow. Along the way I''ll have Carla teach me to ride a horse step by step. With my arm still entwined to Carla''s, first we looked for weapons. What I want is a knife or something similar, since I could only punch the opponents at point blank range in yesterday''s battle. I enter the Miranda Store that had an image of lining up high-class items, since there is no need to be stingy. I have over 70 gold coins in my purse, I am probably not lacking. "Welcome. Please leave your tools here for keeping." The boy from last time braced his waist and received my spear. Oo he can take it! Humans are beings that evolve. "Thanks for your patronage. May I ask your business in coming today?" The shopkeeper Ogil isn''t here so my attendant is a good-looking young man, even if he was here it''ll be annoying if he asks about the gold coins. "I want to see your knives. Blade length around 30cm and without ornaments. If possible, the material should be steel or better." He quickly lined up the knives after acknowledging. The designs are boorish but the blades are thick, I intend to buy two practical ones and put them on my back. While I''m at it, I also took a look at armor but there were no leather armor better than what I had, metal armor increases my weight too much so I gave up on them. Knives cost 4 silver coins each, along with the preserved food, bag, and other goods, I paid 1 gold coin and when the time to leave came "Why if it isn''t Aegir-sama" I was just a bit slow to leave and got caught. "Consultation about the thing from before isn''t what you came here for I suppose. I heard rumors of you receiving honors for achieving big military exploits.*" As expected of a merchant, his ears are sharp. "I appreciate your doing business at this store today. However, buying knives and preserved food, are you planning to head somewhere far?" "I''m taking a friend to the Sheera village. We have luggage and public safety has recently been poor." Ogil agreed as he does an exaggerated sigh. "Certainly many buyers heading east have met harm from thieves recently, it''s becoming a hindrance to business. Our workers have also been wounded or captured and held for ransom." "Fallen mercenaries?" Fallen mercenaries have leadership skills and experience in group combat so they''d be troublesome. "No, they appear to be a gathering of starving people from the surrounding villages. The produce output is poor due to the recently bad climate, so the number of starving people has increased." I see, so farmers are becoming thieves due to food troubles. "As a result, even peddlers do not approach and the region continues to deteriorate. It is truly foolish." A merchant like Ogil can think of things over the span of years, but the poverty-stricken farmers probably only have today''s food in their heads. But it''d be strange to blame them; people will die if they don''t eat for 3 days, so maybe it''s useless for them to think about a year later. "By the way, I believe you mentioned cargo. In that case, would you be needing a wagon or cart?" As expected, he is an exceptional merchant, my words did not escape him. "No, going slowly through an area with thieves on a wagon probably isn''t a good idea, I''m looking for one horse as a mount." Ogil''s eyes shine. "If that is the case then please leave it to our store Miranda! Our shop has a track record of supplying warhorses to the guards. We will definitely be able to prepare a horse to your satisfaction." His exaggerated behavior is suspicious, but there are no other stables that I can trust so I''ve decided to believe. On another note, it seems Carla bought arrowheads to make her own arrows because the ones available had bad balance. As expected of a huntress, she seems to have skills with good efficiency. A variety of horses are grazing at a plot that seems to be owned by the Miranda store. Ogil and the breeder gave one explanation after another but I can''t understand any of it. I''m an amateur with horses, but as living beings they seem to have no spirit. Carla seems to have no interest either. "They don''t have spirit, is it. Loyalty and ease of use are prioritized in mounts, and any with particularly wild temperaments are castrated." In that case, I was thinking about giving up on a horse, but then a black horse entered my field of vision. Unlike the other horses, it''s shows no interest to us and eats grass, making mokumoku noises. "How''s that one?" Ogil and the breeder exchange gazes and show bitter smiles. Is this horse that strange? "That one will be 3 years old this spring, but it''s disposition is too rough and cannot be used as a mount." "Its big physique is suited for warhorses, but it would pick fights with other horses being raised together with it." I see, so it''s a violent horse by nature. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Just the other day a distinguished person from the guards became interested in it''s robustness, but broke some bones after being thrown off." The black horse is brought in front of me, but it''s glaring at me unyieldingly. It feels like I''ll be kicked the moment my attention wanders. "I heard Aegir-sama has never mounted a horse. In that case, first building up experience by riding more obedient horses" Ogil is saying something, but my eyes don''t part from this horse. His gaze also does not move away, this guy doesn''t take me or other humans lightly. He''s simply bothered by something. I try to figure out what is unpalatable, what is lacking. The answer came after a full minute of glaring. It''s a simple thing once you understand. "Carla, try riding this horse." "A woman will be riding!? But" "All right, lend me your shoulder." The breeder and Ogil became flustered from Carla who was already set on riding it. "Then I''ll quickly get a stirrup to-" "No need, you can climb on just like that, right Carla" "Yeah, I can" "No way! Mounting this guy just like that, unthinkable! You''ll be injured." "I''m riding it." Carla agilely mounts the horse from my stooped shoulder. The horse let out a cry *brrrr*, but was docile and not particularly violent. "Haa!" Carla hastens the horse with a light kick to its stomach, then they return after doing a wide lap around the pasture. She is clinging in a forward leaning posture as there are no reins. No reins means no control, the horse is moving by feeling Carla''s intentions. "No way" "That violent horse is" But even if Carla can ride it, there''s essentially no point if I can''t ride it. It''s my first time riding a horse so I have stirrups and reins properly attached. To calm the horse that started showing displeasure again, I firmly caress it''s ears and talk to it, then jump on. "Ooh! Horses are amazing, this''ll change the world!" The black horse shows a bit of dissatisfaction but doesn''t throw me off. After walking around for a bit, he cries *brrrrr*, as if to say that''s enough. "I want this horse, give me the price." "Umm, with the price from when this horse could not be mounted as a basis, that, the price now that it is obedient will" "Uwaaaaaa!!" Ogil thought about raising the price a little now that the horse is manageable, he stuttered when he said it but he saw the breeder who tried to find out if he could ride the black horse get thrown off its back, and fell silent. In the end the price became 2 gold coins. A stirrup, simple horse armor, water tools, and a leather bag for luggage came to 1 gold coin. It seems a first-class mount horse costs at least 20 gold coins, and my price is typical for a packhorse or for meat. "Honestly, Aegir-sama is full of surprises." "Really?" "Yes, truly. I wish to inquire for future reference, how did you manage that unruly horse?" "It''s simple if you know what causes this guy to be violent." I probably understood because this guy and I are similar. "And that reason is?" "It''s because he doesn''t want to be mounted by men. Maybe he also enjoyed Carla pressing her chest against him." Ogil''s jaw drops *kokun*. Certainly, it''s large and appears completely black. It''s not a horse women would choose, the ones that try riding were all robust men. "Ththen how did Aegir-sama mount without being thrown off?" "Before I climbed on I told him ''Carla will mount you everyday if I buy you'', like that." Carrying Carla in a good mood, the horse left behind the slack-jawed Ogil. Maria showed surprise when the horse was brought back to the Little Bird Pavilion, but originally they had facilities for travellers'' horses. It seems feed and water is provided with an accompanying charge.* "So what''s its name?" I didn''t think about a name. What the heck should it be "Schwarz" "Hm?" "Schwarz would be good." And so the woman-loving, black horse''s name became Schwarz. "By the way, your current lodging expires today, until when do you want to extend it?" That''s right, I haven''t told Maria yet. "Sorry but don''t extend it, I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. I don''t know when I can come back." "Eh," Maria freezes in disbelief. It shouldn''t be that unexpected, I''ve only been here for 4 days. "Is that so I see you''re leaving" "Don''t be so down, I''ll stay here if I come by this town again once my business is finished. Or is it that you can''t calm down without seeing my thing?" I joked but Maria gives a half-hearted reply and staggers inside. "What''s up with that." "Tonightyou might come to understand. Mireille seems to be back, I''m gonna go see her." Now alone, I remember one more person I have to tell of my departure. "I see" Ruu is sitting by my side, eating a tomato while looking down sadly. This child''s expressions are basically negative, someday I want to make her laugh out loud. "Yeah. Since the hungry wolf hunt was suspended I have nothing else to do here." "I know rightpeople here are decreasing so it''s getting pretty hard to sell too." I see, since there are less people due to the hunt''s suspension there are fewer customers for the street stalls too. The resident levels don''t use street stalls all that much, either. "Um! You are heading towards the eastern villages right?" The abrupt shout surprised me, but I nodded in confirmation. "I actually came from there to work here, if you don''t mind can you take me with you? It''s too dangerous for me alone so I can''t go home. And recently there are a lot fewer caravans." I see, I was wondering how such a little one made the trip here, so she attached herself to caravan to travel. And there are now less caravans because of the increase in bandits. Certainly, if this child walks alone then the only foreseeable future would be to become food for wolves or monsters, or captured and sold by bandits. "Do you have family at your hometown?" "I have a mother. It''s just that she''s injured and can''t work well." Escorting a little girl to meet her mother is a man''s duty. "Okay, I''ll be departing from Little Bird Pavilion tomorrow morning so can you get ready and wait there? No need to come at dawn, come at ease once the sun has risen." It was decided without consulting the other two, but just one more child is probably no problem. Schwarz will probably rejoice since the number of females has increased. While I was at it, I also told Grey about going away for a bit. He said "Is that so, take care". That was the end of that. The last night at Little Bird Pavilion, Mireille bought quite an amount of food knowing a horse was available. She''s ran around noisily to the closing street stalls. I had nothing to do in particular so I pet Schwarz (he seemed reluctant), teased Maria (she got angry), was serviced by Carla (was delighted to), and was getting proper relaxation for the trip when Mireille dragged Carla to their room. As expected, I''ve been lacking sleep since yesterday so it might be good to get some sleep in earlier. I feel bad for Carla who wasn''t able to finish, but I''m refreshed so I''ll probably be able to sleep well. I was lying on the bed beginning to nod off when the door was opened without a knock. I quickly reached out to my knife by the bed, but quietly put my hand down when the blurry figure in the darkness became clearer. "You''re awakeright?" "Yeah, just now." Maria took a seat on the bed wearing her thin clothes. I know why she came, but let''s wait for her to approach first. "I guess it''s goodbye soon." "I wonder." I don''t intend to never return, but I can''t promise I''ll return either. "I wanted to talk more." "Just talk?" "You sure are confident. I''ll be frank, I''m attracted to you, I want you to embrace me." "You did see my thing everyday after all." "That''s! Whatever, was the girl from yesterday your lover?" "No, we''re not like that. But she is my woman." The only light comes from the rapeseed lamp she brought. I can hear giggling from her faint figure. "What a despicable man, even though Carla-san adores you so much." Maria puts the light onto the table as I get up. "I couldn''t hold back my feelings and came, but as I thought I feel bad for Carla-san." A kiss sealed her mouth, and her thin pajamas were removed. "Maria brought water to my room. She tried to resist my attack, but was raped by me. That''ll be fine." "Thanks then I''m getting raped from here on?" I embrace Maria and touch her breasts, inserting my hand between her legs. She is slightly wet from anticipation, but it''s still not enough for her slender body to receive my thrusts. I reached my finger into her depths and rubbed where females are sensitive. "Does it feel good?" "Mmh right there is goood." I thoroughly gaze at her chest while stimulating her sensitive place. Maria''s chest is very small, just like an underage girl''s. "Uuuu. You''re thinking they''re small." "That''s right, they''re small and cute." Her breasts are small but it makes her nipples stand out, making my nether regions hard and stand straight. "It, it''s embarrassing! Doing it that much!" I sucked on Maria''s nipple and displayed my already hard thing through the front of my shorts. "Uwa! As I thought it''s big!" "Maria, touch it." Maria timidly reaches her hand to my penis, but one hand cannot fully grip it. After hesitating a bit, she begins to slowly rub with both hands. At the same time, I also begin to stir up her lower hole. For a while, only the sound of rubbing skin and wetness can be heard, and before long a woman''s voice of pleasure is mixed in. "Haa! I''m already" Maria''s insides are completely wet, it''s about time to enjoy. "Then I''m starting?" "Ok, but before that" I seal her lips to stop her from speaking. It seems that was the correct choice, as Maria closes her eyes and enjoys the kiss for a bit. I laid her on the bed and stood up near the side of the bed, then inserted myself into the space between her legs. This position puts the body weight behind the penis, allowing me to fully ravish her. I place my hands on hers and entwine our fingers, and thrust my hips with vigor. "Aaaaah!!!" Her insides are tight due to her slender body, but maybe because she was properly wet, I was swallowed deep inside, reaching all the way to her womb in one go. "Phew it''s nice and tight. Feels good." "Ooh Oooh nnnnnAAAAAH!" Maria has not recovered from the shock, breathing roughly and releasing short, meaningless sounds. But now that I''ve said I''d **** her there''s no need to hold back. First I''ll soil her womb. I constantly thrust deep inside her. At some point our fingers separated, my fingers were spread out on her thin chest, and her hands were on my shoulders. Foaming liquid flowed out with each thrust, along with a thin cry. "Auu! It''s swelling inside me are you going to cum?" "Yeah, take it." I ignored Maria who was saying something unclear about contraceptives, stopped moving at her innermost place and poured my thick semen into her. Maria became confused and tried to resist, but she couldn''t push back an ejaculating man with her slender arms, I held her tightly in my arms and poured all of it into her. "Wa! You really came inside!" "Hm? Was that bad?" "Of course it''s bad! If you didn''t come outside or use medicine I''ll get a child!" "Is that so? I''m sorry. But it''s all the same now that it''s come to this, right? C''mon, let''s continue." I picked Maria up and put my hand on the wall and once again inserted my member into her cavity that was dripping with my semen. "Waa! Wait wait wait!" "I''m not waiting. This time I''m going to get serious." "Eeeeeh? You weren''t serious justnow but before that waaAAAA!!" I roughly slapped her butt from behind, attacking her feminine body that had gone lax after doing the deed. After her second or third climax Maria lost her sense of reason. "Whatever! Getting pregnant is fine! So do me more! Aegir-san your cum please!" I pinched Maria''s nipples that were standing stiff on her chest with both hands and she thrusted her body in the air so strongly she seemed to be floating. A loud meaty sound was heard and Maria was about to collapse on the bed, but I''m not going to allow that. I picked her up as she was, pushed her down and thrusted. "I''m at my limit! I''m coming!" "!!" I thrusted at Maria who lost her ability to speak and roared like a beast. Semen flowed into her with such vigor that I can tell my balls had become empty and both of us crumbled down on the bed. As if she had confirmed that I had finished ejaculating, Maria lost consciousness. Women other than Lucy sure are easy to climax. I was taught that not being able to satisfy a woman in bed is a man''s greatest shame, so with this I can sleep with peace of mind. The remaining lamp oil ran out right then and the room was engulfed in darkness, leaving only our two sleeper''s breaths. 12 Chapter 12. A Perverted Horse I woke up to some rather interesting scenery. There was Maria sleeping in my arms. Apparently she was satisfied with yesterday''s love affair as she is sleeping with her broadly smiling face buried in my chest. This was fine, I did embrace Maria yesterday, and remember going to sleep on the same bed. The oddity was further below, a butt was sticking out from the blanket. "Nnh, nnh, nnh" There were rhythmic wet sounds and a female voice and also a pleasant feeling coming from my nether regions. I can recall partaking in the butt that''s shaking up and down along with the voice. Carla has snuck in and put my morning wood into her mouth. However, to put the thing of a man, who is sharing a bed with another woman, into her mouth. I can''t tell whether she''s brave or has no common sense. Compared to Lucy''s soul rending mouth techniques, she is pretty unskillful, but there''s probably no helping it since she was still a virgin until yesterday. She desperately tries to keep it in her mouth when she occasionally chokes. Let''s enjoy her gallant service. Mireille will probably realize and come rushing in eventually, I''ll let her do as she likes until then It''s not the kind of servicing that makes you ejaculate immediately, but if you see it as steady pleasure over time then it''s just right. In the middle of a morning doze, the leisurely service advances. As expected the desire to release has increased. Carla was having a tough battle with my fully expanded thing. Close to ejaculating, I grasped Carla''s head. I wanted to cum in her mouth, but Carla raised her head and cheerfully greeted when she realized I was awake. "Ah! Good morning AegirC. How was my mouth? It was my first time so I''m not that confident butdon''t hold back and let your seed in my mouth" My miscalculation was that Carla did not pay any heed to Maria who was sleeping beside me. Of course Maria also woke up to Carla''s energetic voice. "Mmh. Aegir-san, good morning" Maria''s face softened as she gazed at me with sleepy eyes, then became stiff when she saw Carla. It should''ve been a sweet morning with the man she spent a night with, but another woman is sucking on his meat rod. I wanted to give her an explanation but my lower part reached its limit as Carla showed no sign of stopping. My penis began to pulsate for release in her mouth. "Nnbuuu!" Even though I let out a lot inside Maria last night, this semen must''ve been made through the night. This isn''t an amount a girl who''s holding a dick in her mouth for the first time can handle, it spills out after filling her mouth. "Gehoh gehoh! I''m sorry, I''ll drink it right away!" I didn''t really say anything, but Carla even scoops the seed that spilt on the sheets into her mouth. "What a cute fellow" Carla continues putting my seed into her mouth even as she grimaces from the bitter taste. I slowly caress her head. "So Maria, there are certain circumstances you see?" Her reply was a strong slap and the single phrase "enemy of women!" "Hey Aegir, can you come with me for a minute?" As the three of us were having breakfast, Carla snuggled up to me. "Hm? What is it?" "I thought we''re going to need medicine going on a trip, I forgot to buy some yesterday." "Ah, now that you mention it we didn''t go anywhere else after coming back from buying Schwarz." Medicine is clearly distinguished from foodstuffs and other sundries by their high value. As their value is high, a lot of them sell at an incredibly high price. Furthermore, because one can''t distinguish a fake from a real one without special expertise, it''s typical to not buy them at regular stores but at specialized drug stores or personally from apothecaries. "We''re certainly going to get injured during the trip, do you have any, Mireille?" "''Course not, genuine illness or wound medicines sell in gold coin units. I never had that kind of money, the kind of medicines we could buy with our money are the ones for wounds that heal just by spitting on them." So because it''s a waste, they never bought any. Then I who have extra money should buy some. "All right, I''m going to need medicine too, let''s go." "I''m staying here to eat~ We''re going to be eating preserves on the trip so I gotta fill up." Carla took me to a drug store along the main street. The shop itself was small but its interior was tidy. Medicine can''t be produced in large amounts anyway, so there is no use in a big shop. This shop supplies the Duke household and is also certified by the royal family, so there aren''t any discounts but there''s no doubting its credibility. Inside the shop, there are a variety of drugs, authentic looking medicines, along with stuff that can only be seen as poison by their color. I became enamored and looked around restlessly as I haven''t had much experience with medicines, but Carla grabs the medicine directly in front of her. "Can you buy this with your money please" The medicine that Carla held out was an amber-colored jelly in a small pot. "It''s 1 silver coin" There are no problems with the cost, but I have no idea why Carla wants specifically me to buy it. The old man behind the counter gave an understanding smile after I paid a silver coin and took the medicine. While we''re at it I wanted to buy healing salve so I asked the old man. "This medicine is effective for most injuries", he answered and recommended a fist-sized pot of medicine. This medicine is made from truly precious materials. It can rapidly cure festers and wounds when applied to the afflicted area, and it''s restoration of the skin is also good, leaving almost no remnants it seems. It costs 5 gold coins, exceedingly expensive for a small pot. It''s equal to 2.5 Schwarz, but there''s a chance of immediate death if we have no medicine when someone gets wounded, and buying it is also justified when thinking of keeping my female companions'' skin free of scars. I handed the chuckling shopkeeper 5 gold coins as he told me the true form of Carla''s medicine. The medicine is a contraceptive made from the sap of Seir trees, which doesn''t seem to be particularly expensive. I see, she was thinking it''d be troublesome to get pregnant during the trip. But as the old man continued, it seems that there''s a special meaning if the man gifts it to a woman. "You are my mistress. It''s just a physical relationship so use this and prepare your body." Is what it apparently means. On the other extreme end from the proposal, the girl would buy it for herself if they''re genuine lovers no matter how poor she is. I understood, but now I don''t. Is Carla satisfied being told that she''s "a mistress I want for her body only"? I''m not really sure, but I took the medicine and quickly ran outside. The gazes from the crowd outside the shop concentrated on what I was carrying. Apparently this medicine is famous enough to be recognized by its container. The females looked at us with scorn, while the males directed lustful eyes toward Carla, and eyes of envy at me. "Thank you very much! I''ll make sure to properly prepare!" Carla loudly said. The fact that she''s using a tone different than her normal one was unmistakably done on purpose. As more gazes turned towards Carla, her face became flush. On my way back to the inn with a roughly breathing Carla, I reached my hand into her leather shorts, it was sopping wet. At this moment I realized that she had started on the road of becoming a pervert. "Umm! I''ll be in your careAa! Aau" Around the time I returned to the inn and finished preparing Schwarz, Ruu came. She was carrying luggage about half the size of her body. "Oh, tagging along is fine but make sure you don''t fall behind!" Mireille is being strict, but her personality probably isn''t the type to abandon Ruu if she really starts to fall behind. "Yea, not that it really matters." Carla loses her vigilance after completely deeming Ruu as just a child, losing interest. This fellow seems like she''d really abandon anyone who falls behind so it''s scary. At first Schwarz was very jubilant, thinking that the number of females has increased after seeing Mireille and Ruu, but he appeared dissatisfied when Mireille loaded on the food she bought. But since Schwarz has a big body even for a warhorse, he can probably still be ridden and run with just this scarce amount of luggage on him. Along the way to Sheera village are primarily grass plains, and water can be replenished at ponds, so only some fodder is brought. Of course, this fodder is loaded onto the one who will be eating it. Well, it''s at last time for departure. But, before that. I vigorously opened the doors of the Little Bird Inn and dragged out the peeking Maria. "I''ll be back" I won''t say when. Our lips met, I inserted my tongue, viscously kneading for 30 seconds. As our lips parted, Maria lost strength in her waist and fell on her butt. "...I''ll be waiting" I paid no mind to anyone''s gaze. Well, let''s go. I realized half a day after we departed but, probably because they have physical strength, Carla and Mireille have a fast walking pace. Of course, my pace also doesn''t lose to the females so our speed of advance cannot even be compared with normal caravans. This being the case, the problem was the little girl carrying large luggage who quickly began to fall behind just before noon. Therefore, she is now riding on Schwarz''s back along with the luggage. "I''m sorry! Letting me ride on the horse is too much! I''m okay with being dragged along by a rope!" She was troubled, but the scene of me dragging Ruu along while riding a horse can only be seen as kidnapping, so that is rejected. Moreover, having Ruu ride on him had the effect of increasing Schwarz''s walking pace. Truly a lewd horse, I wonder who he resembles. Sometimes we do not progress on our journey, we begin to set up camp as the day starts to end. We make a campfire in some woods a bit off the highway and put on blankets. It is already late in the fall. Although this region doesn''t get that cold, the nights are still chilly with just one blanket. At times like this, companions will sleep close together for warmth but "Ruu, we''ll sleep over here" Mireille wrapped Ruu in a blanket and pulled her over. "Eh? Um? What about Aegir-san and Carla-san?" "You''ll understand eventually. Come, you''ll have to be up early tomorrow too so hurry and sleep." However, the passionate voices and sounds of flesh resounded in the quiet night, it seems Ruu was not able to sleep until a while after they were finished due to the excitement and shock. "It''s nice and peaceful when there''s nothing, but to think there''s not even a road." I unconsciously spoke. To the south of Loreille is the capital Trisnia. North is a road to the kingdom of Arcland with many fortresses. The west side has the large river that flows to the Federation, North Terjes. However there is nothing to the east other than small villages. I once saw on a map that there aren''t any countries east of Triea, these areas that border the Central Mountain Range lack in both strategic significance and production capacity, so the kingdom only requires the local Lords to conscript soldiers during wartime from the villages and leave them alone. Because of that, the local Lords don''t have the capacity to do large-scale public works, and while there are lots of large open grassland areas, the roadways are only at the level of animal trails and any bogs or fallen trees along the woods were left as they are, making it difficult for transportation. The small hills and brooks that dot the roads would become large hindrances whenever it rained. "If only there were a properly done road, this trip would have taken only 2 days." "Yes My mother always lamented this as well." I know that Ruu and Mireille work away from home, and the distance from the eastern villages to the kingdom''s center is far. "What''s worse, even bandits would appear so traders would of course stay away." The reason the traders visit the remote eastern villages despite that, is for the opportunity to buy crops and furs on the cheap and sell city products at high prices. Not a bridge they''d want to cross at the risk of being dispossessed root and branch by bandits. "Mireille, you seem to have bought a lot of food, do you have a big family?" "I have two parents and I am the eldest daughter, younger than me are 4 girls and 3 boys, 1 boy and 2 girls work the fields, but the land is becoming infertile. And they''re all still little brats that only know how to cry." It seems to be quite a big family, food for a family of 10 in the winter is already determined to be a large payload. "Turnips are easy to get even during winter you see, and the nearby forest has some game too." She laughs, "But bears that aren''t sleeping are scary." "Ruu, does your family have lots of people too?" "No! I have a mother and an older sister, my older sister farms and watches over mother. Mother hasn''t been able to move much since she got a big burn last year." She''s got her own burdens, too. "Since I''m like this I can''t do much field work, so I was told I might as well go earn money in the city." "Though I wasn''t able to earn much money anyway", she added. "I see, then we have to hurry so you can meet them again sooner" "Yes!" On a side note, Carla is heading straight down the road of a pervert, doing things like bashfully rolling up her shirt whenever my gaze meets hers, reaching her hands from behind onto my crotch whenever we practice riding on Schwarz, and masturbating in places where I''m sure to find her. We continued our journey decently despite having trouble with the poor road, and having decided on Mireille''s hometown first, we were one day away from Sheera village, when at last an incident occurred. "Aegir, did you see that?" "It was only an instant so I''m not exactly sure, but there was something." At a basin surrounded by hills, shadows visible earlier on top of the surrounding hills disappeared. From here, there is pretty much no distance left to the hill. If it''s wolves, they''d chase us from our scents even if we don''t go any closer, all directions besides leewards is visible in the first place, so it''d be weird to hide.* "Carla, did you see it?" "Just an instant but, a lot of people." That was easy to figure out, there are few cases where people who hide themselves as they follow you are friendly. "Carla, Mireille, be on the lookout all around! Ruu, curl up and stay quiet!" I unfasten the luggage from Schwarz and jumped on him. Sensing the tense atmosphere, they quickly followed my orders. "Where are you going?" "Being shot by arrows from the surrounding hills is trouble! I''m going on top of the hills to hold them up! You guys follow behind me!" I kicked Schwarz''s stomach, galloping like I never done during practice a full-power sprint. "Fast", I earnestly felt. He is not simply big, for example even if there was another horse of the same size it would be slower by far, that he was born just to run comes to mind. This may be the first time in his life running all out, it felt like his back was laughing in a good mood. We arrived to the top of the hill in the twinkling of an eye, perhaps it could be as expected, there was a group of 5 dirty-looking men wielding axes and crude spears, their eyes peeled toward our direction. "Hey, he''s climbed up!" "Since when!!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I''ll ask first, why are you following us!" The men were silent for a moment, then brandished their weapons and began yelling as if they''d regained control. "We''ll have you leave your luggage behind!" "The women too!" It''s still going as I expected. "I refuse" "Eh?" "Eh? They sure are a stupid bunch. "I said I refuse. What''ll you do, give up and leave? Or will you fight?" Horse-riding, mounted warriors give off immense pressure to foot soldiers. Not to mention that Schwarz boasts a large size even among warhorses, the sense of intimidation he gives off is not ordinary. It would''ve been better for them to get scared and run away. "Don''t look down on us!" "What can just a single rider do!" It seems negotiations have broken down. With weapons in their hands, the men first rushed me in order to pull me off the horse, but their movements were so slow their leadership was ineffective. With the men rushing in from the front, Schwarz did the smart thing and ran in an oblique direction. The horse''s head disappeared from my view, I roused up my spear at the men and two spears and four arms danced in the air. "!!!!!!!!" I repelled the unbearable shriek from my ear and charged at the man playing the role of leader giving directions. "Hiii! Go away! Go awaaaay!" The man turned his back to me and ran but it''s too late, the signal of battle had already been raised. He would''ve been fine if he surrendered but running doesn''t mark the end of battle. After provoking the killing, it''s his duty as leader to take responsibility for it. Using the force from my charge, the spear pierced into the man''s back, through his middle, and out his stomach. Another unbearable death agony, I''ve only been hearing women''s enticing voices recently, so this contamination to my ears is bothering me. I swung my spear, throwing the man in front of the remaining two. Seeing the man blowing bloody bubbles from his mouth the two men turned weak at the knees. "Hii!" "You can leave your weapons and leave, if you fight you''ll be next." After making sure that the men threw their weapons away and ran, I went back to where the others are. Mireille and Carla were fighting two men, probably a flying column that attacked in my absence. There was a man rolling down at their feet, seems they have the upper hand. These two were mercenaries to begin with, not princesses. *Bururu*, Schwarz neighed as if to say let''s go help them. Of course, those are my woman and the reserve, also a small flower bud. I rushed in from the flank at the four who were fighting and sent a man''s head flying, Schwarz trampled the other one with the force of his charge. *bwltch*, the sound of a smashed head ended the battle. I''m glad the last two didn''t scream, I can''t bear listening to any more male shrieks. "You came back!" "Yeah, you okay?" "No problem. I took down this one here and that one over there." Seems Carla brought down a man on top of the hill with her bow. "On my end I killed one who seems to be the leader and two other men and sent the others running." "They might have more companions, let''s hurry and go." I don''t think the bandits had horses. Therefore if I put Ruu on Schwarz and moved quickly there''s little chance they''d catch us. But it doesn''t look like it''s going to be that easy. From ahead, a group of 10 people were blocking our way. Three of them were holding bows so it would be dangerous to take a detour and slip past them. However, there were no enemies on the surrounding hills, if the ones in front are all of them, the rear would be safe even if I rushed at them alone. "I''m leaving Ruu to you." The enemy was already readying for war, I don''t have the time to carefreely put the luggage down. I took down the worried little girl and jumped on Schwarz. "Let''s go all out, show me what you''ve got." His neighing sounded like laughter. He ran and ran at unbelievable speed. It didn''t seem like he was carrying me, who weighed 100 kg with the spear included, and several kg of luggage. He ran as easily as a naked, wild horse in a field, and yet his advance was like a titan''s, the deep sounds from his hooves made it feel like the charge of a weight exceeding a ton. Arrows came from ahead, but because of our tremendous speed and intimidating air the aim went out of order and they did not hit. Three of them tried to intercept with crude spears but Schwarz paid them no mind, easily trampling them. A man''s head flew off with every rotation of my spear, or half a face if my aim slipped. Schwarz ran while drawing a figure 8 around the final clump of bandits, repeatedly penetrating through them. Then as 6 people fell prey to the horse''s hooves, they all ran at the same time. Their morale likely broke. Perhaps the black horse as well as I who rode him, appeared like grim reapers to them. (As if I''ll let you get away) It felt like something like that is heard. But it''s not like they need to be massacred either. "Drop your weapons and surrender if you want to live! Running will be seen as opposition!" We''re already close the village, they''ll make a nice gift to the guards if obediently captured. However their choice was to escape. "That''s fine too" I ready my spear again. Not willing to wait any longer, Schwarz stamped his legs. "Let''s go! Slaughter them!" There was no way for these men to escape from Schwarz on foot, thus only we were left standing. "Couldn''t you have been a bit quieter?" Mireille was complaining as she held onto Ruu. Ruu was curled up in fear from my fighting, it seems she lost consciousness after seeing my blood-stained spear and Schwarz drenched in blood. "This much is nothing, she won''t be able to survive like that" Carla displayed dissatisfaction, but this is definitely a shocking scene for a girl around 10. I''ll give her some apples when she wakes up. "So what are you going to do about the thing the head of guards asked? If you say bandit subjugation evidence then you''ve gotta capture and take the bandits themselves, or possibly" "Cut their head and bring them along, right." I''m sorry for Ruu but the apples will have to wait. It''s better for her to sleep a little more, for her own sake. A jute bag was hanging from Schwarz''s neck, inside it there was the head of the man I thought to be the bandit leader earlier. The bandits were farmers that reached the limits of being poor. I thought that even if I brought the small fry they won''t be able to verify it so I only took the leader guy''s. If it''s no use we can just throw it away, weight-wise it''s not that heavy either. But none of us was willing to carry it so we ended up hanging it on the horse''s neck. Finally, the village started coming to sight bit by bit, we could see some houses surrounded by wooden fence on top of a slight rise. Mireille faced us with a turn. "Welcome to our Sheera Village" Maria''s Night "This is no good that one''s out of the question that one''s not enough" What I was looking for is something rod-shaped, but none are thick enough. I tried rake handles and bamboo pipes but none of them are any good. The only one at the right size was firewood for cooking, but if I used them I''ll get splinters and be in trouble. This was all Aegir''s fault. Even though I was satisfied with just my fingers up until now he gave me a taste of that huge thing and now I can''t bear it anymore. And not only did he have a huge member, he also knows well how to handle women. "Even though he looked younger than me I wonder how did he get so good." Finally she noticed a wooden staff somebody left behind, it had a bulging handle and was the one closest in size. While praying that the staff''s owner doesn''t come back for it, she carefully washed it and brought it back to her room. "Aegir-san! Aaaah hold me stronger, give me that huge thing!" "I''m all right. I''ll take it even if it hurts! Put all of it in!!" Maria''s lewd voice drifted sweetly in the inn that night. 13 Chapter 13. Village Tour Since we arrived at Sheera village it somehow turned into a quarrel. Three armed people entering a village of 70 seems to be quite stir. Mireille does this every year so she wasn''t a problem but I, who was mounted and heavily armed, was the biggest problem. What solved the problem was Mireille''s mediation and the bandit''s head. It seems that the bandit band was a frequent threat to the village and there were cases of them getting into skirmishes with the vigilante corps. They could identify the head, and most of all the village''s own Mireille testifying that "he done him in" had a great effect. Most of the time, a small village like this won''t trust anyone other than one of their own. They were probably also glad that Mireille brought food home, there are few people who would bite the hand that fed them. Incidentally, when we came to Mireille''s home children came bursting out so I gave them apples. Because seeing a child smiling is as good as a woman naked. In celebration for the death of their detested enemy, a meager party was held at the village meeting grounds. The food consisted of things like [turnips] and [potatoes], things that aren''t too luxurious, but they couldn''t possibly take out their winter stores now. "You seem to be rather strong, sir, might you be an esteemed member of a chivalric order or another?" A man, not so old as to be called a geezer, but still quite aged, started a conversation. "Excuse my impoliteness, I am the chief of this village, my name is Matonra" "I''m Aegir, I''m just a mercenary" "Ho ho, since you had a splendid horse I made a mistake. I beg your pardon" Even after realising I was a mere mercenary, he was still splendidly humble, but there''s a somehow discomforted look to him. "About you helping bring Mireille along, do you have certain special relations with her?" It wasn''t anything like that, I was only targeting her. Also, there''s no reason why I should tell you. "Ask Mireille if you will, but we don''t have any relationships we''re hiding" "Then about our thanks for this, as you can see, winter is coming soon and besides, our village is poor" "Dinner and feed for the horse will be enough. Also I''ll be really happy if you''ll lend me a house for the night" Matonra was visibly relieved. I see, so he was worried about this, he doesn''t have anything to give if I asked for a reward. It''ll be a lot of trouble if he refused and I turned violent. "I see! That would be a relief. Of course, we''ll be happy to lend you a house!" "Thank you" Later, I enjoyed a modest party with Carla and Ruu on either side. "Your village is nearby, right, Ruu? I think we''ll get there by mid-morning tomorrow" Me and the equipment weigh 100 kg, Carla is 50 kg (?), and Ruu isn''t even 30 kg. If you consider that Schwarz could run while carrying me and the luggage, he probably can still walk carrying all three of us. He''ll definitely complain, but with two women''s butts on his back I''m sure he''ll yield. That way we can cut down our travel time. "Yes! Thank you very much!! *choke*!!!" I brought that up to Ruu who was stuffing her cheeks with a steaming potato and she choked. So cute. "Anyway, Aegir-dono, is the woman with you your lover?" "That''s right, I''m Aegir''s woman" Matonra asked and Carla immediately replied. "Would there be a problem?" The vigilante corps is no big deal, getting into a hard fight just with those bandits, if they''re laying hands on Carla they''re all only going to get killed by me. "No no, it was nothing. Shall I show you to the house, then?'' "Please wait a bit. Mireille, can I ask you to put Ruu up at your house?" "I don''t mind but she''ll be sleeping on the floor at our house you know? If there''s an empty house she should rather.... all right leave her with me" Yes, if she stayed with us she''s going to have an awfully stimulating night. So rather than that, Ruu would be more at ease at Mireille''s house where there''s kids her age. I left Schwarz''s care and grooming to Carla and went in the house with Matonra. I didn''t mean to neglect Schwarz''s care. It''s just that he gets really displeased if not cared for by a woman. He and I could get along somewhat in the battlefield but I understand this feeling the mostI don''t want to be taken care of by a man, either. Seeing me separate from Carla, Matonra spoke to my ear. "This is quite embarrassing to say to a man who has a beautiful woman, but with our feelings of gratitude, we can offer Aegir-dono some women to keep you company." In other words, he''s offering women who''ll be trading in sex. If he''s letting me sleep with them then I''ve no reason to say no. "Feel free to have them accompany you to your liking, but this we are a poor village so please recompense for them somewhat" Let''s see, I wonder how much I should pay. I heard Roleil''s brothels charge 2-3 silvers for an average prostitute. I don''t mean to take women for cheap, but this village doesn''t look like it has unmarried young women. Which means it''s likely that [resolved] women who are just young will show up. Having to pay for women I don''t find agreeable is going to make me angry. "Then please, I''ll give two silvers for a night" "Two silvers!!" Looks like that was a really good price but I don''t mind. "Send me any number of women you think will sleep with me for these two silvers. Of course, I''d like you to consider their age" "All right. You''re so manly, to say you''ll do several women! About the age though" I''m not so much of a lecher as to even sleep with old women. Please understand this. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Since you have the women you brought, will you be wanting young girls too?" "No! Just the young adult women, please" I''m not a pervert. ?TN: Yeah, sure? I told him that and a lot came. While I was drinking booze and lazing around with Carla there was a knock on the door. I already told Carla beforehand so she was unperturbed. That is, on the condition she would be participating herself. I opened the door and sure enough, there were young women there, their faces and figure are no match for Carla but that can''t be helped, Carla''s a real beauty after all. There were 5 of them, some of them are even married. "My husband is working away so two silver coins would make things easier" "Not many merchants come recently, and when they do their prices are really high" "My marriage with my husband was decided by our parents, he''s ugly and clumsy. My heart throbs looking at you" This is the critical moment for a man. I was enjoying the night air, cooling down my hot body. The freezing well water feels awfully good right now. "You done?" Mireille sat down next to me. She offered me a cup of booze, which I gratefully took. "Yeah, it was fun" "5 people huh, it''s been awhile since this village gets fresh blood, you will have several sons here by next year, I guess" I see, well, none of them besides Carla used contraceptives. "But you sure you''re okay leaving them alone?" "I made sure I satisfied everyone. They''re resting now." "You''re a real man, huh. Even Carla fell for you" "Is Ruu asleep yet?" "Yeah, she was played around by our brats and got tired and slept. They had a bellyful of food for the first time in a while and had fun" "That''s good then" "To be honest, the winter this year looks like it''s going to be real hard. Our stockpile''s not enough and the fields aren''t looking good, either" I don''t know anything about farmers so all I can do is stay silent. "We''re probably going to be fine because of the food you helped bring, but some people might die starving" "Really" "Which is why I can''t leave here anymore, I really can''t stand my family starving after all" Which probably means Mireille''s travels end here. She''s not staying for a while and going back out. She doesn''t know when she''s going to see them again. "Which is why I''m going to tell you what I feel. Aegir, I love you, Carla was first but my feelings won''t lose to hers" Mireille looked into my eyes, her gaze unwavering. "Well, I understand that it''s difficult after taking on 6 people at oncNGGH!!" I sealed her mouth with a kiss. "Take your clothes off" Mireille said nothing else and smoothly disrobed. Her tempered body possesses a certain kind of beauty in addition to her womanly charm. I immediately threw off all my clothes, I can''t allow a woman be embarrassed. "Uoooh! What''s this It''s, unbelievably big" "We''ll get dirty doing it here" "That house is full of people I know, I don''t want to do it there" We smiled and hugged each other. Since we''re outside we should try doing an interesting position. Still standing, I opened my legs to shoulder width and hugged her. "O, oi you''re going to put it in right? I''ve got to turn the other way" Without answering I hugged Mireille from the front and pushed her up from below. "Aagh! From the front!?" In this position I can''t press so closely to her hips so it feels like it''ll come out easily, but because my member is so big I was able to firmly skewer her. "How is it? Doing it standing from the front is good, too, eh?" "It''s good, I can''t hold it in! I thought I was well trained but a man''s chest is tempting" Mireille and I moved to rub at each other''s hips, we looked like we were doing a dance. The sense of liberation from doing it outside was great, more blood flowed into my member than usual. "It''s not just big, it''s hard. Weren''t you having six people just now? What bottomless energy" Mireille was feeling pleasure from our standing copulation but as you''d expect, her female body was growing tired. Her footing was becoming unsteady. "Sorry, my legs are about to give. Roll me over or let my hands down somewhere" "No need for that" I put both my hands around Mireille''s butt and lifted her up. Her body was suspended on the tripod of my two hands and my meat rod. "Uwaaah! You''re kidding, I''m on the heavy side but you picked me up so easily" "You''re not heavy, only weighing this much. Just leave the rest to me" "I can''t do anything even without you telling me that if you''re lifting me up like this. I''m just going to be played around by you" Without any reservation, I rocked her with rough movements. As I continued my relentless attack, fluids started to overflow from her crotched so I slowed down and looked at her face. "Your face looks amazing" She was teary and drooling and her tongue stuck out of her mouth. If she showed this face in town people will definitely think she''s crazy. "Put your lips on mine and suck my saliva" Seems she still haven''t lost her senses, we locked lips and she frantically gulped down my saliva. I supported Mireille on just one hand and my member, and used the free hand to rub her butt and put my finger in her anus hole. "Hnnnnnnnnngggg!!" At the sudden attack Mireille''s tongue stretched out inside her mouth and her pussy noisily clamped tight. Good timing, I was just about to shoot my load. "Guooh!" Raising a shout, I fired my juices in her woman hole. I had just came several tens of times so there wasn''t much load but the force was none the weaker. "It''s hitting my womb!" Mireille parted her lips from mine and bent backwards, climaxing. She was bending backwards so vigorously I was about to drop her, though. After I finished ejaculating, the exhausted Mireille muttered, squeezing out her words. "This was the best. Number one till now" Still being raised up by me, she twined her tongue around mine and kissed. As you''d expect, my member lost its hardness and fell out of her. Juices came dripping out as if following the member out. "*phew*, I felt good too" "Hey. you''re at your limit, right? You can''t go anymore?" In truth, I''m almost at my limit but there''s no way I''m going to leave Mireille looking full of need like that. "I''ll be good to go if you put it in your mouth. How do you want to do it?" "Doggy style I want you to fuck me from behind. You think I''m a filthy woman?" I smiled and put her down, then put my cock covered in juices in her mouth. "Yep, I do. There are two perverts here. That means we should fuck until we''re satisfied, right?" Having regained its former size in Mireille''s mouth, I took my member out and had her put both hands on the water well. "I''ll do it from behind like you wanted. Be ready for it" "Huhu, I''m also going to give it all I''ve got and squeeze you until you can''t stand" We linked together instantly, swinging our hips at each other in full strength, and the end came in the blink of an eye. My tempestuously violent fucking made Mireille beg for mercy in tears, turn weak in the knees, unable to stand, and finally not even her hand can support her anymore, but held her hips and continued thrusting. As she was losing consciousness, I whispered in her ear, and while doing so I was showered with warm fluids discharged from her slackened urethra as I pumped my semen into her womb. The next day, a week''s worth of food and water and a little fodder, as well as Ruu''s large sack was loaded onto Schwarz. The baggage was considerably lighter than yesterday, Carla and Ruu also got on. I was going to get on as well but he shook his head in dissatisfaction. Shut up, how many horses in this world do you think are so lucky to have two women''s butt riding on them. Bear with the discomfort a little. "Last night was wonderful" "Let''s have fun with just the two of us next time" "You''re going to die doing that you know?" The women from last night were seeing me off. I can see Mireille a bit of a distance away. I said nothing and raised my arm. Mireille said nothing either, and threw me a kiss. The rest of the women let out a shrill shriek. This embarrassing goodbye was what I asked Mireille to her ear yesterday. I smiled, wondering whether she remembered it in her half-asleep state as we left Sheera village. Schwarz neighed as if saying are you going to let the female go now that you''ve finally got her. What a noisy guy. Mireille''s my woman already, we''re only going to separate for a while. I kicked him in the stomach, urging him to run. His black body ran so fast you wouldn''t have thought he was carrying three people. We encountered bandits along the way but it was pedestrian bandits vs us on horseback. I cut the one bandit blocking our way right in half and sped away, just like that. Before the sun started to set we arrived at Ruu''s home village (seems to be called Elco village). As expected, we got into a quarrel with the villagers but unlike in Sheera village we didn''t reach a settlement so I paid one silver to be permitted to some of the village''s grass and well water. Carla was letting off a bloodthirst, as if she''d attack the villagers at any moment, but I''m sure she won''t. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! Even though I said you''re good people I''m sorry!! If you need a place to stay please stay at our home!" I wasn''t expecting a warm welcome in the first place, the plan was to see Ruu off and get back as soon as that''s done. It''s just that someone that looks like Ruu''s mother or older sister from her appearance caught my interest so I went to their house for at least a greeting. "Ah! Um, I really really thank you very much" "I''m Ruu''s older sister Kuu, really, thank you for escorting this clumsy sister of mine" Jackpot. She''s 15 years old, and had blonde hair that would turn 10 out of 10 heads. "Are we having a guest?" From a room inside, a space partitioned by a hanging straw mat, a clear voice was heard. "Mother!? Are you awake?" Kuu went into the inner room in a hurry. She gave simple introductions and explained the situation. Seems their mother''s name was Mel. "Is that so, you''re escorting Ruu. I give you my thanks" Again, a clear voice came from behind the partition. "No, your daughter had been bringing us delicious food, and also since she''s going to be a beautiful woman someday I thought to gain her favor, that''s all" I heard her laugh. "Well well, an honest man, please have Ruu when she''s older" A beautiful voice and a refined manner of speech, and since she''s Kuu''s mother she had to be at least in her mid-thirties but from her voice I can feel that she''s aged well. But she made no sign of showing herself. "This may be rude of me, but may I come closer to speak with you? I''d certainly like to see your face" Kuu and Ruu gulped. "I''m terribly sorry. I have terrible burn scars, I''m sure I would disgust you to look at my face. Please allow me this" "Umm! I sold you tomatoes back in town, would you like some tomato cooking?" Leaving Ruu''s poor attempt at changing the topic aside, that reminds me, I said something like that didn''t I? "Mel-san, I believe you are a beautiful woman, no matter how you look on the outside. So can I please somehow see your face?" "Aegir-san! No more of this, please!" Kuu finally became angry. Ruu became flustered. "It''l alright Kuu. If you say you don''t mind then I won''t, but it''s not going to be a good experience, you know?" Mel parted the partition and slowly showed her face. "Uwaa! What''s the hell''s that!" Carla made a rude remark so I hit her on the head, it may be because she spends so much time alone she doesn''t know restraint. But people who don''t know anything would probably respond the same way. Her beautiful blonde hair was in good health but the right half of her face was misshapen and swelling, her nose was deformed and her right eye was sealed shut. An inflammation that looked like a burn scar spreads throughout the right half of her body and the scars on her right hand seemed to have stuck together turning the five fingers into a single lump. She looked to be in pain whenever she walked so it was probably the same condition underneath her clothes. With a dragging, painful seeming limp she sat down in front of me. She certainly couldn''t do housework with this, let alone work the farms. "I was caught in a bushfire while gathering medicinal grasses a while before. My life was saved but I had turned into this shape you wouldn''t want to see a second time" "I''m only a burden to my daughters everyday now," she sighed. "What do you think? Not a pleasant sight, right? I''ll go right back insi" "That''s nonsense" "There''s no doubt that you''re a beautiful person, inside and outside, it''s sacrilege to hide that just because of some burn scars" "... If only my wounds healed a little even if I couldn''t work the fields with these hands I could help with something else" "That won''t do, leaving a beauty like you in this shape is a loss for all men around the world" It must have been fate that I humored Carla''s perverse act and bought ointment before we left Roleil. I put the medicine on top of the table and broke the seal. Mel and Kuu made a dubious look that turned to surprise. "This is Nekyll ointment?" "Now I don''t really know but I heard it''s good for wounds" "I heard it''s made from Nekyll leaves that you can only rarely pick up in the mountains and filtering them several times and so have a befittingly high price" Kuu says she knew because sometimes was able to pick the Nekyll leaves and sell them for a good sum. But Kuu''s stern look remained. "That medicine is probably going to be good for mother''s burns, but it''s quite an expensive medicine, I can''t imagine you''d give it away to someone else for nothing in return" Mel looked down in silence, while Ruu looked around restlessly, not understanding what''s happening. "What do you want in exchange for using that on mother? Is it me? or maybe Ruu?" Kuu seems to think I''m going to something like a slave trader does in exchange for the medicine. "Didn''t I say it already? I can''t stand to see a beauty in this state, I''m a lover of beauties after all" "I can''t believe that!! You''re the worst! To dangle hope right in front of us when we''re suffering!" Kuu looked at her suffering mother and became more emotional. But there was unexpected support there. "That''s not it! Aegir-san is not that kind of person! He helped me many times when I was in trouble. He ate tomatoes, he left me apples and gave me sweet luggage! Eh? huh?" The support was in disarray. "He definitely wanted something from Ruu too!" "Stop it, Kuu. You shouldn''t talk based on assumptions" Mel gently chided Kuu with a grace that was unlike that of a farmer woman. "Aegir-san, right now to go on living like this I''m only being a burden to my daughters so I thought I''d rather end it. Which is why I''d like to impose upon your goodwill, but I also know very well that the medicine is a valuable item, and we have nothing suitable to compensate you with" Carla was sleeping beside me. You''re really selfish aren''t you how can you sleep in a situation like this. "Maybe, if you want something in compensation for the medicine, will you accept just my own body alone? I''ll respond to whatever you want of me" "Mother!" Kuu let out a loud yell but Mel only smiled. "Certainly, my aim had been you from the start, by the way, is your husband here?" "He passed away nearly 10 years ago, why do you ask?" "If you healed and returned to your former beauty, would you love me as my woman for just 10 days?" The air in the room froze. Ruu couldn''t understand and was like, "woman? love? tomato?" Kuu flapped her mouth open and closed while Carla sprung awake and was about to make a threat so I ordered her to take care of Schwarz. "You want to sleep with this mid-30 woman past her prime for that valuable medicine?" "Not just sleeping with you, I want your love. But I''ll be working hard from now on to get that" I had her completely undress and sure enough, her burns covered her entire body, I also saw her oozing blood slightly. I plastered her with ointment and then looked at her hand that was rolled into a ball, No matter what kind of wonder drug it is, plastering it here will only heal the burns and won''t return it to it''s former state. Therefore, I proposed to cut her stuck together fingers apart with a knife, then cover it with ointment. Kuu strongly opposed, of course, and Ruu fainted, but Mel said she''ll leave it to me to do as I want. So right now, I had Mel sit on a chair and turned the knife at her. I asked Carla to take Kuu and Ruu on a ride on Schwarz, they should probably not see this. I wrapped a wood scrap in cloth and stuffed it in her mouth. "Here I go" Countless faints and three incontinences later, all her fingers were finally separated. A large amount of blood flowed out but the hemorrhaging stopped once I plastered the ointment on, the pain also seems to have subsided and she''s now sleeping soundly. I cleaned up her wet parts and wrapped her whole body in clean cloth. I wonder how much will she get better tomorrow. I used a considerable amount of ointment, I hope it somehow lasts until she heals. The next day and the day after I also stayed at Ruu''s house and kept applying ointment to Mel. The effects of the medicine was tremendous, the burn marks that doesn''t heal naturally became fainter day by day. Then on the morning of the 7th day, the day after the ointment finally ran out, I unwrapped her bandages, wondering how much she''s healed, and there she was, her beautiful skin restored without a single burn. Her right hand could also move freely, and her right eye was no longer unusable, only her eyelids were inflamed but her clear green eyes shined. If you look closely there were what looked like wound marks on her but they were of no consequence faced with her beautiful looks. Perfect, she''s a wonderful beauty like I thought she was. Kuu and Ruu were tearfully happy as well. While Mel hugged the two of them, apologizing for being a burden to them, and having some mother-daughter time, I killed time by riding on Schwarz, who seemed unhappy about it. That night, I heard lots of things from the three mother and children. Mel used to be a servant in a local lord''s residence but she was raped and once she was pregnant she was thrown away and was helped by her husband who was then a farmer who lived here, she had another child with him. About how her husband didn''t return in a later war, and even the lord was defeated and perished. About how she survived by picking edible plants and medicinal plants in the forest and working her husband''s small field. About how she sustained burns in a forest fire. About how she lived in poverty and piled up debt to the surrounding villagers. About how Kuu promised that she would pay with her body if that debt wasn''t returned by this winter. I heard all sorts of things. "All right, leave everything to me" I asked the surrounding villagers how much debt Mel''s family owed. It totalled to a sum of 2 gold, I paid them on the spot and told them not to lay their hands on Kuu. One of the villagers, who might''ve been aiming for Kuu, made one complaint after another, but it might have been because he had less courage against me compared to against a family of only women, but we confirmed the full payment of her debts before the village''s notary. The small field was also starting to fall into disrepair, maybe because Kuu couldn''t handle it all by herself, so Carla and I helped restore the whole thing, cleared a tiny bit of new land, and planted turnips and potatoes. Indeed, a farmer''s family has their difficulties, but Mel and the girls were happy that things get done ten times faster than they could do it themselves. Incidentally, Schwarz was attached to a piece of rope and made to pull out tree roots which seemed to be humiliating for him so he went sulking to sleep. Finally, I gave them 10 gold to live on for a while. All three of them refused, saying that they can''t receive that, but I forcibly pushed the gold in between Mel''s plump breasts. It''s been two weeks now, we have overstayed much longer than we intended, but we were able to do everything we set out to. "What do you think? I wanted to do all sorts of things for you, but have you come to like me, even a little bit?" I approached Mel right in front of Kuu and Ruu. "Really, why would you go this far to improve our" "I told you, didn''t I? I want you to come to like me and receive your love" Mel''s face turned red. Kuu looked like she doesn''t object to me sleeping with her mother, either. She probably thought her mother was beginning to be charmed by me. "But, umm, the walls are thin in this house and the kids" "No problem with showing them, we''re not doing anything we should feel guilty of, it''s just making love" "I''ll be alright, Mother! You don''t need to worry about us and . do it with the person you like as you want" "Awawawawawa Hawawawawa" "I''ll cover Ruu''s eyes" "Umm~ Aren''t you forgetting me?" Actually, I did totally forget about Carla. I found out for the first time that I would forget about other women whenever I was trying to solicit a woman. "Well, it''s all right, I''ll hand him over for a little while" Carla went to take care of Schwarz. She''s been doing that a lot lately, she couldn''t be doing anything with the horse, could she? I pray she doesn''t fall that far on the road to perversion. "You''ll be my wife for 10 days from tonight. Okay?" Mel prepared herself. "Yes, by all means" There''s nothing more to talk after this. I immediately stood up and picked Mel up, went to the bed and threw her there. I intentionally threw open all windows, it''s still dusk outside, there was still plenty of light and we could clearly see each other. If anyone were to pass by the window they''d know, if not then with the windows open our voices would reach the neighboring houses. I then repartitioned the house, pulling down the thing that looked like a woven mat. Now Kuu and Ruu in the next room could see us clearly. Mel protested, of course, but. "This is fine. We''ll make love to each other without feeling shame to anyone. We''ll tell them that Mel is my woman and Aegir is your man" It''s nothing vulgar, just that the woman who hadn''t had a partner for 10 years had awakened to a straight approach. With damp eyes she skillfully unfastened my clothes and took my still soft member in her mouth. "You''re the first man I had in ten years. Sorry if it doesn''t go well" "No. you''re doing good" She had splendid tonguework and the way she moved her head doesn''t seem like someone who''d had a 10-year blank. Also, she deliberately built up saliva so the wet sound also enhanced the stimulation through my hearing. Hearing the loud sounds Kuu timidly poked her head from the next room, but upon seeing the shocking sight of her mother holding a man''s genital in her mouth she turned red and sank back. Mel seemed to be embarrassed as well, she turned red to her ears but did not stop her service. What did stop her service was my member that kept on swelling. "Nnpwaah! Any more than this and I''ll dislocate my jaw" "This is enough, can you get on top of me?" Mel seemed experienced so I''ll probably be alright leaving her with the position and movements. "Yes, I don''t mind but need to be a little wetter. so I can take it in" Not letting her continue to speak I sucked against her woman hole from the front, licking her flesh sprout and putting saliva in her hole. Mel''s experienced hole soon flooded, and a strong, lewd smell filled the room. She gets wet easily, and her womanly smell is amazing. "Something smells weird~" "Hey! stay still!" Seems the smell found their way to Kuu and Ruu next room. "Well then, excuse me" Mel pretended not to hear her daughters and got on top of me. When eight-tenths of my member entered her, she looked at me and apologetically said "I''m sorry, this is my limit". I sort of expected that she''d be able to take it in down to the base, though. As a test, I tried grabbing her waist and pulling her in but I certainly felt her deepest part creak. "Hi, OOoooooooh!! H, have mercy" I gave up putting the whole thing in but I thought I heard an interesting sound. I pushed up, matching her who had started shaking her hips in cowgirl position, and rubbed violently. "Oh. Oh. OOOOOooooooooh... Aaoooooooooo!!" Finally an animal-like sound overflowed from her mouth. Feeling good from the female animal like cry from the usually graceful Mel, I attacked back at her, up and down, not minding the neighbors looking in, telling the whole village that Mel is my woman. Pinning down Mel who kept on making animal cries, I also reached my limit. Now that her burns had healed, Mel is a beautiful woman, no exaggeration. I succumbed to a little bit of an immoral feeling. "Mel, stay still!" "Eh?" I extracted my member that was close to release from inside Mel and put it in front of her face. "Eh? Eh?" "Uuuuuuh!!" A large amount of semen fell upon Mel''s bewildered face. "Waaa! Kyaa!" The copious amount of liquid quickly dripped all over Mel''s face, continued down her neck, dirtying her breasts. After ejaculating everything I sat down on the bed in satisfaction and took a breath. "Phew that was good" "..... I''m glad for that" Looking at Mel''s beautiful face, it''s now in a sorry state. "You didn''t like it?" "I was surprised because it was so sudden. I don''t find it that unpleasant but. it smells amazing" Feeling that it''s all over, Kuu and Ruu came into the room, but seeing their mother''s totally changed look, they branded me with the mark of pervert. After that, I took the contraceptive from Carla and coated Mel''s insides, then made love to her for two, three rounds. Each time she took my semen in her womb she woke up to being a woman, and by the time dawn broke she was clad in a sensual aroma as if she was a different person. "Ufu, just clearing the cobwebs from my meathole. For 9 more days, please cover this lewd woman past her prime in Aegir-san" Before Mel''s bewitching smile, my member never lost its strength. 14 Chapter 14. Bandit Party My relations with Mel had a 10-day deadline and because of that it became even more fiery. We had fun in the house of course, but also in the mountains while picking plants, in the river while bathing, and sometimes in the village at night. "Oi, hand me your valuables!" "We don''t have anything like that in this house! Please don''t be violent" "Tch! Then you''ll pay with your body, otherwise I''ll take and sell off your daughters!" "All right. I won''t resist so please have mercy on my daughters" The hoodlum breaking into the house was me, and the pitiful mother was Mel. Of course, this is that kind of play, something to liven up the act. "Spread your legs wide so I can see everything" "Y, yes. please at least be gentle" Disregarding Mel''s words I forcibly pushed into her still-damp woman hole. "Ouch! You''re mean! I''m going to split in half!" "Aah, you have a healthy hole here. Right, I''ve decided you''ll be my woman from now on! You''ll come along with me, got it!?" "N, no! My children!" "You know what happens if you resist" "Uuuh, Kuu, Ruu, please live strongly for mother." I forcibly stirred up her hole that was not wet enough, and violently spanked her. My excitement grew from the screams she made. "Right, as the sign of you becoming my woman, you''ll be taking my seed. Take it!" "Noooooooo!!" I pumped my cum into the weeping Mel. "Phew" "Phew" "How was it?" "You could have been more rough. You could''ve spanked me stronger as well" Unexpectedly, Mel likes it serious. "Mother, I can''t hold back anymore. I want to sleep with mother" "You can''t. We''re mother and child. It''s not allowed" "I don''t care about that anymore! Mother!" "No! Doing that thing. Putting my own son''s genitals inside me" "Mother, how does mine look? Big, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s amazingly big. So it''s grown up so well" "I can''t anymore Mother. I''m coming!" "No, not that! Having children with my own actual son is madness!" "Take it Mother! Mother is my woman now!" "NOOOOOOOOOOO!! My son came back inside my womb!" "Phew" "Phew" "How was this one?" "My crotch aches when imagining that I have a son." "..." Looks like she''s into incest. "Ufufu, I''ll suck on your big penis. No need to be modest, spew out your thiCck crotch juice." She straddled in front of me, facing me, licking my rod. She talked dirty while drooling, her tongue making wet sounds. She had completely turned into a whore. "For some additional charges I''ll let you come inside me, you can also do it in my butt. What do you say?" "Then your butt, please" "All right, mister pervert. Here, the butt hole you''ve been waiting for. Please put your throbbing, erect meat rod inside my dirty hole. Rub your semen all over the walls of my gut" Mel stuck her hips out and spread her anus hole with both her hands. ?TN: woah, how many years has it been? 10? 11?? Though it is an act, Kuu and Ruu would faint if they saw her. "You deviant! You''re gonna get it!" I yelled and put it in, but I put it in the front hole. My thing that had gone erect to the max would undoubtedly tear her anus. I wasn''t about to make her bleed out of her anus after we''ve finally got our love time. We''ll just pretend to put it in her asshole. "NNNHAAaAAAA!! It''s tight! My butt is going to break! "You have a healthy butt. Did you use it often!? I''m coming! Your insides are going to be coated in juices" "Yes, dirty this lewd whore''s anus hole! Give me a cum enema!!" "Uooooooh!!" "Phew" "Phew" "You didn''t find it unpleasant?" "Well, it''s play after all. Rather than that, I was fine with you putting it in my butt for real you know?" "It''s going to break for real" "I wouldn''t mind. Even pain feels pleasurable when you''re the one doing it" I''ll do her from behind after making the proper preparations. In addition, we did various kinds of play, like a competition between sisters with Carla, and princess play. Mel received contraceptives from Carla, so she could enjoy the whole thing without worrying about getting pregnant. But of course, Kuu and Ruu who were in the next room without any partitions were awed. Mel stuck to me as my wife and I too spent the time as her husband. There were some village men who were attracted to Mel after she got her beauty back, but since we flaunted the fact that she loves me, they shrunk back dejectedly. We spent the 10 fiery days, and finally came the day Carla and I set off once again. "Aegir-san, won''t you stay here and live with mother? If we''re in the way we''ll go out of the house. We''ve never seen mother so bright! Mother needs you!" Kuu suggested this to me yesterday but I can''t nod my head to that. I need to know the world and I have a goal that needs that to be fulfilled. Ruu said nothing and only dribbled with tears. I stuffed a pickled turnip in her mouth and she crunched and ate it, still continuing to shed tears. ?TN: Aegir likes to stuff things inside Ruu, too? Schwarz had already been prepared. We almost had nothing to carry, with his legs we wouldn''t even take two days to reach Roleil. The three saw us off, their eyes were glistening with tears. Even I thought I was a horrible man, but I have something I can''t give up. Mel didn''t say anything. But I know that she also wanted me to stay here. "If fate is kind I''ll come back here again" I know those are cruel words but I had to say it. "If you make me wait too long I''ll become an old woman you know?" "That''ll be fine, as long as you have a beautiful heart" "Yes, you are the last man for me. I''ll wait for you no matter how long" I exchanged a long kiss with Mel. Next, Ruu came along and I kissed her on the right cheek. Finally, Kuu came along and I pretended to likewise do something light but I gave a passionate kiss on her lips and even put my tongue in. "!!!" Everyone laughed seeing Kuu struggle, then I kissed Mel once again for dessert. "See you" Then I waved my hand and left the village. "Mother" Kuu approached, looking worried. "It''s fine, I''m sure we''ll meet him again" Mel hugged her daughter back and whispered in a voice nobody could hear "I''ve received that man''s child after all" Mel gently laid her hand on her stomach and smiled. In her pocket there was the contraceptive she received from Carla, with the seal still intact. We ran through the journey to Roleil riding on Schwarz, running fast. Though I say ''run fast'', but we only reached the speed of a half-hearted horse''s sprint. The scenery flowed so fast, surprising Carla who was riding in the back, we traced the distance as if the troubles during our journey out was a lie. Schwarz seems to have mastered the way to run in the wilderness during the battle with the robbers, he evaded marshes and fallen trees and jumped small ledges without being instructed. At this rate we would probably be back at Roleil within the day. But I didn''t want to go back to Roleil just as I was, there was that promise I made with the head of guards. I already defeated one robber band so I can say I fulfilled my promise but since I don''t have any real proof I can''t do anything if he says I was bluffing. Therefore I looked for indisputable proof. I don''t like to be indebted for a long time. For that I wasn''t wandering aimlessly, I happened to know something. Before I stepped foot in the forest I was with a bunch of robbers too after all. Seeing the terrain around the highway on our way out I could get a rough guess of where they might stick around. Wide ridges where you can see around the highway as much as possible and can hide a considerable number of people. Then if possible, a forest with bad visibility where you can camp out safely, preferably ones with thick vegetation. It''ll be even better for guaranteeing water if there is a small stream nearby, having to carry large quantities of water would weigh a great deal. Then I ran Schwarz onto a high spot that fulfilled those conditions and. there they are. They numbered 4 people, taking up a position a bit of a way away from the highway where they can see it in a sweep, lookouts, probably. "What''s with you!?" "Don''t surprise us all of a sudden!" "What are you doing here? Are you robbers?" Being questioned all of a sudden, the robbers looked at each other. "W, what do you mean? we don''t know, we''re hunters, we''re chasing our prey" On top of being armed, we didn''t seem to be carrying anything so they were probably trying to smooth over it. "Oh? But that''s weird, if you hide here you''ll be too far to attack the prey below, and I don''t think any prey is going to come if you stand upwind you know?" Carla demolished the men''s logic. But I wasn''t intending to do long cross-examinations. From the bag I took a pouch of gold coins and deliberately showed myself counting them. "If you got something good I''ll buy it off you, alright?" The men''s atmosphere instantly changed, they took out their weapons and became covered in killing intent. "You''re saying the impossible" "Our prey is stupid rich people like you, you see" "You dumbass! If you had just gone away like that you''d have been safe!" "Guilty," this way we save the time spent talking. An arrow went through the eye of one of the robbers coming our way, he twitched and collapsed. It was Carla''s preemptive strike. "Fighting on horseback together with you, it''s making me wet!" I ignored her and stabbed at one of the men. He deflected the first blow by sacrificing his sword, but the second one cut into his throat, spraying blood everywhere, bringing him down. Not giving them any time to be frightened, I swung the bardiche down and it wedged on the next man''s head down to the nose. Now there''s only one man left standing. I can already see the ending so I took the man by the right hand with the spear and he collapsed. "It''s over, right" "Yeah, looks that way" We went off the horse. I fondled Carla''s breasts and rolled up her clothes. "Ahn! Are we doing it here?" "I''m all fired up after a fight! Be a good girl and do as I say!" We laid down in a clump of bushes and made muffled sounds. Then one of the men who collapsed earlier looked over to us who was getting it on while holding down his bleeding right arm and made his way toward the forest making sure his footsteps aren''t heard. He had to tell the boss that the lookouts were all killed by some dangerous guy. Most of all, he didn''t want to die. The next thing they do after having sex should be taking the heads of the corpses as proof of exterminating the bandits. He ran towards his companions'' hideout. "Carla, enough, he ran away. Put your clothes on" "Eeeh~ I was going to come in just a bit more." No matter how much I love women I''m not a beast who''d go so far as to copulate outside in a field of corpses. I only wanted to let that guy who avoided a fatal wound go and lead me to their hideout, a band of bandits consider their ''companions'' as nothing more than throwaway pawns, so in poor land lots of them would gather. But it can also be said that bandit bands rising up from peasants won''t often have good commanders. The way I look at it, the bandits around these parts have a good leader. Reading the lay of the land for an ambush and performing surveillance is not something a group of broke farmers can do. To begin with, I''m told that the bandit threat had increased recently, but no matter how many people went broke because of famine, one can''t mobilize a great number of people without good leadership abilities. Without an excellent leadership they''d attack childishly, have internal falling-outs, and so on and not become a big threat. "I''m going to be found out quickly if I ride on a horse, so you wait here, I''ll go with Carla" Schwarz started munching on grass as if saying, "well, alright." Normally it''s not possible to just leave a horse just like that, but it''ll be alright if it''s this guy. The bandit''s right hand seems to be bleeding so heavily, slowing him down and leaving drops of blood here and there, making him easy to pursue. We went inside the forest chasing the man and after nearly an hour we came upon a place with lots of tents and bonfires that might be their hideout. There were men in fur and rags holding their weapons and having friendly banter pacing around. There are over ten of them as far as I can see, there might be over 30 more inside the tents, this could be considered quite a large-scale bandit group. The man creepingly entered the largest tent. "So this is their hideout, huh? What are you going to do? Looks like there''s quite a lot of them" "Once they got news that the lookout''s taken down they should move out or counterattack. We''ll wait until they''re scattered and strike the leader" All I have to do is fight when the people surrounding the leader is few. The tent opened and a big guy came out. He was wearing leather armor and shouldering a greatsword. He had good equipment, he''s probably the leader or one of the higher-ups. But what happened next is unexpected. A black haired person one head shorter than the other bandits came out next, wearing leather armor, holding an unsheathed sword, and yelling something. "A woman!?" Her high-pitched voice was heard well among the bandits'' racket, leaving no doubt that she''s a woman. A woman among bandits would normally be someone kidnapped to cook or for sex or to be sold as a slave. But it was clear from how she was holding a sword and giving orders to the other bandits that that was not the case. "On the contrary, she might be the leader" The big guy from earlier talked to the woman and shouted out orders to the surrounding bandits. Looks like he''s the woman''s aide. "Well this is troubling" What should I do, I thought as I took one step forward from the tree''s shadow, then I felt something catch my foot. "Aegir! No!" Clang clang clang clang. There was a piece of string stretched between the trees at my foot and pieces of metal tied to it made sounds. The bandits'' eyes simultaneously turned to me. Change of tactics. The bandits reacted quickly. They promptly made a circle around Carla and me and lookouts ran off one after the other to make sure whether there we had any reinforcements or not. Splendid command. This chick really knows a thing or two. Not even the mercenaries I was with before could do something like this. "This is the knight with a woman you mentioned just now?" The woman asked the man clutching his arm. "Y, yes boss! This is the guy who did Doron and the guys in!" I see, that settles it, the woman is definitely the leader. The woman kicked the grimacing man away. "You idiot! And you still carelessly led them all the way here!" "But, he''s not on a horse" "Doesn''t look like there''s any reinforcements" The bandits reported the state of affairs. The big guy turned a sword as large as his body at me. "Which means there''s only these two, what to do, Claire?" "No way I''m letting someone who killed our guys go. Kill ''em and leave them on the road as an example. You guys can eat the woman up, I don''t care, just don''t hurt her too much, she''s pretty enough to sell" The bandits cheered. Now, the plans have changed, but how can I tell Carla to stand back. I prepped up my spear and picked up my shield. "Now that it''s turned to this, you should give up. If you resist you''ll die a painful death" "Sorry, I don''t feel like dying just yet" Everyone became tense, now that we''re completely encircled we have to make a break somewhere. The big guy in front should be strong, if I went left or right he should move that way, so in that case I threw the shield at the big guy and turned around, then mowed down the men surrounding us from behind while carrying Carla under my arm. Two men immediately put their shields up but those crude things couldn''t protect them from my attack and the men fell. Angry roars and screams, it''s been a while since I battled people. I kicked another man away, breaking the siege, threw Carla to the back and she landed rolling like a cat and immediately readied her bow. Now without my shield, I was at a disadvantage in close combat. I held the bardiche in both hands and swung it around like I did with the wolves. Heads and hands of the men that approached me danced in the air. There are only enemies around me so I didn''t have to hold back. Kill, kill, kill, send them flying, kick them flying. At about the tenth man I killed I heard a scream from behind me. Carla who teased the men with her bow was finally caught. She was not too good with the sword so she only had a dagger as a short range weapon. As I was about to move aside to help, the man''s back was trampled down by a black shadow. "Schwarz!" The man''s bones broke, making audible cracking sounds under the weight that was easily over a ton, he vomited blood and ceased moving. "Good job! Now get on Schwarz and cover me from behind!" They moved quickly, now that she''s on horseback her aiming becomes smooth, she wasted some shots now and again but they escaped pursuit by Schwarz galloping in between the trees, even if the enemy does move forward, the heavy horse''s body would jump on them and trample them to death. But most of all, there is something more dangerous than Carla''s bow. "M. monster!" "Nobody ever told me about this!" There are close to thirty dead bodies rolling around me. All of them were heavily damaged, and I personally was swinging around my spear smeared with their blood. I spontaneously smiled and the bandits finally started to fall back. Unable to bear it any longer, the leader called Claire moved forward, but before she did the big guy put his hand on her shoulder and moved out. "The leader shouldn''t move out so recklessly" As the big guy moved forward swinging his greatsword the bandits around him made relieved faces, seems like he is quite a capable person. "You''re quite good, aren''t you. You a knight under the Count?" "Nope, just a mercenary. You don''t look like a ruined commoner, either" "Long ago. I was a knight long ago. Sorry, but the boss is going to yell at me if I keep chatting, here I go!" The man readied his sword up high and rushed onwards. Both his rush and downswing are fast! He''s in a whole other dimension compared to the other guys. I couldn''t evade so I raised my spear to parry it away but the weight made me lose my posture. The man seems to be having it the same and looked at me in surprise. Defending will put me on a disadvantage, so I completely went on the attack. I swung my spear down, raised it up, swung to the side, turned around and swung it down again. The man took and stopped all of them. This is the first time I''ve been blocked like that against a human. My smile crumbled, this is not a massacre, this is a duel. Not loosening our offenses, we exchanged five, six blows and finally, at the seventh blow, the man showed an opening after being parried away. There was a nick on his blade, the dent stood out. "Damn you. what''s with that power" "I didn''t think you could take this much. There''s still more where that came from" I once again rushed in to strike. Big guy seems to see that he''d be at a disadvantage to continue any more so he switched to thrusting, sliding the tip of my spear aside. His greatsword broke but after getting close to me he drew a sword from his hip and thrusted at me. I covered that sword with my cape and grabbed it in my hand. This cape looked like an ordinary piece of black cloth at first glance but blades can''t cut it. It''s a vampire-cursed item you see. "Impossible!! It won''t move!" Big guy frantically tried to push the sword with both hands but the sword didn''t so much as twitch being held in one hand by me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The cape was to thank for my hand not being cut but the reason the sword won''t move was a simple difference in strength. Ah, I remember, there was a scene like this. When Lucy became my practice opponent to play, she held my greatsword with a slender arm and in the end I was thrown away together with the sword. I think she laughed seeing me choking and squirming. I readied my spear against the big guy who frantically tried to uproot his sword. Sure, you are strong. But I''m stronger. I blew the guy away with the handle. My and the man''s eyes met as he flew in the air. (Please go easy on her) I thought I heard a voice like that. My spear split the man in half below the chest. Fresh blood rained endlessly like a shower, dying me, the bandits around me and even Claire in red. After a short pause, they broke into panic, the bandits threw down their weapons one after the other and fled at top speed. It looks like the bosswoman''s authority was in part thanks to the man''s clout. The woman stared at the big guy half in daze. "Ash. no." She took out her sword. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!" While all the bandits were escaping, Claire raised her voice as if to rally herself up and lunged. Her sword strike was fast and unexpectedly heavy. I took the first and second hit with my spearhandle and flicked her away after the third. "Ah!?" I put in a blunt hit to Claire''s stomach and she crouched down, spewing its contents. The fight was over. After that, I searched the bandits'' hideout together with Carla who came back safely. There were structures except the tents, they were made so they can escape any time if they were discovered. In the end, there were only ornaments intended for sale and up to ten gold coins in the large tent where Claire was, other than that there were mainly crude weapons and foodstuffs that don''t look like we can take with us. "Quite shabby for a band of bandits this size" Probably made with Claire and that big guy called Ash or something at the center surrounded by people that went broke. I took the gold coins as life bills and left the others for the Roleil guards. As we finished up getting ready to go back to Roleil, Claire, who was bound in the arms and legs, woke up. "I was. I see, it was you two" "If you come along quietly we''ll lay off the mouth gag" Claire''s armor and sword were taken off and she was put on Schwarz wearing only plain clothes. "What are you going to do to me?" "We''re taking you to Roleil as proof of subjugating bandits" "You should be thankful we don''t return with just your head like this guy here" Ash''s head was put in a jute bag hung on Schwarz. But they''ll likely end up the same way. Bandits who were turned over to the authorities got no chance to live. "Now with this I can pay the old man back" "That head of guards? I''ve never seen him" As we walked with the horse in tow, chatting idly, Claire called out loudly from on top of the horse. "I know this is hard but, please! Let me go!" "You dumb or something?" Both Carla and I gave her the cold shoulder. "Please! I still can''t die now! I''ll do anything else!" "You still talking like you have anything now?" "I can''t die yet! Please! Please!" She said "I can''t die", not "I don''t want to die", which intrigues me. That man was also worried for Claire in his last moments. "Explain, I''ll think about it depending on what you say" "Aegir!? What are you thinking about that boobless woman!?" It was a simple thing. Claire was the daughter of a nobleman working for a certain King. The Kingdom went under, her father and mother died, the retainer knight Ash took the baby Claire and escaped, raising her as a single parent. He became a wandering mercenary, teaching Claire about the sword and tactics, but left the area for some reason or another and created a band of bandits in order to eat. Like in any story you can hear anywhere, Ash protected Claire until his master''s House can be resurrected. "If even I die here then Ash would have died for nothing!" "Like I care about that" Carla was cold. "To prove that you''ve taken down bandits then the head should be enough" Looking as a third party, she''s the one who said it out of the blue, her hideout''s been found out, too. ".." Claire seems to be somewhat against Ash''s head being treated as a bandit, but objectively speaking, he is a bandit, so she gave up. "Please! Give me a chance!" "What''ll you do Aegir? I''d like to just take her head right here if she keeps yapping" "I''M TALKING TO HIM!!" These two seems to have bad compatibility to begin with. But I had already made my decision. "I do have a condition I can release you on." Claire raised her head. "Really!!" "Ah, there you go" "Don''t turn to banditry around these parts again, and. " "Of course, I''ve lost Ash as well, I have to think of some other way to live" " become our plaything for the night" "Thought so" The battle took so long the sun had already began to set. We won''t be able to make it to Roleil before it does. "Huuh!?" Since she''s a bandit she seems to know what happens to captured women, but she seems to be softhearted in the wrong places. "You were going to do that to Carla too, weren''t you? Don''t you think you''re getting off easy only having to take two people on?" Claire looked somewhat humiliated but she probably decided that it was retribution for what they did as bandits, and if she hesitated here and I changed my mind then it''s all over. "Fine. do whatever you like! But release me when the sun is up!" "Alright, but we''re going to do as we please until dawn breaks" The contract has been made. "First let''s have you lick this" I made an imposing pose and took out my thing. Claire scowled but she understands she couldn''t resist if she tried. Giving up, she gripped my hanging member and caressed the tip with her tongue. "Like this?" "Yeah, keep at it for a while" Looks like Claire is fundamentally a serious person, she doesn''t cut corners once she accepted the job. Her tongue did not stop even when she''s having trouble with my swelling phallus. ". I think it''s fully erect now" Well, time to enjoy it I guess. "Spread your legs. You can keep your clothes on" "Pervert." Claire only took off her underwear and threw herself down on a bush. Now that we''ve gone this far I don''t intend on leaving things half done. "Ow!!" Claire yelped in pain as I thrusted my quite sizable member. I thought I deflowered her but I felt no reaction, no blood flowed out either. "You have experience?" ".... yeah" "Who with?" "That doesn''t matter now does it!! It only hurt because you''re so big. Go on!" While Claire said as much her eyes were drawn to Ash''s head in the sack. I guess shouldn''t dig any more than this. "Hey, I want to do something tooC" Carla complained for being left out. "Then you lick her here" Slightly above the widely spread hole where I coupled with Claire, the swelling red flesh bud, a woman''s absolute weak point. Carla made an evil smile. The moment she touched her mouth on Claire''s flesh bud "GYAAAAAAAAH!!" Claire suddenly yelled, her hole tightened to an abnormal degree. "Was it a little too strong?" "D, damn you! How could you bite!!" "Be quiet" Claire was about to rise and hit Carla so I made her quiet down with relentless moves. She glared at me dissatisfied, but she seems to feel something good out of my motions. She was dissatisfied when I kissed her too, but she didn''t resist. After that she braved both Carla''s unforgiving attacks or the two of our combined attacks. Although she did get tooth marks on her breasts and hand prints on her butt to compensate. "This is boring. I know! How about we make her do Schwarz? That''ll be funny to see with his size, wouldn''t it!" "Schwarz?? Y, you mean the horse!? Please, no, I''ll die! This isn''t what you promised!" I lightly hit Carla''s head and calmed Claire down. "I don''t intend to break you. Anyhow, your insides are quite . OOOH!" Claire''s body trembled on my umpteenth ejaculation inside her womb. "Uhhh, you''re really doing me as you like" "That was the deal. If you get pregnant think of it as fate and raise it" "Hmph! I only had Ash''s cum the day before. If I get a child then it''s definitely his" "I see, one more time then" "Cut it out already!" The night grew late and it was time for us to take a rest from our deed, so I decided to have a little chat with Claire. Claire finally climaxed in my arms so her attitude had gone soft. "Was Ash your lover?" "... Something like that, he''s also family" "You''re going to resent me for this?" "Can''t be helped since we lost a fight, but I do hate you. Most of all, I can''t forgive myself for sleeping with the one who killed Ash" "What are you going to do from now on?" "Crossing over to [Stuura Republic] across the river. They do well in trade there so there''d be work, nobody knows me there either" "So you''re going to start from scratch" "I can''t do anything without money or power, see. If money isn''t enough I''ll whore myself or something. Otherwise me surviving won''t mean anything" "I see, it''ll be weird if I say I''m rooting for you but I''ll not say anything to the guards" A sweet kiss. She didn''t resist anymore, I thought she was treating me as a lover, but she could also be treating this as her punishment. "I''ll enjoy this part too" "Hm? Oi! Wrong hole!" Which reminds me, I haven''t taken a woman''s anus since the forest with Lucy, I''m somewhat looking forward to this. "I''m not wrong. I''m gonna ravish your anus" Claire turned pale. She probably never thought that a man and a woman would copulate with the anus. "C''mon, stick out your butt, you''ll listen to me until dawn, right" "Pervert. PERVERT." Claire half-rose and stuck out her butt. It was a miserable pose, like she was going to take a dump outdoors. There I came in from behind, twisting my meat rod in. "Uwaaah! Ow, it hurts, It can''t get in!" Claire''s making lots of noise. No doubt it couldn''t get in. If I forced my way in it''ll break so miserably she''s going to have trouble with daily life. "Wait a bit" From my side Carla scraped out my cum that was inside her and daubed my thing with it. On top of that she dribbled lots of her own saliva, using them as lube. "Okay, go ahead, dig in" Carla couldn''t stop her grinning. On the other hand, Claire who thought she could finally get out of it was grim. "Claire, I''m going in" Thanks to the lube''s effects my meat rod slowly entered her this time. Once the thickest tip entered the rest immediately crammed down to the root. "GUU! UUU!" Claire made anguished voices but unlike before she didn''t do it out of pain. "Aah. A woman''s butt is good too, huh. It''s nice that you can go in as far as you like. ?TN: ¤ʤäƤΤ (It''s nice that it doesn''t have an "inside") Aegir is long.? "It''s because Aegir is too big you can''t put the whole thing in~" "You two! Stop talking like it''s other people''s business! GUUUU!" Claire, who was in a half-rising taking-a-dump posture, continually being pounded in the rear by me. Of course, I thought she looked pitiful so I set her down and changed to a cowgirl position. "Guuu! It''s going deep inside!" With this position it went even deeper inside, her belly looked like it''s in pain. But as for me, it felt really good that my thing went in down to the root because of her body weight. "It''s warm inside Claire''s ass, the entry is really tight and felt good" "Never mind that kind of thing! Hurry and finish please, my stomach is going to break" I thrusted in and out slowly to not damage her internal organs and anus. Carla seems like she''s going to do something evil again being left alone so I made her stand next to me and put my finger inside her. "Hey, I think. I''m interested with the ass thing" I became excited hearing Carla, my meat rod inside Claire swelled even further. "Don''t make it bigger!" The sun is going to rise soon. I think I can release Claire now. I took my finger out of Carla and put it on Claire''s hips, and after continually making deep thrusts, I came a lot inside her sproutless anus. "HYAAAAAAA!! MY BUTT IS ON FIRE!" "Uwaa, amazing. It''s making byuu~byuu~ sounds, you came didn''t you? So it was like this with me huh. Aha, your balls are twitching, so cute, can I lick?" In the middle of ejaculation my balls were licked, making me spurt more cock juice in Claire. "So I''ll be letting you go, as promised" "So, pff, do your best and live, ''kay.. pfff.. watch your ass.. pfffHAHAHAHA!!" "I thank you for letting me go. But you''re a pervert! Just go and get fucked like one" Claire was about to leave, holding down her butt and slouching slightly. The back part of her pants were somewhat wet. That''s natural, it was making horrible sounds letting out cum just earlier. She was crying don''t look this don''t listen that in disgrace. "Wait!" I threw her a leather bag. "There''s water and food and also your gold coins! I''m not a thief, you see" Claire looked over the contents and gave me a bow. Carla looked dissatisfied, but I''ll placate her with the cash bounty. "Thank you. but would you be so kind as to give Ash back?" "That I can''t do, what you did was highway robbery, just be satisfied that he''s the only one we''re taking as retribution" The last look in his eyes came back to me. "The water and food is thanks for the butt! It''s in good condition" Carla blew out a laugh, Claire was about to say something out of the pain in her rear. As we saw Claire off with her awkward walk we returned to the town of Roleil. 15 Chapter 15. Alone Carla and I reached the town of Roleil together with the rising sun, we then headed straight to the guards'' HQ. That''s because I have reservations against going around town with a severed head. "It''s Ash! Ash the Steel!" I unbagged the head at the guards HQ and the head of guards Glock let out a loud shout. Ash used to participate with many mercenary bands, a strong man who ran through battlefields. "Well well, so Ash the Steel was leading the bandits! He''s a tough one" I told him the location of their hideout and also that there were survivors. "Uh huh! I''ll consult with the count and confirm it later, but now that the head''s been taken down, that bunch won''t be so big a threat anymore" Looks like he''s also going to issue edicts to the merchants, too. "Which reminds me, I heard Ash goes around with an adult woman, did you find her, too?" "Let''s see, we didn''t find her, but if she''s his mistress she probably ran away in the confusion, no?" As thanks for Claire''s ass I glossed over her here, as promised. "Well, mistresses and stuff doesn''t matter," said Glock as he patted my shoulder. "I want you more and more now! How about 60 gold a year?" Please stop with that phrasing. I feel like I''m being solicited to be a macho man''s lover. "No, I''m only going as far as returning my debt now. I plan on leaving soon, too" "Oh? Where are you going this time?" I honestly told Glock I''m heading north, to which he grimaced. "North, huh... Surely you don''t plan on getting work in Arcland?" Now that you mention it, Triea Kingdom doesn''t have good relations with Arcland. "No, I''m going to pass through Arcland. I plan on going much much further north into the Federation" "Ooh! The Federation! But it''s all snow and ice there other than the North Teljes riverside this time of the year" "I don''t know any other country besides this one since I was born. It''s probably going to be good experience" "I see, can''t be helped then," he says as he patted my shoulder again. He then took out some bag filled with gold coins. "I''ll pay as I promised! 100 gold!" This guy pays big, huh. "Nevertheless, this isn''t anything special. Ash was previously employed by Arcland and mowed down many of our soldiers. Which made him have a 50 gold cash bounty on his head" And 50 gold for the bandit subjugation was added on top of that. "The town council doesn''t get involved like last time, don''t they" "The bandit subjugation fee was paid out of Miranda company''s and other merchants'' purses so there''s no loss for the town" I see, so they''re letting them do as they please since it doesn''t concern their own wallets. "Don''t be stingy with travel expenses. The Federation is cold, really cold! Get yourself and the horse a fur coat!" Carrying a purse that had gotten rather heavy, I went towards the Little Bird Pavilion. Carla''s been silent since a while ago, does she know? "Yo" "Wa~ It''s Aegir~ I missed you~" Maria jumped from the counter into my chest. Though it hasn''t been long since she last saw me she received me quite passionately. I thought about getting a room and taking her right away but before that, I had something to say. "Carla, Maria, listen" "Hm~? What~? "....." "Tomorrow I''m going to be taking Schwarz north through Arcland and even further north into Olga Federation" Maria opened her eyes wide, Carla looked downwards, saying nothing. "I''m aiming to go to the Olga Federation capital, but the journey is long and full of dangers" "''I''m going to go alone''. right?" Carla finished my sentence. "Yeah, I don''t want you to die" "If it''s like that I" "The problem''s with me, I don''t want to lead you to your death. Regardless of what you think about it" "But it''s not like I''ll be gone forever. I''ll definitely come back" "I''ve heard those lines somewhere" That''s right, I''ve been saying that a lot lately. "It won''t mean anything if you got into danger in the meantime. I want you to take a room in the Little Bird Pavilion" Because I''ll be leaving Carla alone for my own convenience, I should at least make sure she has a place to stay and food to eat. "Maria, you normally make food here, right?" "Yes, though I didn''t make them because I was busy during the wolf hunt" "How much for a room for one with food for a year?" "A year! Umm, ummm, 40 and 5~ umm umm." "Hold it Aegir! I still haven''t agreed to this!" Carla won''t be a problem. "Maria, as a separate request I''d like one night at your best room, I''ll persuade Carla in bed" In the end, the room charges cost 5 gold for 100 days so I made an advance payment of 20 gold for 400 days. It seems that you normally get a discount for 100 days, but I told Maria she can have it as her pocket money so please look after Carla. Incidentally a suite costs two silvers, with that cost I thought I could shelter Carla but because of acquaintances1 she can''t stay for long. 1 ?TN: ɫʸϤΤ? The sun''s still high but I''m moving heartily, I bought water and honeyed fodder for Schwarz, replenishments for used-up medicine (only slightly lower ranked ones left), and preserved foods and by noon, my departure preparations are done. "Now then Carla, let''s persuade you" The two totally eager people were led by a blushing Maria to a the suite at the inn. The room that took a part of the inn''s third floor was rather extravagant, it was one of those types that gets divided into a bedroom with a large bed and a living room. I approached Carla to finally start negotiations, but then she spoke first. "Sigh, I''ll be persuaded and get confused soon anyways, so let me say this first" "If you really think that way then I''ll do as you say, but you definitely have to return within 400 days, okay! No matter what! If you don''t come back. I''ll come greet you with a belly swelling because of a man I picked up off the street!" "That would be troubling. So, when did you notice I was going to leave you behind?" "When we parted with Mel and the girls. If you plan on staying here you definitely won''t leave them. You''d take all three as your women and enjoy oyakodon2 every day" 2 ?TN: A Japanese rice dish (er.. bowl) with chicken and eggs, somewhat morbidly named mother-and-child donburi? That''s an odd way of putting it but let''s not say anything. That, and I don''t have a hobby of sleeping with children. "So I thought, Ah, this guy is going to go somewhere far, and he''s not going to bring me along" She took a breath. "You don''t know what a woman will do if left alone for a year you know? They''re the type of creature that goes fooling around" "If you want to cheat then go for it, I''ll just steal you back when I return" ".... You''re really a good guy, huh" Maria came bearing water with fruits in it, hot water, and some wet towels. She looked embarrassed, knowing full well what they''re going to be used for. "Maria. We''re going to be making love all day long so come along once you''re done with work" Maria steamed up and ran away, but the inn employees were wide-eyed in surprise seeing how she worked that day. That day, while the sun was up Carla and I whispered sweet nothings to each other on and on, and when evening fell Maria joined us and I continuously had fun with them both, almost without rest. I laid Carla, who had fainted, down on the floor. Of course, I could''ve put her on the sofa or on a corner of the bed but Maria insisted that this much is enough for a pervert. The reason was when Maria finished work and opened the door to the room with her heart pounding. "AAAH! SO INTENSE! AEGIR''S THICK HUGE DICK IS THE BEST! MY LADY JUICES ARE GUSHING! I DON''T NEED ANYTHING ANYMORE AFTER THIS, I DON''T NEED ANYTHING BUT A THICK, FIENDISH COCK!!! MARIA LOOK I''M A SEX MANIAC BEING FUCKED WITH A BIG COCK, LOOK!!!" Carla subsequently continued with words Maria can''t bear to hear, and in the end she put a finger in her own anus and sprayed Maria with quite an amount of juices. Maria had been looking at Carla like she was seeing something dirty ever since. I hope she''ll be minding after her properly like I asked? What''s more, she seems to have been having it in her mind since Claire and demanded to put my meat rod in her anus, to which Maria''s scornful look became worse. And the clincher, after we did the deed in her behind, she demanded that Maria and I look as she defecated into an emergency use bucket left in the room. I was of course creeped out, but Maria looked at her like seeing filth. Nobody saw me off. It was a matter of course, my two loved ones haven''t gotten up from bed yet. I whispered "I''ll be going" to the bedroom and they answered in a husky voice and unfocused eyes, "be safe" Still, that is enough, even if Carla wasn''t speaking to my ear but between my legs, that''s fine. Where are the women? Why are you alone? Schwarz looked like he wanted to question me as I rode on him and took off north from Roleil. Don''t worry, fate will lead us back someday. I went up north from Roleil and reached the Arcland border before the day ended. The two countries have a bad relationship that often erupt into war, but on the other hand, since it''s peacetime it''s possible to cross the border. Since there is trade from the Federation through many countries, total border closure is disallowed during peacetime by tacit agreement. The population of Arcland numbered 200 thousand, 100 thousand people less than Triea, but its military power surpassed Triea because of their army''s training. The capital, named Arcland just like the Kingdom, was an ancient place that had been there since legendary times. Later historical studies found no basis for it but the place name and country name Arcland was left behind. The three cities surrounding the capital each maintained sturdy walls and were used during wartime as fortresses. Perhaps due to their single-minded pursuit of military matters, the towns'' population and development were nothing to look at. Taxes heavier than ones at Triea were levied on the farming villages, causing the lowly peasants and townsfolk to live in poverty. That much was taught to me at Lucy School but I''ve come to understand that that''s indeed the case now that I''ve came and seen it for myself. When I entered the town I saw very few inns and shops, I thought this was a deserted town but the number of soldiers here are far greater than at Roleil. Most of the shopkeepers were women or elderly, asking around I found that the young men seem to have been conscripted for a long military service. There''s really nothing worth looking at so I hurried along. A benefit of them being ready for war is that horse fodder is readily available. The town was desolate but the villages were in a more horrible state. The earth doesn''t seem to be barren like Sheera village''s was but due to high tax the people were seedy, it wouldn''t seem strange if women and children had to sell themselves to stay alive. Even in the village where I decided to stay the night, a woman came to me and said she''ll accept 30 coins for me to sleep with her. When I asked, she said that she was married with 3 children and that her husband was pressed into military service so she was troubled over food and so she spreads her legs to travellers. "I left the children with a neighbor until tomorrow so you don''t need to hold back" I''d feel bad to give her coppers when she''s willing to go that far so I gave her a silver. "Really!? You saved me. But my body isn''t really worth that much, you know?" She got on the bed and took of her clothes. Certainly, her body doesn''t look too inviting. Because she doesn''t eat enough she was thin, and her butt doesn''t have much meat on them. Even more so now that I''ve tasted Carla''s voluptuous body. But still, she seems to be determined to work hard for the silver. She brought her face to my crotch and started licking and sucking my penis. "Though I have this seedy-looking body I''ll give it my all tonight so if you want anything just say so" She didn''t mind and didn''t choke even when I pressed her head down, she took it deep into her throat. "You did well, now let me have the main course" "Yes, but still, your thing is huge. I don''t see someone so imposing so often" It''s still way far from being at its biggest, though. One of the reasons is that when I exposed my half-risen thing and held her close I felt bone. Sensing that I''m not feeling it, the woman thought up a little something for variety. "Umm, may I say my apologies to my husband before you put it in? I am being unfaithful even though it''s for the sake of staying alive. . Darling, I''m now going to sleep with another man. I''m going to be painfully penetrated with a penis much much bigger than yours, so please forgive me. I''ll be thinking of you even with another man''s penis inside my womb" That wasn''t a real apology. That was an act to raise my immoral lust. As a result, I immediately became unable to hold back. I leaned over onto her, swung my hips wildly, and was able to enjoy two rounds with her. The next morning I had her cook the ingredients I brought and ate breakfast. She hid a portion of the ingredients, probably for her kids, so I pretended not to see and drank down the meat soup. Still, she seemed to feel guilty and slipped under the breakfast table, giving me some oral service without saying a word. I thought it might be good for her nutrition so I held her head down and poured plenty of my cum down her throat. "So much came out. You were violent and skillful too last night, I honestly forgot I had a husband" She buttered me up while cleaning up my meat rod. Well, I should be going soon. "Um, there''s still some soup and bread" "I''m full already, you can eat the rest if you want" She bowed. I gave her a backwards glance and left the house. There were kids drooling from the scent drifting through the entrance. Probably hers. They happily entered when their mother called. Their bodies were so thin they looked all skin and bones, I couldn''t tell whether they were boys or girls. The woman was good but the country''s atmosphere made me feel sick. I figured that I''ve had enough of this country so I decided to quickly leave Arcland. As soon as I left rural lands I saw a group of several hundreds of farmers walking en masse. I thought they were bandits, but then there were some aged people and women among them. "Give us back our sons!" "Reduce our taxes!" So they were demanding the conscripted workers be returned and taxes be reduced. As they each yelled shouts, they headed as one towards the capital Arcland. They likely wanted to demonstrate for their poverty directly to the King or the high nobles. Understandable, seeing how poor they are. I took some distance from them so I don''t get involved. They and I were going in the same direction but there''s no way they''re going to stand in Schwarz''s way. Parties like these tend get violent in ways not related to their original goals the more time passes, so I better stay away from them as much as I can. In fact, some of them were already armed with farming tools. Just when the sluggishly advancing mass crossed over a hill, I heard a shrill trumpet sound. The peasants trembled in surprise. What lay before them were soldiers bearing Arcland national banners. Their flanks consisted of 100 archers and infantrymen each and their center consisted of up to 50 horse-riders. "It''s the Iron Lancers!!" Somebody shouted, and at the same time screams rose from the party. Seems like the heavily armed unit is a well-known troop. The horse-riding troop, Iron Lancers was it? commenced assault as if taking the screams as a starting signal. The cavalrymen and horses clad in armor with 2 m long iron spears rode abreast, pointed their spears forward, and just like that, pierced into the mass of peasants. It was a gruesome massacre. The peasants without proper armor were skewered and trampled under the horses'' hooves. The hundreds of peasants were whittled down in a flash, and the rest were skewered as they tried to escape. Just a few peasants managed to scatter away but just when they took some distance from the cavalry, arrows came raining down on them. Having moved to their satisfaction, the cavalry slowly walked, thrusting their spears at anything that moved. What a waste, they could''ve kept the women. "Are you one of them!" I probably stood out, riding on a horse, so two Arcland cavalrymen called to me running. "No, I''m just a traveller! I''ve got nothing against you!" I looked over myself once again. I was wearing leather armor with gauntlets and boots, my body was covered with cloth, and I carried a huge spear on my shoulder and two short swords on my waist. I was riding Schwarz, who was bigger than their horses and covered in leather armor. No matter how you look at me, I look like those guys'' commander or agitator. This is bad. "Don''t lie to us! Quietly drop your weapons and surrender! We''re taking you into custody!" Well, that''s how it is. It doesn''t look like I can simply clear up any doubts even if I obediently went into custody. What''s more, these guys were tense enough to slaughter a bunch of peasants with women among them, no way they were going to talk with me without any fuss. Besides, I''m not interested in this country, I probably won''t come again. I gave my answer. With a creak from my spear I blew the two off their horse. I couldn''t cut them down so I hit them with the back of the blade. They probably broke a bone or two but they shouldn''t die since they have allies here. Be thankful for my kindness. Seeing the light cavalry taken down, the Iron Lancers stopped their survivor-hunting and reformed their ranks with their bowmen at front. An overreaction against just one guy. Maybe they thought I had reinforcements behind me. They completely blocked the road. If I took a detour the enemy will have the terrain advantage and I''ll only tire Schwarz out, which is undesirable. So I guess there''s no choice but to break through. There were archers on the left and right flanks. I can''t defend against dozens of arrows loosed at the same time. Rather than me, if Schwarz was hit and lost his legs then it''ll be all over. Then there is only one way. If I jumped in the middle of the Iron Lancers the bowmen can''t do a thing. Their spears are long and thin, not something you''d use for mele, so I should be able to manage something if I could get close. Of course, it''ll be a life-and-death struggle. Ah, I''m glad I left Carla behind. "Let''s go, run with all you''ve got!" A black wind blew. Some of the Iron Lancers had already started dashing, the distance between us quickly vanished. The archers hurriedly loosed their arrows but since there is some distance between us the arrows flew in an arc and by the time it fell Schwarz had already moved elsewhere. There''s not even a 10 meter distance between me and the cavalry anymore. Now the archers couldn''t move. The spears were thrusted forwards, forming a line. If I ran into them there''s no doubt that I''m going to die skewered. But right before I was about to crash into them, I swung my spear. The spears, specializing in just stabbing from the front, couldn''t handle the lateral shock from a lump of iron, several of them broke right away, forming a hole in the line. Without slowing down, Schwarz followed his running momentum and punched through the hole. As expected from a lewd horse, he''s got good guts, I thought as I readied my spear again. If either me or him made a blunder, neither of us are going to survive. Schwarz''s charge was like a rolling boulder, so impressive that the enemy horses gave us way. Obviously, even I wouldn''t want to face this guy head on. Now that their front line is broken, I jumped into their middle ranks. Once I''m in they couldn''t swing those hard to rotate spears of theirs. They''re about the same length as mine, but the shaft of mine can be used to knock enemies down from close range. Their thin spears couldn''t manage anything like that. In addition, everything around me is enemy. I can swing my weapon without worrying about hitting an ally, unlike them. The overwhelming weight and power busted through metal armor like wooden boxes. The red juice from the apples contained in the boxes did not look delicious at all. I skewered the enemy blocking my way as I charged and lifted him up. Seeing that, the surrounding cavalry took that as a chance and moved to surround me while my spear was jammed with bodies. It''s foolish to stab into enemies in the middle of a melee, the only times you''d want to do that is when you''re able to take a step back or can hope for support from your allies. If, like me, you stabbed an enemy without having allies around your weapon would be out of commision for a while and you''d be defenseless. You can''t easily take out a blade that''s been lodged deep into a human body. Because they understood this, the cavalrymen simultaneously came down to attack me. But don''t get me wrong. I didn''t lose my weapon. I only turned my spear into an ultra-heavyweight warhammer! I swung the spear along with the soldier stabbed on it. The armor and spear together weighed about 100 kg, you don''t defend against such a massive weapon. With an explosive ''goong'' sound, six of the soldiers flew through the air. The momentum from the swing also threw the stabbed man into the air, which is just as well. I cut down another two or three people next, then Schwarz neighed. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It seems he is getting tired from all the sprinting and spear-swinging. Well, I should cut all the way through right about now, but just then, a hot pain ran through my side. A spear stabbed through my leather armor. Somebody stabbed at my side as I ran through, either he was good or he was lucky. My belly felt hot and numb, but I my body can still move, and it''s not like I''m heavily bleeding. It''s probably not a fatal wound. Therefore I should make do my best to escape. I uprooted the spear and threw it at a cavalryman standing in my way. It flew perfectly into his face and he fell over dead but there was the next cavalryman behind him. After killing three of them I finally pierced through the Iron Lancers and went out into the plains. Arrows came flying in but their aim were sporadic and I deflected them all away. The Iron Lancers were in a heavy panic all throughout, so they likely won''t come chasing after me. The foot soldiers was so of course, but the cavalry were also unable to catch up with me. With this I should be able to run away. After getting into this big of a fight I need to get out of Arcland right away. I wasn''t bleeding profusely but it wasn''t stopping, either. This is not a light wound. If I dropped dead here Carla''s probably going to plop out another guy''s child. I can already hear her say "Even though I have a man I''m being filled with another man''s cum! This is the best!" With that on my mind, I went further north. Schwarz should be tired as well, but he continued without dropping his pace. Four eyes watched the whole thing unfold from the top of a hill. "Did you see that? The Iron Lancers got played around by just one person like they''re nothing" "Looks like ten of them died. Count Mulnet suffered a total loss of face here" "How about the one rolled on the ground there? Looks like he''s hit and fell off his horse. What an ungraceful struggle" "He should''ve gotten split in half, would''ve made for a funny story" "Anyway, that man seems to be heading towards our country. We should probably report immediately" "Right, I''ll get a fast horse and go. I don''t want to have to fight him face to face, though" "Me neither. His strength is inhuman, to be able to skewer and lift up knights. But, that''s for that person to think about, all we do is to just report everything accurately" The men left as if they vanished, leaving no sounds behind other than the screams of the fallen soldiers and the angry roars of a noble-sounding fellow. 16 Chapter 16. Follower, Celia I was in a room at an inn, drifting in and out of sleep in order to heal my wound. The wound was deeper than I expected, the fact that it somehow didn''t reach my internal organs is probably due to my well-built muscles and high quality armor. I coated it in medicine, ate meat, and slept. I had already repeated that for three days since I came here, and I can finally move about a little bit. After the battle I was half carried by Schwarz north into Arcland''s northern neighbor, the "Gordonia Kingdom". Gordonia is one of the prominent nations in the central plains, with a population of 1.5 million people, and possessed of a good military and economy. In particular, the capital with the same name, "Gordonia City", was the largest city in the central plains. Gordonia is a country that boasts its military strength, but the border on its north is the Great Forest that marks the end of the Central Plains, with the Olga Federation on the other side and it also shares borders with several other countries. As for its political system, it''s a monarchy with strong feudal elements, it had powerful nobles even the King couldn''t ignore their clout. The current King, Hybell the Second, adopted a peaceful, or to put it less flatteringly a don''t-rock-the-boat policy, which lessens tensions with the neighboring countries and stabilizes the country''s internal affairs. I was in the Gordonia Kingdom''s capital Gordonia. I who was on top of being wounded, rocked about on a horse, took the first inn I found and so here I am now. The people at the inn looked at me worriedly but took a ''don''t bother me with something troublesome'' attitude. If Maria were here I''m sure I''d heal a lot faster. The fourth night, when my wounds have healed to an extent, I was awakened by the sound of the floorboards creaking. Still lying on the bed, I opened my eyes slightly and watched. It seems I have an uninvited guest coming through the window. Keeping the sound of their footsteps down, they rummaged through my belongings. It was dark and I couldn''t see clearly, but they looked petite, maybe a child or a small woman. "My purse isn''t there you know" "!!?" Moonlight shone on the small shadow, and the face it revealed was of a young girl barely past 10 years old, her hair was an unusual silver, though a bit dulled. She sprung up and took alert by the window. I rose slowly to my feet. Seems the pain in my stomach was not so much that I couldn''t withstand. "!!" The girl took out a 10 cm long knife from her breast pocket.1 Looks like she means to rob me even if it meant killing me, now that she''s been noticed. 1 ?TN: the inside pocket where you usually see people store a bag of coins in medieval settings? "You''re about right for rehabilitation come here" The girl silently brought herself down and lunged. That was an unexpectedly fast and sharp lunge. She looks like she''s got a rather good knack for fighting. Even an adult would end up having their throat sliced if they don''t pay attention. I knocked the girl''s knife down while thinking, and pushed her down on the bed. She struggled but now without her knife, she had no way of pushing me, with a better physical build, aside. "! !!" I was thinking I''d do her right then and there, but she''s a little too young. I don''t find it enjoyable to **** children. I pressed the girl''s hands down and talked. I haven''t had the chance to talk with a woman lately, I might have been a little thirsty. "What''s your name? Why did you sneak in?" I already know why, but it''s still a topic to talk about, so I asked. "...." "You can at least talk, can''t you? Or would you rather keep silent and I take you to the guards?" "Soot" "Soot? Your name is Soot?" The girl nodded, that''s not a proper name. "''Cause my hair is covered in soot, target is money" Straight to the point. "Why do you need money?" "It was an order" Ooh? Now this is getting interesting. "By whom? and what for?" "By Miguel. Says I have to bring money" This girl seems to be a slave of this "Miguel". Kidnapped when she was young, made to do all kinds of crime, and hand over the money. "You never questioned the way you lived until now?" A life of theft and burglary. I shouldn''t be saying anything about how others live their lives. But the girl said "It was an order so there''s no helping it", which rubs me the wrong way. I was maybe seeing my younger self in her. "If I don''t bring back money I don''t get food. I get beaten" Using the money the girl earns for herself. Or maybe choosing a different lifestyle. Neither of those probably ever crossed her mind. People won''t think they can choose for themselves unless someone taught them to. "Do you believe you''re living a good life now? Have you ever want to eat something better than you are, or do something you like?" "I don''t know, but I can''t do that" "You can, you just think you can''t. Use your head and think. It''s not about can or can''t. It''s about want or don''t want" "Is there any other way to live for me?" "There is. There are infinite ways to live. You just couldn''t see them" "..." The girl fell silent. "Do you want me to **** you here now?" "No. Don''t want" "Good. Then push me away. If you can''t then try to talk me out of it. You can also scream." "..... You''re telling me to fight?" "If you want to" As I got up from the bed the girl jumped and rolled towards the window. I threw a steel knife and it stuck a few centimeters from her head. Unlike the one the girl took out earlier, it was 30 cm long, a knife for killing people. "I''m giving you that. Think and choose for yourself, will you come at me again with it, will you sell it off for money, or will you use it to break the chains that bind you" The girl held the knife in silence for a while, but she then left through the window just like how she came. Doesn''t look like she chose to come at me again. If I were to be careless now I''d be done for if she picked up the courage to come here again. While I thought that I closed my eyes. ... that girl probably never took a bath, ever. The bed stank where I pushed her down. When I was about to fall asleep, the window opened again with a creak. I was surprised that she''d come again, but unlike before, she made no attempt to hide herself, her footsteps loud and clear. Otherwise, I who had totally let my guard down probably wouldn''t have noticed. "What''s wrong.. I see, you chose that, did you" The girl looked just like before, she was holding the knife I gave her drawn. The difference is that she was covered from head to toe in blood, the knife was also bloody. "You cut the chains?" "The chains. crumblier than I thought" She cut away the chains that bound her. But there''s just one problem. "Why did you come back to me?" "I don''t know anyone else. So I want to ask" "Ask what?" "Am I worth anything? Do you want me?" She doesn''t know enough words and cut straight to the chase. But her feelings went through to me. "Of course. You moved very well, but most of all, as a cute girl you''d have some value" "I see. Then I want you to rule me" "What?" "You were the one who taught me to resist, to choose" "What''s that got to do with rule?" "I broke the way I live until now. Your responsibility to teach me a new one" That''s not how it works. Or so I thought, but well, yeah, it was me who incited her to destroy her way of life. I don''t mind taking her in, but there''s one thing on my mind. "Isn''t that totally no different from how you lived until now?" There''s no meaning to breaking your chains if you''re getting new ones. "Not the same" She spoke in a clear tone. "You ruling me. Me living with you. That is my own will. My own choice. Choosing to be ruled by someone, isn''t it choosing my own way of life?" The girl chose to wind the chains and fasten the lock on herself. Then all is well. She''ll come to know the world one day, I can release her lock when she wants to fly away. I''ll keep her nearby until then. I''ll also raise her and have a little taste afterwards. "I don''t plan on staying here. You might even die if you come with me" I thought about threatening her a little, but the girl no longer had any doubt. "I don''t mind. Here is the same. I want to follow you. I want to go where you go" I offered my hand. My intent was a handshake, but the girl knelt and gave my hand a kiss. Seems like this is what she means by rule. "Then I will obey you. umm" "Aegir" "Aegir-sama" I told her the ''-sama'' isn''t needed but she won''t hear of it. "You''re teaching me how to live and letting me stay with you. Saying -sama is obvious", she says. It doesn''t sit right with me to have others obeying me but I gave up since this is what she herself wanted. "So what''s your name?" "Soot" "That''s not a proper name" Does anyone ever even gave anyone a name like that. "Other than soot, there''s ''you'' or ''this kid''" None of them are actual names. "Those aren''t people names. .. Okay, from today on your name is "Celia", you''re Celia" "Celia. Celia. from today I''m Celia" The girl muttered Celia, Celia several times, as if savoring the taste. It''s actually the name of a girl I bought meat from before but let''s not mention that. She had a set of top of the line huge chests. If I wasn''t injured I would''ve tried courting her. The name comes with a prayer that your chest will grow that big, so don''t think badly of me. I thought the conversation was over, but Celia seems to still have something to say. "What will I be to you?" "Hm? What do you mean?" "How will Aegir-sama be ruling me? A mistress? A slave?" She wants to know where she stands, she''s serious about the weird things. ''Mistress'' is interesting but Celia needs to grow a little. Her height didn''t even reach my chest, so it''ll be impossible to even enjoy her attending to me at night. That said, unlike Carla and Mireille she doesn''t give of the feeling of a ''companion''. "You''ll be my follower. You will do as I say, and be of use to me. In return I''ll be looking after you" "Follower.... very well. I''ll do my best" She spoke politely. That seems to be the image of ''follower'' in Celia''s mind. "Then I''ll give you your orders right away" Celia stood straight. "Go fetch water from the well! Wash yourself with that! Don''t forget your hair!" It''s going to be winter soon and a bath would be a little painful but she''s too filthy. I''ll ask for hot water in the morning and thoroughly wash her then. Celia''s clean silver hair will be really beautiful. I was thankful for the fact that I met Celia. Because of Celia doing the food and washing water preparations I could fully concentrate on healing my injury. As a result of that, on the 10th day since I came to this place C the 6th day after I met Celia C my wound was almost completely closed. "Celia. I can concentrate on healing my wound thanks to you" "Since I can be useful to Aegir-sama then it''s natural. Rather than that, I''m sorry that I don''t know enough it''s troubling you" Due to her living in the city she seems to have the knowledge pertaining to that, but because she lived as a slave she''s a bit lacking in common sense. In the first day, since she can''t be walking around in bloodied clothes I told her to "buy some new clothes", and gave her my clothes and some money, but since she thought she can''t be wearing her master''s clothes she went shopping stark naked, causing quite an uproar. A rumor that I made a little girl my sex slave started drifting about and I was kicked out of the inn. The next inn was well equipped and had good rooms, so result-wise all went well. "I thank you anyway. This is the last day we''ll be staying in this town, too. Have you got everything ready to depart?" We''re finally departing for the Olga federation tomorrow. Entering the Olga Federation, which unlike the comparatively stable winter climate of the Central Plains, is intensely cold, requires a bit of preparation. "I have bought clothes and blankets for Aegir-sama. I''ll definitely show you I can carry them all" She''s all fired about it. "Well now, let''s go to the bar to get livened up" "I''ll go with you" This Hard-Boiled Pavilion consists of an inn in the second floor and a restaurant-cum-bar on the first. Because of Gordonia being a prosperous city, the variety and flavor of the drinks were good. I had some hard distilled liquor, while Celia was sipping on some honeyed weak booze. In contrast to her unchanging expression, she''s not good with her drinks. When she had a taste of the same drink I had, she toppled over sideways and spat out, still with a firm expression. I looked at the reddish-faced Celia while talking about dumb things with the barmaster. "You sure got strange tastes, going to the federation this time of the year" "That''s ''cause I want to see Olga Federation in winter" "If you still wanna go anyway then you should go along the North Teljes. The coldness thereabouts is still tolerable. You can use a ship too, so you can go quickly" I see, using a ship is one way. But I wanted to see the Federation''s northern parts, too. "Though I want to see the north too if I can" The barmaster''s face turned serious. "You gotta be outta your mind, going north in winter. There are large empty spaces between towns and snowstorms happen a lot. Get rolled up in one of those and people or even animals get frozen alive like some ice sculpture" It''s an icy hell out there, he says. The barmaster seems to be from the north of the Federation, he came to Gordonia when he was younger. The Federation had a feudal system firmly in place so the peasantry couldn''t easily abandon their hometowns and move somewhere else. So he had no choice but to cross the border and come to the Central Plains, built this inn all on his own and raised a family. At first I felt respect for him but when I heard his wife was turning 17 this year it turned cold. By the way, his name is ''Andrei'', a moustached dandy giant of a man who''s turning 40 this year. He married 3 years ago with ''Natalie'' who came from the Federation like he did, it was love at first sight and he proposed on the spot. Natalie is definitely a beauty but her height doesn''t even reach my chest, and her T&A is like a child. Even if you put her side by side with the 13 year old Celia they''d be about the same height, and Celia would win in the T&A department. She''s like this now so what was she like 3 years ago I wonder. "I''m not badmouthing you. You got little missy here so I''m saying you should go by the river where it''s safe. That, and" Take this, he says while handing me two fluffy fur coats. At first glance, they''re hooded longcoats long enough to reach my feet if I wore them, but they had a twofold structure and the inside was stuffed with feathers. So obviously, they were heavy. The coats are hard to use in daily life but they''re indispensable for going to the Olga Federation in winter, and everyone in the north of the Federation must have one. "These are the ones I once used. I won''t be going north anymore" The barmaster had a distant look and took a gulp of his own drink. I didn''t miss the fact that there were two coats. His distant look had a little bit of grief in it. He was good-looking like that, even for a man like me. One of the waitress women saw and watched red-faced in fascination. But her feelings won''t reach him. Because she had a captivating set of splendid breasts and plump body. "If little missy here catches frostbite it''d be sad, you see, and of course I''m going to be charging you" "Yeah, it looks like it''s going to be a hard trip, so thanks" We drank for a while, and as the night grew late and the other customers left the barmaster said "I''m closing up for tonight. Go back once you''re done drinking", and went inside. Seems like Natalie wants a child sometime soon. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I''m sure the actual spot looked like a scene where a pitiful young girl was being raped by a bandit. "Aegir-sama. We should go back soon, as well" "Yeah, you''re right", I said as I stood up from my seat. Just then a voice called from my side. "Sorry for the late hour" Two men, they were unarmed but they had a good appearance and no gaps in their movements. Celia put her hand around her waist and gripped her knife. "We''re nobody suspicious" "We just want to talk to you" "I do think urgent business at night is quite suspicious, though" "We apologize on that count, but we thought we couldn''t meet with you unless we do so now" Seems like they knew we will be leaving town tomorrow. Plus 1.5 times suspiciousness. "Make it quick, please'' But I''ll be alright with just listening, I guess. Just let them talk on their own. I looked and signaled at Celia to make her stand down. "We''re from the mercenary group [Wings of Daybreak]" "And we would like to buy your Aegir-dono''s strength at a high price" Suspiciousness level went over the limit. I never remembered naming myself to any mercenary groups. "Right now, mercenary bands are gathering in Gordonia. They''re reinforcing themselves for exterminating bandits in the surrounding areas and to strengthen themselves against the Olga Federation" "Our group is also contracted by the Kingdom and is now augmenting our members" I see, so they mean to say they caught wind of me from Triea and came to enlist me. However . they added. "The army''s enough for bandit subjugation, and relations with the Olga Federation is good" What''s with that? I totally don''t get what they mean. "We can''t tell you the name but we sympathize with a certain noble and are moving according to their intentions" "Using the official stance of gathering personnel, we''re preparing for a certain thing" "Why are you telling me all this?" "We decided to skip the official stance with highly valued people like you" "Of course, we can''t speak regarding the true reason here. We''ll tell you if you decide to come with us" "You know that we''re leaving the country tomorrow, don''t you?" They have a reliable information gathering ability. Which is why it''s even more of a problem. "Of course we do. It would be best for us if you participated right away, but the Wings of Daybreak is only recently established and we need time to take on a proper form" "We wanted to tell Aegir-dono how highly we value you" "So you''re saying I can join you whenever I like after my trip is over?" If they let me in with such selfish talk then they''re all the more suspicious. "If you wait until the time passed then it''ll be meaningless. We''re setting up in the capital''s suburb so we''d like you to come join us as soon as you can" The men stood up as if to say they had nothing more to say. I took Celia along and went back towards our room. Right then one of the men said to me. "You''re an excellent warrior, so this is a good chance for you to rise to higher places!" My objective is to get hold of my own country and to get Lucy. Of course I need to gain some political, instead of physical, power somewhere. Should I take this chance, I wonder. "Is it still worrying you?" Celia rolled on the bed and called to me. We had separate beds but there''s little distance between us. "I will follow you anywhere you want to go" I pat Celia''s head and she bashfully curled herself. "You want me to service you? I''m still not fully grown up yet but I''m still a woman, rather than nothing" She seems to notice that I wanted women. She tried crawling onto my bed but I flicked her forehead, sending her back to her own. No matter what I can''t get in that mood with Celia. When I saw her change clothes, her body that only had nipples attached, without any curves, would not have any effect even if I embraced her. I have to stop thinking about what the suspicious men said, too. It''s not going to be funny if I worried about this and that and ended up as an ice statue in the Federation. I''ll probably find my answer along the way. I took my hand of Celia who started snoring somewhere along the way and closed my eyes. The next day, we departed from the Hardboiled Pavilion. The barmaster saw us off behind us. "If you return alive and well come here again. Bring the little missy too. You gotta bring her before she''s all grown up ya hear!" I''ll tell Celia not to leave my side if we ever come here again. I put a fur coat on Schwarz who looked like he wants to say "even me?", but happy that he''s with a woman again after so long. Two people and a horse started walking toward north. 17 Chapter 17. New Travelers I was riding on Schwarz, walking through a forest road. Behind me was Celia, frantically chasing after me. "I''m fine!" she shouted, but she didn''t look fine at all judging from how her eyes were bloodshot and how she was running while frothing in the mouth. I told her to ride from the start, but she said, "I can''t possibly ride a horse together with my master. I''m won''t be slow at all so please go ahead and ride" And this is the result. Schwarz neighed, hurry up and get her to ride, he says. I was feeling guilty, Celia was suffering, and Schwarz was feeling a man''s butt. All three of us were not enjoying this at all so I picked her up and had her ride in front of me. "The horse will get tired and slow if I was riding too!" Celia yelled, but she was wrong. You''re too light for Schwarz to mind at all, and in fact he was walking slowly out of consideration for you. Once she was on, Schwarz shook his head satisfied, and she, noticing that his speed became faster, became dejected as she breathed roughly. I gave Celia the steel sword I got from Claire and my shield. It''s slightly large for her but she handled it surprisingly well so I let her have it. She wasn''t talented at it but she had an extraordinary knack for it. We were now walking through the Great Forest north of Gordonia which is the northern end of the Central Plains and the border with the Federation. The way through this over 100 km thick forest was well maintained as the highway connecting the Central Plains with the Federation. However, because there were only forests with bad visibility to its left and right there were often reports of damage caused by bandits and invading barbarians. "If it comes to that I''ll fight!" I was enjoying having an enthusiastic Celia''s butt sitting in between my legs. Schwarz was enjoying the feel of the little girl''s legs through the blanket that was draped over his back. I immediately thought that Schwarz and I might be similar to each other, but nah, that can''t be true. We walked along the endless road. Of course, because of it being the only road connecting the Federation with the Central Plains, we passed by many people. There were relay points everywhere along the highway where we can get rough beds and buy water and other travel necessities. Because of that we were able to continue along on our journey carrying only the minimum things we need. It was fundamentally different from the road to Sheera village. It feels like they''re showing off the Federation''s and Gordonia''s power. As the sun sets, we found the nearest relay point and ended the day''s journey. There were several people other than us in the bar and several horses and covered wagons parked in the stables. "Got any open beds?" "Ooh, a lot came today! You guys got the last ones. Lucky you" We paid the lodging fees and had dinner in the lobby. The typical relay point doesn''t make food and the beds are all put together in a single room which can''t be called comfortable so lots of people spend their time in the lobby until it''s time to sleep. Then there''s the useful information from the conversations between guests. Celia and I joined in on the conversations, but there are not a lot of good news. "You''re a mercenary too? That''s a big spear you got there but if it''s just for show you''ll die you know! Mercenaries like me who''s been long on the battlefields ~" The man who''s been talking about mercenary knowledge at me since a while ago was called Gondo, a self-alleged long-serving mercenary. He was a strange man, even though he told his own heroic stories again and again in the bar he never remembered any specific place name or country name. He miraculously survived lots of wounds from hard battles but there was no scar on his body. "Ooooh! So amazing! Wow! Just like a fierce god!" The man exaggeratedly reacting to Gondo''s stories was a merchant named Lugh. Then in the corner of the room there sat three women and one giant of a man. They were all wearing collars, the man had a brand pressed on his arm. Lugh was a slave merchant, and these were his goods. Slavery is legal in both the Federation and Gordonia, so what Lugh was doing was by no means illicit. Lugh was on the way from the Federation to trade in Gordonia. "You said your name was Lugh? You sure know how strong I am! . those are quite good female slaves you have with you, aren''t they. I''m going to be a bigwig soon! I think it''ll be good for you to invest in me while you can so " Gondo implicitly asked to let him sleep with the women, to which Lugh reacted even more exaggeratedly. "Not at all! Your war stories are truly splendid! but as you can see the women are very good looking and they''re all virgins. They''re fine gems that''ll fetch over 100 gold in the capital''s markets" "100 Gold! Do they even have slaves that ridiculously expensive!" "No no no, these fine gems will probably be of interest to noblemen" Lugh proudly made one of the woman stand. Her age was 17, though she was a slave attention was given to her appearance, her waist-length light brown hair did not lack in beauty. She had average height and her body was slender overall. She was looking downcast from the shame of the public humiliation but she was certainly a beauty, I can say she''s a considerable beauty. What catches my eye the most were her gigantic breasts, those breasts that seemed to just about tear up her clothes were the biggest from all the ones I''ve ever seen. They were incredibly-sized breasts that jiggle whenever she made a slight move. The two girls beside her weren''t bad either. To the point that entering the category of ''beauty'' itself became fuzzy. "The other girls were quite the gems themselves. If anyone tries them out their value would drop, so but of course if you give 100 gold for this girl or 50 gold for one of the others I''ll hand them over right away and you can enjoy them to your liking?" A typical mercenary won''t have that kind of money. Gondo fell silent while grumbling. Slaves are the master''s property, so stealing and of course damaging them would mean compensation and getting caught by the royal guards. Lugh broke his hopes even further. "But gems like these attract quite a lot of vermin, so I had this man watch over them" The giant man seems to be serving as the women''s guard. He gave Gondo who seems he hadn''t given up a glare. The long serving mercenary was frightened by the unarmed man and dejectedly made way to bed. "By the way you seem to be travelling with a beautiful young lady as well, may I ask what your relation is?" After driving Gondo away, Lugh turned his eyes to us. Celia was obviously displeased. "She''s my follower" "Hoho. Quite a charming follower you have there! It must be great to travel with her!" He let out a boorish smile, She must be fun at night, isn''t she? So you like little girls? I can ignore him just fine but Celia seems like she''s right about to explode. "Your slaves are all fine beauties, just watching them ain''t bad either, but it''s this girl''s bedtime soon. Excuse us" "That''s unfortunate! If you had 100 gold " I waved my hand and turned towards the bed with Celia. I did have 100 gold. It won''t be a waste to spend them on the giant-titted slave but if I did Celia''s going to give me the look. I''m a bit hesitant to fuck like a beast in front of a girl who idolizes me, and having my way with a woman I bought with money is boring, too. The beds were all crammed in a large room so excepting the slaves, everyone slept in the same room. I can''t rule out the chance that there might be some fools who don''t have any luck with women on their trip and was going to poke their noses on Celia. "Celia, can you get in my bed?" "Eh? Y, yes! I''ll be in your care I''ll do my best!" There''s nothing to do your best about. It''s a bit cold so I hugged Celia from the front. It''s probably because she''s still a kid but her body temperature was high, she was warm. Then when I hugged her she became warmer, which was good, too. As I was enjoying the warmth in my arms, Celia timidly wrapped her arms around my back. "Aegir-sama" Celia looked at me from my embrace with upturned eyes. For me, being buried in a man''s chest is a nightmare, but Celia seemed happy, rubbing against my chest. I felt something soft on my chest, Celia gave my chest a kiss. After having gone so long without a woman for company, my body reacted to the little girl''s seedy body and sent blood to my nether regions. "If you''re too close I''m going to do you, you know?" "..." Celia said nothing, she put the bedsheets in her mouth and bit. She did it so she wouldn''t leak a sound, huh I was only joking though. Right at that moment, we heard Schwarz''s neighing. I raised my body, wondering what he''s up to, but then the other horses followed suit and several neighs were heard one after the other. Celia and I looked at each other and immediately took our weapons. There was no time to put on armor. The men, noticing that something''s amiss, prepared their weapons clatteringly. This highway is patrolled by guards at fixed intervals and is relatively safe, but it''s a different story at night. Attacks come at night and left into the forest before the sun rose. That way they don''t catch the guards'' attention. Whether ''they'' are robbers, or barbarian groups. Since they came along through the woods, the army couldn''t find them well. Everyone were holding weapons and heading towards the lobby, meanwhile, the story-telling mercenary was sound asleep so I kicked him in the head. This guy can at least be used as a shield. I looked outside the window, there''s the possibility that it wasn''t an attack but only some horse thieves. But outside the window I saw the shapes of over ten people around the relay point, besieging it. Horse thieves don''t lay sieges. They were clearly aiming for us. I informed everyone about the situation outside and urged them to get ready for battle. "I''m Aegir, a mercenary" "I''m Bruno, likewise a mercenary" "I''m ~~, the owner here, I can use a spear" "I''m CC. A merchant, so a fight is " "I can''t fight! So this slave will do it in my place!!" "I''m Mack" "Sorry I''m late! My name is Gondo! I have ran through many a battlefield, had countlessOOF!" I kicked Gondo hard to cut his introduction short. I''m thinking of beating him up next time he wastes time. The slave''s name seems to be Mack, he had a good body build and seemed useful, but he''s totally unarmed. Only three can practically fight, now how many will leave alive. As for me I''d be fine with just protecting Celia and myself, but I want to keep giant tits alive somehow. Breasts that size are treasures to all mankind. "There are at least ten hostiles. We''re at a disadvantage in numbers. We should hold the fort here until dawn!" Mr. so-and-so peddler said that, but we can''t do that. If I were those guys outside I''d set us on fire and smoke us out. Also, the enemy somehow moved at a quick pace. Smoke already started entering from multiple points. Amidst screams, Mack was about to open the door as his master ordered, but I put a hand on his shoulder to stop him. Against an ambushing enemy who already lit fires, leaving through the sole exit was utter stupidity. I signalled the sword-wielding Bruno and spear-wielding owner, we pushed Gondo out the door. Arrows lodged themselves on Gondo one after the other, followed by several spears piercing through him. The long-serving mercenary laid down his life''s burden with a shriek. "NOW! GO!" The owner, the mercenary Bruno, and I ran through on either side of Gondo who had turned porcupine-like. There were 4 men who speared Gondo, Bruno and the owner each took on one, while I cut two down. "GET THE ARCHERS!" Bruno yelled. Correct. We couldn''t move while being aimed at by archers. The enemy archers all had their bows prepared but because they just shot Gondo down none of them are ready to shoot. I closed in on them in a single breath so they threw their bows away and switched to swords, but it was too late. I cut two of them in half and smashed the heads of two others. Now the bows are gone. But there were more enemies than I thought. I heard screams from behind so I looked back. Bruno and the relay point gramps were each crossing swords with two enemies, but there were still more of them. The peddler screamed like a small animal as he was pulled down to the ground and repeatedly stabbed. The remaining 5 men broke through Bruno and gramps and headed toward the women. (Will I make it in time!?) I ran with all I had but they were faster. But unexpected reinforcements came. A wall appeared in front of the enemies who were approaching the women. It was a fast-moving wooden wall, Mack was holding up a table and swinging it wildly. It couldn''t be called a weapon but it''s heavy enough that you''d instantly die if you get hit by it. Moreover, Mack was holding it by its legs and projected the tabletop out so attacks couldn''t reach him. "Nice one!" But the crisis wasn''t over yet. Gramps, who was fighting 2 on 1 finally ran out of strength. A spear pierced through his chest. Bruno had cut one down but two immediately came over, making it hard for him to cover anyone else. Mack was fighting 5 while Bruno 3. For a moment I couldn''t decide who to help but just then the situation changed. A shadow rolled out from underneath the table Mack was swinging around. Little Celia crept up to the ankles of the men, who had met a roadblock, and slashed. Two of the enemies collapsed, one of them lost concentration and was blown away by the table. The remaining two found a new mark and tried to kill the small shadow, but. "Good job" I was already in front of their eyes. I swung the bardiche at full strength, splitting one of them in half, not horizontally. It split him vertically, from the crown of his head down to his crotch. An unbelievable amount of blood splattered all over and everything inside his body scattered everywhere as the damp firewood broke. The remaining man had completely lost his nerve and was screaming in horror, but a sword thrusting from underfoot pierced his throat and ended him. On the other side, Bruno finally finished cutting down his enemies, and the two whose ankles were cut by Celia were stuck with the table by Mack and turned into pulp. Bruno''s quite good, he massacred the enemy even when outnumbered 1 to three. Examining the corpses, it looks like these aren''t your everyday bandits, but barbarians from the east. The fact that they had spears and swords mean that they attacked bandits and frontier villages on the way here. Normally they wouldn''t be possessing metal tools. In the end, the three slaves were unhurt, and Celia only skinned her knees when rolling about. Bruno and Mack were almost unhurt and gramps and the peddler died but taking our relative numbers into account it was a good fight. Which reminds me, where''s Lugh? "He''s down here" Bruno poked at Lugh who passed out behind Mack. It seems he got hit when Mack was swinging the table. "..." Mack''s face paled. A slave who raised his hand towards his master would at the very least be executed. Very few masters would accept force majeure as a reason. "Do you have any unpaid favors from him?" There were sometimes masters and slaves who had good relations. "... None" That speeds things up. Mack fought bravely, protecting the treasures of mankind. It was sacrilegious for him to die for this filthy man. When Bruno and I got hold of Lugh the fire had already circled, we threw him into the fire blazing at the inn. It''s like we made a whole roast pork nobody ordered. "He was surprised by the barbarian''s attack, hit his head, and fainted" "Then after that he died in the fire. A tragic end" Bruno and I exchanged handshakes. I could get along with this guy. Celia was standing silently next to me, let''s give her a compliment. She unexpectedly had good battle sense. The fact that she didn''t hesitate to point her sword at a human being probably meant she was made to do this before. "Now the problem is the cleaning up" Bruno broke the ice. Now that Lugh has died, the law states that his possessions should go to the bereaved family but unfortunately all his belongings here were carried away by the barbarians. Which means the problem is how to deal with Mack and the three slaves. That and the fact that the inn was attacked by barbarians need to be reported. "I''ll report the attack on the inn" Bruno was heading towards Gordonia Kingdom. Distance-wise, it''s not very far to the next inn so that''s good. "I''ll be going to Gordonia and Aegir will head to the Federation. Which way will you guys go?" He asked the four people. "I''ll . go to the Federation" "Me too!" "I would like to go with Aegir-sama" I thought so. Lugh came from the Federation. These girls were "acquired" at the Federation. No matter what fate awaits them they would naturally want to at least spend it a little closer to home. Also, I was going with Celia, and didn''t look like I was treating her roughly. They probably felt that they could avoid getting a harsh treatment. "I . want to go to Gordonia Kingdom" Looks like Mack wanted to head to Gordonia. Bruno cringed a little. Well, of course, I got three pretty ladies while he got a big beefy macho man. "In that case you should use Lugh''s wagon, can''t make three girls walk there, right?" Luckily the wagon shed didn''t catch fire, so Lugh''s medium-sized two-horse canopy wagon and the peddler''s donkeys were still there. Then, because the balance heavily tilted to my favor, I let Bruno have all 40 gold in Lugh''s purse, but he threw me half of it. "Ain''t good to take everything. This is what they call complicity. In return, I''ll be taking all those guys'' weapons" He''s such a good guy, he''ll be popular with the ladies. Mack has been looking at him with eyes of respect for a while. "Also, getting the girls will mean a lot of work, too. And I don''t need the wagon" I can''t agree with that since it''s better to have more women than less, but I do need the wagon and I can use the 20 gold for the girls. Even though it''s slower, I expect that it''ll be cold so the canopy wagon was a godsend. "Bruno, what''re you going to do in Gordonia?" "I''m a mercenary you know? I''ll obviously be doing mercenary things" Ah, that kind of makes sense. "I got a big job with good pay, can''t tell yop the details though" Strangely, I seem to have a clue what he''s talking about. Looks like the Wings of Daybreak have quite an extensive recruitment zone. "If fate is kind, then let us meet again" For some reason, Bruno''s voice repeated itself several times. We''ve completed our preparations. I had Celia ride on Schwarz while the three girls and I rode on the wagon. That''s because I''m the only one who can drive. Just enough to be able to move with the mercenary groups, but I got used to it gradually. Schwarz was sneaking flirty glances at the mares pulling the wagon. Doesn''t he at least have some standards? To even get horny at horses . something feels amiss though? The stuff that were carried by Schwarz was loaded onto the wagon. Incidentally, our belongings were taken out by Celia before they burned down. I pat her head and she smilingly hurried the departure preparations. As the dawn broke Bruno and Mack went south while we went north. We''ll probably meet again, anyway. Now then, since I''m going to be with the girls in the back we should deepen our friendship. It''s awkward with them being all stiff in the corner like now. "So, can you tell me your names?" "I''m Arisa, master" "I''m Colette" "My name is Nonna" Arisa answered with a firm voice, Colette was clearly shivering while Nonna . giant tits held her skirt out and did a beautiful curtsy. She''s the only one with a different air about her. "Now what do you girls want to do?" Huh? They all raised their faces. "If you became slaves out of your own will then I can sell you off at some town or keep you for myself, but is that the case?" "T, that''s not! I didn''t!" "Me neither!" Arisa came from a small town and Colette from a farming village, they were going out a little far away when they were abducted by bandits and were sold to a slave trader. Either the public order in the Federation is not that good or that these two beauties were marked from the start. "Our home towns were in the eastern part so the public safety isn''t that good" There you go. "So I can drop you off to your hometowns along the way but do you know where they are?" Their eyes sparkled, it seems their homes are straight north once you get out of the forest or thereabouts. They''re near the main road so we''ll soon find out if we asked at a town or village along the way. It''s just that the size of the Federation was bigger than the Central Plains by orders of magnitude. Just simply going north will need me to resolve myself for a journey that counted in months of travel time. The snow is terrible, too so I can''t expect to be going at the speed I planned. In that case then more problems will come up. I''ve been getting indecent feelings lately toward Celia who''s still only a child, so with the 19 year old Arisa and 16 year old Collette and Nonna who''s a beauty two grades higher than them around, holding back is going to be anguishing. "I''ll make this clear. I''ll definitely send you back to your hometowns, so won''t you let me sleep with you along the way?" At the unbelievable development, Collete''s face, that had had a wide smile, froze. "No way . no NOOOOOOOO!!" Collette suddenly struggled and Arisa pinned her down. "Sorry! Collete''s been getting all sorts of horrible treatment from men until now, I think she might be having flashbacks. I''ll do it with you so please spare her " "No, I''ll do it" Nonna who''s been almost totally silent raised a clear voice. "That''s", Arisa mumbled. Still, her face looked relieved. They must be scared to have their virginity taken by an almost complete stranger. On the other hand Nonna straightened up her sitting posture so sharply it made a cracking sound and faced me. However, there was a slight wavering in her eyes, and her arms linked on top of her knees trembled slightly. "I''ll pass. You''re certainly an incredible beauty but I don''t like sleeping with girls with gloomy eyes like those" The thing that bothers me the most was Nonna''s eyes, the eyes of someone who''s given up on everything. Unlike the other two, hers weren''t the eyes of someone who''s scared of being violated by a man even though they can go home. It''s as if those eyes were saying she no longer had anywhere to go home to. I could enjoy the sensation of sleeping with and stealing the virginity of an outstanding beauty with giant breasts, but it''s almost like her face will stay dark forever if I did that. I want nothing to do with something so gloomy. "I guess you have your circumstances" All three of them hung their heads. They were abducted by bandits and handed over to a slave trader. No way they were okay. "I''ll promise you this, I won''t lay a hand on you today. So tell me everything until you''re satisfied" Either way, there''s nothing for us to do today besides going straight forward. Let''s take it easy and listen to the girls'' stories and wait for them to spread their legs by their own will. Collete and Arisa had just about everything done to them short of being deflowered after being abducted. Then after being sold to the slave trader they were made to learn to service men to raise their selling price. They had to service the slave trader and his acquaintances with their mouths almost everyday and made to swallow their cum. For entertainment, they two of them were made to perform in front of the male slaves who masturbated and came all over them. Collete cried while Arisa told me that with a depressed face. Even if we can return home we''ve already been dirtied, she said. "This might be hard for you to swallow, but I don''t think you''ve been dirtied" I stopped the wagon and went inside from the driver''s stand. I wrapped the two of them with both my arms and hugged them a little tightly. "Wash yourselves and you''ll be clean again. As for what they trained you, if you found a man you love you can do it for him" I rubbed their heads and continued. "No man would get angry if a woman serviced them well. Once you found someone who doesn''t mind your past you can stop worrying about the small things" The two girls stiffened for some time when I hugged them but they soon loosened up. They circled their arms around me and started loudly crying. Nonna watched us looking lonely while Celia grumbled and plucked Schwarz''s hairs. Stop that, Schwarz is black all over so he''ll stand out if he went bald. We started off again but now Celia was sitting on the driver''s stand. I was inside the wagon, still holding on to the two girls. Celia was surprising enough, being able to handle everything, but I was also surprised at Schwarz who followed us by himself without anyone riding or pulling his reins. Is he really a horse? Is he actually a lewd dude who was magically turned into a horse? I thought. Then on either side of me there was Arisa and Collette who had been worn out from loudly crying and fell asleep. I''ll wake them up if I moved, but most of all, they felt good so I stayed where I was. "A 19 year old crying herself to sleep, how cute" I rubbed Arisa''s head. "I think they''ve had some peace of mind" Nonna gave me a smile. She seems to be 17 but she had a distant look, almost like a mother. "They''ve been having it hard until now. They''re relieved that nothing bad will happened to them in your hands, I think" "Nonna was it? How about you, are you okay?" "Fufu. I wasn''t abducted by bandits, so I was able to resolve myself" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So Nonna was probably sold in exchange for a debt or something? In that case there''s nowhere for her to return to. In the end, it''s nothing more than getting a master in exchange for another. "If it gets painful I''ll hug you anytime" "Yes. I might be counting on you soon" "Seems I''m going to touch something amazing" "My, you''re a lewd one," she said as she gently smiled. She doesn''t look like she''s angry. However, the darkness in her eyes did not fade at all in the end. Because we made a noise, Celia curiously peered in. Just then the forest on either side of us ended and a wide open plained stretched ahead of us. We had finally entered the Olga Federation. 18 Chapter 18. Fallen Blue Blood It was obvious where the Central Plains ends and the Olga Federation begins, since the border was marked by woodlands. But even without that juncture the difference was clear. The reason was the cold. Now that we''re approaching the start of winter, the difference in temperature between the Central Plains and the Federation was evident. Fleeting snow began dancing over our heads. In the coachman''s seat, Celia sat covered in a bulky coat. Me and the other girls shut the covered wagon''s entry up tight and huddled inside so it didn''t feel so cold. Lugh was planning to take the girls south to Gordonia so they weren''t given anything that''s good against the cold. Out of necessity, we draped the blanket I prepared over our heads to keep the warmth in. Since Arisa and Collette cried their hearts out in my arms they mellowed considerably. Even now they were still each in either of my arms in a blanket together with me. I told Nonna to come join us but she feels bad for the girls and wore a feather-stuffed coat, sitting a small distance away. Of course, I couldn''t keep leaving Celia all on her own on the driver''s stand so I traded places with her every now and then, but it seems hugging Celia, who had a higher body temperature, was also enjoyable for Arisa and Colette. As the sun went down, we didn''t reach a town we can stay in so we made preparations for camp. There was still time until the sun set completely so I put the girls to ride on Schwarz. Colette was frightened at the horse that was larger than the ones pulling the wagon but I half-forcibly made her ride. There''s a saddle on him but most of all, there''s no way this lewd horse was going to shake a woman off. Sure enough, the horse gave his total cooperation and let Collete ride, he made circles around the wagon, making merry. This is nice. A smile looks good on Collete, who can still be called a young girl at 16. Arisa couldn''t calm down either, maybe she wants a ride as well. In the end, Collette and Arisa kept riding Schwarz until the sun completely went down, Schwarz was tired but he seemed very satisfied. Even though it was a camping ground, sleeping in the covered wagon is heaps warmer than sleeping on the ground so we all went inside the wagon to sleep. It had been several days since the girls joined me, I thought things are going well but it didn''t seem to be the case. Mainly, my lower half is in trouble. I was thinking I was just about to hit my limits, wrapped in my blanket, as my savior came. "Are you having it hard?" Arisa said to me, whispering to my ear so she didn''t wake the others up. "It''s recently been, uh, lively" I had no intent to hide it so I didn''t pay it any mind, but it looks like it was patently obvious. "You''ll take care of me?" "I''m still not resolved enough for that, but if just with the hand" Inside the blanket, I tickled Arisa and kissed her on the neck and chest. Smiling, Arisa feigned reluctance and frolicked about. As we played, blood flowed into my member, and it vigorously pushed up my pants and stood erect. I made no move to hide it so of course, Arisa noticed. "So you''re really backed up, aren''t you. Excuse me then " Arisa pulled my pants down and my big and hard rod that was nearing ejaculation popped out. "Wha! What''s this!? This is earth-shattering!?" "It''s you-know-what, if you had to ask" "Wow the bandits have nothing on this. Twice? No, it''s much bigger" When I pulled down her shoulders in impatience, she smiled to me with upturned eyes and dived under the blanket. She''s going to bring it out with her hand like she said she would. "Amazing, it won''t fit in one hand" "Do it rougher" "Yeees" Since she''s in the blanket I can''t see what she''s doing but I can hear the fleshy, schlicky sound and feel the pleasure making me light-headed. After my abstinence, being jacked off by a woman feels as refreshing as spring water to a dry throat. Juices came out of my thing because of her cum-pumping, and the sound changed because of the stickiness. "Does it feel good?" "Yep, it''s good" It''s normally unthinkable for me to prematurely ejaculate, but I was just that close to coming. She seemed to notice my thing pulsating slightly so she sped up her touching pace. "It''s coming out! I''ve been backed up, seems like there''s going to be a lot" "Give me all you got~" She felt safe and amicable probably because I didn''t push her to the very end. When finally came the time the ejaculation rhythm starts, Arisa''s tongue crept up to the end of my urethra. "I''m going to press on your head!" I grabbed Arisa''s head from outside the blanket, half-rose to my feet, and came. Thick semen, so much that even I can tell, came from my balls to my penis and out my glans . "Oooh!" "Wah! Uwaa!" While letting out a groan, I discharged two or three times, still half-rising all the while. My massive ejaculation continued for one minute and the inside of the blanket was turning intosomething unbelievable, but I can''t stop, not after all this. Once I''ve let out what I was letting out, I rolled the blanket down. There was an unbearable male stench, if I may say so myself. "I''m drenched Is this really a man''s sperm? It''s almost solid it''s yellowish and smells like a man" My backed-up sperm clung inseparably like a monster, a slime, to Arisa''s face. There was a tremendous amout of it too, Arisa''s whole body was drenched, the blanket was also soaked and had to washed whole. But a whole month''s worth of pent-up desire doesn''t just stop here. "No need to wipe. I''m not satisfied just yet" I let Arisa take hold of my still unwithering member. Though surprised, she once again started rubbing my cum-stained member. While patting her juice-soaked head, I released semen another four times. The next day. "Is something wrong?" I was riding Schwarz with Celia for the first time in a while, when she looked up at me and asked. If there''s anything, it''s the refreshing feeling that I hadn''t been having for a while. She sulkily groaned and leaned her body on me. I got the feeling Celia had been glaring at Arisa from behind this morning, too. As expected, she noticed the smell of semen that''s been drifting about that even I could sense. She''s still a little girl but she''s probably awakened to a woman''s jealousy. Every night after that, Arisa would come into my blanket and give me service. Jacking off gradually turned into oral, then again into holding my manhood between her thighs in some sort of faux-insertion. Of course, now that we''ve come this far we could no longer hide the deed inside the cramped wagon, and everyone came to know of it. When we do the night service the other women''s faces would secretly turn toward us. Collete would worriedly look at Arisa holding my giant penis in her mouth, Celia looked bitterly, and Nonna would give us a glance with narrowed eyes, then they mostly went to sleep. The journey continued, the cold became worse, and before we knew it we reached a place we can no longer see anything not covered with snow. "Orsk, is it? That''s just the next town over. Just go right along this road here and you''re there, then again, it''ll be two days by wagon" Finally we''re two days away from Arisa''s home town. ?TN: 3rd person POV? "I didn''t think I''d live to see my family again" Arisa murmured. Her rescuer was riding alone on Schwarz, Celia was on the coachman''s stand. "I guess god really exists, huh" The one who replied was Collette. Nonna only smiled and said nothing. "Aegir-san is a good guy, huh" "Though he''s been always looking at Nonna''s breasts recently" They giggled with each other. "You know, Arisa. Is this okay?" Collette stopped laughing. "You''ve been servicing him every night, haven''t you? If you like him won''t you regret separating like this?" "Even if you say that, I can''t tell him to come live in town together, and I can''t just leave my family now that I can finally go back to them" Her family would''ve been very worried looking for her, and gave up. The tearful faces of her parents came to her mind. She loved him as a man but since she finally can return to town she can''t choose to leave. It would be great if he''d stay in her town, if so then she''d happily become his wife. But that won''t happen. "What I''m saying is, you should get yourself laid already" Arisa''s face turned red. It''s a wonder she did, despite having been doing so embarrassing things every night. "Aegir-san is amazing, right? Wouldn''t it be fine to give him your first time and then give up?" For my "little sister"1 you''re cheeky, aren''t you, so Arisa counterattacked. 1 ?TN: Imouto-bun, a stranger one treats as one''s own little sister? "That''s from someone who''s been eavesdropping and getting off by herself, huh?" "Wha! I can''t help that! You''ve been loud and didn''t even try to hide the sounds" The two faced each other and smiled. Aegir is a pervert but he was frank and radiated a manly charm. For these two who he helped, it was enough to get them wet between the legs. "Not just him, I''ll be saying goodbye to you as well, right" "That''s true I, If you weren''t there I think I would''ve gone crazy. Thanks to you I can somehow stay sane. I really really thank you" "I thought I''d do my best so I don''t show you my weak side" The two hugged each other. "I''ve decided. I''ll sleep with Aegir-san. I''ll give him my first time and let him mess me up. Then I''ll be going home" "It''s kinda embarrassing to hear ." Arisa then hugged Collette stronger. "And while we''re at it. Why don''t you join us?" "Huh!?" Celia peeked in, wondering what happened, Nonna just said she fell to turn her away. "I~ said~, why don''t you sleep with Aegir-san together with me" "Why do I have to do that!" "We''ve been always together through hard times, haven''t we. So we should do the thing we can only do once in our lives together too. Do you dislike sleeping with Aegir-san that much?" "I don''t ''dislike'' him. If I''m going to do it better him than any but I''m scared" "Right you are. I''m sure you''ll never decide on your own and end up not doing anything" Collette remembered the time she was been swarmed on by men and toyed with as they liked. That time, it was because Arisa who was being toyed with alongside her holding her hand that she could endure it. When they were on the bed and a man with an unpleasant face came along she would go out to cover for her and let the man cover her in sperm in exchange. She thought, with Arisa she can bear any kind of pain. Not to mention she wasn''t going to be toyed with, it''s definitely going to feel good. "All right. If it''s with you I think it''ll be the best first time anyone could have" "Yup! I''ve always dreamed about it. A prince would come and save Collette and me and love us" Though the prince is a bit pervy, she smiled. "But what if Aegir-san doesn''t like me " "Not gonna happen" Arisa flatly denied it. "He didn''t lay a hand on you only because you were so scared. If you''d been making passes at him he would''ve already took your first long ago. Don''t underestimate that guy''s pervyness" "Rather than that", Arisa turned. "How about you, Nonna? We came here together so how about going with us?" Nonna, without so much as a flinch in her smile, said. "No, it''s an important time for the two of you. I''d feel bad to intrude" "Sure," Arisa said no more. In her heart, Collette also thought it was better if it''s just her and Arisa. In the end, they couldn''t understand Nonna. Even through the horrible days she never cried even once. She would always have a friendly smile, but her eyes wept. And even now when she''s rescued, she didn''t laugh even once. It''s as if she was not saved at all. All we can do is leave her to him, Collette and Arisa thought, and they began discussing how they would go about sleeping with a man. Nonna stared at the sky with a smile plastered on her face. I was finally riding around on Schwarz again after a long time. I thought I''d forgotten the feeling of riding horseback since I''ve been on the wagon''s coachman''s stand lately. Schwarz seemed to be dissatisfiedly telling me to get a woman on him, but I told him to bear with it since a blunder on a battleground means he dies as well. According to the person we asked today it''s only two days to Arisa''s hometown. We''ll probably be there within tomorrow. I suppose I should seriously ask her one more time tonight. With how we''ve been getting friendly lately I might get a favorable answer. The sun set, and we prepared camp. Using the firewood piled up in the wagon, we made a bonfire and melted the snow. Thanks to the wagon, we can carry lots more luggage than we could before. Drinking warm water and sleeping makes the cold somewhat bearable. Then Celia came out from inside the wagon. She perked her small shoulders up and walked towards me. She sat down on some firewood we put in front of the fire for chairs with a thud. "Why are you so cutely getting angry?" "I''m not angry! And what do you mean c, cute!" "You''ll catch a cold out here" The night had become quite cold. There''s no point going outside with white breaths coming out of your mouth. "I''m going to be here for a while! So please go ahead inside the wagon! Because the people inside are going to get a cold!" I don''t get what she''s saying at all but she had a fur coat on and the fire''s here too. As I turned towards the wagon with the hot water thinking there are times she wants to be outside, Nonna came out of the wagon warmly dressed. She''d turned into a ball of fur but even that couldn''t completely hide her breasts. "Aegir-sama. Please go inside the coach. I will be outside so " She said as she sat in front of the fire like Celia. I totally don''t get what they''re going at but for now, since it''s cold, I entered the wagon. There was paradise there. There was Arisa and Collette facing each other with fingers interlocked. Most importantly, they were both stark naked without a single thread on their bodies. "Feel free to undress" "The two of us will shower you with love " To say anything more would be rude of me. They want me to hold them in my arms, and I want to hold them, that''s enough. "" We offer you ourselves. Feel free to eat us up "" The two spoke in unison. In order to enjoy the two of them completely, I flung my clothes away. They immediately came over to me. "Collete, you lick his body, I''ll be making this part lively" Having received sex slave training, these two, though virgins, knew how to please a man. They seem intent to let me thoroughly enjoy those skills. Collette was small, though not as small as Celia, so she couldn''t even reach my shoulders and was creeping her tongue mainly along my chest and back on tiptoes. Arisa knelt in front of me, rolling my sperm-making balls on her hand, licking the shaft, and putting the tip in her mouth. "You have amazing muscles" I rubbed Collette''s head while letting her tongue wander. I trained my body while in the forest, too. Moreover, my muscles are easy to train to begin with. "Aegir-san''s body is clean, isn''t it" "Don''t compare me with bandits. I like being clean" Because there are no baths on the trip and I couldn''t shower in the winter, I only boiled snow and wiped myself with the water, but that''s enough difference compared to bandits who haven''t even had a bath in years. It''s too pitiful for these girls to be forced to lick someone like that. "Can you move your legs a little?" Collette went around behind me, she hesitated a little and went to lick my butthole. "Don''t go there. I can''t kiss you afterwards" I held Collette and gave her a noisy, vulgar kiss. Right away, Arisa who''s shaking her head between my legs made herself heard. "Mmmph! I thought my jaw was going to come loose It swelled all of a sudden!" I guess I get excited because of Collette''s kiss. "Look Collette! Look here!" "Waah! Amazing! It''s really that big!?" You can''t see well when you peek at night because there''s no lamp, could you? "Aegir-san. Please lay down. The two us are going to do it with our mouths" I took up their offer and laid down, then the two''s lips came approached. They licked my rod with synchronized movements from both sides, sometimes going up to the tip or down to the balls. "It''s big, right?" "Yup, it''s monstrous" The two girls sucked the seeping precum and continued licking again. "The slavers'' things are just toys" "Compared to this they''re a baby''s pee-pee" No man would feel bad when their member was praised. These two seem to know that as well and exaggeratedly praised mine to make me feel elated. As a result I finally got closer and closer to my limit. "Arisa, it''s shivering" "It''s going to come out. Whose mouth do you want taking it?" "Okay then, let''s have Collette do it" Okay, said Arisa as she returned to servicing my rod and Collete wrapped her small lips around my tip. I was close to ejaculating so I grabbed her head to which she made an anxious face, but Arisa smiled at her which calmed her down. Then I came. "HNGGGGGHHH!!!" The ejaculation was more than what Collete imagined and cum sprayed from her mouth, spilling onto my belly laying face up. "Ara, what a waste" Arisa scooped up the spilled cum with her tongue, Collete followed suit. The scene and the feeling on my belly kept my member from losing its strength. "You two are virgins, right?" "Yes, definitely" "Yup, they let us keep it so we would sell for more" Penetrating both their virginities would be an extremely luxurios dinner. "I want to eat you up while you''re on top of each other" Collete piled face down on top of Arisa who was face up. Their ''flowers'' were lined up vertically, wet. "That''s because we were licking that thick thing " "It''s the first time we made love to a man" While listening to their excuses, I prepared my member. Now which one should I deflower first. "Arisa, I''m scared " "It''s all right, leave everything to Aegir-san. He''ll definitely do it right" "But, I don''t know if that big thing can get inside me" "Don''t wory and relaaaAAAAAAAOOUWWW!!!" "Arisa!?" First I thrusted into Arisa as deep as it can get. She parted with her chasitiy with a shrill scream. "Arisa!? Did it go in? Did the big thing go in?" "AAAAaaaaah it''s big my belly''s full!!" Giving the two who were facing each other a glance, I moved my hips. Though Arisa was a virgin, her body is that of a proper woman so it shouldn''t break even if I freely moved. However, it''s not fair if I only did her. I took my penis covered in deflowering blood and touched Collette''s virgin hole with it. "OWOWOW OW OW OW!!" Unlike Arisa, her hymen was thicker so it tore audibly. "Collette you heard that? You''re a woman now" Arisa soothed Collette who was in pain due to the difference in physique and before I knew it they were exchanging a girl-on-girl kiss. Becoming even more excited, I swung my hips even more, going in and then out of the virgin holes, enjoying these two female bodies in luxury. Everytime I changed the hole I entered there was a sexy moan, raising my passion several times. I''m at my limit. I started ejaculating inside Arisa, 10 seconds later I moved to Collette''s hole and kept on ejaculating till the end. From inside the two thick cloudy semen, pink with virginal blood mixed in, flowed out noisily. I moved myself closer to the girls who couldn''t stand and enjoyed a kiss with the three of us. I laid down face up and made Collette squat over my face. I sucked on the dripping secretions from the freshly deflowered girl''s hole and my member stood up once again. Without a moment''s delay, Arisa got on the pointing up thing the wagon continued to rock. ?TN: Celia POV? "..." "..." Nonna and I sat facing each other in front of the bonfire without saying a word. Nonna was all smiles, as always, while I was making a sour face, without bothering to hide it. The reason was obvious. It was the sound of women''s moans and the continuous creaking of the wagon. This is all this woman''s fault. I glared at Nonna. This woman''s the one who persuaded me to leave the wagon so he can sleep with those two. I tried resisting in several ways but this woman''s got a way with her words so I can''t refuse. ... The women''s noises were getting louder. I can hear them loud and clear even here, some distance away. My important person is sleeping with other women inside that wagon. I can''t stop being mad. To start with, I can''t stand this woman since I first saw her. The reason was of course, those big boobs that Aegir-sama kept looking . No, not that! That smiling face and those dead eyes of hers. I can''t stand those given-up-all-hope eyes. I can''t stand that smile, sneering at everything. I can''t stand those titanic boobs. I can''t even stand that pretty face. I can''t stand her . ?TN: Nonna POV? I covered Celia who slept with her eyebrows scrunched with her own blanket. She won''t freeze to death since we''re in front of the fire but I can''t let her get a cold. (I''m sure those three aren''t going to stop until morning) I''ll probably end up spending the night here. I''m not even jealous or envious of Arisa and Collette who can go back to their hometowns. (Though I''m sure I''m feeling like this because I''m the only one who can''t go back home) I don''t even have a home anymore. Everything disappeared without a trace that day. I can''t wish for something that doesn''t exist. All that remains is the warm memories of the past inside my heart. When I think of that, strangely I don''t mind anything happening to me. I can keep smiling now. The dirty men stripped me naked, groped my breasts and sucked on them. I''m sure the previous me would''ve resisted them like mad. When my entire body was covered in filthy fluids, and even then I still smiled, it was then I realized that I was broken. This and that happened and it''s all better now. Nothing dirty or painful is being done to me and what''s best of all is the tear-stained faces of the girls with me had now turned into smiles. When the fire went out Celia-chan looked cold. The firewood is inside the wagon so I went and fetched them. Excuse me, I said as I opened the canopy, and they were in the middle of it. He was sticking it in Collete who was screaming, while Arisa was hugging her while exchanging a girl-on-girl kiss. They didn''t even realize I went in. I knew it when I peeked at Arisa''s services, but it''s really big. Looks to be over three times that slaver''s thing. The petite Collette''s hole was stretched as much as it could but she didn''t seem to dislike it. They weren''t being raped or being made sex slaves, but giving their bodies to a man they loved. I took the firewood and closed the canopy, then quietly threw them into the fire, making it bigger. Should I entertain him when those two aren''t here anymore? Unlike all the men up to now, he''s gentle and seems to make them feel good, but something that big seems like it''s going to be painful, even if I were thoroughly lubricated, I think. Since he''s been looking at my breasts I wonder if he''ll be satisfied just with them. No use thinking about it, no matter what he asks I''ll probably answer him with a smile, that''s just how I live. While rubbing the head of Celia who''s grumbling complaints about me in her sleep, I gazed at the fire. ?TN: Aegir POV? Yesterday, We finally arrived at Arisa''s village, and we had an emotional meeting with her family. As soon as Arisa''s mother caught sight of her she shouted, she rushed over and had a long long hug. After that, we were warmly welcomed but because four people and three horses couldn''t fit in her small house, we only had lunch together and departed right away. "Aegir-san. Please kiss me one last time" We locked lips for a little while. "I''ll never forget being saved by you and giving my first time to you!" "Arisa!" Collette and Arisa exchanged a passionate kiss. They might''ve woken up to something after kissing each other so much. "Everything! I''ll never ever forget everything!" For the next two weeks we went west and reached Collette''s village. Likewise, her mother and siblings met her with tears and hugged her. Then we who saved Collette were welcomed and the enjoyable lunch began. For the last time I sweetly kissed Collette and rubbed her hair. "Be happy" "Yes, you''ve overwritten my fear of men so I''ll be fine" When it was time to go, Collete moved her lips near my ear. What, you want another kiss?, I thought and hugged her. "Please help Nonna. That girl is still not saved" Leaving only those words Collette smiled and waved her hands, then returned to her family. "It''s getting lonely here", Nonna said with a smile as she sat down on the now spacious wagon. She''s still the same as ever. If there were anything different about her, it''s just one thing. When Arisa and Collette were hugged by their families, her smile wavered for an instant. It was chagrin and anger, not good emotions at all but that moment, her eyes and expression matched. Shouldn''t I help her then? Let''s really drag her in and make her fall for me. Winter was in full swing, and we trudged through the mid-winter ground. After sending Collette off at her hometown we went south in the direction of the North Telies. The reason was simple, we can''t go any further than this. Though I did say I didn''t want to go along the river but see the cold northern winter, but even at Collette and Arisa''s hometowns in the center of the Federation, the ground was already frozen and the water in our pouches also froze, we can''t even drink unless we made a fire. Most of all, if we went any further north the horses are going freeze to death. Then once we lost our means of transport, we humans will meet the same fate. Considering having experienced the Federation''s intense cold a good result, we went straight south for the river. I planned to do something about Nonna along the way but it came unexpectedly early. "South? Ah, if you wanted to catch a boat you go roughly 5-6 days south and you''ll get to a port city. If I remember right, the name''s " "Elektra" That was not a slight action or a momentary response, Nonna jumped up like she was convulsing from a climax. "What''s with you all of a sudden" Celia lashed at her, Nonna smiled but she can''t smile at all. "Aegir-sama?" "What?" "Rather than the river, I like wide open spaces like this more" "I see" "So can we keep going west just like this?" "No we can''t, there are more towns down south and we can even get a boat" "Aegir-sama" "What?" "I think I''d like to Gordonia" "You''re saying this now?" "I had a sudden change of heart" "No you can''t, we''ll go to the Federation capital first" "If you''ll listen to my selfishness I''ll let you have your way with my breasts" "Should I grope them by force right away?" Somehow she doesn''t want to go to Elektra at all costs. I''m growing tired of this cheap drama. "Why do you dislike Elektra?" "..... It was the town where I lived" Well, I guessed it was something like that. She might not want to meet with the family that sold her. "We''re going to Elektra. If you don''t want to be seen use a hat or something" "Please" Nonna dejectedly looked down. Several days later. "So this is the North Telies" "Cool! I can''t see the other bank!" One of the two great rivers of the continent, the North Telies. Stretching from the central plains and flowing to the western sea, it was a river of blessings whose flow supported logistics and agriculture. The towns along its basin did lots of trade and grew large. This Elektra too, despite being a provincial town, was a relatively large one with over thirty thousand people. In this lively city there was a big-breasted woman covering her face with a hat. "You can''t see my face, right?" She asked worriedly, but no problem. Would she be angry if I said the men''s gazes aren''t going to her face but her legendary-sized bust? "Aegir-sama! Look! That ship looks like a hill! And it''s got cloth attached?" A 40 meter long 5 meter tall barge was docked at the wharf. There were countless oars protruding from its sides. It seems to be loaded with a huge amount of goods. "That is a bireme. Probably going to transport grain to [White City], I think. It can even go upstream, and if the wind is good it can go at an amazing speed" Which reminds me, I heard that sea-going ships had cloth attached and no oars but it seems river ships do the same, too. The "White City" is the Olga Federation capital and because the official name changes with each successive king so it seems to be called with its nickname. Celia seems to be seeing the river and boats for the first time and even talked to Nonna who she doesn''t usually get along with, how admirable. It''s my first time, too but I''m not going to raise a fuss about it. There were lots of shops lined up along the riverbank, and there''s a wide variety of them, too. From fruits I''ve never seen before to handicrafts, as expected from a foreign trade post. Nonna picked up a small yellow fruit and said "this is delicious you know", so we bought a few. Seems they''re called "mandarins". I had her peel the rind with her slender fingers and put it in my mouth. It had a strange taste, sweet and yet sour. Celia happily stuffed her mouth with it too, but Nonna didn''t partake. As a town with a trade port and a logistical base for the locality, there were many traders who set up shop at Elektra, their numbers rival Gordonia. Then the reason we were now visiting a shop was to trade the wagon in. The wagon had been useful to us up until now, but they''ll get in the way if we were to go on a ship, and as we go west we would draw near the capital so there would be transport facilities like stagecoaches there. But most of all, unlike a single horse like Schwarz, a wagon that takes up a road lane would be restricted for entry to developed towns. It would''ve been fine if we only had to pay a fee, but Nonna said there were towns where they were only allowed for nobles and traders who own stores. The wagon was convenient if we had to sleep outdoors but then we had to sleep outdoors with it, which would be putting the cart before the horse. "Two mares and a medium-sized wagon, right? The items were quite good but they were well used so I can only offer this much " I was going to say that''s fine but Celia interjected. "Aegir-sama. If it''s just that much then that other store buys for more" Though this is the first store we came to. "Please wait! In consideration for the lovely young lady" In the end the two mares go for 5 gold and the wagon for another 5; they fetched quite the price. Celia was worried that Schwarz who had seem to like the mares would sulk but he doesn''t seem to be interested. "He''s loyal to master, isn''t he" So Celia said, but I knew better. He had already copulated with both the mares before we came here.1 Seems like he''s no longer interested in them once he''s banged them once. Really, what a ridiculous horse. 1 ?TN: My headcanon says this happened while Egg was banging Arisa and Collette C Like horse like master? Now all we need to do is get on a boat due west, but both Nonna and Celia were tired from the long trip and it''d be better for Schwarz to get a change of horseshoes and rest as well. Elektra was lively and had lots of people so there were proportionally many inns. There stood inns ranging from low quality rowhouse-like ones to high class temple-like inns. My creed is to not spare any expense for women, food, and lodging, so I thought to pick the best inn but Nonna tearfully shook her head. Looks like high-class inns would be inconvenient for her. In the end the three of us stayed in one that costs two silvers per person per night. Celia was the one who said so but it seems that this was still incredibly high-class. The first floor was a dining area and bar-room like the hard-boiled pavilion but the food there were higher-class. But then again the food Andrei makes might have been better. The rooms'' decor were also beautiful, the beds are large and clean. But the best thing of all was that they have bathtubs in the inn. It was of course a large bath where all the inn''s guests bathe together but being able to enjoy dipping in warm water is the best. "Now then, since we''ve got the luggage out of the way, should we head for the baths?" I want to wash the journey''s dirt away as soon as I can. "I''ll come with" "My apologies. I''m a bit reluctant to show my face in this town after all" "We finally get a bath you know. Won''t you be fine if just a little?" Let''s try pressuring her a bit. "My apologies. I will wipe myself clean so '' "Aegir-sama! Let''s hurry up and go!" Looks like she has some big reservations, well, sure, getting in the baths with tits that big are going to draw eyes. The baths are of course mixed-gender, after all. There were already several people in the bath but neither I nor Celia minded them and washed ourselves in warm water. While Celia was scrubbing herself I took the chance to check her growth. Her chest had swelled just a little bit and her rump was firm but they''re still on the small side. I tried using my finger to check the important spot too, but her small hole was tight even for one finger, and cutely tightened, kyuu-kyuu. Well, this won''t be able to fit my penis in. "U, um!" Celia raised a voice to object. Was it too much stimulation for a child? "I''ll wash you next!" Since she offered then I''ll have her wash. First she clumsily washed me with her hands, but before long she used her whole body to wash me. She was breathing roughly as she frantically moved to rub all over me. I can feel hardened nipples rubbing on my back. "If you''re turned on why don''t you relieve yourself with your fingers?" "I, I''m not!" She denied it in panic but she didn''t stop moving. "Onii-san. How''s your back?" But a single sentence marked the end of her gallant service. A completely naked woman stood behind us, exposing her puffing breasts and neatly trimmed pubic hair without any effort spared to hide them. "Only two coppers to wash your back. You want to use my hole we can do it in that room over there for a silver" "W! Wha"!" Now that I looked, seems like there were several women who were likewise calling on to the washing men. Most of them were doing rather risque washing, raising the men''s desires, probably connected to prostitution. "Can''t you see! I''m here" "Yes yes, the little lady should go and wash herself clean in the bathC" "What are you !" "I prefer little girls like her" "Arara, you have a little girl hobby, do you. Onii-san''s tool is big so take care so you don''t break her ok?" Celia looked like she was going to start a fight so I chased the woman away, with regret. I''m getting a bad rep but beyond the border, anything goes.2 2 ?TN: i.e. what goes on in Vegas stays in Vegas? "Don''t get provoked so easily. You don''t look cool at all getting angry with your nipples hard" As Celia was making a sound that doesn''t sound like a voice I dragged her inside the bath Aaah a hot bath in the middle of winter is the best. Celia was at her usual place, sitting between my legs and glancing up at me. She felt my penis on her back but since it got big because of that woman earlier she couldn''t seem to stand for it. Let it go, it''s the fate of men. As we were leisurely enjoying the warm bath two middle-aged men with protruding bellies came sitting next to us. "May we sit next to you?" "That''s a cute little missy there" They didn''t have any ill will in particular so we exchanged greetings safely. I moved Celia from between my legs to the other side from the men. "Is this your first time in Elektra, big bro?" "Yeah, I came from the Central Plains" "Heeh, by boat?" "No, we went overland" The men raised a voice in admiration. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Well, it''s rare for someone to go overland in winter. While we''re having leisurely chat I noticed Celia sticking close to me hiding behind my body. Looks like she dislikes being exposed naked to unknown men. The men noticed her too. "You don''t need to be so guarded, little missy" "Yes yes, we''re not going to look at you lecherously" They drew close to me in a weird way. "Rather than that it''s big bro who we''re interested in, right?" "Yeah, you have a robust body, and that thing is amazing, too" These two seem to be staying in a single room with a twin bed. I put Celia in between myself and the men.3 She raised a voice in protest, but protecting the master is also a follower''s job. 3 ?TN: Ladies and gentlemen: behold Egg fearing for his chastity? "It''s a beautiful city, isn''t it?" "Yeah. It''s the first time I saw a harbor, I was stunned" "Well, Elektra''s been a prosperous city since 200 years ago, see. Then that just had to happen " "You can say that again" The two men chatted, looking sour. "What happened?" "Well you know. It seems the Federal Government''s changing the town''s name" "There''s an incident where the Count ruling here was charged for treason the other day" I heard the Federation was politically stable, though. "But then the treason was found out before it became something big, huh" "That count''s family has been ruling this town for generations, too, their house were named the same as the town, Elektra" "Then since they can''t have a town named after a traitor so they renamed it. Umm, what was it again? Rurirotsk? Rurulesk?" "Elektra sounded many times better. We''ve been trading here since my father''s time so after all this time " Having the town''s name change is hard on the people living there. Though it''s nothing too important for someone like me who never stay in one place. They then made me listen to all kinds of complaints about the Count and the confusion afterwards, about the government offices lagging, and about tax collection. The men said their names were "Moho" and "Geyda", childhood friends and a pair of trader and artisan. Surprisingly, they had families, seems they like to escape their families and stay at an inn. Celia looks like she''s getting dizzy so we ought to get out soon. "We''re still tired from the journey so please excuse us here" "Ooh! I see! Well, we''ll be staying at room 205!" "205, remember that!" Like hell I''d come over, I thought as I got out. Their eyes were focused on my nether regions but it''s gross to even hide it. Celia frantically covered her chest and her important part with her hand and followed. But the men did not even take a glance at her. Back at the room, Nonna had already changed into some loose sleepwear. Since we decided to rest at the inn for a while everyone bought some comfy indoor clothes. Since there was some slack to her clothes her breasts shook violently. She probably carefully wiped her body already, the scent of sweat and dust were already gone and her hair was also clean. But as you''d expect, Celia who had washed from the head down and gone into the bath shined more. Feeling my gaze, Celia deliberately flaunted some skin while making the bed, and Nonna smiled as she watched over her. "Speaking of which, Nonna came from this town, didn''t you?" "...." She didn''t say anything but I continued" "I heard this at the bath earlier, but they''re changing the town''s name" Nonna dropped her cup to the floor. Celia complained while cleaning it up but Nonna''s eyes were fixed on me. What''s the meaning of this? Her face says. "Well they said it''s all sorts of inconvenient to have it carry the name of a traitor" *grit*, there was an incredible sound from her mouth. Her smile was nowhere to be found, even her eyes were filled to the brim with anger. "My apologies. I''m feeling tired so I shall retire now" "To go sleep while Aegir-sama is talking, what''s the meaning of this!" Celia clamored but Nonna pulled her covers and didn''t move. She can''t repress her emotions any more than this, it looks. I hugged Celia and carried her to bed like that. In under ten minutes there was a sound of snoring from between my arms. Late at night While Celia was snoring and I was pretending to sleep, Nonna slowly rose up from bed and looked outside from the veranda. The town was of course pitch-dark but there were lamp-lights by the ships moored at the docks looking like stars. "Hyaaa!" I held up Nonna in my arms from behind and set her down on a sofa in the living room partitioned from the bedroom by a door. "If you want to embrace me then shouldn''t we use the bed? Or may it be that you have some other wish of me?" "I''m not going to sleep with you. No, I want to sleep with you but that''s not the thing I want to talk to you about now" Successfully fixing her expression, she smiled and said "What is it then?" I''m bad at introductions and bargaining. "Nonna . Elektra, right?" Her smile crumbled, she turned to face me like a broken waterwheel. I can see from her expression but I still continued. "Lady Nonna of the House of Count Elektra, am I right?" "N, no! What are you saying!" "Timewise it was about a year ago, the Count''s house was disgraced on account of treason and you became a slave. The high-class inns and traders still remember your face. Which is why you don''t want to be seen around town" "No. I''m nothing like that! Don''t just go say something so conveniently!" "We met traders who used to deal with the former Lord at the bath. Should we try asking them? Do you remember seeing this girl?" Though the weren''t such big shots, just a couple of man-lovers. "...." Nonna fell silent with tears on her face. "You don''t like being seen as a traitor''s daughter? Or maybe you don''t want people to see you fall from your lofty position?" "He wasn''t a traitor!" I finally heard the voice behind the mask. "Father did nothing wrong! There were bandits, then he sent soldiers, then!" One day, he was notified of a large-scale band of bandits doing repeat pillaging of the perimeter towns within his domain. He then gathered soldiers and he himself lead the charge, but there was no sign of the bandits. The Lords of surrounding territories made a fuss saying that he was going to rebel against the Federal Government. The messenger who should''ve explained the circumstances never arrived at the capital, and the ambassador from the capital who was sent to ascertain the circumstances was assassinated within the domain. The federal government took this as a sure sign of mutiny and assembled a punitive force. The Count who sent himself as a messenger to the capital was executed, and so were his son who carried his line and his wife. His girls were deprived of their positions and sold as slaves. This was the whole story of the Count Elektra rebellion. The County was divvied up between the surrounding Lords. Thinking that when the assets were seized by Central the plot would be uncovered, but that has nothing to do with Nonna. That day, she lost everything, her family, her status, and her home. And now, the last proof that the House of Count Elektra existed had vanished. "Oniisama and the others were hanged in front of the house. Sister refused to become a slave and killed herself. I''m the only one left" "I see, so that''s the reason behind those dead eyes of yours" Nonna shakily raised her face. The look on her face was seething anger C at me who forced her to be reminded of her past. "So, what do you want with me!? You want to **** me while laughing at my past? You want to sell me at a brothel as a former noblegirl?" "Neither. I want you to live in the future, not your past" Nonna turned her face down without saying anything" "I want you to fall for me from the bottom of your heart. Leave your past behind and be mine, won''t you?" I put my hands on her shoulders and whispered. The girl''s shaking stopped and she slowly stepped away. Next I felt a shock on my cheek, Nonna slapped me no, hit me with all she had. "Get off me you brute!! Stop saying nonsense!" Her angry roar resounded in the room, I heard Celia waking up and running over in a hurry. "If you want my body you can have it. If you want my heart you can try courting me. But I will never ever hand over my soul!!" She put my knife to her own neck, she must''ve been hiding it somewhere. "If you tell me to forget the late Elektra''s glory and past pride then I, as Nonna Elektra, last of the line of the House of Count Elektra, will end it here with pride!" I seem to have brought imperial wrath on myself. Celia jumped in with her sword, but was startled to see Nonna. As I motioned Celia to stand back with one hand, I continued. "Do you miss your past family? Do you want this town?" "Of course! But it''s all go" "I asked if you wanted it or not!" Nonna hesitated for a moment but she wasn''t afraid of my anger. "This town is Elektra''s pride! The town built by our ancestors. Wanting to take it back is obvious!" Nonna''s voice was raised in anger, but tears flowed endlessly from her eyes. She couldn''t control her emotions anymore. "Then I will get this town back in your hands. Will you give me even your soul to be my woman if I promised that?" There was a moment of silence, Nonna''s expression was still tense. "Stop saying foolish things!" I held the knife she was pointing at her own throat with my bare hands. Blood flowed and Celia made a pitiful sound. "I will certainly, definitely take back this town for you" "A mere mercenary like you can do something like that?!" "If you think so then you wouldn''t be able to, right? At most you can only cut your own neck" Nonna widened her eyes and lost strength. "I will do it. Be it in ten years or twenty or more, but I will definitely do it!" I brushed the knife off Nonna''s hand. "What a mere fallen noble like like you can''t do, I will do in your stead. So, leave everything to me" Nonna fell to her knees on the floor. "May I . believe in you?" "You can leave anything and everything to me. There''s nothing you have to do anymore. Fall into my arms, if you do that I''ll do everything else" Nonna fell on her backside on the floor and made a sob. Ah, it''s coming. I hid the bloodstained knife and told Celia to put her sword down. Then the dam burst. "HIIEEEEEEEEEEENNNNNN!!!" The late night clamor ended in her crying out loud like a baby. All the pent-up feelings she had were now let out. The descendant of a Count family was now a mere girl. "Now let''s clean this up" Celia''s sleepwear were ruffled and I was totally naked myself. Right then the inn''s employees and guests who heard the ruckus came knocking. When they opened the door they saw a worn-out little girl, a naked man, and a crying woman. Everything was peacefully settled with me being a bastard who was toying two girls around. 19 Chapter 19. Oath and Sword "Okay now, so what''s this about?" It was lunchtime. We were having a trial in my room. Nonna was set down on the bed, Celia was making a scary pose. "You raised your hand against Aegir-sama and even injured him" Nonna''s punch had no effect altogether but the hand holding the knife was grandly cut. It looked like it would hurt for 2-3 days even with medicine. Nonna dejectedly cast her teared-out face down. Her impact from yesterday was gone somewhere and now she had the aura of a mere teenage girl. "How may I apologize, I''m really sorry" "It''s fine. I like my girls with a spine" Nonna raised her face and smiled. That was not a fake smile, it''s genuine. "But I can''t forgive her hurting Aegir-sama! Please punish her!" Only Celia was playing the bad cop. "I suppose, Nonna, here" "Yes ..." I had Nonna step close and go down on all fours, I then rolled her skirt up, exposing her white, slender rump. Looking at that sweet ass made me want to put something in but this is punishment time. I gave that ass several strong open-palmed spank. "Aaah! Oww! Noo?" I let her go after 5 spanks, but Nonna kept looking at me with moist eyes. She didn''t even want to cover up her humiliating pose, having her private parts shown to a man. "I''ve been punished" She looked at me with sugary eyes. "Still not enough. Next is this" I gave Nonna a rough kiss and used two of my fingers, twisting them into Nonna''s vagina. I thought she''d be in pain having fingers forced into her, but her insides were rather wet and my fingers slipped in easily. Did she get turned on having her ass spanked? "Are you reflecting?" "Yes, of course" I turned to Celia. "Is this enough?" "C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C C !!" She said something in an unintelligible language. Nonna''s face and tone then became serious as she pulled her underwear back up. "I''ll believe what you said yesterday. For that, there''s a place I would like to visit" Nonna put her hat down low and led me out. She didn''t seem to have any lingering sentiments, but she still can''t let her presence her be known by the current Lord. But her walking pace was sure, she puffed her chest in dignity, perfect for the daughter of a Count. No more downcast eyes, no more hiding who she is. Would there be any man who won''t fall for that figure? We arrived at some ruins, from the size of the burned-down building, it seems to have been a large mansion. "This was my house" "I see" "The main house is being used by the current Lord, but this private residence a bit away from the city center is where I grew up" Nonna picked out the debris of the residence which had been left to rot without even being cleared up after it was burnt down, to show us something. "I never thought I''d be coming back here ever again" I tried to hug Nonna from behind but she deftly escaped. "This way" Nonna stood in front of a small building next to the burned-down house. The building was made entirely out of stone so even though its surface was scorched it didn''t collapse. "This is the treasure cellar" There were stairs leading underground inside. Each floor might have been once filled with all kinds of treasure, but they have been thoroughly plundered and only the stone shelves are left behind. Nonna went down further underground. At the lowest floor, there was a large, gorgeous strongbox in the middle, it would surely have contained the family heirloom. Of course, it had been wrenched open and was empty. Nonna went past the box as if it was of no use and put her hand on the inner wall. "It''s here. There''s no key so please break it down" I see, so the real heirloom is stored here. At a glance, the inner wall is just a regular stone wall. With an extravagant strongbox here anyone would be crazy to tear this up. I held up the bardiche and hit the wall. It was unexpectedly brittle, it collapsed in one blow. Inside was gold and silver not, but there was an ornamented metal box put inside. It was old and didn''t look as beautiful as the strongbox but it had the weight of history behind it. Nonna quietly opened it, showing a single sword inside. It was 140 cm long, there were no gems on the hilt but it had beautiful carvings. But what catches my eye the most was the silver shining blade, just like a gem. "Beautiful." Celia was fascinated. "This is the sword handed down from our first generation, the [Dual Crater]" "The Dual Crater" It''s too big for a noble''s treasured sword and the name is dangerous, too. "This is not a ceremonial sword. It was granted to the founder by the spirits, used to clear this land from monsters and barbarians" But the bit about the spirits is almost a myth, she added. "Then" Nonna picked the sword up and hugged it to her chest with the blade down. Mine and Celia''s eyes widened. The sword''s blade was by no means small. A young girl picked up a 140 cm greatsword with slender hands. There are more strange points. It was too clean to be a sword used in real combat. My bardiche was very solid but it was scratched so much you can say it''s tattered. Much less an over-a-hundred-year-old sword without a single rust. "This sword is said to be made of the indestructible metal Mithril. It''s light and harder than anything else. This Dual Crater is the last inheritance of the Elektra" Nonna stepped up to me hugging the sword. "You said you will certainly take back the town someday, and you told me to even give up my soul" She stepped even closer to me. "If what you say is true then I''ll give you everything, this sword and also my soul" I didn''t hesitate. I stepped up to her and took the sword she was holding, then hugged her. "If you become unable to fulfill your promise, I will cut you down and curse you all the way, okay?" Whispered Nonna to my ear. "What a frightening woman" "That''s just how noblewomen are" Laughing together, we were about to fall into an embrace but Celia butted in. It can''t be helped, so we walked out with her right hand held by Nonna and her left by me. "We look like parents and daughter, don''t we, Aegir-sama?" "NO!" Celia''s yell rang throughout the basement. The Dual Crater would draw looks if taken out of its scabbard but inside, it looks like just an ordinary high-quality two-handed sword. It''s also unusually light, when I hung it on my waist there''s no big difference to the steel knife. I was getting worried whether it can really cut things, so I tried cutting a barrel in a back alley without anyone present, but it cut through like a hot knife through butter. If I didn''t try it out I might have cut myself in battle with it. This is awesome, I thought while gleefully cutting up trash and Nonna gave me a headbutt, but I digress. When all is done and we went back to the inn, Nonna spoke. "May I ask something selfish?" "What''s this all of a sudden?" "I vowed this earlier but I''m giving you my all, body, heart, and soul" "Yeah, and I accepted" "And I think, probably, Aegir-sama will sleep with me and break my maidenhood today" "I plan to, if you''re not against it" "Of course not. Then now that I''ve offered you my all, it should be a given that I should let Aegir-sama decide, but " She doesn''t want to let me decide? "May I ask you to do me like a noble girl who''s perverted down there?" Where''s she going with this? Nonna drew close to my ear and mumbled her desires. "You want that kind of play?" "Yes, my dream for my first time at least . May I?" Nonna looked up at me with upturned eyes, and I don''t really mind at all. Weird ones like this is nice every once in awhile. Then the stage unfolds on a knight and princess'' love drama. "Aegir, my legs hurt. Give me a massage?" Nonna put her leg forward and deliberately rolled her skirt up, showing her underwear. "You can''t be so indecent like that" "Ara, what did you see? My underwear? Or maybe you think you could see my wet female flesh?" I swooped down on the giggling girl. "Milady! I can hold back no longer!" "Ah! No! I was only teasing you a little, I wasn''t serious" I locked lips with her and tore off her clothes. "I, can''t go back anymore. I''ll eat you up Milady!" "Aaah, I''m being raped by the knight who''s supposed to protect me!" I pinned down both Nonna''s hands and inserted my meat rod or I pretended to and let it slide between her thighs. "OwwC. I can''t get married anymore Aegir, take responsibility and marry me!" "Of course Milady. I shall protect you with my life like I always do!" ". Then I''ll allow it. Now, gently ravish your Nonna!" The first act was the story of a mischievous princess and a knight. "Aegir! Are you back?" "Yes, I have broken down the enemy and returned victorious!" "As expected from my strongest knight!" When Nonna hugged me her gigantic breasts stuck to me. "." "Aegir? What''s wrong?" "Your ignorance is. You have no knowledge how excited a man back from battle is" I pushed Nonna down on the bed, tearing her clothes off by force, and suckled on her breasts. At the same time I pinched her flesh bud down below. "Wha! What are you doing! Stop you brute!" "UOOOOOOH!!" Without allowing room for argument I inserted my manhood pretend to insert and let it slide on her belly. "NOOO!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING! YOU''RE STEALING YOUR MISTRESS'' CHASTITY!" "Shut up and stay still! This is all because those breasts were seducing me!" I did pretend insertions from the front and behind, rubbing my meat rod on her crotch. "STOP IT! I''ll still forgive you for your valor so!" "It''s coming out!" Nonna sank her nails into me in resistance. She''s a pro actress. "STOP IT! Do you seriously want to make your mistress pregnant!? You can''t come, get off!!" "GUUH!" Matching the timing, I ejaculated, and the flying semen caught on Nonna''s breasts. ". and it''s just at the right time of the month, too. I''m definitely pregnant. Horrible, you. Uuuu" I gently caressed Nonna who broke down to tears on the bed. She finally looked up and looked at me sulkily. "Fine, I''ll make you my husband! If you refuse I''ll have you executed for lse majest, raping your mistress! This is what you want, right? Wait you''re going again? Enough, AAAAH! No, that big one''s cheating!" Act 2, the noblewoman raped by the knight back from battle. "The next one is" After the third act, where I played a knight NTRing the princess from the partner her parents decided, I tightly hugged Nonna, who was going to tell another fantasy of hers. "Eh? Um " "While the Knight and Princess routine is rather hot, I want to try bedding Princess Nonna Elektra, too" Nonna''s face turned bright red. "But I''m a fallen one and only a slave" "A fallen former noble''s daughter meets a mercenary on the way who promised her to take back her father''s land. That''s quite romantic, isn''t it?" Nonna thought for a while. "It''s good. It sounds great now that you put it that way!" "So Nonna, I''d like to therefore take your virginity" "Yes, I''ll give it. This former noble''s daughter''s virginity, please tear it up with your marvellous tool" We stood facing each other naked in front of the bed, then I hugged her shoulders and exchanged a kiss. The surprising thing is, even though both our hands on each other''s shoulders, her breasts were touching me in the belly. "What amazing breasts" "Fufu, they''re a lot of trouble since my dresses would be unwearable within half a year" Nonna motioned me to sit on the bed, while she knelt down on the floor. "You like big breasts?" "Of course" I answered without even a moment''s delay. Is there any man who hates large breasts? "You''re an honest man. For your reward I''ll hold it between them" Nonna lifted her titanic breasts and inserted my meat rod in between. The phallus that other women praised, that I have confidence in its size, was almost completely buried. What fearsome breasts. The stimulation wasn''t all that strong but having huge breasts jiggling right before my eyes heightened the excitement. She moved her breast while sweating, perhaps the weight was too heavy even for herself to hold. When my excitement finally swelled, my member''s head enlarged further and peeked out from her breasts. "To even peek out from between my breasts such a splendid cock will you dirty my breasts with it now?" "No, first I''ll take your virginity" Since my member had gotten so monstrously big, I ought to have her take it. Nonna rolled down on the bed and spread her legs. Unlike her explosive chest, she was rather modest down there. The lips were faint, the hair was thin, and only the meat bud wrapped in skin was slightly large. "Ngyaah! This is embarrassing!" I started roughly kissing her hole and inserting my tongue and finally the time came. I put my thing on Nonna''s belly, on Nonna who''s all dainty excepting her breasts, and slid it down. Of course, Nonna was nervous and strained, putting her hands to her mouth. "I''m going in" I guided my meat rod to the magnificently wet hole. The entrance was now so stretched it seemed it would break and the thicker membrane was going to tear. Unable to hold back, Nonna called to me. "Ah! Go slowly! Please!" "Hm? It''s less painful if I go in all at once you know?" "No, please take my chastity slowly!" Well, if she says so, then I''ll be going in slowly and her hymen tore audibly. Even though it''s going to be needlessly painful like this. "GUH! Ow ow! uuuu" "See, it hurts doesn''t it? Should I go in all at once?" "No, go on like this! More slowly!" I took my time with it like the weirdo wanted, and finally, when the last resistance audibly gave way, the mystery was solved. "OOOOOOWWW!! IT TORE! IT FEELS GOOOD!!" Then there was a flood of genital fluid. She somehow came from the pain of losing her maidenhead. Looks like Nonna likes it painful. Speaking of which, our play was basically all about her getting attacked and raped by men. So there are girls who like things like these. In that case then I don''t have to hold back, I ignored Nonna''s pain and moved my hips. It should''ve been painful to move without resting after losing her maidenhead but Nonna seemed to enjoy it so much she was drooling. I buried my face in her pillowlike breasts and sucked on the nipple, and finally came with both hands pressing her breasts together. "Ah! Outside! It''s dangerous toda" "UUOOOOOOHHHH!!!!" ". never mind" The blessings of large breasts were no joke, I came so much that Nonna''s belly swelled out. After a few minutes ejaculating and I was going to pull out, Nonna bound me with her legs. "You''re the only one I could count on. If we get a child then you''re going to take care of it forever, right?" To paraphrase, she means that I should properly take care of any child should one come out. Incidentally, when the battle was over and I opened the door to go get some water, I saw Celia ransacking her tiny genitals with her tiny fingers. "T, this is! Not what you think!" Celia was helplessly trying to come up with an excuse so I gripped her flesh bud and rubbed her weak point inside and she immediately tensed and fell flat. She even made a small squirt, how cute. I had to feed Nonna water by mouth to mouth so I went back to where she was. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "All right. Is everyone aboard? We can''t go back once we set off!" The sailor shouted with a drunk red face and a raspy voice. We were on board a passenger boat heading from Elektra to White City, officially called Jutlandgrad. The fare was 5 gold per person, 10 for Schwarz. The price was quite high, since we chose a boat with private rooms that would fit three people, albeit small. To keep the cost down we could''ve hitched a ride on a cargo ship or chosen a common room on the hold, but I can''t let Nonna and Celia stay at such a male-stinking place. Also, White City was located at the western part of the Federation, which is 20 days away from Elektra in the south by boat. I won''t want to spend all that time in an uncomfortable place. Since we had the time I also want to flirt with Nonna. Once on board the ship, Celia was kicking up a fuss over the sights she''s seeing for the first time, while Nonna went around each room to give our greetings. Being a former noble, Nonna was estranged from the common sense of commoners but her etiquette was perfect. It was the part where Celia and I, with our lowly birth was lacking so I was glad for that. "We will be taking up room next to you. We might be troubling you from now on so in advance " She lightly lifted her skirt in greeting. Seeing large-breasted Nonna in an open dress giving a polite greeting, the woman was fascinated and the man ogled. The dress was the one I bought for Nonna as a housedress and she seems to like it very much. She looked good in it so I''m not complaining. The other guests were mostly rich citizens or merchants, but one of the rooms were lodged by a noble, which surprised Nonna, but he seems to have no links to the Count''s House, and had his eyes on Nonna''s breasts the whole time. "Y, yes! You have quite the manners there. In deference to your low birth you may join me in the bar-room" "It''s an honour to be in the presence of a noble, but I have companions so I will be partaking in the simple meals " Nonna dodged the man trying to approach her while looking at her breasts, and when he still tried to come forward she abruptly turned and went back to the room. As expected from someone trained in high society stuff. She would have expected the noble to do something. He longingly looked at our room, but when push comes to shove, I can just break his neck and throw him into the river. That lanky guy''s neck I can probably break with one hand. "Huff, that was tiring" "Splendidly done" "It''s something I remember with my body" For almost a year, she lived while being trained in sexual techniques and how to seduce men. But right now she still had an air of elegance about her. Conduct that was carved into her soul won''t disappear so easily. "I would like Aegir-sama to learn it too someday" "I''m not cut out for something like that. I''ll leave it to you" "You may not!" Nonna scolded me with arms akimbo. "By taking back Elektra you will be getting the power that comes with it. Therefore you will at least be a noble or there won''t be any talk of it" Well, that may be true. A mercenary, even a well-reputed head of a mercenary band, won''t be allowed to get his hands on a town. Moreover, snatching one from the Olga Federation and establishing myself as a King would be beyond me. "If you say at any moment that you can''t do it, I''ll cut your throat then commit suicide, okay" Nonna hugged me, wanting me to hug back. While in my embrace she laid her hands on my hip and let go. She stole the dagger hanging on my hip. "I''ll keep this for self-defense. I''ll be teaching you a nobleman''s manners a little at a time, okay" Nonna came over to the window and hugged Celia who was looking outside. Celia squealed but didn''t take her eyes off the window. Since the Elektra incident those two have been getting along, huh. Like sisters, Celia flared up in envy at Nonna''s relations with me. I can settle it by sleeping with Celia, but I don''t have the slightest desire to do that right now. Sure enough, after seeing Nonna''s titanic breasts her meager ones stood out all the more. My goal was getting a Kingdom of my own and taking Lucy as my woman. That part is still unshaken but doing only that won''t fulfill my promise with Nonna. An ordinary Kingdom won''t be a match for the Federation. But I''m going to do it. Sleeping with both Lucy and Nonna will be magnificent. Putting Celia on while I''m at it might be good too. Being stimulated by my own imagination, I find myself gazing at Nonna who was frolicking with Celia, I quickly pulled down her underwear and put it in. Hearing Nonna make a coquettish yelp in surprise, Celia turned around and was at loss for words. After all, there was someone here fucking while being glued to herself. She complained, of course, but Nonna and I were too fired up to stop. Celia sulked and went to bed, but she was obviously peeking from under the covers, Nonna and I exchanged a wink and continued our act right in front of her nose. I heard the obvious sound of masturbating, deliberately muffled, from under the covers. The three of us indulged in pleasure in each our own ways. Under the winds and currents, the boat continued to smoothly sail toward White City. 20 Chapter 20. White City After about twenty days of sailing, we arrived at White City, officially named "Jutlandgrad". "This is amazing" "Incredible" "I''ve seen it when I was a little girl, but it really is magnificent" White City was surrounded by walls. The towering walls shined in white, surrounding the whole city without a single gap. We debarked from the boat and stood in a line of people going from the harbor towards the City. The guards issued permits to visitors in an assembly-line system. White City was located inside large castle walls and was further divided into blocks by smaller walls, it is not allowed to visit blocks outside of what the permit allows. The blocks were divided into four by social class: the second-class citizen area, the citizen area, the nobles area, and the royal castle. The second-class citizen area was mainly inhabited by plebeian emigrants from outside the country. There were no details on the actual number of people and no head tax was levied, the public order was mostly unmaintained. It is said that the only reason they were allowed to live in the city was for wartime conscription and guaranteed labor force. They were not recognized as royal capital residents by the other blocks, and there were frequent evictions and relocations. The citizens block houses the common citizens, merchants and artisans and residents with other occupations. The block with the largest population, it was constructed like a typical town. Immigration and emigration are accurately registered using family registries, and so a head tax was levied and in exchange, public order are incomparably well maintained to other towns. There were almost every institution from shops and manufactories and inns to brothels. The nobles block only houses nobles and thus only very few people are given permits to enter, large mansions are built here. The royal castle block is a special block containing the castle where King Jutland lives and only castle workers are allowed to live here. The whole city''s population is 600 thousand, if you include the second-class citizens it is estimated to be about 800 thousand. The clear distinction and rigid class system supports the Olga Federation''s safety and growth. To enter the second-class citizen block, no fee is levied, but you must pay 5 silvers to enter the citizen block, while entering the nobles block requires being a noble or having a recommendation from a noble of sufficient rank. There''s no way we would have a noble''s recommendation so we paid the entry tax for three and received the permits. Unlike the ones I received before, it was made from an engraved metal plate, showing the difference in national power. I asked Nonna whether she might get exposed, but "There wouldn''t be anyone in the capital who''d remember a rural noble''s second daughter like me" She said so and calmly showed her beautiful face. "How far do those walls go " It was no wonder that Celia raised her voice. We were supposed to go through the main gates but the walls stretched endlessly overhead. There were three walls over 30 meters tall and 15 meters thick, with space in between. It was the kind of absolute defense that makes you think: nothing can be a threat to the royal capital. When we finally passed through the walls, we were in White City proper. The walls, the streets, the houses, and the Royal Castle enshrined in the center of it all was all white with snow and shining under the sunlight. After all the tedium of being rocked on the ship, Schwarz neighed in excitement, frightening the passers-by. Within the citizens block, the liveliness was in an entirely different dimension compared to Elektra. The streets that can easily fit four coaches side by side was packed with stalls and people, moreover, the shops were hawking for customers. There were anything and everything being sold here, and the customers wanted it all. Well, this is going to be harder than I thought. Making enemies of the Federation would mean making enemies with this kind of national power. I wonder if I could gain that much power. "..." Nonna clung tightly to my shoulders. (I''m not letting you run after all this, okay) That''s what her eyes said. Well all right, doing something reckless for a woman is a man''s job after all. I went looking for an inn while groping Nonna''s breasts. "Nnnh! In public?" I put my arm around her shoulder and into her cleavage, stroking her pink nipple. Combined with the beauty''s aroused face, it immediately gathered the surrounding men''s attentions on us. "Aegir-sama " Celia tugged my other arm and looked at me with upturned eyes while putting my hand on her chest. "Hm? Here, have a mandarin" I put the fruit in her mouth and pat her head, she pouted. She''s been happy with that up until now, too. Once we decided on an inn, I enjoyed dinner being waited on by Celia and Nonna, when a man came to talk to me. "Yo. Some nice ladies you''ve got with you there! You a local?" He''s in his early twenties. He looked carefree but didn''t seem to be malicious. Being lightly dressed, I''m sure he''s from around here. Nonna bowed in greeting. "No, we''ve just arrived at White City today. We came from the Central Plains" Cool! The man was surprised. Having gone this far, I suppose there''s not that many travellers from the Central Plains here. "Since you''re from the Central Plains, you got here by boat, right? I haven''t been on a boat but a trip with a girl''s special, right?" You doing her? He teased. I''m doing her, I answered. The man''s value in Celia''s eyes seems to be dropping a lot. "Must be great, huh. So, why did you come here in this hell of a winter?" The man brought over a cup full of booze. Seems he wanted a drink together. "We wanted to see the Federation in winter" "You came just for that!? Whoa, that''s amazing!" The man poured his own drink while every time mine is empty, Nonna or Celia would fill it. I feel like being an alpha male here. "You look like you''ve got a good body, so how about joining in on the winter event? There are some that lets in even non citizens" "Event? What kinds do you have?" "The ones that let non citizens participate are the winter fox hunt or the winter sword art tournament" I can imagine what those are from the names but I silently listened. "The fox hunt is about chasing and hunting foxes on the snowfields. Unlike normal hunts you have snow underfoot so you can''t easily chase them with horses. Well, it''s a riding and bowmanship competition, I guess" Nonna had a complicated expression. "The sword art''s of course about fighting. That said, you''re not supposed to kill each other, you''ll be going at it with blunted blades. Unlike the hunt, this one''s held within the city so you''ve got lots of spectators, and nearing the finals the nobles and royals also come to watch" "Oh, that looks interesting" But I can use Schwarz for the fox one, that might be good. "If you''ve got the guts the sword art tournament''s absolutely the best! I heard outstanding fighters get to enter the army with honors or service to nobles in addition to prizes. The previous winner was a commoner but somehow got himself a knighthood you know" I whispered, asking Nonna whether I can get Elektra without any work if I got Federal peerage. She sighed. That would be impossible unless you have inheritable investiture, the knighthood he mentioned is treated as a one generation only honor, so the peerage isn''t inherited and so you absolutely can''t get territory with it. So there''s no way other than a frontal attack, is there. "And best of all If you got high ranks in the sword art tournament you''ll be popular with girls" Now that''s something I can''t miss. "Well girls do gather around strong men. Also, winning a government-sponsored tournament makes you a bit of a hero! I heard there''s one who snapped up a noble girl" "How do I enter the sword art tournament?" "It''s easy, you go to that plaza over there, pay the fee, and register your name. If you don''t have a Federal criminal record you won''t be refused. It''s just that, you''ve got to have resolve. Even though you''ll be fighting with blunted blades they''re still metal. They''ve got dead people every year from bone fractures and stuff" Well, that happens. I''ve beaten plenty people to death with a sword handle before, too. "Anyway, I''m also joining! I''m feeling confident so be ready to get hit!" From his light mood he seems to be a warrior. "Oh, I forgot to mention. My name''s Kristoff!" "I''m Aegir, best regards if we meet each other" I''ll give him all my thanks for the information. He left slightly drunk, I turned my eyes to the table for another cupful. "That man went too far! . Aegir-sama! You''re not going to get more women are you?" "Please be careful with your body. Please don''t forget that if you become injured and cannot fulfill the dream, I will leave on a trip to hell" These two didn''t seem too fond of the idea. By the way, as an apology to Schwarz for the boring ride, I skillfully undid his ropes when we brought him to the building''s stables and got him to mount the nearby mares. What a hopelessly lewd horse. The next day, I went to register at the plaza near the inn as early as possible. "You''re slow! The matches will already begin today evening. Watch the time!" "The rules are: Use the provisioned weapons and armor. You can choose between one handed and two handed swords for weapons. The armor is leather armor. The match ends when you lose your weapon or the opponent can no longer fight. That is all" Looks like I barely made it. The tournament venue is right in that plaza, the first few matches were held in any suitable place within the city, those who get up to a certain level of strength advance to the next round and fight at the national arena. That is probably done so that they won''t have small fries fight in the national arena where the royals and nobles would watch. The champions from previous tournaments, nobles, and people with military recommendation would join there. As I''m an unknown newcomer, I had to fight and rise from nothing. Truthfully, I don''t know if I could easily fight and win. If it''s a fight to the death I''m confident I can win up to a level. But in this tournament I had to choose between a blunted 70 cm long one-handed sword and shield or a blunted 100 cm long two-handed sword. Since this is a sword art tournament and not a strength or tactics contest, that much is obvious. However, I tend to settle my fights in one hit with a heavy weapon, so I might not be able to win in a tournament where you can''t just settle things in one blow. And it''s obvious that as a self-taught man, I''d be at a disadvantage in a battle of technique. But still, I don''t plan on losing. I didn''t need the peerage nor the honors but they give out prizes if I won, but best of all is the fact that the women will be all over me. I wanted to try doing that one play I did before again where a group of women lined up with their backs toward me and I had them one at a time. Also, I can buy a round with the prostitutes with the prize money, that''s good too. Nonna''s quite the beauty but after having the same meal over and over again I''m excited to be having something different. There''s only one meal I will never get tired of having. I never even once grew tired of that sweet taste I had been having for two years and a half. No, bad. If I keep remembering her like this my lower half is going to be in a dangerous state. Since the match was going to start I might get called out for a rule violation if I came out carrying a second sword. Let''s calm down by giving Celia who came to cheer for me a pat on the head. Once noon passed and the signal for the tournament was raised, lots of people had already gathered at the empty plaza. Despite being no more than just one of several arenas, it held the White City''s famous event so a lot of people stopped their work and came to watch. Celia and Nonna were sitting on a bench a slight distance away. I suppose I don''t want to show an unflattering side of me in front of my women. The matches started one after another, but as expected from a first round there were a lot of low level matches. The audience booed at fights where they thrusted out one-handed swords while hiding behind shields. "You have bad luck to be meeting me on your first fight! Listen up! What you need to be the strongest warrior is " My first opponent reminded me of the man I used as a shield. "In other words! It''s the ability to know the difference in strength of your friends and enemies is what makes you the strongest!!" As far as I know, strong warriors don''t talk this much to the opponent they''ll be fighting with. I checked the handling of my tournament-sanctioned two-handed sword. It was crude but at least I can use it as a greatsword. If the enemy thought so too then there''s no problem. At the starting signal, the man, still making his speech, raised his one-hand sword overhead in a self-proclaimed certain kill style, and I sunk my sword in his exposed flank. There was a dull cracking of ribs. The man vomited and fainted. I''m sorry but I''m not too fond of this kind of guy so I didn''t really hold myself back. The audience stirred seeing the fight end in two seconds. The match was over and I received five coppers. Let''s buy the girls some roast chicken. It was an anticlimax of a finish, but since there were lots of people in the opening matches, it looks like we''ll be doing two matches in a day. Before long, my name was called and I stepped out to the arena shouldering the two-handed sword when I saw a familiar face. "Aegir! I didn''t expect to be seeing you in the second match!" "Kristoff, I see. Looks like we''re tied by fate" "I saw your first match, but I''m not that kind of small fry, be very careful. I''d feel bad if I injured you with a surprise attack!" I see, so Kristoff is quite a skilled swordsman. Looking at him, I can see he had a well-built body and some battle experience. I can''t approach this like the one before, huh. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I readied my sword overhead, while Kristoff readied his on his upper-right. Our gazes met and we smiled. (Whichever of us won, no hard feelings) When the starting signal was sounded, both of us lunged and began our deathmatch. It was over in two seconds. Without even stopping my downswing, he took it right on his shoulder. He dropped his sword and rolled in pain. Kristoff was really weak. "Ow!! You!! Hurt!! Dying!!! Owowow!!" I looked at Kristoff with cold eyes, but I don''t think of him badly as a person so I lent my shoulders and brought him to the first-aid station. Seeing the disappointing development, the audience hurled insults at this disappointment of a man. "T, this isn''t supposed to " "You were asking for it. Just bear with the insults" Probably because he was blessed with a solid body, he didn''t break a single bone. I held nothing back because he seemed oddly strong, but I''m glad he''s not injured. Still feeling let down, I ended the day and went back to the inn. "Good work out there" Back at the inn, Nonna congratulated me with three fingers on the floor1. I didn''t really sweat much but the armor I was wearing stank, I want to take a bath. 1 ?TN: Mitsuyubi: The act of bowing with three fingers of each hand on the floor. Normally done by wives toward husbands (which may or may not be followed with do you want dinner, a bath, or maybe, me?)? Ever since I exchanged promises with Nonna and I took her maidenhood, she''s been handling all my sexual needs. Of course, I worked hard to make her enjoy it too, and since I took her virginity Nonna''s been actively asking for sex. You can say that we never went a night without sex, to the point that her womb was always filled with my semen. However, other than her breasts her physique is dainty and she doesn''t have much stamina. A lot of the time when I went strong on the attack, she would be out like a light for the whole day. Anyway, those super-huge breasts that would drive any man crazy would stimulate my lust and throw all reason to the winds. I''ve lost count how many times I''ve dirtied her breasts with semen, and there were a lot of nights where I covered her face in it and let her sleep just as she were. Nonna cleaned my whole body, and went on to prepare the bed. She was already naked herself, rocking her breasts as she spread the sheets and hung the wet towels while sending me flirty glances. "Laugh at me for being a lewd girl I''m lonely over here " Nonna lifted her breast up and put her own nipple in her mouth. An act that only women with the biggest breasts, that would make other women cry tears of blood, may do. Any man would feel uplifted seeing something like that. I jumped on the bed, took her breast away from her and gave it a powerful suck. I forced her legs wide open and pressed my hand in between them. I had my cock in hand and was about to put it in when a cute voice interrupted. "Um..! Excuse me Aegir-sama?" Usually Celia would be tactful and pretend to sleep while Nonna and I did this, even though she would work her fingers hard under the blanket. "What is it?" "I''d like to be Aegir-sama''s woman already! Will you sleep with me!?" She''s been feeling all sorts of dissatisfaction up until now and it finally erupted. But seeing her body again, I can only see her as a child. I patted her slender chest and pressed her swelling nether regions with a finger. "A little more" "Eh?" "If I sleep with you now you''ll break. I''ll sleep with you once you''ve grown up a little more. Right now you should just eat well and sleep" "Aw man" Celia was about to burst into tears but soon regained herself. "Then show me! Do it with Nonna right next to me and let me see!" "What" "That would be embarrassing" "I want to learn for when the time I attend to you comes! Also, the two of you can just make love together and ignore me" Celia looked serious, so I thought it''d be pitiful to reject her. Nonna complained that it''s embarrassing, but showing myself sleeping with my woman to my other woman was not particularly embarrassing to me. "If you suddenly have the cravings for me just say so okay! You can put it in me anytime!" Looks like her other goal was to get laid while I was in a state of carnal lust sleeping with Nonna. Celia sat down right next to the bed where we were doing it. "Look at this Celia, incredible breasts!" "Uuu. I''m jealous. It''s bigger than my head " I pressed Nonna''s breasts together and sucked both nipples at once. Celia watched from right nearby. Nonna covered her face with a pillow in embarrassment. "And this is Nonna''s woman hole " "That''s right. It''s beautiful, right? How does it compare to yours?" "The hair is denser but the lips are about the same" I suppose so. Nonna''s labia were trim and tidy like a young girl''s. "Ah! But it''s a lot lot bigger than mine!" "!!" Still with her head under a pillow, Nonna screamed in embarrassment. Her fleshpot was rather big and sensitive. I''ve been doing concentrated attacks since I made her my woman, and now I was peeling the skin back, exposing the pink center. "Try poking it. Gently" "Yes" Even though I told her to do it gently, Celia gave the woman''s most sensitive spot a flick of her finger. "KYAAAAAH!!!" Nonna reflexively screamed and jumped. Celia seemed surprised at her sensitivity. I suppose I should show her the real act soon. I pushed my noisily erect member into Nonna. Celia looked at the scene in daze and did not say a single thing. Making sticky noises, I dropped myself forward and rode on Nonna. This way her giant breasts were pressed under mine like a cushion. It felt absolutely amazing. "So a woman''s hole can stretch this far . I can do it too" Celia looked at where we connected, peeking from under my butt. To fulfill her expectations, I began moving furiously. "Ae! Gir! Sama! Too rough! I''m breaking!" "That was an amazing sound. It goes flop flop!" I made Nonna bear it a little and moved violently, and stopped right before I hit my limit. "Celia, this is what men and women do. How is it?" "... cool" Celia came to and raised her head. Being enthusiastic is fine but please remove your hand from your crotch. "I''m nearing my limit and will come soon. Want to try touching?" "If you''ll excuse me then" Celia timidly touched my member, but she seems to have taken a liking to my thing which was wet with Nonna''s juices stroked it, full of curiosity. My rod that was stopped right before the end started moving. Celia was surprised that it did. "Eh!? It moved! How do I make it stop!? Here?" I had almost pulled my whole cock out for display up to the glans, Celia pressed it down at it''s root. The pressing sensation made it go over the limit and I pushed it deep inside Nonna, readying for ejaculation. "GUUUH! I''m coming! Celia, watch closely!" "Eh? Eh?" "Auuu ." My out of control penis pulsated and ejaculated right before Celia''s eyes. My seed that was wet with Nonna''s juices flowed back out and splattered on Celia''s face who was watching from point blank range. "This is Aegir-sama''s sperm" Watching Celia unhesitantly put the off-smelling juices in her mouth and wince, I pumped several times more than the normal amount into Nonna. The pitiful Nonna, with her belly swelling like she was pregnant, was in a lot of trouble the next day when semen kept coming out from her womb no matter how much she washed. The second day of the tournament, my opponent was a middle aged old man with a body small enough to rival a kid''s. As the starting signal sounds, the small old man bent his body down as far as it can go and charged. If I held the sword the normal way, its range would be too short for an enemy coming from below. The reason he bent down and charged was probably to slip under my sword and strike at my lower body. "GOT YOUUUUU!!" "I suppose so" I ''Got him''2 by flipping away his sword with my right hand and delivered a low kick to his face. He fainted. 2 ?TN: Japanese sentences can be written without the subject or object, so I got you and you got me can be written the same way? "What are you, an idiot?" He thrusted his sword and charged at me, practically declaring "imma stab you now!" If you could tell that he was going to stab, you can flip it away easily. To add to that, he even told me the timing of his attack with a yell. I never thought that there''d be this many small fries. Maybe the real battles will take place in the national arena. My fourth battle opponent was another idiot. He chose a two-handed sword as his weapon but he held it in just his right hand, leaving his left empty. Sure enough, when the battle starts I parried his sword away, destroying his posture and making him step back. However, he didn''t stop with the one-handed hold. I''ll finish it with the next move. As I stepped forward, I felt a sharp pain on my left thigh. When my pivot leg reflexively stopped because of the pain, he lunged. I immediately moved to parry it with my sword but this time my left arm hurt. I used all my strength to flick him off and stepped back for a moment. What happened? When I looked to my thigh and arm I saw something like a thin metal needle stuck there. It was too thin to wound and it didn''t even bleed much, but where did it come from? "What''s wrong? Is running all you can do?" He taunted me with a grin. I get it now, his face is the face of a man who cheats when he gambles. I made a move to charge at him like before, and his left hand moved. I brought the handle of my sword in front of my face. There was a schink and a needle stuck into the cloth wrapping the handle. The guy was holding his sword in his right hand while using his left to throw needles. It was a foul, but since he did it without superfluous moves and since the needle was small the referee and the audience didn''t notice. Even if I did tell them it''d probably look like I stabbed myself with a dropped needle, I''d just be insisting without any evidence. Maybe if I did make a fuss of it they''ll recognize the foul play, but I don''t want to do that. A fight is essentially done to the death. Rules that say it''s a match or a brawl are no more than artificial restraints. That guy tore down those restraints by himself. Therefore there was only one conclusion. I charged once again. He threw a needle with his left hand again, but once I knew the trick it was no more than throwing a pebble with his fingers. I guarded against the needle aimed at my eye and it stuck into my leather gauntlet. Of course, a mere needle wasn''t strong enough to pierce the armor. He panickedly held the sword with both hands to match my moves. He didn''t match my moves. I let him match my moves. While we were in the middle of locking swords, I brought my face close to his and said. "Show''s over. Die" He was about to make a surprised face but I kicked him in the gut, giving us a 1 meter distance. I wouldn''t let him use the needles anymore. I raised my sword to my upper right and swung down, aiming at his head. A man relying on tricks won''t be able to avoid it. It made a bam sound like a hammer hitting the wall. He flew to my left and collapsed on the ground. His head was cracked and leaking blood and brain. The audience shrieked in surprise. The fourth match had ended. "That was overdoing it" Back at my inn''s watering hole, Kristoff who couldn''t move because of yesterday''s injury came and yelled at me. I told him what really happened but he still thought it was horrible. "Something like that''s worth about one broken arm you know. Just how angry were you to go so far as splitting his head?" "The battles afterwards have a bit more tension to them, right?" "They all turned into shitty fights thanks to you!" Seems like the battles after mine were frequently ones where the fighters both fearfully pushed their swords out like in the initial matches. "What''s done is done. If I see someone like that tomorrow I''ll forgive them with a neck bone" "What''s the difference!" Unfortunately, I''m not kind enough to go easy in that kind of match. Although, if the enemy is a woman I''ll forgive her if she lets me do her. "Still, you''re really strong aren''tcha. Your fourth match aside, your third was against a famous mercenary, wasn''t it?" Seems like the small old man was a famous small old man. "If I don''t reach the arena I won''t be popular with women, right?" "Well, there''s that, but the woman you''re bringing along is quite the beauty, right? That kind of woman don''t just pop up all over the place right? No matter how much you pick and choose" What''s he saying? "Nonna''s my woman, of course, but I do want to pick and sleep with other women too" Still wearing a smile, Nonna''s eyes turned cold. Seeing me bluntly say that in front of the subject herself, Kristoff made the best amazed expression of the day. "I''ve got nothing to do today, huh?" I should be having my fifth and sixth match today, finally fighting with strong people. However, both my opponents forfeited and I won by default. Seems like the impact from yesterday''s match was too strong. So it''s called a sword art tournament because they''re afraid of seeing blood and corpses, huh. I suppose White City would have no immunity to battles since they haven''t seen bandits or wars for so long. While I was imagining things on my own, the matches ended, and my opponent for tomorrow was decided. "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH```!!!" My opponent for my seventh match seems to be "Agor", a Royal Light Infantryman. A present for me for winning all my matches so far by flicking off my enemies'' swords. The reason he entered the tournament without recommendation despite being a Royal Army member was probably because he was a commoner and looked down by his superiors. He was leaving the arena but he looked my way and stopped. I see, so this is Agor. He''s not a big man but he had bulging muscles and his power output looks outstanding. He had sharp eyes, looking at me expressionlessly, trying to probe me. This guy looked truly strong, unlike Kristoff. Tomorrow''s match is going to be fun, let''s save up energy today and go straight to sleep and flirt with Nonna. While I was having fun on the bed I remembered I promised Kristoff to have a drink today as well, so I asked Nonna to leave him a word. With disordered hair and neck and breasts full of hickeys exposed. "Aegir-sama is busy today so we''re very sorry" That was all she said as she went back to the room with obvious impatience, leaving Kristoff to see her off crying tears of blood. I have to make it clear to bastards peeking at Nonna''s cleavage just whose woman she is. The next day, seventh match. "You had a really rough match before, didn''t you" Before the match, Agor came to talk. He''s talking about the fourth match, I''m sure. "I have my circumstances" "I don''t like those kinds of fights. I''ll beat you down so you don''t have to do that" Did he deliberately come to say I won''t kill you so calm down? I don''t get what he''s saying but he seems to be a soft person. "I''ll also be as careful not to kill anyone as I can, too" I didn''t mean it to be hateful but Agor glared at me, Nonna next to me facepalmed. "You''re making fun of him by saying that!" Question marks floated by Celia and I. I suppose I don''t really get Federation phrasing. The start of the match approaches, Agor and I entered the arena. The look in his eyes were sharper and more bloodthirsty than before. Seems like I really made him angry. Agor''s weapon was a one-handed sword and shield, standard Federal Light Infantry armaments. The starting signal sounded and I set off. Step forward right, sweep left, sweep right, step back and overhead strike, I rained attacks on him but he took and parried each and every one with his shield. As expected, he''s good with the shield. When I was done with my attacks Agor speedily swung his sword down. When I parried his slash that was quick but light on power, he pushed his shield out, knocking me back. When I stumbled, he did an even quicker stab than before. I somehow parried it by swinging my sword relying on my arm strength, but it doesn''t compare to my enemies up until now. He knows well how to fight with people who rely on strength swinging two-handed swords. His attacks still didn''t stop. When I thought he was going to step back for a moment, he charged with his sword held overhead and I reflexively guarded. However, he stepped to my side and once he passed me he struck my sword using all his strength. I see, he was aiming to win by getting me to drop my sword from the beginning. I''m not going to make it so easy you know. Using the momentum from him hitting my sword, I spun around. It was a move full of openings but after hitting my sword with all his strength he could not react to it. Agor PoV (No!) Agor''s instincts told him. It had all been going to plan until the part about hitting his sword with full power. But he was holding the sword tightly and above all, he had a smile on his face as he spun around after having his sword hit. Trusting his well honed instincts, he jumped back. That moment . The two-handed sword slashed empty air with a speed uncharacteristic of a sword that was made for the main purpose of hacking, so fast that the sword tip was invisible. If Agor''s backstep were one moment late, the battle would''ve been over. The sharpness and force reminded the audience of the tragedy the day before yesterday, and they fell silent. Agor seems to understand as well, even though his expression didn''t change he visibly exhaled. "That just now was for the shoulder, it won''t crack your head even if it hit you know" "Shut up!" Aegir PoV Agor moved, he made a sharp but light slash. It seems to be an anti-heavy-weapons attack he thoroughly tempered in. After this he would hit with his shield and destroy my posture, and continue with a finishing stab. (But I''ve seen through it already) It went the same way up until my sword was parried. He then pushed his shield forward, but I was no longer there. I took distance by a step and swung down. It wasn''t my earlier probing attack from before, but a full power strike. There was no way he could''ve taken that with one hand. His shield fell down to the ground, and he fell forward still in his left hand forward pose. Even though he had a sword in his right hand, since he had lost his balance as if his left was being pulled to the ground, he was unable to swing or thrust it. I raised my sword right away and thrusted it at his throat. ".... I yield" Cheers were raised, signaling the end of the match. After that, the three of us, with the addition of Kristoff, was now in the inn''s tavern drinking booze. "I thought you were some thug who can only swing a sword relying only on strength. I apologize for my impoliteness" "It''s fine. You''re the strongest out of everyone I''ve ever hit" "That used to not make me happy at all" True that, Kristoff complained with a smile. Agor was 30 years old. A rare commoner who made it to an Army Company Commander. Only a common Light Infantry division but according to Kristoff it was quite a huge success. "There''s going to be a huge choir of commoners are the shame of the army after all tomorrow, so at least let me drink today" I might''ve done something bad. "So I''m going to be bothered if you don''t win in the arena. If you do then I can make the excuse that I can''t help losing to someone like that" "I do everything I can do" "Your refill" In praise of Agor for his good fight, I had Nonna serve him drinks. I can definitely feel the difference from Kristoff from how he restrains himself to not keep looking at her breasts. "You have no more matches until you go to the arena, but don''t be careless until the end, okay" "Yeah, I''ll try going there now that I''ve gone this far" "If you like, I can go there and root for you!" The arena was also intended for the citizens'' entertainment so there were seats for nobility and seats for commoners. However, the admission fee was definitely not cheap. On days where there are popular fights the tickets would be all sold out and re-sold for an exorbitant price. "Well then, Aegir is going to have a match tomorrow. We don''t want to hold you back. You should rest now" Agor took Kristoff and left the inn. Even though they said so, my night match was about to begin. Nonna said. "Agor-sama kept stealing glances at my chest too" I didn''t know Even though I knew Kristoff would steal glances every now and then. "That''s a greeting and conversation for the chest" Women seems to be sensitive to chest glances. I should thoroughly give these huge breasts some tender loving today. I grabbed both breasts in each arm and gripped so strongly until it hurt. Nonna''s face turned red even as she made complaints. She was dripping on the floor noisily. Love juices had finally leaked from under Nonna''s skirt. 21 Chapter 21. Games and Women Horns trumpeted and soldiers raised their swords in a march. The traditional Winter Sword Art Tournament Opening Ceremony was held in the Royal Arena. If you stood and looked around the giant arena, you can see that it gathers spectators by the tens of thousands. Amidst cheers, a man appeared in the splendorous seat in the center, he raised both hands as if saying, be silent. The cheers gradually stopped. After silence had returned a soldier''s voice resounded. "The twenty-fourth legitimate King of the Olga Federation! His Highness King Jutland!" The man in between old and middle-aged who appeared as he slowly raised his hand threw down his cape, sat down on the seat and threw off his shoes without diffidence. There were various fruits and alcohol on a carpet pulled near the seat. There was no need for diffidence. He was the ruler of the Federation. Jutland the second. Cheers were raised from all over the arena once again. After defeating Agor, I won my way here without any particularly difficult fights. If Agor did win, I''m sure the exact same thing would''ve happened. But it will not be the same from here onwards, the truly strong would come directly to the arena without having to fight in the city. Famous fighters would have their turns last. Fighters who won from the city would become side shows first. Still, with these numbers, there will be louder cheers than any crowd in the city. "Since sir Aegir will be fighting next, please select your weapons and equipment" The soldiers tone became polite. So you get this treatment once you get to come this far. The prepared weapons were swords after all, but they were better quality and come in different sizes. Since the fights will be 1 on 1, too big a weapon would be a disadvantage. I took a sword about the size of the Dual Crater. It''s quite heavy. Finally I came out onto the arena and the first match begins. The opponent and I faced each other in the middle, and the commentator began his introduction. It was a complicated feeling, being reminded of the underground deathmatches, but the introduction was more discomforting. "On the red side! The soldier from the North! Randyll the Giant!" "On the white side! The cold-hearted slaughterer! Aegir of the Blood-dance!" Whoa, wait up. Who are you calling a slaughterer! I only killed one person. What''s the meaning of this? I thought for a while, and couldn''t remember how many I''ve killed up until now. Can''t be helped that I''m a slaughterer. I give up. At the starting signal. The two-meter giant man before me held the largest sword and shield out of the ones prepared. I''m pretty well acquainted with these easy-to-understand types. "OOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!" He shouted and swung his sword down. I met it with my own. There was a violent metallic clang, sparks flew. After several clashes the audience began to stir. Was it that unusual for me to stand my ground? The sight of the two-meter Randyll being gradually pushed by the decidedly non-giant me might have been somewhat strange. Sorry, but I''m not inferior to anyone in sheer strength no matter how much of a giant they are. Finally running out of endurance, Randyll stopped fighting and projected his large shield out. Looks like he''s taking a little rest. But this was what I''ve been waiting for. The moment when he put his shield up, restricting his field of vision. I moved to the side where his shield was, inflicted a blow on his calf from his flank, and stepped back. "GUAAHH!!" He held on against the blow from my two-handed sword, but he can''t recover anymore. He staggered forward from the pain in his leg, unable to defend against my sword. I sent him flying with a swing of the sword, signalling the end of the match. Randyll collapsed at the same time the ending signal was sounded. He did well to stand up until now. A grand applause broke out from the audience. Looks like this audience likes to see the underdog face and win against the strong, unlike the ones at the underground arena who likes seeing strong people beat up and kill the weak. The applause for me was congratulations, for a youngster to beat a giant with an advantage. Matches at the arena was basically once per day. It only lasted several minutes, but I get several gold coins for it. There''s still some remaining even after paying Nonna and Celia''s spectator tickets. Which means there''s one place for me to go. "Welcome to our establishment!" As I opened the door a crowd of women gave me greetings. It was freezing outside, but they had several fireplaces inside and the women were all scantily dressed. They looked rather sensational. This is a brothel within the citizens'' ward. After the match, I shut Celia and Nonna in the room with drinks and snacks to deepen their friendship. Nonna was expressionless throughout the whole deal, no doubt she realized what was going on. "Well well. Welcome to [The Faerie Tree]!" A plump round middle aged woman kneaded her hands as she came towards me. "Which of our faeries would you like today? Don''t mind if you choose one from the ones lined up at the back?" Well I surely can''t decide unless I see the actual person directly. When I looked towards them the women acted kittenish, showing their breasts and raising their skirts. The women emphasized their breasts, but size-wise, there''s no one that could compare to Nonna to begin with. I want a woman with some meat on them tonight. Besides her breasts, Nonna was thin, and as for Celia, if you covered up her breasts and genitals she could pass off as a boy. I put my hand on one of the women''s shoulder. "May I?" "Thank you very much. I will be servicing you" "Ah, that girl Well, she''s good with her mouth so have fun" The madame looked like she wanted to say something but then shut her mouth. This shop is a common brothel. But according to Kristoff, the higher class ones only cater to nobles so this one''s actually among the best ones you can get. "It will be fifty copper for one hour, two silvers for a night" Unexpectedly cheap, I don''t think it''s a bad shop but are there something wrong with these girls or something? I don''t want to go under a time constraint, so I gave two silvers. The madame smiled and the woman also snuggled against my back. Once in a private room, I looked over the woman once again. Her hair was red. Her height was tall for a woman, only a little shorter than me. She had some meat on her and her breasts were also decently-sized. "My name is Melissa. I will be taking care of you tonight" Melissa sat on the bed and bowed her head. I seemed to have been affected by the mood. I kissed her right away unable to hold back my arousal and was about to take her clothes off, but Melissa pushed me back. "I''ll take you to paradise so be at ease " But there''s no stopping me now that my excitement was peaking. I took off the scanty clothes Melissa was wearing, not too overbearingly, stripping her naked. In her bewilderment, Melissa frantically tried to cover up her privates. "I''m going to sleep with you now, so there''s no reason to hide it" "No, well Let me service you first" This is weird, is she diseased and hiding it or something. I gripped Melissa''s hand and spread her legs. And I saw a devastated flower garden. Melissa''s important part was not diseased, but was more directly damaged. "So you''ve seen it now" "What happened?" "Didn''t happen in this brothel. I resisted the owner who was desperate and sold me he did all sorts of things with brands and sharp tools" Melissa felt like she doesn''t need to hide anything anymore and lay on the bed in the shape of the letter . "Since I came here, everything''s gone as well as it could given my circumstances, but since the important part is broken I don''t get many customers" Even though I''m confident in my skills she said as she stretched. "See, I do have the good looks so I get a lot of first time customers, but once they find out about me in bed they don''t come back" "That''s horrible, isn''t it?" "That''s right! It''s broken all the way in. It can''t give birth and it''s loose. I could even put my hand in up to the wrist. She laughed in resignation. "So? Will we stop? That madame is greedy but if she knew you''ll come back she''ll refund you half what you paid~" "Nope, I don''t mind. Will you keep me company?" "Is that because you''re pitying me?" "Nope. You''re a fine woman so I want to make you mine" Melissa laughed cheerfully. "Ahahaha, making a prostitute yours? That''s a bad joke right, dear customer?" "A prostitute''s still a woman. I''m sleeping with you to make you mine" "You''re joking again" I pushed Melissa down and whispered love in her ear. "I want to sleep with you. Cancelling is out of the question" Melissa felt my seriousness and burst into a bright smile. "Really? Well, you saved me then. I''m grateful to have an overnight customer. I''ll give you a freebie~ How about finishing in my ass? I like you so I''ll allow it" No, well, in the end I just wanted to sleep with a girl. I just want Melissa to let me enjoy her hole. "Get me up with some foreplay. I''ll sleep with you afterwards" Melissa wrinkled her eyebrows. "I said already~ It''s broken and you can''t use it! It hurts that you keep making me say it" It feels stupid to keep talking so I took of Melissa''s clothes and threw her away, then thrusted my still soft meat rod in front of her. Melissa flinched a bit from the member in front of her face, but as expected from a veteran prostitute, she immediately guessed my intention and opened her mouth. "My, that''s a large tool! Leave it to me, I''m pretty confident with my skills" After a bit of servicing, my meat rod became erect and Melissa flusteredly took it out of her mouth. "cough cough, what is this ! It''s really big! Never seen anything like it!" Amazing, observed Melissa as she poked and caressed it. But for me, it''s only still half up and by no means fully ready. "Well now that it''s this big I can''t do it with my mouth. Let''s try my breasts, shall we~" After another bit of servicing I finally reached my peak. Melissa looked up from between my legs, dumbfounded. "What is this sir, are you by any chance part orc or horse?" "How rude. Anyway, it''s all ready so how about now?" I pushed Melissa down onto the bed and inserted myself between her legs. "I said I''m ! Wait, if it''s this big then it just might " As I stormed in she let out a cute shriek. "Kyaah! W, why!? It''s tight, it''s never done this before!" I didn''t hold back and put it in since she said it was loose, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. I guess my dick was swelling more than usual since I''m seeing plump ass for the first time in a while. While creakily spreading out her insides, I reached her innermost parts. " this feels good" She can''t tighten it in because of her injuries, but this slackness is a fresh feeling for me. Other women would tighten so much it hurt, if they''re not used to it I would worry that it''ll tear. Also, it seems there''s more room inside. "I think I can get more in" "Eh!? My womb''s over there NGYAAAAHH!!" With a slopping sound, my big thing entered down to its root for real. Because of the inhumane treatment she received in the past, her insides were so injured she could no longer bear a child. And because of that the way to her womb was open, and I could put it in there without resistance. As I was inserting myself down to the roots, I remembered the feeling I had while tumbling with Lucy as I was growing up. That time, I desperately pressed my hips trying to fit just a little bit more inside. "Aah, this feels good. The best" "Kaha unbelievable I''m really skewered right into my womb" "I can pull out if you''re hurting?" "No! Keep going, I can''t hold back my insides are happily receiving a man!" For her, it was humiliating to be disappointed each time a man shows his genitals. "Every man I''ve seen were all short and small," she said, shivering in joy. She looked so happy, going under me and on top of me while violently shaking her hips. "Take me from behind! Don''t hold back, be rough!" Melissa rose from the bed and pressed herself on the wall. I pulled her hips and thrusted inside, once again penetrating her womb. I penetrated down to the roots much more smoothly than the first time. "AAAAAAaaaahhhhh!!" Melissa was stuck in between me and the wall. I sucked into her neck and roughly fondled her breasts. She turned her head towards me even as she frantically tried to match her hips to my movements. Since a prostitute''s body is her trade goods, I thought she was going to complain that it was going to leave a mark, but she only made gestures of clenching her teeth. Do it with your teeth, is it? Then I''ll take her up on that and bit into her nape. She then made an earth-shattering, and yet sexy scream. "Umm " The door was softly opened and one of the brothel''s cleaning girls appeared. Looks like she was worried because of all the screaming. "Go, backAAAAAAHHhh! Don''t, worry! We''re, okaiEEEEEEEeee!" Drooling and gasping for breath, Melissa urged her to leave. Since it''s a good chance, let''s change position. Still piercing her from behind, I picked her up and sat on the sofa. Her body weight made me gouge further into her and she screamed again. And it''s easier to kiss her in this position. "Do it rougher! Thrust deep! Deeper!" That said, I already thrusted as far as to even go into her womb. Going too rough into a place where no man was supposed to go will damage her body. "Feels good, too good! I don''t care anymore! Break me! Stab me to death!!!!" The door opened again. Probably because the words "break" and "death" came out. The girls'' job is to make sure the customers aren''t pushing the prostitutes too far, after all. Melissa didn''t seem like she can see anything but me anymore, she paid her no attention. I threw a copper at the girl and showed Melissa''s pleasured face to tell her it''s alright. "I''M COMING! PINCH MY CLIT!" When I did as she said, she came so hard she squirted as far as the door''s entrance and fainted. The girl surely knows about Melissa''s condition, she was surprised seeing my thing managed to stretch her vagina wide. "We''re going to be screaming some more, I think. You sure you still want to stay and watch?" I laid down the fainted Melissa on the bed and put it in her again in missionary position. "HNGGG!" The shock woke Melissa up. The girl sat down on the floor in the corner of the room to observe. Completely unlike the rough sex just before, this time I gently caressed and rained kisses on her. My hand explored her shapely breasts and together we gently shook our hips. "Aah, so gentle so wonderful " Melissa also put her hand round my back and buttocks, slowly raising my arousal. The girl in the corner of the room probably noticed too but I just gave her a wink. "I''m going to be coming soon. Move your hips with mine?" "Yes, sorry for passing out on my own. Fill it until it feels like it''ll burst" Melissa said it with a mischievous tone, but if Nonna heard she''d probably say "Don''t even joke about it". We matched our movements and our slow moves brought us to a climax. "Come!" Melissa raised her hips and got me inside her womb once again. "UOOOOOOOhhhH!!" It discharged with a force that I haven''t seen recently. "It goes byu- byu- " The noises reached the young girl in the corner of the room. She was covering her mouth with her hands in surprise. "Eeeh? Amazing noises her belly her belly" When I finished discharging, the young girl came along with a bucket. She probably did it out of concern of soiling the bed since I obviously let out a lot. I lifted Melissa up and unplugged my member in a way that looks like I''m helping a baby pee. "Ah! Lynn, don''t look!" "" Ignoring Melissa''s wishes, the young girl called Lynn stared with wide eyes. My semen came out with amazing force and noise. I even wrung out the stuff inside her womb, when I did, the handwashing bucket was full. "It''s amazing, if I could say so myself" "It''s not just big, it''s if only I could have children" Well, a prostitute having kids is going to be a problem, right. The young girl left the room with the bucket, what''s she going to do with it? "Now do you want to take a rest?" "Do I look like it?" I showen my hard thing in front of Melissa. "Not at all, I''ll do it with my mouth now" Without hesitation, she took my cum-stained member in her mouth and brought her head down with worrying vigor. After that we continued, I repeatedly discharged inside her and brought it up again with her mouth and breasts, continuing the exchange until morning. "Was it good?" "Amazingg, reeeeally goood " "It was good for me, too. I could put it all in, you''re the best woman" "That monstrous thing was tough even for me you know you''ve had other women up until now right? Have you been breaking women one after another?" How rude, they''re all still in good health. "Big dick-kun, thank you for your care" Melissa gave my limping meat rod a light kiss. Faint white light started filtering in from the closed windows. "Ah it''s morning it''s over " She desperately hugged me close, I pat her head. "I''ll come by again. This isn''t the last" Melissa raised her face and said "Promise? Absolutely? I''ll be waiting" She pressed on her full belly. "A-ah, I don''t feel like taking guests until Aegir comes again. Maybe I should make myself look more plain" For now, until our time was over, I let her be my woman and hug me so hard until it hurts. ""Thank you very much. Please come again"" The prostitues said their goodbyes to the guests who returned in the morning. Melissa seemed like she couldn''t stand up properly but came to see me off helped by a chore girl. Seeing her legs quiver the others looked at me wondering how hard I attacked her. She gave me kisses and hugs until the end, obviously charmed. "Was she alright?" Outside the establishment, the madame inquisitively asked me as we walked. "Yeah, she was great" "Heeh, that''s rare. Prostitutes are supposed to be the ones charming the guests but she turned out like that" Melissa was still saying her goodbyes. She probably won''t stop until I was out of sight. "Well, come by once in a while. That poor girl" Of course, I said as I left the establishment. Do I have time for breakfast before I go to the arena? Nonna greeted me coming back. "I''m glad you''ve been having a wonderful time tonight" "Yeah, it was the best" "It must''ve been intense. You''ve got lots of marks on your neck" "Yeah, nice for a medal of honor, huh?" "... ENEMY OF WOMEEEEEN!!" I received Nonna''s flying headbutt and countered with a kiss, then left for the arena. On the red side! A member of the Imperial Guard Knight Corps! Knight Lucif Gadlist! On the white side! The Miraculous Mercenary! Aegir! The intro has become much better. After that first match, I won several matches, slept with Melissa with the rewards, and made Nonna jealous. And then, in the sixth battle, the opponents became nothing but military personnel in active service and knights of nobility. As expected, unlike the matches at the plaza, I didn''t come across any disappointing opponents, and every time I won and advanced to the next round, I was forced into a hard fight. So you''re Aegir. You''ve done well with the body of a commoner. It''s an honor. Lucif or whatever was arrogant, but he did a greeting before the match. This way of speaking for nobles towards commoners was probably the norm. But right when we''re about to enter a match, that doesn''t matter. There was the signal to start, but neither of us jumped in. Lucif''s sword was a size smaller than mine, but it was that much more manageable, so it would be dangerous for me to carelessly jump in. Continuing to stare at each other for a little while, at the time that the audience started to voice out their complaints, Lucif moved. From an upper-right downward slash to a sweeping slash to the left, he went further and brought the blade back to make an intense thrust at my torso. I received the blows with my sword, but unable to defend against that last thrust, it grazed my shoulder. In desperation, I raised my sword overhead with one hand, but it was easily defended against. Not pursuing, Lucif temporarily took his distance. Such power with a single hand. I had seen it in your previous matches, but that is quite the superhuman strength that does not match your outward appearance. I have no merit other than that after all. Next, I went to engage him. I high-handedly raised my sword overhead while charging in. He naturally aimed for my wide open torso, but that was a feint as I didn''t swing my sword down but returned it to my chest and received his sword. The swung out sword and the force of my charge offset each other, and this time where we destroyed each other''s posture at a short distance was a good opportunity. With only the power of my arm, I swung downward with all my might, and because we had destroyed each other''s posture, he was unable to evade and could only receive it with his sword. And then, if this were to turn into a simple clash of swords, I would have the advantage. A loud metallic sound reverberated, and Lucif got down onto a knee. He promptly raised his sword and got on the defence but this is where exchange of blows would begin. One blow, two blows, with my consecutive attacks that wouldn''t let him breathe, I attacked him again and again. When I tried to continue pressuring him like this, maybe because he didn''t overlook an opening, by him swinging his sword as if pulling a carpet out from under me, I noticed it, made a light jump, and evaded it. During that time, Lucif used that recoil and got up as if he were spinning, and we once again ended up directly glaring at each other. Magnificent. He was probably trying to make some idle talk while we were both trying to fix our breaths. I wonder how many among the Imperial Guard Knights would have been able to stave off those last few attacks. You staved it off, didn''t you. It is because I am excellent. He probably didn''t care about the tone of voice in the middle of the fight. Lucif made a broad grin, and without any preparatory motions, he slashed at me. His sword, on top of being fast, skillfully changed its direction as if it were dancing. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If we were simply having a fight, I probably would have immediately been caught by it. Exchanging two blows, I took some distance as if I were running away. I had only one chance. I changed the way I held my sword to holding it with only my right hand. What is the meaning of this? Using a two-handed sword with one hand held no advantage whatsoever unless there was also a shield. That''s why this was a clever scheme. I wouldn''t throw any needles or anything though. It''s just about how it feels in my right hand. It would seem that you are not throwing away the fight! Running with a speed that was almost a full power sprint, I then jumped up and held my sword up until it was behind my back. This was probably a poor plan to anyone that saw it. By jumping up, the sword path would be fixed and can''t be altered. Moreover, with only my right hand, even it''s power was known. Although he was making a baffled face, he raised up his sword so as to ward off the attack and stop the defenseless me. And then, he opened his eyes wide in surprise. My sword wasn''t in my right hand. Changing the sword that I raised with all of the might of my right hand over to my left hand at my back, I then swung it to the right. Maybe because he didn''t think that I would pass the two-handed sword around my back, his reaction was delayed. I made a half-assed swing with only my left hand in an unnatural posture, but having a suitable weight behind it, it was plenty for a defenseless opponent. A thick sound resounded, and my sword dug into Lucif''s flank. Guhoh! With him bending down and crouching, Lucif''s sword fluttered about in midair from my second attack. From the thunderous shouts of joy, Lucif must have been a famous knight. The townspeople were wild with enthusiasm from the complete upset, and even the noble seats were dotted with people that had stood up and were clapping their hands. That is not the way a knight fights. It seems that Lucif has already recovered. But, you are strong! Magnificent! Lucif came seeking a handshake. A noble having a handshake with a commoner is something that was originally unbelievable. It is because there is no criticizing ways to fight on the battlefield. You won against me! Be proud of that! Nonna, who was in the audience seating, was swinging her head forward and back with all her might. It couldn''t be seen as anything but her head banging, but was she telling me to lower my head? It is an honor. I bowed my head to Lucif. Afterwards, according to the talks that I heard, if a noble were to shake hands with a commoner in the presence of the general public, that noble would be considered equivalent to a commoner and be looked down upon. Therefore, I augustly lowered my head and showed my thanks, and that informed the surroundings that we did not have an equivalent relationship. Nobles sure are tiresome. It seems that the next match will be in three days. Becoming aware of that, it seemed that the next match would be the semi finals and since the ceremonies before the opening of the matches would increase, there was a preparatory phase. Thinking that it was fine to slowly go back to the inn after such a long time, just as I was bringing Nonna and Celia and left the match assembly hall, a crowd was made. You''re incredible!It''s been a long time since I''ve seen an Imperial Guard defeated!A mercenary? You aren''t of some Knight Corps? Being jostled around, when I walked through while making halfhearted answers, a distinct voice called out to me. So you are Aegir. Three women, all having frilly dresses and decorated hair, and then having a sweet smelling perfume. It couldn''t be any more clearer that she was a daughter of a noble. This arena seemed to have been established to be straddling the townspeople domain and the noble domain, so people of both social positions could go in and out without reserve. All of them seemed like they hadn''t even reached 20 years old, but they were giving off an atmosphere that said that they knew no fear. We would like to have a talk with you but. I see, this time, I was the only one to win and advanced to the next round while being an existence unrelated to the nobles. They wouldn''t be able to lightheartedly talk with other noble knights or people with peerage, but it would be fine if it was with me. Since Nonna was muttering "courteously, courteously" to me, I used my own way of respect. Let''s see, and what what kind of talk might we be having then? Nonna was wriggling about. Did I screw up? My! What a rude manner of talking! But that kind of savage part of him is what is good, isn''t it? In any case, I cannot calm down in a place such as this. Let us go to some place where we can drink some tea. It seems that she didn''t think that we would refuse. Though, I didn''t refuse because I had some expectations. Your attendants are welcome as well. Celia, who was stuck to me, was the attendant, and it seemed that Nonna considerately did not enter. Nonna muttered that she would go back first and returned to the inn. Since I found that to be pitiable, I decided that I would be firmly affectionate with her tonight. At the high class cafe, I talked quite moderately to the three young women about the preliminary fights and stories of fights on my travels, but the girls How barbaric!Ahh, outside of White City, it is full of dangers, isn''t it.I, I''m feeling dizzy. had that kind of reaction, but even so, they urged for the next one, so they were probably starving for some stimulus. Celia did nothing but stuff her cheeks with sweets that she had never seen before. Time passed, and I thought that it was time to put an end to this, but the young women faced each other and smiled. Today is finally your turn.He looks like he''ll be amazing. As if being pushed out by the other two, one of the young women came out in front of me. The other young women were in the middle of giggling, and the young woman whose face had turned red said that she was [Christina]. Come follow me. The attendant girl as well. When Christina went outside, she called a street carriage, deeply covered herself with her hat, and we got on board. During the time that the carriage was rattling and shaking, she didn''t speak a single word. Just up until a little while ago, she was a pretty sociable young women that spoke and laughed though. Before long, the carriage stopped in front of a certain building. So it''s a love hotel. You keep the carriage waiting! Christina paid the coachman a lot of money and told Celia to stay on the carriage and wait. Celia, not knowing what was going on, was dumbfounded and saw us off. With quick steps, she pulled my hand, paid the gold at the reception desk as if she were throwing it, and entered the private room. Ahh, I thought fire was going to come out from my head... You''ve gone on quite the adventure. Well then, I (watashi)...I (ore) will be sleeping with you, is that right? Th-that''s right! I am the only one that hasn''t done it yet, and that is bad for my appearance. It would seem that the three girls are delinquent girls among the noble daughters. It seemed that the three of them would frequently have extravaginal intercourse, go around visiting place to place, talk with commoners like me and play around with their bodies. The other two had already lost their virginity, and since Christina was the only one that hadn''t lost hers, it seemed that she was ridiculed for it. Since an unmarried young woman giving up her virginity to a commoner partner was something outrageous, it seemed that the thrill of it was irresistible. Now then! It is alright! Sleep with me! Pushing out both hands, she looked this way. As expected of a noble daughter, it seemed that she was telling me to undress all of her. I would do all of the preparing of this girl that only lied there. Being able to sleep with a noble woman is an unbelievable honor, you know? I think that there''s no difference between nobles and slaves in terms of women though. Now then, shed tears and gratefully savor it! Only her mouth was functioning well though. When I took off her clothes and looked, she certainly did have a good figure, and maybe because she didn''t have much muscle, she was soft. Since I did the foreplay and the preparations were complete, I also took off my clothes. That is! ...Do all gentlemen have such large things attached to them!? It would seem that she has a bit of knowledge about this. That''s right. That is why the first time accompanied with pain. But, it is almost as big as my arm...There is no way that thing will fit in the hole of my crotch. It''s alright. Women give birth to children, so this much is fine. It''s a pain to explain every single thing. Let''s just eat her up already. Here I go. If you can''t endure it, just bite onto me. I will not do such an uncivilized thing! Besides, even for my first sexual experience...Ow, ow...Kyaaah!! It hurtsss!! I was quite an experienced virginity taker, but for the first few seconds, I couldn''t say a single thing. I felt pity for this woman that was complaining about the pain, and I wanted her to start feeling good quickly. But, savoring this once in a lifetime pain is what would give birth to a feeling of satisfaction that would rule this woman. While thinking such philosophical things, I caressed Christina, and moved my hips. So gentlemen keep such monsters. Books are filled with nothing but lies...But it felt great. Since she shyly brought out contraceptives, I smeared it inside of her. With the contraceptive being the quality good it is, it seemed that it would be alright using it post-sex. As expected, she couldn''t have herself giving birth to a child. Making her climax one more time with my fingers, we then left the inn. Now then, I will excuse myself here. Also...Could you tell me of the inn you are staying in? Though it is not like it is guaranteed that we will meet again! Thinking that this was because she would definitely come and meet me again, I told her what inn it was and saw the carriage off. Taking Celia, whose mood was irreparable even after giving her a chicken skewer and and apple, I returned to the inn. Did you have fun talking with the nobles? Knowing that I had been doing it with prostitutes recently as well, Nonna''s voice was cold. Moreover, when I explained to her the various circumstances. Ehh!? You snatched away her chastity!? Her anger changed into astonishment. It wasn''t playing with a widow or a divorced woman who went back to her parents, but an unmarried maiden? Finding it unbelievable, Nonna shook her head. Judging from Nonna''s reaction, who was the daughter of a former Count house, it seemed that I did something more outrageous than I thought. An unmarried daughter''s adultery, not to mention the partner was a passing commoner, it seemed that the possibility of her being expelled from her house was high. If it were to be discovered by people of the house, blame would surely come to you as well, Aegir-sama! I''ll pray that it doesn''t come to that. Nonna breathed a sigh. Please do not have yourself destroyed by a woman before you take back Elektra... Thinking that that in itself might be long-cherished ambition, I embraced Nonna. Before was something like the preliminary round, and the real fight is going to start from here on out. Catastrophes visit unexpectedly quick. The next morning, a carriage stopped in front of the inn and Christina was standing there with a woman that seemed like an attendant. At first, I thought she had come to immediately play around, but if that were the case, she probably wouldn''t do something this conspicuous. When we showed ourselves while wondering what was happening, she came rushing over. Her cheeks, maybe because they were slapped, were swelling red, and her eyes were weeping and bright red. *Gusu* (Sob)...Aegir, san. Mother is calling for you. Please come with me. Since I didn''t have any plans, I nodded going "I guess that''s fine", but Nonna had become ghastly pale. You can''t! If you go, you might be put in jail! To begin with, something like the noble''s daughter going out to receive a commoner was unheard of. Even servants that the mansion directly controlled would be too much. In other words, it seemed that both of the parents of the other party were considerably angry. If that happens, I''ll just escape. I told Celia and Nonna to wait at the inn and then got on board the carriage. Christina sobbed the whole time in front of me. The attendant would occasionally wipe her tears and offer her some water, but they didn''t even try to look at my direction. I thought that this really would turn into something bad, but there was nothing that could be done at this point. We entered the nobles'' domain. I didn''t possess a license, but the garrison let us plainly pass through with just a look at the carriage. I wonder if she was a noble with a considerable social status. I guess that''s normal. Christina''s house certainly was big, but with the palatial residence being among the noble mansions that rivaled it, it wasn''t something that stood out. Rather, it could be considered on the small side. Christina cast her eyes downward in silence and walked, while I walked behind her while being guided by a servant. The door of the mansion was, as expected of the nobles, adorned with ornaments and could be said to be something luxurious and gorgeous. Welcome and thank you for coming. The age of the woman who seemed to be Christina''s mother was around 30, her hair was different from her daughter''s and was blond, and, no matter how you looked at her, for a mother of a daughter that didn''t look like she was less than 15 years old, she was strangely young. Chris, go to the room further inside. Yes... Christina trudgingly left alone. Thinking that there was sorrow drifting about on her back, I leaked out a smile. We cannot talk here. I shall guide you to my private room. I felt a strange atmosphere. To begin with, it was a strange story for the madam to welcome the daughter''s adultery partner. Even I, who was distant from the nobles'' etiquette, knew that much. Though, since I have told the servant to not enter as well, I cannot provide any tea. No, that isn''t a problem. The madam and I faced each other with a table interposed between us. My apologies for the late introduction. I am Christina''s mother, [Claudia Alvence Malordol]. My husband has been granted the title of Marquis by his Majesty. She was a high grade noble. I immediately thought about taking the madam hostage and going to help Nonna and Celia but probably hasn''t reached this stage yet. So you were a person of a standing that is far beyond my own power. As I am of humble birth, I may not have proper etiquette but please forgive me. I am sure of that. After all, you did tear up an unmarried maiden''s virginity. Yup, looks like I was called completely for that matter. My daughter seemed to be hiding it, but with her walking around with her crotch reeking with the scent of seed juice, it is obvious that she had a cock held up in her lewd hole. I felt like I heard some unbelievable words coming out of the marchioness'' mouth. From what I''ve heard, you made my virgin daughter climax, so it would seem that you are quite skilled in how you treat women. The situation became suspicious in a different meaning. But lying is no good. Saying that all gentlemen have cocks that are as thick as my daughter''s arm could pretty much be called fraud. Claudia wrapped around the table and approached me. Snatching away a Marquiss'' daughter''s virginity is a crime where it would be inevitable for you to be hanged. However. The madam''s hand pressed up against my chest and slowly descended. That technique that makes women cry and that prided large penis, if you let me have a taste of it, I wouldn''t mind locking this matter up in my heart, you know? Sleeping with the mother and daughter of a marquiss house would undoubtedly cause him to be executed, but at this point, it was all the same. Besides, Claudia had a maturity that the daughter didn''t have, and she also had the sexual passion of a woman starving for a man. Well then, I will be your partner. Yes, and if you cannot satisfy me, I may hand you over to the garrison. Service me with that in mind. Claudia, still sitting in the chair, took off her footwear and held out her foot. It seemed like she was telling me to lick it. When I took her foot and held it in my mouth, she smiled contentedly. The madam sat in the chair without moving, and I started stripping her one piece of clothing at a time while having my lips go all over her body. How do you like my body? It slackened only a little bit and it could be said that her stomach was protruding a bit but since that would unmistakably give me a death by hanging, I acted prudent. It is beautiful. It is white and soft, and is a body that is irresistible to men. It felt like I had become something like a male paramour, but this kind of thing isn''t bad every once in awhile. For a little while after that, I caressed her and continued to praise her, but it seemed that Claudia couldn''t endure it any longer. That is about enough of that! I shall leave it to you so make me feel good. Because she was feeling impatient, she stripped the rest of her clothes off herself. Her body that had become nude, though voluptuous, was a bit flabby, especially her stomach which looked loose. But, with her seeking a man and having a rush of blood to the head, she looked like she would accept even rough acts, and that induced arousal. She looked like she would feel soft if I were to hug her with all my might. While I was taking off my clothes, I approached the madam, snatched her lips, and grasped her breast as if squeezing them. Furthermore, I forcibly jammed in a finger into her already wet hole. It hurts! Do it more courteously! As the madam spoke her protest, I brought my mouth close to her ear. I will confirm this from the beginning. Should I treat you gently? Or should I treat you forcibly, roughly, and wildly? Placing a hand on my chin, she blew out a breath. Even while the madam was in wonderment, it goes without saying that she chose the latter. Th...This was...in my daughter. I thrust my cock, which had swelled with a caress, in front of the madam. Her breathing became quicker, and she drew back looking scared. Something like this...would destroy my hole...I''m sure that my daughter''s hole is already gaping wide open. It will be fine. You have such a loose body. My thing is more or less like the others. This monster isn''t just more or less! Moreover, how dare you insult me! So noisy. I''ll shut you up and ravish you. I plugged up her lips and knocked her down onto the bed. She did acknowledge that she should be treated roughly after all. S-Stop it right now! Although I said I wanted it rough, there is a limit! But, there was no way a noble madam with insufficient exercise could push me away. Forcibly opening her thighs, I held her hands down on top of the pillow. Claudia''s meathole had a bit of the flesh sticking out and was darkened. It was a well-used meathole, but this in itself incited arousal. When I pushed in, her hole stretched out somewhat, and the madam complained about the pain, but compared to her daughter, I went in quite easily. It feels like I can move intensely from the start. Her lovely voice at the start AN! AHh! Ahan! was high pitched, but before long OHHhhh! AOOhh! Nhoooo! it changed into something deep like that of a beast. Her screaming continued until she climaxed, and entwining her arms and legs around me and continuing her scream, the madam had a form that could appropriately be called a sexually frustrated female sex beast. With her receiving my ejaculation, opening her legs while semen dribbled out, and rolling on the bed, I couldn''t say that she was beautiful even as flattery, but if I were to look at her only as a sex partner, I thought of her as a partner that I could be pretty satisfied with. As I was giving the now awake lady an arm pillow and listening to her pillow talk, I learned that Marquis Malordol was a noble that managed the area of the western city of Alvence, that he himself was in that territory, and that other than for New Year''s greetings and states of emergency, he mostly did not come out to White City. This house was a private residence in White City and their official residence was somewhere else, and that the ones here other than herself and her daughter were only a few servants. She herself was the legal wife, but as she had not given birth to any children up until this year, she was shunned and was sent here under the pretense of meeting with the head of the family at White City. Christina was a child of one of the noble''s numerous concubines in the territory but since her behaviour was bad, she was pushed onto her. The head of the family had lost interest in her, and then, other than when he slept with her at the level of feeling sorry to the household once a year, even if she were to bring in a male paramour, he would pretend not to see them. So, were you starving for a man? That way of speaking is...That is correct, I was starving. And so, when I heard about your magnificent lower half from my daughter, I was captivated by your extra-large cock and called you out. But to think that you were this splendid of a gentleman. For her to crave a man from hearing about her daughter''s talk of playing with love, she is quite salacious, but the feeling when sleeping with her was really great. There was no longer a fragment of the arrogant noble attitude in Claudia. Right now, she was nothing more than a salacious, middle-aged woman that was fawning on me. Ahh, I haven''t had enough. Assault me more and more, my beloved. Burying her face into my chest and having her tongue crawl about, Claudia obtained what she wanted at last. 22 Chapter 22. Coming Back ""Aegir-sama!!"" After winning my fight against Claudia I returned to my hotel. Nonna and Celia ran towards me with teary eyes as they embraced me. "Aegir-sama, are you okay? I thought that you got caught and got jailed." "We want to do something for you but we don''t know what should we do!" I embraced and stroke their heads until they felt relieved. "Alvens Mallord is it? Does Nonna know about him?" 1. Does anyone have better suggestion?] "Yes, Alvens is the name of a big city, and Mallord is the name of the most influential aristocrat of the Federation. Don''t tell me " She shakenly stepped back. "The girl I embraced yesterday was here apparently. So I was called over by her mother." Nonna face becomes pale. It seems that she''s not someone to joke about. "Le-Let''s get out from the Federation! If we go to the Empire, they can''t track us anymore!" "It''s okay. The mother told me that as long as I could satisfy her, she would not make any complaints." Silence "Are you saying that you had sex with the marquis''s wife too?" "Yea, she''s fainted many times too" "Sex maniac!! Why do you always lay your hands on anyone you meet? Are you an orc?!" Since she got out from Elektra, Nonna''s jeers and headbutts became stronger. And I always get healed when my head is caressed by Celia. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "On the Red side! The First Knight, Captain of Imperial Guard, Viscount Cedric Orion." "On the White side! A long serving military veteran mercenary, A fierce god with herculean strength, Aegir!" How come they are able to come up with different names and titles every single time, I don''t even remember ever saying that I served the military. Captain Cedric prepared his sword in silence, he seems to be the type that never speaks with a commoner. He held his sword with his two hands, even the size is the same with my sword. It seems that we''re the same type. As the starting signal sounded, he''s charging at me. He doesn''t even bother to glare. I''m absolutely confident in my ability. His strike is twice as heavy and twice as fast as Luciff''s 2 In term of strength, I''m still better but with my speed, I can''t hit him. If I show him an opening, I''ll lose for sure. In a flash he shortened our distance and jumped behind me. It seems that he wants to end this fast. In that case I will slow things down by thrusting my sword towards his chest and bring this to a deadlock. This circumstances is related to the other party difference in ability. I know that Cedric is waiting for me to make a move. If I push forward and ward it off his attacks that would be fine, but if I tried to retreat he would gain the advantage and it would spell the end of me. Even I know that it was hopeless situation for me, it will be my loss if this continues. That''s why I decided to rely on Nonna''s favored technique. I planned to meet Cedric''s sword head on. A sword that was locked in place cannot be swung freely, at best his sword is only capable of cutting my forehead. This action of mine was unexpected and it caught Cedric off guard, but if given enough time react, he would easily be able to counterattack and retaliate. The meaning of this head-butt is to merely distance myself. I place my sword on my right shoulder and put my left foot slightly forward. There are neither defense nor movement, this posture is to make strongest blow possible. His sword and my sword length are identical, he must jump in to break my sword defense range to win. If he really did jump in from the front, he can''t evade to side so he can do nothing but to ward my sword off. This would turn the fight into a raw battle of physical strength, narrowing down his movements decreases the ratio of skill involved and increases the necessity of speed and power. Come! The prideful Cedric''s can''t tolerate looking at a commoner like me. My experience tells me that Cedric''s distance is almost close enough to jump towards me. I won''t get fooled with his feint by paying careful attention to his muscle and eyes movement. His eyes are expressionless, I have no doubt that next time is the time he will strike, I have a feeling that he is smiling at me. He jumps in, and I ward off his sword. He tries to slant my sword trajectory diagonally. I knock his head. A metallic sound reverberated as his helmet is thrown in the air. My sword sends his helmet flying and ... cuts nothing but air. My defenseless chest and my sword is hit, and then my sword is leaving my hand and struck the earth. I lost the winter sword skill tournament in the semifinal. I stand up, straightening myself I took a breath. There''s Cedric in front of me. "It''s my win" Did you just wait for me to stand before saying it? What a narrow minded person. "Yea, it''s your win" After I said that, I leave. Probably, I''ll be asked by Nonna later. A noble is really troublesome. It wasn''t just sarcasm. "What a beautiful victory" Receiving a victory praise from his subordinate. Cedric doesn''t say a word, he throws his sword and walks away with a strange face. (That''s why you''re no good!) 3 When they''re the one who fight that mercenary, they would lose instantly! If it''s a serious match, he would have been defeated today. That mercenary''s sword hit his helmet. If it''s a sharpened sword, his head would be cracked too. Of course, it was Cedric''s win. There''s no one who doubts it either. However, he feels uneasy that he barely won. Cedric goes to a room with nobody in it and kicks a chair really hard. "It''s my complete defeat." I tell Kristoff and Agor in a drinking bout. They seemed to have seen my match. "If it''s a serious match, that blow would cracked his head" Agor''s theory is a bit strange. "That match had a condition that use a bladeless sword. If a sword user that win against lance user, there should be no difference with brawl" "Is it really like that~ ?" With empty glass, Kristoff is seeing his surrounding but no one fills his glass. "If you already experienced a real fighting you should know. But your equipment now is the one that used for real match. Of course, one vs many is not counted" "I ashamed that my real combat experience comes from exterminating monsters and thieves. I just can''t say that was a proper combat experience" "Same with me~ We don''t get real battles living in the White City" Isn''t it nice to live without fighting? Even I said "If you change your mind, marry me!" to Lucy. But Nonna seems to hate it. "So, the tournament has ended, I should go to other city soon" "Ah, Aegir is still on the way in his journey, right" "Really? What a boring person~" Kristoff, you only want to see Nonna''s breast, right? Incidentally, after Nonna saw him, she put towel on her cleavage. This city is a good place, but I can''t stay here. There''s no need to rush, but I have no time to relax either. I want to see the next city, too. I want to be the next king of that place, moreover I don''t want to pick a fight with the Federation. But, it''s difficult to rise in an already stable society, this Federation is the best example. Though I don''t know about the empire, with the chaos around the world, it should be like the central plains. There are countless countries grouped together that suddenly rise in power, and then collapse. In the middle of that chaos, there''s a chance to rise a flag 4 "Where will you going next?" Agor asked. "I think, I''ll return to the south side of the central plain. Triea.... No, maybe Goldenia" I don''t know why I thought about the "Wing of Dawn" 5 "If you want to go south, it''s nice to go in April, rain in southern area of Federation would have ended by then. The road becomes muddy when it''s raining and you can''t continue your journey" Agor said something serious for once. it seems that this is a trustworthy piece of information. "Then I''ll take it slow. For once, I can let loose my purse if Celia and Nonna want to go somewhere around the journey" Inside town, there''s no problem when a single woman walks alone due to the high amount of public order and security. Celia and Nonna must be glad that they don''t need to feel uneasy. "I wonder, what Aegir-sama is doing right now? It''ll be good if we can go together" "Of course. When I''m free, we''ll go together" Because I have something to do, too. "...Please give your tool some rest, too" I heard Nonna''s sarcasm when gulping my sake. "Ah, Welcome!" I''m hugging Claudia in her private room. But, I don''t force her. In the first place, I don''t live in the noble district. Even when she summons carriage for me, the employee''s glance was painful. It''s too hilarious to be a comedy when someone that aims to be a king has to be someone else''s secret lover. "Quick... Though I want you to come to somewhere for now" Claudia is taking something out from her purse and puts it on a desk. There''re 100 piece of gold coins there, as one would expect, its money from the marquis. But, what about it? "Ufufu, please do accept it. After all, because of my charm, that person gives me this much" Although she was kicked, Marquis Mallord still gives many money to Claudia. I heard from Nonna that Marquis Mallord owned a large city, a distinguished noble at that, so this amount is probably small to him. "Until today, that money was wasted, because of that my daughter became like that" Driven out from home by father, so there''s money to use to live awkwardly with mother in law. 6 So, she became like that. "But, now it''s become unnecessary. As long as I have you, I''ll be happy. I don''t need any other dick!" Then Claudia pushes me to the bed, and then strips from the top to the bottom. It''ll be hard to say it now, I just came here to say goodbye. It can''t helped, I''ll just think about it after one battle. 7 She services my dick in her mouth devotedly, and screamed when I jam it in her throat. I''m so excited that I make her crawl on the ground and plunge it into her from behind like a dog, After sex, in my chest, Claudia whispers her love and then "You traitor! Although I befriend you this much Lowly person, go away!!" In the end, Claudia shouts at me to leave this city, and throws me a pouch of gold coins. It may be that, before this, she already told the soldier. As expected I would hesitate to shop with a gold thrown away by someone. On the other hand, I don''t want it to go to waste. So, I''ll use this with good intentions. My good intention is going to spend it at the brothel. "Welcome!" The hostess is bowing to me as the door opened. Behind her, Melissa waves her hand. But, I don''t come here to play. I held Melissa''s hand who wants to lead me to the room, and bring her to the hostess. "How much to buy her out from here?" All the other girls are making commotion. Isn''t it a dream to bought out from prostitution? "Is that to take her out to go to date?" "No, it''s not. What I mean is to take her out from here to be my woman." Melissa opened her mouth as big as a hand because she can''t believe what I said. "Hmm. Let''s see she''s a real beauty so I think I''ll sell her for 100 gold coins, it''s decided." "Wha!! What kind of a stupid thing is that!! You bought me for only 10 gold!" Melissa flare up at the hostess. If I can''t take out 100 gold, then I can''t buy her. "Shut up! I''m the one who talks to him! Not you!" If it was the talk about buy someone out, the prostitute herself can''t say anything. It was always one of the brothels iron clad rules. "So, how about it, Mr. customer?" I never think that the hostess will ask this much. I guess that I can negotiate by trying to cut the price in half. Because I''ve seen Celia negotiate like this before. However, if I negotiate about her price, it will lower her value. I''ll never lower the value of my woman. In the first place, this money is given by another woman, so I can''t even talk big about this money. "Count it!" I put the pouch in the desk. And then, Melissa shouts "Wa!!" as she jumps up and shrieks. The hostess was dazed when saw the pouch and forgot to count the coins. "I''ll go now, is that okay?" 8 "Okay. No problem. Now that girl is free." Melissa put on my coat and goes out from the shop lightly dressed. 9 "*sob* I *sob* by men Always thinking *sob* about you I don''t *sob* believe *sob*" 10 Because she sobs hard, I can''t understand what she''s saying. So I kiss her to stop her from crying and lead her to our inn. From inside, I think that I can hear a soft voice "I''m glad" from the hostess. I stand in front of the inn. I hold the dreamy state Melissa in my arm. This is my room, after I open the door, no one will criticize me inside. But, there is also Celia and Nonna inside. Recently our ladies have a concerning problem "Don''t bring another woman!" in their faces. I will start thinking for an excuse for a bit. "I''m home" "Welcome back" "Aegir-sama, I want baked-sweets in caf " The two don''t move their eyes for a moment. Did Melisa''s presence made them like this? "My name is Melissa. From today, I am Aegir''s woman. Please treat me well" She greets them as my woman. Celia is screaming unceasingly, and Nonna is like "Again?" amazed. Well then, I should put them in order now, so we can start our next journey without trouble. There are three carriages in front of the inn, nobles are a pain in the butt. However, I never expect the person who comes out from the carriages. "Aegir-dono!" Claudia herself rides the carriage. The surrounding attention is not good but, the person herself never cared about them. It''s not good to bring her to my room. Though everyone is surprised by this sudden visitor, she only has me in her eyes. For a high-class noble, an attendant may not be treated as human being. Nonna led Celia and Melissa from our room. "I''m sorry about my cruel talk before! After you went away, I was frightened to death that you would take it the wrong way" "It''s okay but, is it okay for you to come here?" I indirectly said that she should go back. I also remember the detour. "I don''t care about that small thing. Because I can''t live without you!" "Even if you say something like that, in the first place, I''m just a traveler. This place is not my home, sooner or later " "Then !" You''re loud. "Then, live in my house! No, take one of my knight''s house and live there! After that, you can embrace me as you please!" "No, it''s not that " "You can even embrace our servant. You can even embrace our daughter if you want to! Because there''s no one who can say no to me!" I hug Claudia to calm her. "I''m sorry but I have something that I must do. I can''t stay here" "No... Oh yeah, This!" Claudia take out golden ornament from her bag, and a jeweled dagger as big as fruit knife. "This! I''ll give you this! So, please, stay here..." I lift Claudia in my arm and put away the treasures gently in her bag, then carry her to the bed. "I don''t have sex with you because of this, you know. If I want to do it, then it''s because of you" Claudia no longer say anything. It seems that, this is the only solution. 11 I put his dick in my mouth, and servicing him. 12 I feel guilty because I offer money to try to detain him for myself. I lied on the bed, and spread my hole. When he licked mine before, he spread my disordered public hair. And now there''re no hair and as clean as baby. It can''t be compared to my dirty hole before. "It seems like a kid''s hole" "Don''t say it! It can''t be helped... Before I meet you, there are only useless man out there" She said it without care. In the beginning, the shy Claudia always tried to push her butt to me. She wants to make her butt a little more sensual. "Aaaaah, it feels good. This is the best... Oooh... Wha!? Noo!" Might as well insert in her butt hole. Yep, let''s try it. "Claudia, let''s make your butt hole bigger" "Eh? Do you mean that !!!" She can''t disobey my order even she notices that I want to put it in her butt hole. I still widen her butt hole even though she said "No" or "Don''t". "Aaaooooohh!!!" She cries as she arches her back like a shrimp. There''s a bit blood from her butt hole, so it''s not that big wound. "Oooh! My butt !! My unclean place is !!" "Say something more perverted" "My butt my butt ass! A big penis is hammering my asshole! I can''t control my assholeee!!!" After that, I shoot inside the butt hole, and the worried Claudia climaxes as she screams not like a man or woman, but like a beast. After ravishing her, she laid back in my chest and then I gently talk to her. This is the usual for me. "I don''t say that this is the end. Because we''re still alive, we''ll meet again. Until then, please make yourself stay beautiful" "Yes... Yes! I understand. I''ll try my best for you!" Can we say the issue is settled with this? "But, you still have one or two days to depart, right?" Even if the weather turns bad, this is still a man responsibility. "Please leave it to me, from today on I''ll come to you every day" After she went home, Celia and Nonna go silent on top the bed, but Melissa says "as expected of Aegir, she''s a noble right?" I will not worry about her for now. After sometime passed, the time to depart has come. I stayed at Roleil for 5 months, has one horse and three woman for a travel-mate. 13 I reject the gift from Claudia when she said she wants to give me a carriage. I think that she was weird. She tried to give me a certain noble heirloom, and said that I can have sex with her daughter. As expected I would think of her as weird. this kind of frustrated middle-aged woman is quite fearsome. I cross the North Teljes river from White City, travel along the western plain then enter the empire, I arrived in a certain place in empire where the Teljes river and sea meet, and then came to various towns around the way. Furthermore the season is changing, the weather is chilly this time around, our journey finally takes us to the central plains in the south, Roleil, Triea Kingdom. "I''ve finally returned after a long time" If it think about it, after leaving the forest Lucy was in, I stayed here for around a month. After I go out from the forest, most of my time was used to travel. But, I never forget. Besides Carla and Maria, I also met Mel 14 and Mireille here. A year is long, they won''t wait for me either, and they likely will be another man''s woman by now. In that case, I will take them back. After this one year, I''ll fly high. 23 Chapter 23. A New Way "Welcome, welcome to the Little Bird Pavilion" 1 I see a new girl at the counter. "Can you call Maria out?" "Umm, what is your relationship with " It looks too suspicious for a man carrying a spear on his back to call out the owner''s daughter. "If you tell her "Aegir has come back", she will know." "Okay... Please wait a moment" The girl disappears inside the shop to convey my message. 2 The silence continues for a while, suddenly I heard a *bang* from inside the shop, the sound of something breaking and a scream. Then I hear the sound of footsteps coming from the back. "Aegir-san!" Maria jumps over the counter... If you fail the jump, you''ll fall on your face. "You really come back. I''m glad!" Tear of happiness floated in her eyes. Just this alone makes it worth the journey. Before I hug her, I ask her something. "The hotel charge is sufficient but, is Carla still here?" Maria''s body separated from mine and she hung her head, and then she started to talk in a gloomy voice. "... Carla" "Did something happened to her?" "We were always waiting for you but, Carla''s fetish finally overcame her, and sometime during the summer she had sex with a horse... And then she eloped with that horse ..." 3 Maria starts crying while I reminisced at Carla''s choice. You''ve galloped to the place where my hands can''t reach to you. "Don''t say something stupid!" Carla jumped over the same counter as Maria. Even though I knew that Maria was joking. I say "Carla, you came back? In addition, Schwarz is here. That horse is big after all" "Wrong! I waited all this time for only Aegir''s big dick!! Before you came back, I only used a wooden stick! Me and Maria together reminisced about how big your dick... "WAAAAAHHH!!" Maria screamed to suppress the blabber-mouthed Carla.. It''s good that they are on good terms with each other, even during the night. I hear that when Carla has nothing to do, she''s always helping around here, because she can''t be apart when she thinks that someday I''ll come back here again. "You haven''t changed a bit, Carla" 4 "Of course, it seems that you''ve grown bigger. Your body and your heart" Naturally we started kissing. I plan to enjoy this "It''s been a long time" kiss but, Carla''s hand started to play with my nether region. "Is there really anyone who plays around in a public place like this" "Buuutt It''s been awhile, you know" From behind me, I heard someone clearing their throat, "ahem" "This person, can you introduce yourself?" "Huh? Aegir''s former woman? It''s my three journey companions. Before I knew it, there''s a staring contest going on between my women, including Celia who''s beside me. "What''s wrong with these big breasts?" "Wha! You too, I saw that you do indecent things in public, know your shame!" Nonna and Carla glare at each other, my new and old woman conflicting immediately. Beside them, Melissa and Maria are greeting each other "welcome" and "please treat me well." "You''ve already eaten them, right? Then, it''ll be no good if it''s not a big room, right?" "You said perverted things in public again, know your shame!" "What do you mean by perverted? Even you are already shaking your waist to his biggie, right!" 5 I leave those two to glare at each other and started to talk with Maria. "Because it has been a long journey, I want to rest here for today and tomorrow" "You will leave again after tomorrow?" Maria''s face became gloomy. "No, I don''t plan to go far for now. I have an idea for work in Goldenia" "Goldenia? That''s not too far, is it?" "And is it possible for you to go to Goldenia through Acland?" Because I once had a fight there before. 6 It''s something that happened a year ago but, it would be stupid to get caught on the way. "Isn''t it okay if you go by ship? Many of our guests travel to Goldenia, and it should be safe because they''re people from the royal capital" I see, there''s a ship too. "Because this is the upper stream of the North Teljes it should be fast; you can go down but you can''t go back up. But you have horse too, it would be expensive with it" There are some downsides as well. But, the most concerning thing is about the travel expenses. It was expensive for the previous long journey.. 7 It would be stupid if somehow I can pay for the journey to Goldenia but can''t pay for the hotel charges. "If it''s about money, that''s not a problem" According to Maria, Carla would be able to pay all the hotel charge with the money she earned from working. "If you''re surrounded by four women, you''ll get deficit after all. If you go there, seriously work hard so you don''t trouble anyone" I have no words.. Because Wing of Dawn is a mercenary group, you can get a lot of rewards as there''s so much activity. Although it''s not even a year since that talk about recruiting me. As I check the account book, Maria gives a portion of the hotel charges back to me. "Because I''ve grown older, I''ll make it a priority who I''ll love tonight" She gets sullen as she returns to her work. As I expected with four people + Maria, the suite room is quite cramped, I should have gotten a six persons room instead. The bed equipment is plain but, I shouldn''t complain now. In the end, they would all sleep like a log. At night, I sit at the edge of bed. "Then, I will trouble myself" 8 Nonna takes off my coat. "Have something to drink" Melissa gives me mouth to mouth with some fine wine. "Our first meeting in a while" "So embarrassing" Carla and Maria are kneeling in the floor and they take off my trousers, then take out my "thing". "Wha-what should I do!?" Celia is swarming around the other girls incessantly. I grab hold of her, and then kiss her forehead. "... Somehow, it''s different" I''ll harvest you after you''re a bit more mature, even if you say no. "Guh" The pleasure starts to increase while I play with Celia. Carla and Maria suck on me together. They kneel next to my penis on its right and left side, and take turns giving me service. The timing is so praiseworthy that I never thought this is a work from amateur. Using upturned eyes and they entwine their tongues to stimulate my excitement. "You two... You already became bosom buddies now?" Maria hangs her head down, but Carla laughs. "At first, we practiced how to service you by licking your model, however our tongue became excited while licking it... Sometimes, we had sex too" In this case, am I being Netorared by two of them? 9 "It''s not like that! We''re always imagined that you''re the one who did it" "Because we thought, it would be bad if we stayed like this, so we used your certain part, right?" "Anything is OK but, are you sure you want the real me?" The two of them deny it together. "It''s not like that! Aegir''s big penis is the best!" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Me too, I want to be embraced by Aegir-san " Good. If I told them they''re better 10, I''d have to take them back by pleasuring with them until they break. Moreover, by cooperating with each other, I enjoyed their services immensely On my upper body, Melissa licks my nipple, and Nonna demands my kisses. Celia became naked before I knew it, bringing her body to service me, and was unlucky enough to get smacked by Nonna''s breasts. An Amazing breast, just like a war hammer. "What was that?" And yet the Nonna herself doesn''t notice that she smacked the tiny Celia with her breast. I almost laugh unintentionally, because my composure isn''t that good. My dick already is at its largest erection, it''s would not be strange if I have an ejaculation even now. "Amazing, this erection sounded like biki biki" 11 "Isn''t it? Maybe this is ..." Maria and Carla looked like they''re having fun while glancing at each other. Carla is ... taking out the wooden dick. She lines it up with my fully erect dick. "This is different as expected" "The size is big, too. I was sure that the size was this big before" I don''t care how big it was, but please let me cum. It''s bitter to be stopped just before cumming. As I worried endlessly, Melissa comes from the side and sucks my dick. She licks the glans it strongly with her tongue. "Guh!" "Wah, she takes it!" "Eeeeh!?" I can''t resist her, because I''m at my limit, I hold Melissa head and shove it down her throat, and then ejaculate there. Melissa chokes on my ejaculation, but she has a glad-looking face while swallowing the juice. "Puhaa, thanks for the meal" "Hey! It''s cruel to monopolize it from the side" "That''s right! Even though we''ve worked hard" Melissa says "I''m so sorry" but her face tells a different story. "You didn''t notice that Aegir-san wanted to come. We''re Aegir-san''s women, so we should give him priority" After she said that, Melissa sucked my dick once more, and cleaned the remaining semen from inside the pole. Feeling agony while being sucked out, I clutched Nonna''s nearby breasts at once. "Huuhuu, as expected from a former prostitute... We can''t win with technique" "Well well, don''t say that, since we have 4 people as concubines "It''s 5!" ... Let''s all get along together" Nonna says laying on top of Carla. Their two holes touch each other over my rod, their holes get wet with fluids, and they make my dick slippery. "Because you two were fighting before, kiss each other" Nonna and Carla facial expression are bitter as they kiss, my dick rubs their sensitive places in order to make their bodies hot. Moreover, Maria joins from the side and licks my penis. 12 I insert my big penis into the two of them until their base with still some dick remaining, but it is still satisfactory. And then, there''s Melissa. "Fufufu, I thought that this will be unpleasant because this is not the shop but ... I am enjoying it now" From my back, she continues to rock my waist ... And insert her tongue in my ass hole to widen it" "O-oi!" As she expected I let out a yell. It''s not easy to try to do it even for a while. Her tongue inserted inside my ass hole, and her hand started playing with my balls. And then, she licks my ass hole. This should be a very humiliating act for a woman. But because It was effective, my dick becomes very hard. "It-it hurts!" Because it becomes bigger, Carla raises her voice. Even when I pull out, I feel that she shrieks in pain. It can''t be helped, I slid it between the two of them. "Guh! Buu!" However, that move is blown over by Melissa ass caress. "Ouch! It''s painful, please have mercy, Aegir-sama!" I forcibly insert it in Nonna whose body is more capable than the delicate Carla who is no longer screaming. Nonna opens her eyes wide and complains because I make violent sound. "This is her limit, you know? Be gentler "UOOOHHHHH!!!" It seems like she didn''t not heard me.. My condolences" My violent movement made Nonna unable to endure it and in a trance her foot thrashed about, I become an overbearing animal and slid it between the two of them, and forcibly ejaculate. "Wabuu! It flies until my faceee" "Gobuu!" I ejaculate the other half of it inside Maria''s mouth and she chokes on it. [For the love of I can''t even understand what is going on sometimes because the author doesnt give any direction to where everybody is and what they are doing in this orgy.] (tl: this is the romance) Celia starts screaming when I ejaculate because she feels painful just from watching. "Hnmmm!! Nnn, hmmnnn ?" I hold and violently kiss Celia.. Melissa is licking my ass hole, I am kissing Celia''s lip, and ejaculating inside Maria''s mouth. Furthermore, there are 2 women''s bodies stacked on top of one another in front of my eyes and covered by my syrup. "Ahh... I''m satisfied" The quantity is several times the usual, I lie down in the bed splayed out in a shape" It''s comfortable that Melissa and Maria politely following after treatment. [What? Do they leave? Are they servicing him???] 13 Celia begins to doze off despite me giving wine mouth to mouth to her. "Next, line up side by side, I''m not unfair after all" They won''t be able forget why they serve me after all. Because I obtain their love by doing this. I line up their naked bodies in bed on all fours. Though Celia is least participant in this battle, because she''s still a no go. First is Carla. "Nfuu" "Kyaaa" Everyone is still wet from the actions before so I don''t need to do any foreplay, so I just move savagely. I insert with all my heart 14 to Carla''s womb entrance until 8/10 inserted, it will hurt her if I insert it fully after all. I change my posture, I don''t need give any caresses. What I need to do is make them climax. "No-not good! I''m flying!" "It''s okay Carla! Cum!" Carla shouts an intense and long scream, and then fainted senselessly after turning sideways on the bed. "Next, Maria" "Ye-yes! If You can, ple-please be gentle tehe" "Nfuuu!!" "Noooo!!" Maria is shallower than Carla, and the stimulation is strong because she''s narrow. I don''t know if she''s feeling sad, her hand reaches back as if she wants to reach my nipples or something. "Here I go !!" And then, Maria falls to the bed unconscious. "Nonna" "Because she just came, please be gentle" "Nfuu!" "Hyaaa!" Even if Nonna is kneeling on all fours, her breasts still reach the bed. When I think about Maria''s, I can''t help to think about the injustice. Even if Nonna''s breasts are huge, her body is still slender. My dick is only half inside and yet so sensitive, It will rise as soon as I begin to move. While spank her butt and thrust to her limit inside, she grasps the bed sheet, and faints while shedding tears. "Melissa, come here" "Fufu, don''t lump me with these amateurs, okay" As you wish! "Nfuu!" "Here!" I thrust into four-legged Melissa''s womb. At that time, I push until nothing is left and enjoy. I try to pull out in a hurry because it entered easily, but Melissa spins her waist so it can''t be pulled out easily. "Huhu, please drill inside if you want to move ?" On the journey, she tried hard to make me feel good. "This cheeky woman. I''ll give you a good punishment" We mutually move our waists violently, but my erection is no worse than with 3 people before her. After that, my penis erects and get even harder inside. Because of that increase, Melissa get a bigger stimulus, and gradually her composure leaves her. For about 10 secs, the contest of endurance continues, and then finally my dick cramp as if it want to ejaculate. Naturally, Melissa feels it buck. "Oh? You want to cum? It''s my win then" Melissa turns her flushed face. But, that carelessness is fatal. Her tight pussy has no more strength, so I thrust my dick viciously inside her womb. "AHH!" The confused womb tightens too late. I, who was already counted out due my ejaculation, near my limit hard and big dong thrust inside deeply into her womb. Properly speaking it can''t be penetrated, her womb had been destroyed because of the cruelty in her past. "Heei! Nooooo!!" Melissa gives the greatest pleasure to my penis. 15 Rather than the erogenous zone, her weakness is in the mental and emotional side when not controlling her tightness. 16 So, it can''t be helped if I plow her more violently. Froth comes out from her mouth and her legs can''t stop squirming, while she sticks out her tongue. 17 Now is the time to finish her off. I bring my mouth close to her ear. "My sweet Melissa, you can give up now" In that moment I insert my tongue into her ear, she screams in a coquettish voice until the whole town can hear "Unahhhhh" "Guh!" I reach my climax too, I pour my semen inside a little bit after her orgasm. Our movements temporarily stop, the anxiously waiting Celia sees Melissa face and shouts "Hii". Though she doesn''t want to be seen by her man, her white-only-eyes remain opened. When I ejaculate inside her, suddenly Melissa takes the opportunity to move. No, to be exploded with cum is not easy, to be turned over like a bucket on the bed. That was probably the last of Melissa''s strength, I support her only using my penis. When I finish ejaculating and my penis becomes soft, she slips onto the bed and stops moving. Somehow, I''m able to win. I can''t lose to any woman other than Lucy. "Fuh, I''m tired. I''ve had plenty of sex for now" "..." I see a small butt appear in front of my eyes. In order to display the butt hole to tempt me, the cute butt hole is becoming flushed. it would be pitiful to leave it as it is. "Here here" I hold this slender waist and put the tip of my penis in the butt. "..." "... Ahn" Although I have already eaten many women tonight. While half erect, it is still tight. If I have full erection inside her, it''ll be ruptured. "I still haven''t thrust inside. Endure it" Looking at Celia shaking, I slide my finger in the fainted Melissa''s vagina. I rub my sperm juice on her belly, and then rub my dick on it. I stick my penis to her stomach and shaking my waist, it feels like insertion. "Aegir-sama! More, please give me more!" Celia feels like it, too. Afterward, somehow I move my waist vigorously and thrust my penis while supporting Celia, finally ejaculate on her face and her inexperience genitalia. Celia is glad that she can ejaculate together with me and fall asleep with satisfied face. While I search for a pillow to fall asleep, I hear a voice. "Aegir, can I ask you something?" Carla turns over to face me still lying down. "Did you wake up?" "Yes, after our separation, your technique and that thing have grown, I thought I''d die" "That''s good then" "What about Mel and Mirei?" "I have no news about Mel." "There''s a rumor that Mirei''s village has a severe food shortage, but I''ve never seen it myself." "After this, I''m planning to join with the mercenary troupe in Goldenia. This mercenary troop seems like a special troop, if all goes well, hopefully I can take care of all of them" "I see. I think, this is a good plan. Because it''s you" Carla left something on the table, sometime ago, she had been thoroughly using the contraceptives. "Well, if it''s okay ... Can I have your baby?" "Do you want a baby?" "When Aegir is not here for a whole year, I was lonely. With Maria, we used your tool to comfort ourselves. But when I saw you come back, my stomach went ''kyuun''. At that time, I knew, ''I want this man''s child" Carla held my hand and placed it on her chest. "Yeah, when the woman says it''s okay, the man won''t complain. When that time comes, I''ll impregnate you" I gently caress Carla''s belly, and imagine my sperm entering inside her womb, her belly trembles greatly. But, that''s not excitement "Sorry, I need to go to toilet... I can''t stand up, please carry me. I don''t want you to carry me to outside, I can use that emergency bucket. If I don''t turn my back to you... No, I''ll say it honestly" I place the emergency bucket in front of Carla. And then, ''suuu'', Carla inhales a big breath. 18 "Please see me pee!! See all of me!! I want you to see meee!!" Because of Carla''s loud voice, all the members are awake, in front of me, she is urinating magnificently and gathering look of disdain from the others. The person is in a trance herself because of my amazed expression and the other woman dirty gazes. Next morning, Maria was busy preparing something. "Something happened?" "Yesterday you said that you want to go to Goldenia, right? It''s not that long of a journey, but we still need to prepare" "You''re coming too?" "Obviously! Let me be a little unreasonable. I won''t forgive you if you say good-bye. Mama said to, ''because it''s the war, go! Don''t lose'' she said, and it''s not like I can''t come back anyway" Maria was well received by everyone, and everyone was welcoming to her. While everyone left to prepare, Nonna drew her mouth close to my ear. "At that time when we arrive there, please impregnate me too" It seems that she heard Carla''s conversation with me. "I don''t want that perverted woman to give birth to Aegir-sama''s first son. A horse is enough to copulate with that pervert" I won''t be defeated and put on my apparel. 19 (tl: ~ؓޤԷ֤θϭwФ.I don''t know what appeal tho ._.) In any case, I''ll go to Goldenia first. I check my spear, and take out my Dual Crater from its scabbard. The luster has not weakened at all. "Aegir, it''s been a year, right?" Hard-boiled pavilion master, Andrey saw me and asked it in low voice. But, that hand has 2 cups and distilled liquor, it seems that he had already prepared for something else. The moist-eye waitress looked at Andre with a bitter mood. If he invited her to bed, she wouldn''t refuse. I don''t respect him the same way. He always stood up close to me excited to see Celia in a short skirt. "There''re 5 people other than me. Do have a room big enough? I want to lodge here for a while" "I thought you only left for a while, surprisingly you deceived many women on road, don''t you?" Andrey put some alcohol in front of me. This is his way of welcoming me perhaps.. It''s man duty to take along any woman who fall for him. As for myself, I don''t have many aims now" I drain the cup in a single gulp. "I''ll take care of it if you pay me" I expected nothing else needed than that, the room is big, but the non-stop talk wasn''t needed. If you talk about taking care of someone, he''s more than capable, but only capable of that. I guided all the women upstairs to explain the situation. I explain about the invitation to the mercenary troupe, about the recruitment phase and wanting to apply for that. I finish by summarizing that this shop can take care of our sleeping quarters. I also warn that the shopkeeper Andrey only likes lolis. "We understand. We''re a hindrance when it comes to being in the mercenary troupe. Then, we''ll wait for your success" If we talk about war, there''s no such thing as luck, Nonna and Maria agree on that point. Carla hesitates, she wants to come with me but it''ll be troublesome when a is man accompanied by a woman to war. However, I say that I plan to come here from time to time to make love so she agrees to stay. "I can''t fight but, can I go as your mistress?" Melissa makes this talk slightly more difficult. "If we talk about in the mercenary troupe, It''s no different than a regular military. I can persuade the commander there, so Aegir-san can gain a position easily through that route" Melissa tries to make me take advantage of her skills. But, I don''t want to use my woman to embrace another man. After I glared at her, Melissa says ''I''m sorry'' meekly. I thought that everyone consented but there''s someone who did not.. "I''ll follow Aegir-sama anywhere! As your follower, it''s natural to follow you to war! Besides, I can cut my hair like a man, so there''s no problem" Now that you mention it, Celia is still my attendant. I know that she''s flat, will the person be able to serve me as an attendant? "But what if you get hurt?" "It is attendant duty to protect Aegir-sama, even if I get injured" 20 But even if I want to take Celia along with me... I need to make a reason to refuse her. "Going to war with you is the only thing that I can do for you. Please use me... Didn''t I already give my life to you?" Celia''s decision is firm. Is this the dissatisfaction when dealing with a child? However I think it is okay if that is her choice. "Well... Then instead of as my attendant, will you go with me as partner?" 21 Celia''s face becomes brighter all of a sudden, but the other women feel displeasure about it. "Eeh! It''s unfair!! What is this difference?" "As expected, you only take Celia... I''m jealous" "Celia-chan, isn''t going there dangerous? You''re so small too..." "Is she the only girl that is your partner? She would break!" Celia refuses to budge and cuts her hair with a knife, and begins to wear a weapon and armor. She will not be a little girl forever. Will she be my little concubine or my attendant? That choice is for her alone. By the way, the only one who refuses to let Celia be a mercenary is Andrey alone. He''s not excited even if it''s Nonna''s breasts, or Melissa''s lascivious attire, his only weakness is small girl and his wife, the 18 years old Natalie. "She''s resolute. Let''s support her" "Yeah. Let''s give her our full support. Don''t die!" He''s such a simple person. Beside me, there''s Celia with a sword at her waist and a delicate face, led Schwarz to the Goldenia outskirt to visit the Wing of Dawn campground. "Are you a volunteer soldier?" "My name is Aegir. I received an invitation. It was a year ago though" There''s a mercenary standing at the entrance to check our equipment. Half plate made of metal with spear, there''s knife on his waist, there''s a bowgun on the tower, it''s unbelievable for mercenaries to have such nice equipment. Moreover, everyone''s equipment seems to have the same supplier. "Call the commander!" The mercenary leads me to the commander. There are soldiers practicing spearing and cavalry who are practice an assault. "Long time no see, Aegir" Someone with a face that I have seen long ago meets me. Is he someone from the Hard-boiled pavilion? Though I never learned his name. "I never revealed my name at that time, Eli Radhold. I''m the leader of the Wing of Dawn and 1st battalion commander" "It seems like, I''ll miss my chance" "Yeah, just barely. First, I''ll explain about this troupe a bit. The others are dismissed" I want to let Celia leave but he stopped me, Eli nodded in consent. "First I want to ask you a question. What is your impression of this troupe?" Is he going to test me? "A strange mercenary troupe, I think. First, the location. It''s impossible to have a permit for this campground because it''s too near to the capital. The nobles and royalty hate the mercenary troupes after all" Eli''s eyes say "please continue''. Next is the equipment. This mercenary troupe has equipment far above average regular army uniforms. Next is the practice. That was not the spear and cavalry assault practice of a mercenary troupe. As long as a person had already seen how mercenaries are, even for a moment, the person would notice these abnormalities, this troupe is more like a regular army. Eli nods. "I''m relieved that you don''t only have superhuman strength. As you can see, this Wing of Dawn is not a regular mercenary troupe. Though the official stance is of a mercenary army" Eli pours sake and hand it over to me. A Commander who allows his people to drink alcohol is a splendid commander. Of course I drink it. "The one who made The Wing of Dawn is the second son of majesty, Hubel II. The second prince named "Eldio"-sama" 22 An important person''s name comes out all of a sudden. "Eldio-sama now is serving as the Cabinet Minister of Domestic Affair and Cabinet Minister of Engineering, but because he owns no territory he can''t own any troops. Because of this, he gathers mercenaries to maintain public order" In other word, we''re the private troops of prince Eldio? "So, this is the official end of our conversation. From now you''ll be charged with treason if you say anything. ... The current life of King Huber II won''t last long. It seems, his latest illness made him unable stand. Even if he died today, we wouldn''t be surprised" "Is he taking a chance at the crown?" "Yes, he is. And, if the king dies, Imperial Guard Knight General, the crown prince, [Beltrius], will succeed the throne. Or maybe, the successor will be transferred to prime minister Duke Ditrit Allens The eldest son will succeed the throne, but behind the scene the younger brother and some other powers will continue to compete for the throne. It''s not an unusual story. "But, our employer, Eldio-sama is dissatisfied with these developments. As for myself, I want the Goldenia Kingdom to be suitable kingdom" "So, we want to install the second prince as a legitimate successor when the King dies, is that it?" "Yes. Crown Prince Beltrius as Imperial Guard Knight General has the power over the soldiers. In other words, our true purpose for the Prime Minister will be to oppose that power" If it''s like that, I understand. Not as thieves on a battlefield but as a regular army, still, I lack the reason as a mercenary to associate with some chivalric order. So, to collect some national military fame, he built this army? "This is your certificate of enrollment. Of course, you aren''t allowed to disclose this even after retirement. You had no experience to lead in this war but, you have good horse. So I''ll enroll you in the 2nd cavalry unit of the battalion. Your daily wages are 3 silver coins... If you include that follower of yours, 4 silver coins" If I have 4 silver as daily wages, I can cover all the costs of our inn and meals. "On paper, we''ll do thief exterminations and clean up monsters on the highways for a while. Of course, when you get a military achievement, you will be rewarded but, please be careful, because that is not our real purpose" "How many people who know our true purpose here?" Of course it''ll be hard to be a secret for everyone. "Around 3 people in each battalion, at the level of commander and their adjutant. But, I don''t know. There are more ears than that I assume. Please don''t spread this matter at all cost" Now this is a troubling matter. "Until something happens, your mission is to prepare and practice, show your real power in your unit to gain a trust or maybe it''s okay just to boast of your strength" "It seems that you''re thinking too highly of me, or is it only flattery from your mouth?" "No way, even like this, if I think about you going crazy, I''m shivering with fear over here" We''re refueled our sake cups and say ''kanpai''. My journeyman life has ended, and now my life as a mercenary begins. Surely I''ll get caught up in a bigger wave, no, I believe I''ll be the one who will jump into it. 24 Chapter 24. Wings of Dawn Part I: Prologue "Are you... Blueno?" When I went to greet the 2nd battalion, I thought about how thefederation has been fought with the different people before, upon arriving, I saw Blueno sitting in the commander chair. "I heard that someone with skill came, is that you, Aegir?" Blueno said in a husky tone. I remember that he''s a man with slender figure but has magnificent skills. I never thought that he''s the commander. "Yes, I came here immediately after that. In this 1 year period, I have had various troubles myself" We then shake each other''s hand. "This is sudden but, this mercenary troupe is different than the usual mercenary troupe. From now on when there are other people, call me ''commander'', that''s no formality but it''s the minimum order" "No objection, commander-dono" "Okay, because you have your own weapon and horse, try to do a raid. In short, do as you like regarding the designation of place and troops. When I see your fight before, it''s the best when I let you go rampage as you like" I never remember that I fought like that. "As for your weapon... You won''t need it but, if you need armor, I''ll provide it. As one would expect, raiding with only 2 people is pretty lame, so I''ll give you one more person to accompany you" Mark suddenly appear sluggishly behind Blueno. He carried a large warhammer that''s not much different than my Bardiche. "..." "It''s the usual taciturn guy. It''s been a while, best regards" "Yeah, me too" "About Celia, because she''s my follower, please also treat her well" "What a guy still bringing his woman to a battlefield... Well, be careful so you don''t make a problem... Ah right, I never heard this but, how old are you and that child?" "I''m 19, and she''s 14 years old" The truth is, we never knew our real age, but I consulted and decided our age with Nonna. "This year, I''m 18 years old. This makes you one year older than me" Don''t carelessly compare ourself. Celia is cute, but she''s only 14 years old. The coming of age of a woman is 15 years old after all. I don''t know my real age, though. "Really? You''re surprisingly young" Now I can bring my woman with the commander''s authorization. I receive my own chainmail and Celia is choosing her own horse. It''s hard to ride a horse because it''s been so long, but if it''s Celia, she should be okay. "Hey, the newcomer big bro, are you going to wear your armor before greeting us?" When we tried to put our armor on, 5 people suddenly appeared and surrounded us. Hoodlums, but outlaws is a much better word for them, usually a mercenary troupe is composed by this kind of people. "Yea, please treat us well" It seems that they don''t like the way we talked. "Oi oi, you must bow your head when doing your greeting as newcomers" "I don''t know if you''re doing a cavalry raid or not, but a mercenary has their own rule" "You even have a follower too" When they drew near, Mark suddenly said ''what are we going to do with them?'' I knew what he meant, but I shook my head. "So, what are you going to do to me?" "Mercenary is all about strength, you know. Though it''s okay if you have skills" They use their vulgar eyes to see Celia like licking all over her body. Even though Celia had already disguised herself as a man, she still looks handsomely beautiful. With the years of piled up lust, every man here see her someone worth enough to have lustful thoughts on. "If you have no problem, please lend that cute brother''s ass over there to us. Though, I don''t know if my oversized penis will broke him afterwards" Hearing their vulgar words, Celia draws her sword. Her boiling point is low as usual, but I pat her head ''pon'' with my hand. "You like to compare our sword, right?" "You like to point every single thing, huh? There''s easier to understand way, you know" I take my sword and point it at the vacant land. "You''ll know if we fight, 1 vs 2 is okay, too" "Don''t regret your decision!" I don''t know that my boiling point is unexpectedly low too. The situation is 1 vs. 2, even though it''s only a practice fight, there''s no bladeless sword here. Mark explained various things but, judging from how these guys behaved, there''s no need for rules. "Begin!" As the starting signal, I charge. He receives my sword strike. That man who received my strike screamed miserably as his shoulder dislocated and I left him as I went towards my next victim. My next victim became confused and didn''t know what to do seeing how I easily defeated his friend, as I expected, he sets up his sword in a defensive position like how ones sets up a toy sword in that position. I''ll let you see hell for a bit. I raised my sword from below, then strikes his nether region with the bladeless side. The thick sound as if something broke could be heard, after that, the man emits foam and collapse due to his nether region being smashed. "Someone else wants to try?" Hearing my imposing taunt, the other friends escaped all at once. This is also okay, this match is not a courtesy or mere word for them, but a necessary lesson. Even if Wing of Dawn resembled a regular army, with those sorts of people, it is far from good. Those sorts of "mercenary tradition" are many, I hope this lesson became helpful to them. I have to turn this place into a comfortable place. "You''re strong" "I want to see you other than from behind this table, you know" "It shouldn''t be that long, at that time ..." The next day after I said those words, my 2nd battalion is ordered to head out. They seemed to have found a thief''s hideout. Originally this is the kingdoms responsibility, but in order to provide safety, we''re necessary to disposed them. There are many things I want to see, such as Blueno''s command, and the whole battalion''s strength without me. And, it''s been a long time, has my intuition grew duller? This is my chance to check it out. "Celia, don''t separate from my side. You must listen to my every command, okay?" "Yes!" Celia has a good battle instinct. But, her slender body is her only flaw, it''s potentially a fatal flaw of hers. I must thoroughly protect her. Wing of Dawn; 2nd battalion; Composition Cavalry Heavy Cavalry (same level with chivalric order) 1 unit 20 horsemen Light Cavalry 2 units 40 horsemem Raid Cavalry (mixed weapon) Individual unit 20 horsemen . Infantry Light infantry 4 units 80 people Elite infantry (with bowgun) 2 units 20 people Long Spear Unit 3 units 60 people Archer 2 units 40 people . Transporation Units (Supply Units) 10 wagons The supply units march together, making the whole unit a staggering 300 people, which is slowly marching from the royal capital to the southeast. Thief extermination isn''t usually required on mobilizing this large scale troops but, because of commander''s explanation from motherland, there are considerable influx of peasants from the poverty Arcland. There''s a hidden motive for this full-power sortie, it''s for military exercise to prepare something that will happen next time. "With this scale, a thief extermination seems like a real war, isn''t it?" "Yes. This is my first participation in a march like this" Celia followed me rides small horse. Mark easily rides a horse as big as himself. I check the condition of my dual crater and spear. You could say the appearance of me carry the sword on my back and Schwarz carry my spear is strange. A light cavalry battalion with uniform equipment compared with our raid cavalry is obviously better. Schwarz neighs, at first, it excited from the battle atmosphere, but now irritated because we''re advancing slowly. Our cavalry unit seems like a infantry, especially the long spear unit, they''re walking like wriggling worm. Blueno''s proposal about cavalry going first got rejected, as expected, the commander starting to get irritated too. But, just now our colleagues had already started to notice the 5 horsemen from reconnaissance cavalry is returning. From the distance, they''ll arrive soon. "Mark, was there a plan like this before?" "There was. From the south side, Arcland army disguised as thief to plunder" I see, Arcland''s situation is growing worse to that extent. "At that time, all of our troops is around 500 people. The opponent also had around the same force and they won. Many have died but, there''re also many experience, too" Indeed, they must not used heavy armored unit if they''re disguised with the same number of Army and they won, they must have used imperial army level to do it. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Commander Blueno is superior. So i have no problem" Mark valued Blueno highly. I see cloud of dust from far away, it must be the whole cavalry running. It must be the result from scouting. Because we are near Blueno, we heard the information from the scout. "The enemy occupies a reclamation village! Enemy number confirmed, their number is around 100 infantries seen from outside, but no information about inside number! There are also some warhorses!" That''s quite something for a thief to have warhorses, at least it''s the level of fallen mercenary troupe. However, it may not be a normal one-sided development "Raise the speed of the whole army! Let us arrive on that place by evening. Raid cavalry Spread out in the front! Check for the enemy scouts!" The soldier raised their speed while complaining, we spread up straight away. A good judgement, if we are discovered now, we''ll come for nothing. There is nothing but plain here, if the enemy wants to do something sneakily, we''ll know at once, so we stood watch at our position. I dash using horse to stand watch, I''ll slaughter them before they notice me. I feel uneasy about the time but, the risk is high if we make a campground here. I have no choice but to hurry. "It''s the scout!" A person from the raid cavalry shouted, a man hiding in the thicket tried to run away... You could say that he''s a mere young boy that had tried to ran away. "I''ll leave it to you!" I said to Celia, she speeds up chasing the enemy scout. Celia''s horse is not that fast, but still it will do, since a horse and humans speed is absolutely different. After catching up with the boy, Celia pulled out her sword, and after she came close enough to him, she brandish it. The boy falls down with his blood scattered, he''s not even able plead for his life. Celia certainly has a higher talent than average men, especially on horse riding and sword wielding. Her thought is fast too, she has possiblity in completing a study. Maybe, she has a higher chance to success in life than me. As she put her sword back, Celia came back while looking at me as if she wanted to be praised. Afterwards, several people tidied up the mess as the raid cavalry lead the whole units marching but all of a sudden, the lead cavalry raised his sword high and stopped. It seems that we have arrived at the enemy''s hideout, the reclamation village. If we, the horseman, advance like this, we''ll be discovered, so the cavalry units will be left on standby here, it''s likely that the infantry will lead the attack. "Will the infantry strike at once?" "Yea, the archer will support with arrows while the infantry will be one doing the main attack, the cavalry will be stationed behind to intercept and massacre in case someone tries to escape" Blueno said to one of the raid cavalry men. We don''t need to make a thief a prisoner, we can just massacre them. There were some who temporary arrest them, but in the end, they end up killed too. The late infantry units finally caught up with us. Originally we needed to wait until their stamina is restored to their best, but the will set soon. When its night, the danger of failure to kill the thief is high. "All troops, in your position! Archer, go silently, fire your arrows at the same time at the (tl: enemy) raid cavalry to help the infantry invade the village" "Celia, Mark, stay behind me, if there are enemies trying to run away, finish them off" "Yes!" "Kay" We made a triangle war formation and waited for the volley of arrows from the archers. From here, those in village are completely un-aware our situation. The archer unit approaches the village and then nock their arrows in the bow. When the enemy started to noticed, it was already too late, and then "Fire!" There were 40 arrows pouring at them all at once. A considerable people fell, bell chimes, and all the thief had jump out from every house. "Charge!" 20 raid cavalry push through from behind. Distance from village is not even 1 minute. If we had attacked before planning, it would''ve become fatal. "Where will we go?" Usually, outer trench and wooden fence which is built around the village is avoided by beast and monster. Charging with horses, we can easily break the obstacle. (tl: it should be jump over, not break. It''s the raw ._.) (PR: Idk if I should change it to leap over meh, I will just leave it as it is.) So, when there''s no fence and trench, we can just push through from the front. There are thief who guarded the front entrance, but they are still not aware on what is about to happen. "Ah, you''re ''thief hunter''." In front of the gate, the one who blocked, get their head crushed, and the other got trampled over by the horses. On top of the watchtower, a dagger struck the archers who prepared their bow. Did Celia killed the archer? Breaking through from the entrance to the interior of the village, we were blocked by spears embedded in wooden fence. Behind that fence, several men with bows and arrows readily waited there, and cavalry standing in front to kill the trespasser. But, Schwarz isn''t slowing down. Schwarz has no problem with a fence like that. So, I prepared my spear and swing it faster. Schwarz leaped over the fence, and smashed one archer when it landed. Schwarz approaches the remaining archers who just stood there with their body trembling from fear. They swung their spear in confusion, 3 people lost part of their body and fell. I aimed my spear at a separated man, like the other 3, he also got cut down by my spear. 2 people threw their bow and charges to me with a dagger in hand. I pulled my dual crater from my back and slashed it, my dual crater had cut them down like tofu. But one man keep running even though that I was sure I had swung my dual crater on his neck, it''s a miracle that the man kept on running like nothing happened. I thought ''Failed?'' in a moment but, Celia slaughtered that man until his shoulder fell off. Not only the enemy, Celia, Mark, and even myself were surprised by the sharpness of my dual crater. We secured the entrance of the village while the thieves retreated, the raid cavalry that searched the entrance from another side chased towards the escaping thieves. With the situation where the cavalry is wreaking havoc around inside the village, the thief morale''s collapse, intercepting the approaching infantry units is stupid when their defenses can''t even be prepared completely. "It''s over" Celia said while standing beside me "Yeah" The thieves can only do 2 things, which is stalling for time or escape. Though it''s impossible if they want to escape, and stalling for time won''t help them either. "This is light a cavalry" Thieves, especially the woman, their fighting strength is low. I see a light cavalry units attacking a group of 40 runaway thieves in front of the village. There''s still time until sunset. It should be enough if we had killed 100 of them. "I decide to be there. We will crush their resistance from inside the village" I take my bloody duel crater from the corpse and carried it on my shoulder. The infantry units climbed over the fences at various place to fight inside the village. Some thieves took up position in the small hill, because competing with spearman, I can attack 3 people at once, Mark destroyed the house with his war hammer where the enemy barricaded themselves, while I skewered the runaway enemies in the field. I don''t really have a good feeling about the massacre. But, the instruction has been given The massacre continues, it was around the time when the sun is about to set when we finally slaughtered all of the thieves. "All right, it''s finished! Dig a hole and bury the corpses, it''ll be eaten when the wolf or monster come. Make camp here, beware of survivors" According to Blueno''s command, the battle has ended, everyone''s interest moved from slaughter to dinner and counting achievements. "Are you Aegir, the best spear user? It seems that you have fought well." "Yea, I''ve prepared for the thieves, but I think it''s because of the disorder in Arcland" "Yes, there''re children and woman between the corpses, too. The mercenaries must have involved the refugees too" "In the end, I don''t like to kill the women" "We, as the regular army don''t want to do it. But, I don''t like to sell woman for money" That''s why you kill them all? It''s hard, huh. Though, the reclamation village''s residents have the same fate, maybe its karma "Aegir, as I thought, no can match you with that kind of fighting strength. I''ll reward you, from now on I''ll entrust this raid unit to you" Our Wing of Dawn first sortie is ended like this. After our return, we received special medal and 10 gold coins and we also got a break for a short while. Celia received 5 gold coins, but inded up giving it to me, I put it back to her breast while saying ''spend your own pocket money'' But sadly, from her stomach, a ''charin'' sounded because the money had slipped, Celia''s face were sad upon seeing the gold coin slipping from her breast Sequel C the woman''s battle Hard-boiled pavilion "Aww!" "Oh, sorry" When Nonna passed Carla in the corridor, she stepped on Carla foot. "Hey! You did it on purpose, didn''t you!?" "No. I was thinking about something " Carla flared up, while Nonna just casually ward her off. "Because of that big breast swinging endlessly, you neglect your own foot!" "Well when you say it like that, it''s true I can''t see my feet... My big breast has its own bad and good side too" When Noona talk about her big chest, she unexpectedly said it with confidence. Because during travel, she made her beloved person go crazy for her breast, so she won''t feel ashamed about it. "Kuh! This monster breast! Milk cow!" "Whatever. This is Aegir-sama''s beloved breast. I won''t be agitated by whatever you say" "Even though you have a black nipple" Nonna stopped. "You''re 18 years old, right? That will still be black even after some year. What a turn-off" "What do you know about this? It''s just a bit dark, that''s all! It''s big and nice to rub!" "That''s has nothing to do with Aegir, right? If it gets blacker, won''t you get thrown away? Ah, can you produce mother''s milk with that big breast?" "Aegir-sama won''t do something like that! Beside, you''re older than Aegir-sama by 5 years, right? Won''t your skin get wrinkled soon?" "Wha- This skin is still bursting with youth! Even if you can''t see, you can feel it!" "Ara, I certainly felt it in bed but, I think it was felt like water" Carla rages as she tore her clothes off. "See! This smooth skin! Your false accusation is ..." As all her blood flowed to her head, Carla had forgotten about her surroundings. One the person who heard the quarrel took a look outside from his room, he saw Carla''s bare breast. All the men''s line of sight gather at Carla soft and jiggly breast. "O-onee-chan. Good show during daytime!" "Might as well show the bottom side, too" "Be my partner for 1 silver coin, please" Nonna kept herself away from the jeered Carla before someone realize that she knows her. "Nude in front of public? So, you want to have sex this much. As Aegir-sama''s woman, I''ll report you" Carla hid her breast while her face turned anxious. "Wait! Don''t tell Aegir!" "Ara ara, the one who feel guilty is the most suspicious" Carla turned deaf to Noona''s jeering "From now on, learn from this experience and be careful of your words. Or else, my mouth will be loose in front of Aegir-sama" (tl: ( ? ?? ?) ) Nonna walks away elegantly with ''hohoho'' while Carla tried to hold her temper in. "Nonna win the first round" Melissa said while eating baked sweet. 25 Chapter 25. Wings of Dawn Part II: Assault Uni "You all did well, you achieved the highest rank, you know. You did it as expected." Eli gives me the monetry reward in a pouch. "I heard you went straight to the front, and kicked all their asses." He put a cup of sake in front of me, naturally I drink it. "This time, the enemies were around 200 strong, right? Our casualties were around 10 though. I guess, first of all I''ll say ''well done''." "Honestly, I''m surprised by this troupe''s skill and leadership, because in my former mercenary squad we used brute force." Eli also poured himself some sake. "At the beginning, this mercancry troupe was just like you described. This state was formed just before you came here." "Blueno-taicho''s command is admirable, too." 1 "Figured you''d say that. I don''t want to talk about the details, but he used to be a soldier in the past. He''s always using the soldier-way1 to command. (note1: military discipline) No wonder he seems to be so experienced. "And then there''s me, who got this rank just becuase I''m a noble." Eli laughs at his own sarcasm. "But, as I have said before, this is not an ordinary chance. If you''re here, you can have dreams and aspirations that normal commoners can''t hope to achieve. "Is this the, ''you need to become a noble first,'' type of chat?" "It was like that type of chat, wasn''t it." The talk finished, I depart from the leaders tent. "Aegir-sama!" I''m immediately greeted by Celia who rushes over to me. I pat her head, and talk with Mark. "The reward is 10 gold coins. Take your share.." "I don''t need it." I tried to hand some gold over to Mark, but he pushes it back towards me. "Today, was all because of you. I don''t need my portion of the reward. If I forcibly give it to him, he''ll probaly start to look at me with contempt. "Tomorrow, we get one day of break right? Want to go get a drink?" "No, I have something planned to do in the evening." Then, I won''t stop him. Let''s have fun with my women at the inn in the captial. It doesn''t even take 1 hour to reach the captial from this campground. If I''m riding Schwarz at full pace, it wont even take 5 minutes. When I arrived back at the inn, I was jumped by the 4 ladies. No matter what, Andrei wont let me use his room. [PR: Probaly the biggest room] My women are real beuties, on top of that I run into envy and jealousy whenever I''m surrounded by them in the inn. Especially the Melissa''s goddess-like body. Coupled with her almost see-through clothes, exposing those breast; but you can see everything when you look at her from the correct angle. Did she shorten her skirt for me? By just standing there, I can see her dangerous thick thighs. "Because I''m a defective product, you see, at least I''ll entice you with my body." Even if she said it lightly, she must be stressed over it. Even though I always assure her that it doesn''t matter to me. "Hey, Aegir-san! Shall we go to our room?" "Yep, coming." "Hey! Good job taking both of his hands...It can''t be helped..I''ll take the something between his." "Stop, you hentai!" [PR: Could of used pervert instead] The girls were bickering over who could ensare my arms with their breasts, until Noona took it too far. We drink some sake, after returning back to our room. My fire will burn hotter sooner or later. The ladies entrust their bodies to me: letting me remove their clothing, before laying them on the bed. "It''s already twitching" "Does it want a woman? Or, does it want some foreplay?" Hmm, because I came back from the battlefield today, I think I should get plenty of rest? "Open your mouths" " " " " Yes! " " " " The ladies gather around my nether region. It seems that they''re not ganging up on me, but are going to do me one by one. "Can you do something for me?" Melissa rolled a piece of cloth and tied in around my head to cover my eyes. Since she does this, because it will make me horny faster? "Guess who''ll be attending you" The last woice was not only Noona''s voice, but there was a sucking sound mixed with the pleasant feeling of my nether region. Well, this sensation is..? "It must be Carla." "Correct! I knew you would know" Carla''s service nature is rough. Her method to hold my thing in her mouth is very pleasant but, her teeth usually hit my thing, too. It was so good that I can hardly help the feeling of wanting to ejaculate immediately. And next is ... "This is ... Is this Maria?" "Ehehe, you can tell?" Maria''s service is to put my thing in her mouth and massage it with her tongue. She thoroughly caresses it but, with only that, the sense of ejaculation is not that big. But, when I hold her head and shake my waist, I ejaculate immediately. Everyone is envying her, while she is drinking my semen. After Maria is ... "Nonna, you''re getting better" "Yes, after all woman can aid with their mouth too" Nonna''s way of doing it is somewhere between the Maria and Carla, but it''s not that hard to differentiate between them. Because when she goes down on me, her big breast heavily touch my thigh. Now, there''s only 1 more person remaining, but... "Guh! UOOOOOOOO..." Because of Melissa skill with her mouth, I untentionally shout out. As expected from a veteran prostitute, my waist is trembling from her strong technique while she devours me. I feel intense from only the blowjob she gives me, but she still won''t let me cum with her various skills. "Fufufu, Did it feel good?" "I want more. Continue! I want to cum." "Yup, then prepare yourself" She moves faster than Carla, and her teeth don''t hit my thing. Even the sound raises my excitement. "Wow..." "It''s even sound like jupo-jupo" "I''m embrassed" 2 When I start moving my waist, I don''t need to hold her head to push my thing deep inside her throat. Without me moving at all, she severly sucks the semen right out. "Ohh!" "Nmuu! Hnmmm..." She sucks it all out, by only giving me oral. After she finished the deepthroat, she kisses my dick. I take off the blindfold, and see everyone looking at Melissa respectfully. Especially the eager Celia, it seems that she wants to be taught no matter what. If it''s only foreplay, maybe I can get consent from her. Nowadays, I tease Celia as my hobby. All of sudden Nonna rides me, so I decide to enjoy her breast. "Today''s sortie2, is to exterminate the monsters on the trade route." [PR Note2: mission, raid] Eli shouts the commands to all the mercenaries in front of him. "From the capital, head west on the trade route to find the monsters. So, you''ll execute this mission with the full squad! You''ll spread through the surroundings and exterminate all of the monsters!" "These monsters are: goblins, hungry wolves and a ghoul hidden in the middle, but an intelligence report told me that there are orcs, too! Don''t relax your guard and bring some heavy equipments!'' It''s unusual that monsters appeared this close in the captials outskirts. I thought that monsters usually show up in the caves and undead show up in some ancient battlefields. "II rarely fight monsters.." Celia feels uneasy, even though we''re talking about fighting small monsters, as long as the big ones don''t come out, I''m sure she''ll be fine. "You don''t need to be afraid, with your level of skill. If the big ones come out, just hide behind me." I brush her hair gently, though she escapes my grasp when I try to put my hand inside her pants. I forgot that Mark was beside me. Blueno-taicho discusses the strategy with us, after the whole explaination finished. "I want you to be in reserve for this mission." What? Why must I be a reserve for this mission? Blueno hurridly explained more after he sees my dissatisfied face. "For the goblin subjugation, a normal soldier is enough. You will stay a bit behind just in case a swarm of monsters or a big one comes out. Then you can go and intervene." If it''s like that, I have no objection. I''ll not feel satisfied even if I beat some small monsters. "If you say big one, do you mean an orc?" "The eyewitness said that there''s an orc, but you must be careful just in case there is a higher existence. "Well, if there is one, I just need to kill it, right." Bleuno laughs. "You''ll be fine then. Until your duty comes, you can flirt with that young lady over there." My second mission as part of the ''Wing of Dawn''; All members are to exterminate the monsters west of the capital.START! "I''m bored." "Please don''t touch my body while saying that!" My hand is in between Celia''s thighs, with my fingers flickering in and out of her small vagina. Unexpectedlly, my hand moves smoothly and I hear ''kuchu-kuchu''. 3 Even if she''s a kid, she unexpectedly gets wet easily. "Even though we''re not on the bed, why are you doing this to me in public! Ahnn!" "So I can fight better, and keeps it me ready for when they need me." This is the 2nd battalion headquaters on top of a hill, Blueno is here too. All of the units are particpating in this mission, so the range of deployment is vast. The view from here is good; even if we can see something from here, it all appears as black dots moving, so we won''t understand the situation on the battle field. "Ah! AAAA! Aaahhhhh!" Hmm, Celia begins to hold my hand and press it inside. But, the air changes. I pull out my spear to confirm something. "Eeeeh!? Why did you stop now? You''re cruel." The scout isn''t saying anything, and the black dots aren''t collapsing or anything. They should be okay, right? "Just a bit more. I want to feel good ..." A movement from the scouts. "Uuu.fine I''ll do it myself." "Right-wing is in chaos! The enemy numbers are too many! Retreat!" Blueno and I hear the scout''s shouts. "Celia, stop your masturbation, we need to go." "Wha! Please don''t say it in such a loud voice!" We charge down the hill with 10 other people from the cavalry unit. I see, there are about 100 goblins there, we''ll be in trouble if we only arrive with 20 people. But, the goblins only have crude knives and hatchets, their physique is like a childs. They wont be able to stop the charge from the cavalry. We, the cavalry unit, charge with our spears pointed in front of our horses, then we thrust from the side to kill the goblins that are running after the infantry. We heard countless goblins cry, as we continue to stab their small physique with our spears and as they get stomped under our horse''s hooves. Schwarz has no problem with something like goblins. When I see a crownd of goblins, I too, wield my spear leaving many corpses behind. The battle situation changes completely. The goblins scatter and the infantry comeback to continue hunting them. "This much is enough. We''ll head back to HQ." I said to Celia and Mark. Celia killed 3 goblins, while Mark killed 5. "We''ll have to do it again after arriving back at the HQ. I hope you get a promotion next time." Celia makes the horse run fast back to the HQ. After that, we had to head down several more times, and Celia''s frustration grew higher. Suddenly the scout says that the big ones are coming. [PR: Can''t think of any other words beside ''big ones''.] (tl: it should be the orc. And maybe the author wants to introduce more big monster in the next chapter) "Left wing! A big one is coming! There are 3 orcs!" "Aegir! GO. But, don''t get yourself wounded." Blueno-taicho is unreasonable to say that I shouldn''t get wounded. We run down from the small hill, until now, the circumstances were the same. But now it is slightly different, as we arrive on an actual battle field. There''s so many infantry heads rolling this time, each of the cavalry are smashed by the clubs. The orc commander in the middle has a height of almost 3 metres, it holds a big log as its club in its hand. We would usually surround them with the archer units if we feel secure, unfortunately this unit has no archer or bowgun users. "Celia, follow behind my back." Schwarz runs straight into the orc. I repel its club with my spear, and then I hit its abdomen. Combined with the strength of a rushing horse, I was able to rip its abdomen to shreds. After that, Celia rushes in to hit its abdomen again, furthermore she follows through with a cut to its hand. Though our blows hit its abdomen, it''s still not enough as it has thick fat and muscles. But with its severe wounds, Mark hit the-staggering orc''s head with his warhammer. After which the orc finally falls down, everyone shouts in joy. But, that was only 1 orc, there are still 2 more. An orc chasing a running soldier while swinging its club. (tl: this is (maybe) a typo from the author. I edit this so the story flows is better. Raw said that Aegir is the one who notice late and the orc is the one who swings the weapon) After it notices me, it''s already too late. My bardiche slashes the thick orc''s neck and the blood spurts out like a fountain. When I move my line of sight to the last one, Celia is swinging her knife towards the orc''s eyes. When the last orc''s eyes had been pierced, it fell down on its knees. After that, all the allied soldiers'' spears stab it repeatedly, until it dies. Celia''s appearance is strange on the way back to HQ. I always stopped teasing her just before we had to fight in a battle, now her eyes have turned bloodshot. I''m worried when she sees my lower body she''ll try to attack me. Poor Celia, now I have no time to comfort her, I''ll have to make her wait until this is finished. "A huge orc has appeared! It must be the boss of this monster horde!" Celia points her knife towards my nether region, she finally can''t hold herseld after hearing the scouts shouts. They say that the unusual monsters who have higher strength and intelligence can command the other monsters. And sometimes, they find the same type of monsters as the boss has, have higher strength. That explains why there''re intelligent orcs that can lead so many monsters in the capitals outskirts. "There are finally archer and bowgun users here. Do you still want to come with me?" I know it''s unnecessary to inform them, but I respect their boss. I take Celia who almost reached her groin and place her on top of Schwarz. "Surround them! Don''t approach carelessly! Kill them." Big! Its height is higher by 1 meter when compared with the normal orcs, its arm and leg thickness has increased too. It''s holding a club as big as a mansion''s pillar. There were many corpses around its body, it beat horses and humans equally. But, its life was going to end. It was surrounded by 2 spearman and there were dozens of arrow wounds, it was being gangraped by so many people. 4 There''re so many low groan surrounding it. Pitiful. That''s what I thought. Soldier is a frail human being who gang something to kill it, and yet they''re still get injured. When I noticed this, I came down from Schwarz and rush to help them. "Oi, don''t approach it! You''ll be killed." "No problem. Don''t stop me from killing it. Oi, surround it!" I face the orc and ready my spear to kill it. "Come! I''ll honour you with your last breath." Is it aiming at me? Despite the many other people surrounding it, it still only looked at me. The orc swings its big-as-a-pillar club downward, everyone knows how strong that blow would be. But, I receive that blow with my spear. [PR: the hell Aegir, you ain''t superman] Though it''s big, my spear still fractures it, it was only a wooden club after all. [PR: more like a tree] The people around me gasp in shock when they saw that. But, I''m still not dead. I won''t get killed from a blow only with this kind of strength. The orc takes a step back in surprise when its club can''t even shake me. The people around me have mouths dropped in shock. [PR: says gasped in shock, but they already gasped so I changed. Hope you all don''t mind XD] Now, it''s my turn to attack. The orc receives my swing, but unlike my usual swing, this one had my full power behind it. 1 hit, 2 hits, as it retreats I keep swinging my spear. At the sixth swing, its club broke in the middle. I brandish my spear and the orc takes up his shortened club, and we clash. Its broken club grazes my face and a little blood splatters. My spear pierces its abdomen and it tears its fat and muscle. Its stomach matter splatter on the ground, while it kneels. Usually, Orc''s don''t have a sense of pain due to its body thickness, unless it''s a fatal wound, it will still continue to fight. Even if its abdomen has been cut, it''ll not stop immediately. But, this orc looks at me dumbly, and then it''s a abdomen. Has it realised it will die in a minute, or maybe it doesn''t want to be kiled by the surrounding soldiers? I don''t know, but I guess it wants us to stop. I ready my spear. "Bye." I thrust my spear. My spear pierces its skull until it pierces out the back of its head, it convulses once and then collapses. I swing my spear so the blood is removed from the blade part, and then I look at the surrounding soldiers around me. "What will you do with these bodies?" A cheer instantly exploded. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "After we exterminated the crowd of monster, as well as the boss. The fleeing monster were also exterminated. Therefore the whole region is restoring nicely." Eli announces that the mission was a success after arriving back to the captial. "I heard about your great service in this mission. I also hear that you solo''d the last boss." Come to think of it, he said that I must not get injured. 5 "It that all you did? You have raised your military results, that''s a fact." He passes me the monetary reward. This mercenary troupe gives nice pay. Now I know why so many gather here. "The truth is that you didn''t only do just that right? In this mission, you easily did more work than 30 horsemen combinedby yourself. Also you killed that boss class orc as well." "Wasn''t that your command?" "No, the original command was to defeat the crowd of monsters. But the 2nd battalion''s command was to defeat the boss class monster." He also added ''don''t be my subordinate''. [PR:I don''t get this bit????] 6 "In the war, organistaion capability and leadership is the most important. But, military prowess is also important. You''re the one who still doesn''t have any postion on the latter." "To put it simply, you want me to be the one who will charge in first and go berserk?" "Something like that." Eli laughs. "Of course you''ll get higher pay, also you get your own tentYou can do something with women more easily." It seems that he knew that Celia was a woman. Did my face seem like someone who was always horny? You give me too much credit. I don''t have any reason to decline though. "Okay, I''m in." "Your new postion is lower that the usual captain, but higher than the commanders who command 10-20 people. I''ll omit the details, but don''t make any trouble. That''s all!" We will enjoy our vacation in the capital to recover our damage. I''ll have sex with another woman to make Celia accumulate her desire in agony. Can she bear it or will she use her hands to satisfy herself? Sequel of the ladies'' fight: Carla''s Scheme. [From Nonna''s Pov] "Recently, the inn''s customers gazes were severe, does anyone know about this?" Yes, recently the customers staying at the inn have been ogling at my breasts, like they''re disdaining something, but are too afraid to do it directly. Perhaps, they found out that we are inexperienced, though they were wrong on that part. Maria and Melissa seemed to be evasive about it, and I never heard anything from that pervert. "Good morning." "Hii! Go-good.morning!" Again. A small girl runs away. There''s nothing wrong even when I look at myself in the mirror. When I''m eating my meal in the loby, I see hentai. 7 Usually I''ll get irritated but, I still need to greet her. "Ara, good morning." "Hii! I''m sorry! Excuse me!" Carla escpaes after shouting sorry at me. I must have been doing something wrong, it''s really irritating. "It''s true, really!" "It''s a lie.even though she is so beautiful" I hear the inn''s employee''s talking. Is it because of my noble''s habit? My ability to listen to low voices is still good. "I''m sorry to interupt but, can we talk about something?" Even if they want to escape, I held one of them gently. "I won''t get angry, so can you tell me what you were talking about just now? I promise I won''t get angry." I dragged the employee to my room. "Why is everyone seeming to look at me strangely? Even that liitle girl seems to be afraid of me." I urge the employee to talks because she is hesistant. "That''sNonna-san.No, Nonna-sama was always bullied Carla-san" Hmmm, if it''s only that, I already know about it, and I don''t know about the other girl though. But I have a bad feelig about this. "What did I do to Carla-san in these rumours? Can you please enlighten me." The girl''s face blushed. ".That you always strip others in public, you always talk dirty, and that you usually shame yourself by excreting in front of your lover." "Can that woman stop saying whatever she wants to say!!" "Hii! I''m sorry!" "Other than that? I know there is still more!" "Ye-yes! You are unruly and are always insulting other men, you like to have sex with monsters and animals too." What an unbelievable lie. "W-who said that?" "Carla-san herself! A few days ago, she explained that she was punished to pee outside the inn, if she didn''t do that, she would have gotten a much crueler punishment." She placed the blame on me when others found out about her hobby. "Nonna-san! No matter how gentle he is, he will turn out to be your enemy. Even with the good behaviour of Carla-san, she turned out to be like this. In the end she is a pervert too." That pervert! If this rumour reaches Aegir-sama''s ear. "I need to talk with Carla." As I want to talk with Carla, the inn''s employee starts to cling to me. "Stop! The horse is innocent! She''s breaking, she''ll break!" "Release me! I need to punish that pervert!" From outside the room, the other employee hears: "Stop," "Horse," "breaking," "Pervert" and Punishment," she cried at the images of cruelty her friend got. The rumour that "Nonna trains her love rival Carla violently" is not going to disappear anytime soon. 26 Chapter 26. Wings of Dawn Part III: Disturbance The Assault unit had many talented individuals that surpass the strength of normal soldiers. Even though there were some troubles before, this unit will be finally created again. This assault unit is different from the other units, it doesn''t need a formal captain because it only has 30 people. Maybe they''ll be thankful that I''m the one who will be the leader. At first there were some defiant men, but in the name of ''training'' I made them obedient. The role of the assault unit is to ransack the enemies'' valuable locations, in the Wing of Dawn, these men were the ones who have the most daring personalities and they''ve become really famous due to their valor. [PR: Suicide Squad] In the Wing of Dawn, the assault unit''s position was always unshakable. And now, this unit was being recreated even stronger. "The King, His Majesty Hubel II is dead!!!" While the commanding officers were having a meal in the bigger tent together, a messenger from capital disturbed our small talk. All the people in the tent stood up. "The time has finally come" "Order all members to prepare for war!" "Load all the arrows and bolts into the transport units, we don''t need a food supply!" When Eli shouted, Blueno and all the other captains dashed out at once. Because my unit is only 30 people strong and we always bring our equipment with ourselves, we don''t need that much time compared to the other units. Eli gave me a direct command to check the situation in the other units. As expected, he''s truly an outstanding commander. "What will we do after this?" "Aegir... We will stand by for now, we''ll move when his direct command comes" He, in other words, is 2nd command to the crown prince. "He''s coming here as we speak. As expected of the 2nd prince, he''s sly and not an idiot, so he is heading here immediately. If he doesn''t, he will never know what could happen to him." "Will we attack the capital immediately when the 2nd prince arrives?" Eli didn''t know. "If we attack without a reason, we''ll be labeled as a rebel army. Compared with the Goldenia army, just in numbers alone, we will be crushed helplessly. In the end, this is always an inheritance squabble" "In the end, we still need to wait for the 2nd prince" "Yes, we''re his sword after all but, we don''t even know about scheme within the nobility" "So, if we were ordered to burn down the entire city..." All the ladies are in the capital, they can''t escape if the entire city was burned to the ground. "Maybe. After all, it depends on his wishes" Our conversation was interrupted by the sound of galloping horses. "It seems we need to put this conversation on hold for now. Let''s continue it with the person himself" A enormous wagon arrived, escorted by several knights. All of the members in the tent, Eli included, kneeled. As if arriving to a party for dinner, a man stepped down from the wagon. The man was dressed luxuriously, he looked around with a sharp glint in his eyes and gently raised his hand to the crowd. The Wing of Dawn founder, the 2nd prince, Eldio, for the first time met with his Sword. (tl: sword = Wing of Dawn) "Long time no see, Eli" "It has been a long time, Your Highness" Eli answered while still kneeling with his head bowed down. "You don''t need to be like this right now. Raise your head Eli, and everybody else" The 2nd prince was around 30 years old, he had a cold look born from his pride as royalty but his sharp eyes were filled with ambition. "Ladies and gentlemen! My respect and condolences for the death of His Majesty!" [PR: He is sacrastically saying he is mournful over his fathers death, when he is actually joyful] He was already beginning to reveal his real purpose. But, when the 2nd Prince said that the King was dead, he seemed to have been shaken and perplexed. "And, my brother, the Crown Prince, has also left this world!" This was my first time hearing about this, as expected the whole army was noisy, there''s no way that a father and child died together because of an illness. Eli saw this, and lightly closed his eyes. I see, so this was just a scheme? "Of course, it'' was not an illness! As the official who announced the notice about the King''s death, the Prime Minister Duke Arens was drowning in his ambition! That person also schemed to usurp the throne and my inheritance outright, furthermore, that person also tried to harm us!" (tl: sometimes, royal families use plural when addressing him/herself) (ed: its called the royal we or us) All the people present listened to the 2nd prince words. Is it because he has great charisma? "But, we escaped with the help of our brave knights. The cowardly Prime Minister''s evil influence can''t send me to Hades. This is the gods'' divine purpose, the path of righteousness to us, the royalty!" In addition, he used derogartory and inflammatory speech continuously. [PR: He basically continued to call out the Prime Minister with bad words and nasty comments, we''re going to censor it so this book remains family friendly XD] "Moreover! If that cursed Prime Minister learns that we escaped, he''ll use my older brothers reputation and a body double to swindle the imperial guards and declare us as the traitors. We need the power of those who don''t fear to do what is right, even if it is necessary to seek vengeance against this villain!" All people present took interest in his speech, in the end, they''re just a group of mercenaries, their patriotism is still lacking compared with national soldier. It would be difficult to take control of the whole army with just a righteous speech. It requires something more crucial to do it. "If you all help me, not only will you gain honor for restoring justice to the land, you''ll also receive some money. And through some military merits, you could become a noble" When the men heard that, they praised and cheered for the 2nd prince. While they shouted ''Long live the Crown Prince! Justice in the capital!'', the leaders entered the big tent. Inside the tent only me, the captains, commander, supply corps and some important figures convened. "... Are the ones here people that you can trust?" The 2nd prince changed completely from his cheerful self into someone who is calm and had an unconcerned face. "Yes! Everyone here is someone I trust" "Okay then. Just now, we sent a messenger to the national army telling them the message about the King''s death had come and that the Prime Minister and the Crown Prince rebelled at this time too" Certainly, if the report that the Prime Minister is the ringleader of a rebellion that murdered the Crown Prince and is using his body double to usurp the crown. Then the army will believe that the Prime Minister and Crown Prince are rebelling against the rightful successor Prince Eldio. If there was anyone who did not believe Prince Eldio, it''s impossible to move until they knew the truth. And if they''re too busy confirming the truth, we''ll be finished with our rebellion. This must have been Prince Eldio''s plan all along. "We''re ready. We can sortie anytime with your order" "Even though there''s a law forbidding a group of cavalry going inside the capital?" "Good, this is an emergency. We will allow the march on the capital to execute the rebels and restore order" With Eldio''s command, the Wing of Dawn starts to march toward the capital with iron clanking and dull thud of horses'' hooves. I and the assault unit are on the way to the capital, it''s the usual squad but Eli and Eldio are riding in the middle of our squad. In other word, we''re escorting Eli and Eldio to the palace now. As expected, Eli and Eldio didn''t come to war riding in that sparkly carriage, so they have changed to horses instead. [PR: Carriage would stand out too much and thus be targeted] "Are you Aegir?" Someone all of a sudden calls for me, for the time being I''ll answer. "I''ve heard about you. You''re a miracle horsemen with a lance." (tl:raw said "surprising horsemen") "I''m just breaking through to find a way" (tl: here comes jap''s honorific language. I''m bad at this ._.) (ED: I am just good at creating opportunities.) Eldio smiles slightly. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Opportunity is it, thats also good. Our country has been forced to eat bitter experiences too many times" His facial expression changed very fast from that of smiles to an indifferent face. "We''re in this state because of my father''s weak attitude towards a small country like Arcland. Originally we could of won easily against that kind of opponent... Also, Older Brother was not taking an interest to improve this country of our Goldenia. He ignored our military strength completely. Imagine the bird''s sorrow having to divide its courtyard with another" After that, Eldio didn''t say anything and then sped up, I and Eli followed suit to protect him. After a while, the capital wall appeared in front of our eyes. "Y-you fool! What are you doing!! Didn''t you know that mercenary troupees are prohibited to enter the capital" A gate soldier shouted with a trembling voice. Because Wing of Dawn came in full force with around 1000 people, you couldn''t even resist it even if you were really going to war. After that, they closed the gate immediately "They have my permission" Half of the soldiers were bewildered by Eldio''s proclamation. Not many resident of Goldenia have seen its royalty. Even the King or the Crown Prince are rarely seen, much less Eldio. Not long after, a commander class person came and kneeled in front of Eldio. "Y-your Highness! What business do you need to have this many men for!?" (tl: yep, I''m weak in the honorific language ._. ED&PR, ganbatte ^^a) "You must already know, the Prime Minister removed my brother and plans to usurp the throne" "But, we got a report that you had departed along with the king ..." "Who is it? Who said that?" "... It''s from the Crown Prince Beltrius" "My brother is already dead. It must be the body double that the Prime Minister made! If you stop me again, I''ll consider you as the Prime Minister''s dog!" The guard captains and his soldiers looked at each other. When a commoner commits high treason, all their family members will get the capital punishment. As for nobles, their direct family member will get capital punishment and their house will be crushed, but their extended family will be marked as a disgrace. "I don''t need you all to come together with me. Just let me pass. After that, just go about your usual duties" "Yes!" The captains commanded the soldiers to scatter to various places. The wall defense soldiers ignored us. Nevertheless, Eldio''s charisma and abilities are quite good, the soldiers are looking at us like wooden dolls. When we entered the city and the citizens noticed that we were not the regular army, they started screaming and hiding in their houses. But, Eldio speech to the people made them confused and afraid of whether this was a mercenary''s or a royalty''s speech. "Your highness, it seemed that the citizens are quite frightened" "It''s good that the citizens are terrified. Anyway, if you dispose of the Prime Minister and my brother, the Kingdom will be saved" "By the way, the 3rd unit will go to the Prime Ministers and the Crown Princes private residences, the 2nd unit will head to royal palace as is." "For now, evey single soldier is an enemy to us, my brother and Prime Minister have some private soldiers as well" "I predict that royal palace may have around 500 imperial guards" "Yeah. The Royal palace used to have 200 guards and 300 imperial knights, they worked for generations, but they wouldn''t have increased so easily" "We have around 1.000 people without 3rd unit. We can fight equally if we launch a surprise attack" "Umu (tl: royal way to say ''yes''). Besides, I don''t want to destroy the imperial guards. I just want their 2 heads... But the imperial guards have been the protectors for generations, so they may be bit fanatical" (ED: Crown Prince and Prime ministers heads) "At any rate, the royal place is a very troubling place. First, we need to destroy the outer wall quickly to enter" Their line of sight gathers on me. It can''t be helped, I''m the captain of the assault unit after all. "I''ll return to my unit. When the preparations have been finished, I''ll inform you" "Aegir, remember I will be counting on you" I returned to my unit after bowing my head to Eldio, I announced to my members that we were going to attack the royal palace. "Really?!" "We will be fighting with the imperial guards..." "What of it? Goldenia hasn''t gone to war in 30 years. We don''t need to be afraid of the imperial gurads who are filled with Bocchamas" (tl: bocchama is way to call son of rich household, young master) There''s a young lad who scolded our party member, who was noisy about the battle. "We are monsters who have killed orcs. When they see us, they''ll just piss their pants and run to their mama''s bosom! Right, captain?" If it''s goblin, I''ll just strike them down easily. (ED: I dont even know what this is Author-Sama) "I''ve confidence If it''s about swordsmanship! I want to check how strong they are, with this battle!" Carl who is from a poor family in Goldenia. He is the person who can get carried away easily, but he has considerable sword skills so he got assigned in the assault unit. Originally, skills are valued higher in the status of mercenaries. Moreover, anyone who has confidence in their skills were gathered in the assault unit. Soon, the the ones who wanted to test their mettle with the bocchan knights began shouting loudly. Among the voices, there was Celia who has always unconditionally followed me and Mark who wanted to test our strength. When we came out from the town road and arrived at the royal palace''s plaza, there were imperial guards waiting. They''re numbered about 300 people, all of them were apart of the imperial guards cavalry. "I fear that it''s likely that the Prime Minister was prepared for us. Maybe, he already expected this to happen when my father passed away" Eldio mutter ''that useless oldmans instinct always'' (ED: TL-sama please dont reference amazing Manga in your translation.)(tl: ican''t help it xD) At any rate, this is a completely unsurprising surprise attack. After this, I have no choice but to tear a hole in their defense. Though Eldio is leading us legally, the imperial guards look ready to battle. They are not listening to his commands. Of course they would be, their superior, the Crown Prince, is commanding them to do this, we''ll know when we see the real Crown Prince''s face if it really is a body double. "Don''t say stupid things! The Crown Prince and the Prime Minister said that his Highness Eldio is a traitor and needs to be captured. The evidence is that he''s leading a mercenary troupe, so you don''t need to be afraid of anything!" When the captain finished talking, Eldio retreated to the back, and gave charge to Eli and I from here on. And now begins the battle. "Archer units!" The imperial guards didn''t have archer units. In the first place, the royal palace''s guard duty is an honor, and all of their members are nobles. They consider the bow is a weapon only for those of low birth. But, the beautiful thing is that there''s no such beliefs in war. When this low birth weapon hits you, you''ll die. "Fire!" There were 100 arrows instantly raining down on the imperial guards, they easily blocked it with their thick armor and shields but some still died because of bad luck. They did not wait for our arrow volley to stop, they instead started to rush towards our troops. So, from now on, this was our duty. "All members, charge! Penetrate their defenses and go inside the royal palace. After that, kill everyone in sight!" The assault unit, me included, didn''t know the Crown Prince and Prime Ministers faces. So, we must kill everyone. Eldio also said that it would have an easier task if they also killed some hot blooded people who were against the prince, in the process. However, we were ordered to not kill court lady and her female attendants. [PR: Court Lady is someone like the head of the concubines, usually the wife or the one who gives birth to the first born boy] We, the heavy cavalry and light cavalry, rushed the plaza while shouting. We have the numbers advantage but not in the equipment. If we negated that, we just needed to compare our skills with the sword. Not to mention the circumstances, each of us will be fighting while moving on a horse. I lifted my spear thinking this will be a long battle. Accompanied by Celia and Mark, our full unit rushed in. This should be easy, That last battle in Arcland, I had no partner to accompany me. Now, I have allies behind me, and partners at my side. If enemies are only in front of me, this should be easy. 27 Chapter 27. Wings of Dawn Part IV: New Order Wing of Dawn C Royal Palace District Area C Main force They are a splendid group of red and silver on the other side, on our side is a black and brown group. They are Goldenia''s chivalric order imperial guards and Wing of Dawn''s cavalry, if it''s the usual, there are many people that come in and out of this center plaza. I, who was leading the war against the enemy waves, push my way through as I cut down knights. As I worriedly see Celia coming to one of the knights, she skillfully avoids the enemy''s sword and cut his wrist. The assault unit behind us also puts up a good fight. Even if the imperial guards used heavy equipment, they never had any practice in terms of war. When it''s war, you''ll need some distance from each other and need to have tacit understanding with each other. Though you can march together like that, you won''t get maximum charging power from that kind of charge. Still, we can''t penetrate plate armored knights that easily, If it''s 1vs1, we can topple them with our sword (tl:skill). I shall attack and defeat their captain he is the one wearing some sort of feather in his helmet, this will serve to intimidate them a little. "Step back, you servant! I''m a Count''s " "Noisy!" I swing my spear before hearing his complete sentence, as expected from a captain, he can defend my swing, but that was not a clever thing to do. After that, I follow up with 3 more swings. "Wait! My weapon" His head goes flying when he was speaking his sentence midway. The imperial guards are making a commotion, while the assault units are cheering loudly. The battlefield is a place to exchange blows though "Captain, excellent!" "Continue! Kill them all" All the imperial guards in surrounding is crumbling, they''re killed one by one. Because they''re barely able to confirm each other''s location, they''re quite confused. As expected from the spearman unit that is protecting the HQ, though our numbers are similar, we''re still in disadvantageous position. With them protecting the infantries, they can''t breakthrough. "Oh... Isn''t this bad?" Of course this is bad. Because even if we help, we can''t reverse the situation. After all, the assault unit has 30 members, and our specialty is breakthrough. "If the HQ is safe, then there''s nothing to worry. We will break through the Imperial guards chivalric order as is and rampage in royal palace" Celia and Mark following me without complaints, and the others still continue to fight. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Don''t enter in a row to the royal palace, spread out! Kill every man that holds a weapon, old men that wears clothes, and all middle aged man! Don''t kill the women! Don''t pillage anything, after this we''ll get more rewards, understand?!" They say "OU!!" as they charge ahead. After that the fight restarted, I don''t pay attention to my allies except Celia, so I cut down the enemies to advance. There''re so many "I''m someone''s " and someone who called themselves something, so I just ignored and cut them down. They seemed so pitiful dying just like that. After I killed over 10 knights, I can see a royal palace''s entrance gate. "Oi! The gate will open" Even though we breakthrough the imperial guards, there is supposed to be more guards stationed at the gate and the gate should be closed, however, the gate is opened and the guards are lined up side-by-side. "They never think that we''ll breakthrough their army. Maybe they thought that they can get some achievements like the usual sortie" "Maybe" Around 20 horsemen from the Assault Unit Corps survived. As the imperial guards chivalric order notice us, they go berserk, it''s already too late to close the gate. We rush into the royal place in a single line as we kill all the guards who stand in the way. Furthermore, Mark brings a big Warhammer and smashes it to the iron gate. Originally, the royal palace''s gate isn''t supposed to as strong as fortress, so it''s strength is not that great. With this, we can easily enter the royal palace. In a flash, we came inside the royal palace courtyard, on the way there, the guards came out one-by-one without a proper formation, they can''t stop our 20 horsemen and they only get trampled when they tried. As expected, I can''t move while riding Schwarz inside the royal palace building, so I slap its butt so it can shoo off and play elsewhere. (tl: Aegir smashed the horse butt, not Celia''s xD) Though the royal palace is big, I put the bardiche on Schwarz and unsheathe Nonna''s treasure sword, Dual Crater. The silver lining stands out but, there are more knights who wear armor that stand out even more than this inside the royal palace. Celia and Mark descend from the horse, Carl follow us next. "Okay, we''ll still good even with only 4 people, next we''ll search some party with 4-5 people together!" After I finished giving instructions, Celia slashes at an enemy in the armpit to kill him. Celia-jouchan fast as usual (tl: jou or ojou usually used for someone higher 2nd generation, like princess. But in this case, he used it for amusement as Celia is still young but had higher skill than her other peers) "Shut up, I''ll go first!" By the way, Carl saw that Celia was a girl while she took a bath in the last sortie. Her ability is the real deal, but above all else, she is used for healing in the unit. (tl: NO LEWDING! Celia is used for healing purpose as she is still young and a girl. Not in sexual way. Well, except Aegir xD) But, after Carl saw Celia naked body, she wanted to kill him. "Hmph!" Mark smashes the door to confirm something. "Carl, front! Celia, behind! Mark open all the suspicious door!" As Mark break open a door, 2 knights charge at him. "As for me, I''ll cut everyone!" The pitiful knights are sliced like butter, the royal palace corridor is dyed in blood. You spoil the high-class carpet Celia also seemed like she was getting accustomed to this. When a woman servant sees this scene by chance, she faints on the spot. "As expected, this place is so wide. We can''t check every room one-by-one like this" When a knight appears before us, Carl cut him. As if it''s the only right thing to do. But, the crown prince place must be in the center of royal palace, and it''s possible that Prime minister is with him too. "The next batch of mercenaries will come. For now, we''ll check the suspicious rooms and head to the center of royal palace" I won''t let anyone escape. Especially the Crown Prince, if he escapes, our plot will be revealed and then we will be destroyed by the regular army. "In the end, this is still a troublesome task!" I curse as I cut 3 knights. I cut a rushing-knight, and some servants back away when they see me, while in the way, we checked for any suspicious rooms. I feel a bad feeling when a group of knights want to run away. One of the knights was an old robust man, he was wearing a red gorgeous mantle, he must be has important position in the kingdom. Above all, he''s not using the same clothes like the regular imperial guards. Not everyone can bring a private soldier in this kingdom. "I ask again! Who are you people!" I raise my voice to someone who wants to escape in the back. "You servant! Kill them!" "Take precaution, we''ll succeed" The knights go toward us, this is the usual development. "Your highness Prime Minister! Please go faster!" Finally. We nod to each other. "Duke Prime Minister Alens! We want your life, as you have taken the 2nd prince life!" I lead and slash at the group. As expected from Prime Minister private army, they are able to see and react to my slash attack. I smile while thinking something like that. Of course they will defend my slash with their sword, but that is a fatal mistake. Their swords are broken, and one of his hands flies in the air. If Dual Crater is only the usual iron, it''ll be broken. After that, I take a step further, and slash at his chest. "Incredible... it seemed like he cut through butter" Carl seems to be shocked as well. Two slashes, 2 knights down, the other knights started to tremble while 3 knights were rushing together towards me. Though it takes courage to command a retreat order, unfortunately the Prime Minister is not able to do it. The knights are killed, and then the others run away, and the Prime Minister unable to stand up crouching in corridor. "Where''s the Crown Prince?" "You''re Eldio''s lackey, huh... No way" "Answer my question! Maybe I can let you live longer" "The Crown Prince already declared himself as the king! However you all will be finished!" As Carl see my sign, he swing his sword to the Prime Minister neck. We have to rush to Crown Prince. "Next is the King''s room! Let''s go" Though I said it, no one moves. "What is it?" "Where is king''s room?" "Dunno" "Me too" Ah! We as a plebian never know about royal place geography. It can''t be helped. As the door kicked open, we catch the shivering maid beside the bed. "Do you know the way to the kings room?" (tl: room or chamber?) "Do-don''t kill me!! Noo! Help me! I don''t want to die! Forgive me!!" We bring blood-stained-sword as our weapon, suddenly Carl takes a head from behind his waist and shows it to her. For a maid who has only known peace, this scene is probably frightening. "Noooooooooo..." The maid slumps in the pool of pee as she asks for help. This is ... "Nnn" I gave her a french kiss for about 10 seconds. "Have you calm down now? I won''t be violent to you, what is your name?" "Hii!" I kiss her once again. "Your name?" "My name is ... Francesca " (tl: Furanchesuka) She''s a bit calm now, she can''t answer our question if she''s frightened. Even if she''s still leaking. (tl: Aegir you bully. Wwww) "Okay, Francesca. Tell me where''s king''s room. I won''t do anything to you" "King''s room is in the west..." "Thanks" After I heard the whereabouts king''s room, I kiss her for the last time and dash. Francesca surprised and held her lip as she see us off. "What?" "No, I just respecting your fondness of woman more now" "That was a hot kiss. You might as well kill her" We''re fooling around until arrive at the King''s room. "First we need to check if this is the correct room" Maybe other than assault unit has been broken the imperial knight defense. I''m sure that there is another fight in some place at the royal palace "Ooh! You''re also safe" As we arrive at the king''s room, we notice Blueno and his subordinate. And, in the middle of them is ... "For His Highness to come personally ..." "This command originally came from me. Of course I need to show my face" He has the gut to sit around this place. "So, where''s the Prime Minister? That guy already run away when we arrived here" I take a head from Carl''s waist. "Just now, I killed this guy in royal palace corridor" Eldio shows a big smile. "Umu! Good job! You''re different as expected" (tl: there''re so many ''yes'' in Japanese. Umu, hai, yoshi, etc. Umu is more like an approval more than normal yes) "Your highness, if the highness Beltrius is still on the run, this ploy will be found" As Blueno reminded them of this fact, Eldio says "Umu!" and changed his expression. "Is brother here? Make him come here" All member stop while Eldio taking the lead and open the door. Inside, there are 20 imperial knights and unexpectedly the Crown Prince Beltrius holding crowned cane calmly glare at us. "At last you''ve come, traitor. This place is protected by our ancestral spirit" "This country history is more than 100 years old, you also know about spirit protection, right?" The two glare at each other, we and the imperial guards also glare at each other. "Ani-ue, do you think I''m the one who is qualified to be the king or are you? You who is only capable of merely leading 20 knights qualified?" (tl: ani-ue is similar to aniki or onii-chan. But it''s usually used for royalty) "A King is someone who brings the system and stability to his people, you, who destroy the society, are not fit to be king at all!" "System? Stability? Wrong! King is the one who brings prosperity, also someone who brings the future" "Prosperity is extracted from peace and stability! Our late father always said it!" Prosperity is always improved day by day. Today is better than yesterday, and tomorrow is must better than today. The late king fears the uncertainty, he only wish no more than yesterday and the same as today "Kisama... You want to disgrace our father''s ideal?" (tl: kisama = bastard, you [rude way]) "From the beginning, that was our source of problem. I only looked at the bigger picture and the future, there''s no need this kind of small scale war at all" "Enough! Bring me the traitors head to restore the stability!" Beltrius commanded his imperial guards to fight for him and at the same time he grabbed his own sword and brandished it towards Eldio. However, Eldio doesn''t draw his sword and makes a step back. "Why are you turning back?! Are you afraid?" "My sword is this force, I''m different from you" Now, the preparation is complete. Soon, the imperial guard, Beltrius included, will cross with sword with our force. "Captain, will we get peerage after this?" While we try to kill each other, Carl cracks a joke. Hmm, let''s try something. If I think about it, I''ve never go rampage with this sword. "Celia, Mark, go behind me" As the two confused after seeing my face, they step back behind me. Maybe they saw a smile on my face. Clanking sound resounded, a man screaming voice heard as his armor gap has been stabbed by a sword. In the war, those kind of voice are mixed. A man with only upper body screaming for help while crawling, and there''s someone who still walking despite 3 arrows pierce his body. "Who''s next!" I held my swords with 2 hands as I leave 3 bodies behind. The imperial guards high-level armor seems like nothing with this sword. I slash my sword at the man chest until his crotch. All his organ fall down on his feet as his body spilt into 2. I slash the next man feet clean, and step on his head with my war boots while laughing. (tl: Aegir, the war-crazed man ._.) Inside my heart, maybe I really love to fight. The other imperial guards see their captain like want to say "impossible"... A middle-aged man with special armor is already down. "Let me! Hey you! Introduce yourself!" "Aegir. No family name" "Your fighting style is really like a servant" The captain introduce himself with his house name, not interested. I aim at his neck, and the captain-sama parries it with his sword, that''s a bad move. (tl: sama = way of calling. Like [san] or [chan]. Has no literal meaning in English) Dual Crater is sharp by itself but, there''s no one who can receive my slash attack without preparation. As the clanking sound resounded, the sword is broken. Captain-san is confused about what will happen, but it''s already too late. It''s too late to move, you need to retreat. After all, a mock fight is not a real fight. I slit his neck after the 3rd slash, he already sink in his own blood while he is screaming. He''s unexpectedly weak" Having two of his most capable captains killed by me within half a minute of each other. He did not have many other strong subordinates left. There is already no chance of winning, there is only two choices to make, surrender or die. Even if you''ll surrender, you won''t be treated as royalty. Eldio is not the same as the traditional king. In that case, there''s only one answer. "Eldio! You ruined the Goldenia royal family!" Beltrius charged with his sword. I and Blueno confirm to Eldio by watching his eyes, he only lifts his chin lightly with his uninterested eyes. My sword pierced Beltrius and then his body fall down, after that countless swords and spears pierce his body. Goldenia royal family''s late king, Hubel the 2nd, from this day the only legitimate prince Eldio will throw away their past by changing his name to Alexandro the 1st. He sits on his throne while watching his army paint his throne with blood, he declares his enthronement as Alexandro the 1st. 28 Chapter 28. Conferring a Peerage Two weeks after a series of disturbances and large battle in front of the royal palace. The kingdom announced the rebellion of Duke Ditrit Alens and the death of the First and Crown Prince Beltrius. Other than that, the next in line for the throne inheritance is Eldio. 1 At that time, Duke Alens started a rebellion, his cooperator was arrested and was executed. Some of the rebels which testified that Crown Prince Beltrius was still in good health was actually part of Duke''s Alens faction that were acting as rebel imposters. The fact that there are so many noble siblings that served as imperial guards who supported the rebellion shocked the whole kingdom. But, the one who ascended to the throne was Alexandro, he''s ruling the royal capital and royal palace so there''s no one who voiced their dissatisfaction, they have no other choice except to support him. Moreover, the rebellion is planned by the Prime minister and his trusted friend, the imperial guards are deceived by him. Therefore, even though they were killed when they tried to steal the throne, their relatives don''t get any punishment. The surviving guards know that the one who rebelling is Alexandro, but they don''t voice their complaints, if they do, they''ll be charged with treason. Beltrius has no child too, so no matter how much they complain, no one can replace the current king.The one who voice their complaints will get appointed as a ruler in some remote region and never again will they be able to meddle in the kingdom''s politics. And then, 2 weeks after, the battle clean up almost finished, finally, Alexandro will be crowned as Goldenia''s King. Originally, the coronation ceremony needed to be attended by the noble and the priest, but Wing of Dawn will be recognized as the group who helped to quash the rebellion. But... Well, it seems that we''re quite hated. The "original" nobles who were kicked from their own territories glare at each of us, Wing of Dawn. In their eyes, we''re no more than hoodlums. Eli too said that it''s better if we don''t create other unnecessary troubles. When the coronation ceremony ended, Eldio is... Alexandro is performing his speech after raising his hand to silence the commotion. "Ladies and Gentleman who are gathered together in this place, first my condolences about our deceased father and unnatural death of our brother" I take a beef jerky without letting the surrounding people know and eat it secretly. After that, I ''pretend'' to feel sad when the angry Alexandro talk about Prime Minister. Before I almost nod off to sleep, suddenly his tone changed. "But! I''ll be changing my father''s policy! Our kingdom is the largest kingdom in Central Plain, but even with that we can''t do anything! We even need to beg to a small country like Arcland to obtain peace!" The listeners are making a commotion. First of all, there''s no way the new king will criticize the late king. "I don''t want to obtain peace by kneeling my own feet! A peace can only be obtained by negotiation and our sword" "Alexandro clearly denied the late king''s policy about peace" "As for the sword, we need to increase the army. For our country, Goldenia''s prosperity, we need to cooperate together" The commotion become larger. He wants to increase the nation army by requesting the help from every feudal lord. In the first place, for Goldenia''s country scale, it''s army force is too small. Due to late king''s passivity in building an army, Goldenia was only prepared to defend itself against common robbers and weak monsters, However, there is no war potential to stand against another nation. So, Goldenia''s was always forced to choose the path of negotiation in order to settle the cross-national problem with other nation. "With a powerful royal army we shall become powerful! Now, we won''t have to stoop as low as to negotiate a humiliating diplomacy anymore. Every nation will realize that the strong kingdom of Goldenia is back! And then those cold-blooded fools that oppose us will be shaking in fear! I''ll personally raise the guillotine to make us feared!" The higher nobles have a doubtful look in their eyes, but the young nobles begin to listen attentively. If you talk about being a noble, they are the type of people that won''t feel good if they bow their heads down to the lower-ranked noble in the same country. The noble who has a territory will think about their own interest and the responsibility, but for the young noble and the noble who has no territory, Alexandro''s speech is filled with patriotism. "But, I don''t plan to mobilize the farmer as a meat shield. For our kingdom prosperity, we need a highly practiced and capable person to lead army soldiers. According to that, we want to choose from one of you to lead this troops. If you have a patriotic feeling inside your heart, I want you to answer my call" The noble eyes change. This position among the army is the same as star. 2 Especially for the poor and low ranked nobility, this position is the only way to rise high in the noble world. "Lastly, because of the other day''s unpleasant disturbance, it''s hard for me but I disband the imperial guards. I won''t permit any army movement that is likely to weaken the overall kingdom strength. Therefore, I''ll organize and task the mercenary group that suppressed the rebellion to become our regular army. Other than that, I will grant peerage to those who have shown their abilities to me in this battle, especially to the commander" From mercenary to regular army, the plebian that got peerage, as expected the nobles are all protesting and wish that the Alexandro reconsider it. "I''m different from the late king, I won''t put peace and harmony as our extreme priority! We don''t want to fight useless wars, but I will slay everyone who dares to disturb our kingdoms prosperity! Even if that means that we will create some chaos along the way!" The noble''s voices all quieted down. Everyone who heard this speech felt that the new era is coming. And, that new era is not a gentle era. "For the time being, you lot will be staying in this inn. So in the time when His Highness... His Majesty calls, you all can arrive faster" Eli''s facial expression is brightened, Wing of Dawn has been assigned to be a regular army, and the supreme commander will get a high status" He has the skill, so there''s no reason to not confer him a peerage. "Because I have my own group, I''ll go to the Hard Boiled Pavilion" "You being remembered by His Majesty is a good thing. Next time we meet, maybe we''ll be able to call each other by our family names" With the disband of Wing of Dawn, I''ll get my share depending on my position, and once again I''m a jobless. "Since when did you get that position?" As I arrived at the Hard-boiled Pavilion, Maria and Melissa jump at me. When I returned to the room with Celia clinging to me like dango... Inside I see Carla and Nonna strip each other. Are they in the middle of doing it? "I''m sorry that I leave you, but doing yuri is not productive you know" 3 "Wrong!" "You''re wrong!!" When I see it again, they tear each other clothes, and there''re so many bruise on their bodies. Is doing yuri similar like a fight? "So, what is the reason?" "This woman ate my bread!" "She tore off my clothes!" I see, it was just a stupid reason anyway. In the first place, they''re just on bad term with each other. "Enough. Whose woman are you?" "Aegir''s" "We are your women" "The one who injured my women will get a punishment" I pull Carla''s hand to the other room. "Ahn? please don''t punish me" "No... Why only Carla..." Carla delightedly held my arm, while Nonna glared jealously and scowled at us. Their imagination is not wrong; this is really a punishment. After I close the door, I put Carla on the bed. "Hehe, After all you still like me more than that cow udder right? That woman only has big breast and has no other ..." "Shut up" "Eh?" Carla is surprised by my stern voice; did she think that I will do sweet things with her? "Listen, Nonna is my woman. I''ll punish anyone who injure her" "No, that was because that woman!" I don''t say anything else and rip her underwear, I touch her vagina with my hand smeared with saliva. "Do you want to play rough? I don''t mind you know~ . Hey wait! That''s wrong place!?" I insert my hand inside her butt hole, I insert my 2 finger and Carla''s face begin to warp. After that, I take out my penis and aim at her butt hole. "Wait! At least let me prepare more! It''s no good no matter the circumtances!!" "I said that... this is a punishment!" I spread her butt with my both hands, and then jam my penis in her butt hole at once. Because I insert my penis without foreplay, she screamed as she arched her back like a shrimp. "It huu-rt!! It''s impossible, impossible impossible impossible! You''ll tear itttt!!" "How is it? Do you want to reflect?" "I''ll die! Forgive meee, hiiii" I steeled my heart and punish Carla, cold sweat ran down because I finally pull out my penis. For a while she falls to the ground prostrating herself to me and crying on the bed, and then unsteadily gets up. She wipes her ass with a towel and there''re some blood on it. It seems that her butt hole has been cut by the insertion. "Enough, rest for today, after that smear the cut with medicine" "Yes..." I see Carla exit with unsteady walk while holding the wet towel. Because we don''t prepare anything, the room got dirty. After this, if I want to do this to Nonna it will make her pitiful. After that, I catch Nonna and throw her on the bed. Because she already heard Carla''s scream and saw her teary-face, Nonna became frightened. But, I must not be lenient to only one person. I can''t just see my woman get hurt. I must give a lesson to them firmly. After I heard all Nonna''s excuse, I tear her underwear and make her stand on all fours. Her small butt hole closed tightly, and I can say that her butt is plump. "Nonna, had you ever tried it in the ass?" "Ne-never try it. So, please forgive me... It''ll be impossible if it''s your large tool..." Hmm. As expected the if you force it in for the first time, it may never recover. Even I don''t want her to get injured while I am punishing her. "Stay still..." First I will make it larger with my finger. First it''ll be my little finger. "Auuuu... I''m okay" My thumb. "Guh! ... Somewhat okay" Two fingers. "it''s too tight! Please don''t moveee" 3 fingers. "Hiiii!! It''s impossible, you''ll tear itttt!!" My penis. "Noooo!! It''ll tear my butt hole! It''s really impossible, nooo... Kyaaa!!" Even if Nonna screams, somehow the preparation''s effect seemed to work. "Oooooooo.. My butt, butt .... My butt will breakkkk..." When I hear sound door opening, I see Melissa with a bucket of hot water with towel. It''s Melissa but with a concerned voice. "Is Carla okay?" "Yea, but she''s bleeding so I told her to smear it with an ointment" I''m thankful that Melissa always helps me like this. As for Maria, she''s bad with these kind of problems. "Please forgive her. See, her eyes are all white and her skin is all pale, if you continue like this, you''ll really injure her" Nonna is falls down to prostrate while my penis is still in her butt hole. She can''t hold on for another 10 minutes. Because I can''t ejaculate, I pull my penis out. After I pull my penis out, I see a big gaping hole in her butt hole. "Uaaaaa... Ah!? Who? Please!" Nonna desperately needs something. I don''t know what she wants but, it seems that Melissa know. "Ah, this is bad. Aegir-san, your ear please" Melissa holds the bucket and towel as Nonna moves. Though no one knows what will happen, but a man''s affection can''t be seen, heard or smelt. The completely exhausted Nonna helped by Melissa to exit the room, and I''m the only one left in the room with an erection. Although I called it punishment, it was only to have sex with the offender in her ass and cum inside. Though I already cum, I can''t sleep at all. "Maria and Celia come here, I''ll give you some love. "...P-please be merciful ..." "I will endure whatever Aegir-sama does! Even if he wants to destroy my body, I won''t complain a single bit!" I''ll wait for Melissa, who is putting Nonna to sleep, in order to make them a bit more relaxed. After that, act of love with the 3 of them is a bit obedient. In the middle of it, Melissa says something. "You know, even if Nonna got that cut and can be cured with ointment, it was splendid. It should have hurt but... She had such delightful face" Not only Carla, but Nonna also stray from the right path. After that, Nonna and Carla always bring a towel to chew so they don''t scream in pain for a while, the two of them agree that they won''t quarrel ever again. Next morning. "So that''s why the mercenary can come inside the town" Nonna nodded in agreement while she float her butt a bit. "At that time, I thought that something will happen, also Aegir never said anything" Carla continues, she also floats her butt a bit. "Sorry, we''re moving immediately after the news of king''s death" Melissa and Maria bring the dish and sake. "I have no schedule for a while. I have no companion for a while now. Let''s eat and drink a lot" 4 To be honest, as we were only fed canned food and simple meals for the past two weeks in the royal palace, both Celia and I are the ones who miss eating good food the most. Lately I have been playing around with Celia a little too often, so in order to stop them from being jealous both Maria and Melissa was being embraced by me. Nonna and Carla feel discontent with their sore butt. As expected it''s too much, but because of my punishment they no longer try to fight with each other again. The two feed me with the delicious dish and sake keep on coming by mouth to mouth drink. As they drink the sake, the ladies seem to be more frank. On top of the sake, Melissa begin to dance in the middle of the room as a side entertainment. That''s not an ordinary dance, it''s a dance that maximized her sensational body, beside the dance, she takes off her already thin clothes one by one. This is a dance that would tempt every man. Even if she is almost nude, she still covers herself with her hand, a table and a chair. Even if she''s tempting me, I won''t attack her while she''s dancing, it''ll be a kill-joy. In addition, I still accompany the other ladies, even Maria participating with the lewd dance.Even though she''s not as good as Melissa, she only has her small breast to keep away her sorrow. "Nn! Celia??" While I sit on the sofa with a blanket, Celia upper body come inside the blanket. After that, I feel that my thing is taken out from my trouser and then placed on her small mouth, and I feel her tongue. I don''t know if she feels embarrassed when she does it in front of the others because she never comes out from the blanket. It seems that Celia not only has talent in battle, but she also some other talents in other aspects. Though the other ladies notice Celia sucking me, because of the sake''s effect, they can only make complaints. I''m entertained by the beauty naked dance, furthermore, I got my sake served by beauty too. Last but not least, my lust is sucked obediently by a small brave girl. This is exactly what debauchery is about, I wonder how many nobles can do something like this. Soon, Carla and Maria get tired from dancing, Nonna and Carla is sleeping from getting drunk. Celia is sleeping satisfied with her full belly. I hope that the king doesn''t contact me too soon. "Is Aegir-dono here?" 5 A messenger from the royal palace came in front of our room. I come out with women''s scent all over my body. "I come to let you know that His Majesty Alexandro the First has summoned you to royal palace! Prepare yourself!" "I receive His Majesty order" When I come back to our room, except Celia, everyone is stunned. Come to think of it, they never know the story behind the king''s criticism. "To think that you got summoned by His Majesty himself... What on earth could they possibly want from you?!" The most worried one is Nonna. Only she knows how strange a direct summon from king is. "Don''t tell me that you made a move on king''s daughter or wife?!" When I still try to wear my clothes, I strike Nonna''s butt. She screams "Uoooo" and holds her butt in agony. "He can be accompanied by two people. Then, I''ll excuse myself" At the end, the messenger dropped this bomb message and left. For a moment, the ladies were looking at each other. Celia immediately moves beside me, until now she always fights beside me. One more, but as for Celia, with her child body, she''s may not even be considered as my follower. Then, the other person beside me should look like a formal lady. As for Melissa, she''s taking a step back, so only Maria, Carla and Nonna glare at each other. Yesterday punishment made them not fight immediately. But, I have already decided on my partner. "Nonna, will you?" 6 While Nonna immediately smiles, Carla and Maria frown. "Because Celia and me don''t know about anything about etiquette after all. If Nonna is there, there shall be no problem" Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I think I have been glared at them like the king in his coronation ceremony. "Yes! Please leave it to me" As for the pouting Carla and Maria, maybe I''ll take them to a date for a full day. Nonna chose the most beautiful clothes inside the room, after she chose the elegant yet daring dress, she stood up beside me. But, Celia''s and my clothes are like clothes for ordinary traveler. "Though it''s not impolite for a commoner but..." "Well, he''s my acquaintance so, he''s not going to mind much about my clothes" The surprised Nonna is facing me. "As expected you''re doing something!" "Wrong!" Though I want to spank her butt, as expected that her dress will get blood stain, so I''ll restrain myself for now. At glance, she seems so elegant with her narrow waist, but in reality, it''s to protect her butt from getting spanked. As we come inside the royal palace, the attendant guides us to king''s side. They had been fixing the royal palace really hard, there''s no trace of the battle at all. Celia says "what a waste" to the already changed carpet that before had been stained by a pool of blood. Only the wall that had a sword mark fixed in a simple way, look like it''s plastered by white plaster. After I wait in the waiting room, I get a permit to enter. When I want to see Nonna surprised, usually I need to wait more. And there''s no point to compare with the Olga Federation. "You have come, Aegir" Alexandro the First''s expression improves when welcoming me. It seems that the people surrounding the king is strict, but the king himself is not worried about such things. "Long time no see, Your Majesty" Nonna and Celia is kneeling behind me, is this really the right etiquette? "Umu. Since a while ago, the young nobles only compliments me without real content. What a waste of my time" As he comes near me, he gives me signal. "I want to hear your detailed report, but I have no time because of that bunch of foolish conversations I had to attend. Though I''m talking simply with you, it doesn''t mean that I''m looking down on you" "I know" 7 "Not only get through to the royal castle that occupied by rebel army, you killed the Duke Alens as well! Not only I''ll give you a peerage for this merit, I''ll also appoint you to be a commander" Nonna is surprised. He might have heard this story from Eli. "Thank you" "When we talk without flattery everything sure is faster. About your wage, another will inform you about it" The king won''t talk about small detail. That''s the work of financial bureaucrat. "You have no house in Goldenia, right? After you got the medal, you can buy a house in the royal capital" After that, the king eyes move to Nonna. "I heard it from Eli. You''re such a big woman lover, is that woman one of yours as well? It''s not good to be surrounded by so many ladies, just buy a house and settle them down" The king stands up and comes to me. "Remember that I am relying on you. Originally, I want to give you a piece of land, but for now I don''t have land to give to you. Anyway, I''ll even get more land in the future, wait until that time comes" After bowing lightly, I receive rewards from a retainer. "The one who got a knight peerage will receive a sword and armor. I don''t know if the sword will be needed but I guess you''ll need a better armor. But, never think about my reward too much. I don''t need you all to honor my reward, but I do want you to work hard on the battle ground. For that reason, if you need it, please do use it to the fullest!" After that, there''ll be another ceremony, but it''s not essential for me. "After you got a knight peerage, you''ll need a family name. Choose one" After I heard it, I think about two particular names, it was Lucy and Nonna''s family names. As expected to use the Federation traitor family name is NG, beside Nonna''s whereabouts will be exposed. 8 And, it''s boring to use Lucy''s family name, when the time I can get her, I can proudly call my name. Then... "I''ll choose Hardlett". A long time ago, I heard a monster name in the Loreil town. I like the nuance of this name. "Heh, you used a wolf name as your name... It''s a showy name, but it may fit you well" 9 The king draws a sword and place the blade on my shoulder. I answer Nonna''s mutter behind me. Even if the king can hear Nonna voice, it seems that he does not mind it. After I finished the ceremony, we leave the royal castle. Because the king still remembers Celia, she is bestowed a steel sword "Ufu... Ufufu... House of Hardlett... At least you''ve become a noble! Even if it''s only half noble!" 10 On the way back, Nonna is in high spirits. Even though she''s not a woman who think highly about a reward and salary money, it''s odd to think that she''s this happy. Because a knight house will be treated as a half noble. "This is our first step, the king already promised that we''ll be given a plot of land, and you can be a feudal lord" But, she suddenly frowns, she turns around and spread her fingers to hold her butt. "And then, I can marry Aegir-sama and give birth to your descendant ?" For some reasons, her delusions are getting wider. Well, I won''t destroy her happy dream, Nonna walks like she''s dancing while she''s pulling me to the inn. However, this reward box sure is heavy. I was told that they will send it to me at later date, but I was worried that there''ll be a mistake. 11 if there''s Schwarz here When I arrive at the inn, everyone is surprised, Andrei too. 12 it''s rare that a commoner turn into a noble. The way Andrei speaks to me changes too. 13 "Even I haven''t heard of such a thing happening before... No, in fact I have never heard it before" 14 "Stop it, it doesn''t mean that I''m changed too, just talk to me normally. But, because I''ll buy a house with my reward, I''ll leave the inn before long" "That''s true I suppose. But is this okay? It''s not strange when the noble has multiple mistresses, right? But just out of curiosity who will you choose as your favorite concubine?" Andrei drops a bomb to the girls, I''m sure they will never drop this matter now Reward: 1000 gold coins. Knight house allowance: 50 gold coins a year. Salary: 30 gold coins a year. I''m carrying a box filled with 1000 gold coins... it should be heavy, but... When I saw the hill of gold coins, it was really refreshing. But, when I return to my room, I''m amazed at Melissa. "This is amazing. I''m surprised when you bought me for 100 gold coins in cash, but this is 10 times more than that" "I want a good house, if possible one that has a bathroom" "Ah! Me too! Drinking sake in the bathroom Isn''t it the best place to flirt all day long there?" Melissa and I are talking about a new home, there was this weird tension between the three women. Celia gazes at her new sword, as the war comes to the end, a more peaceful time approaches. 29 Chapter 29. House Searching Taking everyone with me in the morning, we went out shopping. Aegir-sama, since you have become a noble, you must possess things fitting for your status! A house, clothes, furniture, and then servants! There are many things that are required! And then, the one that was most enthusiastic was Nonna. The house being big is fine, but wouldn''t it be alright if the rest was just whatever? More importantly, let''s go eat something tasty~. You be silent! With that sort of thing, we would be buying the snickers of the people of the town. Are you fine with Aegir-sama becoming a laughing stock!? ...Fortunately, we have an abundance of money. Now then, let''s go. I don''t know about the furniture and the clothing, but even if we don''t have servants, I can do the housework, you know? Even when Maria was at the inn, she never failed to clean the rooms. She apparently couldn''t calm down if she didn''t do the cooking, the laundry, and kitchen work First is the clothing and the house. It''ll be fine if we gather the rest gradually later. Nonna is probably picturing her perfected noble house back at her home, but I am a newly formed half noble, so there''s probably no need to think about it so exaggeratedly. Well then, first off, let''s go buy clothes. Carla! Since you are technically going to be a beloved concubine, vulgar clothes are no good! That especially goes for you, Melissa-san. You are revealing your body too much. That sort of thing is plenty enough at, um, night. Everyone, including me, were a bit weary by the enthusiastic Nonna. Carla muttered She''s like an annoying aunt, but since the sharp eared Nonna heard that and wouldn''t let it go, she smacked her ass. Uu!Hii! Since it seemed that the spanking had a good effect, the peaceful shopping trip was protected. Nonna and Maria seemed to be used to shopping so they soon led us to a shop. What we entered wasn''t a gaudy high-class shop but a shop that tailored clothes for affluent commoners and low to mid-class nobles. The displayed clothes were of fairly good quality and they seemed to be quite skilled. As expected, it seems that a woman''s eye towards clothing is harsh. First is getting full dresses for everyone and formal wear, outdoor wear, and indoor wear for Aegir-sama''s clothes, I want three sets of each The formal wear aside, is there really a need for the outdoor and indoor wear to be brand new? There is. If we were to be invited by a close noble, would we go in full dresses and casual clothing? The same goes for when that person comes to the house. At the very least, three sets. If we don''t increase the variety, they will think that we only wear the same clothes! In the beginning, it was Nonna''s field where no one challenged her, but since it seemed that the female camp originally had an interest in clothes, they got roused up. As they went about choosing to go with either this or that, they naturally chose their own clothes, but they also started to choose my clothes. And everything was decided while I left it up to them since it was a pain. The female group had two sets of full dresses and indoor wear for each of them, and then I had four sets of formal wear, outdoor wear, indoor wear, and some spares, making it all a huge purchase. Thank you very much! We shall tailor them as fast as possible, but due to the quantity being as it is, it will take a bit of time... In that case, please start from Aegir-sama''s share. The women''s goods can be done in turn starting with the full dresses Then I shall do just that. Hardlett-sama, was it? I imagine that you would like to have the completed goods delivered but.. No, I will come to pick them up Of course that''s how it''ll be, we don''t have a house yet after all. Is, is that so? Well then, with all due respect, the cost will be...50 gold coins, but shall we make it so that the payment is made when the goods are exchanged? No, I''ll pay now. When I handed over the gold coins, he started counting with a courteous look. Hey, how is it that it costs 50 gold coins for the clothing? The prices weren''t written anywhere. Once it turns into a fairly well-known shop, it becomes dependent on the tailoring, so there won''t be a price tag like on ready-made goods. I''m a bit scared, it''s an incredible price. Yeah...I wonder if we got carried away and made Aegir-san mad. S-since I''m small and use less cloth, mine are much better off! A majority of the price probably comes from my formal wear and Nonna''s dress. In contrast with the other clothes that use hemp and wool, Nonna and my things were to be made with silk. I was able to see her scheming side. Speaking of 50 gold coins, even in here, the royal capital, it was an amount that a commoner family living an average lifestyle could live more than five years off of. As long as it wasn''t a shop that did business with higher ranking nobles, it wasn''t an amount that anyone would lay their eyes on anytime soon. It seems that this shop wasn''t like that, so not only the shopkeeper, all of the employees bowed their heads and saw us off. I don''t believe that there were any abnormally over priced items in the goods that we bought, but it is rare for someone to buy dozens of sets of clothes after all... This was Nonna''s take on it. I''m sure that you''ve understood from this matter, but it looks like there will be a lot of inconveniences if we don''t decide on a house first A homeless noble going shopping, what kind of comedy is that? That''s true, I guess we should start looking for a house. Though we say buying a house, there are various ways such as building one or buying a used one, but this time, we don''t have the time to build one from scratch. In that case, we have no choice but to search for a used, good property. Even I do not know much about houses so... Not just Nonna, no one among us had any experience in buying a house. In that case, we should go with the typical method. Hello and welcome. I am one that does dealing in houses and plots of land in the Royal Capital, going by the name of [Milder]. It is a pleasure to be doing business with you. Name''s Hardlett. I want to buy a used residence. One as big as possible would be good. I tried conveying my various wishes such as wanting a stable that could fit several animals and a bath in addition to it. I see, and what about your budget? Let''s see, in gold coins, a thouIt''s 800 gold coins! Nonna cut in. Come to think of it, she did say something about buying furniture. With 800 pieces, it''s a bit lacking for a large-scale mansion but... I was about to say that it can''t be helped if it was no good, but Milder cut me off. But, Hardlett-sama, you are someone that had military exploits in that insurrection turmoil! Why don''t I present you a specially discounted property! As expected of a merchant, he gets information fast. Asking us to first take a look at the property, we ended up heading towards the location as if he were pushing my back. The place was close to the heart of the city, and was in a district lined up with houses of mid-to-low nobles and affluent merchants. Uwah! It''s so spacious~. Even the kitchen is more spacious than my family''s inn! This really is incredible! I can''t believe that we''d actually be able to live in a place like this. The normally calm and collected Maria and Melissa were getting excited, which was quite rare. It looked like Melissa was more fixated on the house than the others, so something might have happened in the past. If I have the chance, maybe I''ll ask her about it, even if it''s on the bed. The stable also has a pretty good size. With that, it looks like at least two more can fit in alongside Schwarz. Since the inside of the house is spacious as well, it looks like we can put in some proper furniture The outer walls are tall and strongly built. It looks like security will be easy. It looks like everyone is pretty pleased with it. But we still haven''t seen the most crucial part. So, how is the bath? Yes, of course, since that is this building''s greatest selling point, it is quite substantial The bath that we were guided to certainly was wide. The bath itself was big enough to be a room by itself, and it looked like the bathtub was able to fit around five people in it. A bathtub of this size is rare even in the mansions of nobles you see... Bathtubs were a luxury item, and there was no guarantee that even a noble''s mansion would have one. Not to mention that when it came to a bathtub that can fit several people, it could be said to be extremely rare. This bathtub draws water from an external water well and brings it to this furnace~ In short, water from a well is temporarily drawn into a large furnace located outside and is heated. And once it reaches a moderate temperature, a stopper is unplugged from the inside and enters the bathtub. If I were to do it myself, far from just taking up time, I would have to go in and out of the house, so I guess hiring a servant is a prerequisite. With it being this spacious, along with its structure, outer wall, and sturdiness, and even having such a large-scale bath attached to it, I believe that 800 gold coins is by a wide margin comparatively cheap While everyone was agreeing to that, only Celia silently looked at Milder. Now then, since these documents will be used as the contract, if I could get you to sign it, I will immediately transfer the title deed to you Wondering why he was in such a rush and feeling a bit of unease in his attitude that resembled impatience, I checked through the contract, but the price and the residence location were accurately written. Feeling that there weren''t any deceptions with this, I was going to sign it, but Celia grabbed my hand. Aegir-sama, this man is strange. Getting close to my ear, she said that with a low voice. He is a bit suspicious in some places, but it doesn''t look like there is anything peculiar with the contract No, he is definitely lying. I don''t know anything about contracts for houses, but I do know about humans that are making lies. Please believe me, I am not mistaken. Since she went that far in saying it, I placed the contract on the table that was in front of everyone, and slowly checked through it. Milder feigned calmness, but he was clearly flustered. Is...Is there something you are displeased with? It''s nothing like that, but it''s normal to check through it before signing, isn''t it? Even I could tell that something was suspicious. Maybe because everyone else felt something was wrong as well, they put their faces out beside me and looked through the contract. And then finally, Melissa discovered something. This! It says that the rent for the plot of land is 100 gold coins every month! Everyone raised a small scream, and Milder''s face cramped up. So the house is 800 pieces, and the plot of land is 100 pieces per month...That''s quite the expensive rent. Th-that is, since a house like this is being sold at such a low price, that is only natural!! I see, well then, mind if we go around to ask if there are others in the same profession that have this sort of sales plan? Milder glared at me. Do as you like! However, I''ve heard that there are many that bear grudges towards new nobles. Wouldn''t it be better to refrain from careless outings? It was a cheap provocation, but I dared to go along with it. Thanks for the concern, but in the battle that made me into that new noble, I cut down about twenty Imperial Guards. Will outlaws greater than that be coming out, I wonder? The steel sword on Celia''s waist shined. If he made an untactful reply, his head would probably fly in a second. I-I haven''t done anything illegal! Even in regards to the conditions, it''s written in the contract! That''s right, and I didn''t say that you did anything wrong. However, since I am someone from the countryside, I am unfamiliar with how trade works in the city, you see. So I intend on making this a topic of conversation with His Majesty the next time I have an audience with him. That...buying a house in the city is difficult. I have no plans on meeting with His Majesty, and he probably doesn''t have time to idly have a deep talk with me. But if he knows that I am one of the new nobles that His Majesty has his eyes on, there should be some effect. Presently, Milder had become ghastly pale and was trembling. But I don''t really have any intentions of punishing or reforming this villainous realtor. Since the matter about the rent on the land is probably an entry mistake, please correct it, and then please put this house in a term of service. If you put in a bit of maintenance, I won''t have any objections to buying it for 80700! ...700 gold coins Milder had no alternatives. But even for him, with 700 gold coins, even with repair expenses put in, it probably wasn''t much of a loss. As compensation for trying to swindle someone, this was too light. Also, I had thought that Nonna was the type that wasn''t too concerned with money, but through this matter, my impression of her has changed quite a bit. Her blood of a high class noble wouldn''t start up and make her in to a spendthrift in the future, would it? With a face that I couldn''t tell if it looked like he looked disheartened or relieved, Milder amended the contract, and Nonna, Melissa, and Maria, who could all read letters, checked through it several times and signed it. This has turned into some inexpensive shopping, hasn''t it. We almost had our money taken from us, you know! That was scary. ...I might have been sold just like that ... If I could read letters...Even I could... Since repair work was included, it would take a bit of time before we could move in, but with this, we''ve secured a house. All that''s left is furniture and such, but since Nonna''s eyes are fired up, it should be fine to leave it to her. After all, to me, there isn''t much difference between a sofa that a craftsman made and a stump. In the end, while I was having a short rest with tea and teacakes at a furniture artisan''s shop together with Celia, Nonna and the others were buying various furniture that was worth 50 gold coins. Nonna tried to get a high class dining table that was worth 100 gold coins, but she was suppressed by Carla and Maria. Possessing good furniture shows the status of an outstanding noble. There is no such thing as being too expensive... Aren''t you just being stupid! Something like a 100 gold coin table, there is something wrong with your head! Even just a 5 gold coin sofa is something I don''t understand. Even I think that''s a bit strange. I believe that it''s sufficient as long as it''s a properly made item. A table that cost the same amount as me huh...Since it was 10 pieces when I was sold there, I''m the same as this dresser huh...Haha... Receiving a concentrated attack from everyone and not just from Carla, it looked like even Nonna had to give in. Since all of the furniture was going to be made by the artisan, it would take a certain amount of time. When I asked him to have them delivered to match with the house''s repairs, Nonna regained her motivation. Next is tableware. It''s tableware that denotes a noble''s status, I won''t allow any compromise on this! I think that it can''t be helped if the house of a newly appointed Knight and a Count house with long-standing tradition are put together though. She fell from a noble to the lowest class of being a slave, so she probably has various bitter feelings. Fortunately, we still have money, so I guess I''ll let her do as she likes. Feeling that they should restrain the rampaging Nonna, Carla and Maria chase after her. Since the two of them that possess a commoner''s sense for money are there, she probably won''t be able to be too excessive in her purchases. The problem is employees. Celia raised her voice. It''s just as she said. It''s fine if it''s just buying things, but people are the most difficult. Fortunately, other than me, it''s a female household, and since we have the housework-loving Maria, there''s no problem with the cleaning, laundry, and cooking. But even I would feel awkward to make her draw the water for the bath and heating it up, and Nonna probably wouldn''t agree to the absence of servants. When it comes to physical work that the girls can''t do, that means it would need to be done by a man. But having a man live together with us, if he were to ever lay a hand on the girls, it would lead to unnecessary blood being shed. It wouldn''t be good to let someone that we couldn''t trust into the house in the first place. How do you hire a servant when you need one? I tried asking that to Nonna who had been going around and making a fuss over silver tableware. I''m terribly sorry. I''m not all that knowledgeable about that either... I guess that''s about right. There''s no way the young daughter of a noble would know about how to hire servants. But, I think the steward that we had was the second son of a house we were close to...Erm, the butler was a Knight-peerage house''s... It can''t be helped that I''m hearing about high class servants of noble house origins, but with Nonna''s position, she might have not have had the chance to hold a conversation with an average servant. Aren''t things like relationships with houses that you have intimacy with normally just like that? Melissa softly cut into the conversation. We also weren''t that big of a house, but as we did business, we got several people like that...I don''t know about how the houses of nobles do things though That was enough. In any case, it''s fine as long as it is a person we can trust. However, even if we''re talking about connections, the people I know of are pretty much Bruno and Captain Eli and then Andre.If I were to hire all of my acquaintances from the assault troops, I''d probably be better off just calling for a bandit group. And so, you came to my place. We streamed in and visited Bruno''s house. He was currently renting a house, and seemed to be searching for a house in a much calmer manner than us. Aegir...No, would it be better for me to call you Lord Hardlett now? Since every captain including Bruno was given Knight Peerage, it seemed that he planned on setting up a residence within the royal capital as a new noble just like me. His surname was Leinster, and he said that it was the name of a place that he lived in before. That''s unneeded when in private, Lord Leinster When I made fun of his name, he waved his hand asking me to stop. Nonetheless, Eli...Lord Eli has received the peerage of Baronet, which is higher than us. Moreover, since he is running about in order to augment the national armed forces, this probably isn''t the time to have talks about servants with him. With that being the case, I really looks like I have no choice but to ask you about it As in to say "unfortunately", Bruno raised his hand. I also came here just one year ago, you know? Moreover, I pretty much devoted myself to the mercenary group, so I have almost no acquaintances that I can trust. I barely... From behind him, a woman of around twenty years of age appeared, and while she wasn''t an amazingly beautiful woman, I could feel a gentle and calming atmosphere from her. Above all, her stomach was greatly sticking out from carrying a child. This is Mary. She and her family are the ones I can trust. That''s why if I were buy a house, I was thinking of having her younger sister and brother assist me. Bruno tenderly caressed Mary, and Mary leaned her body on him. When they ended up speaking fondly to each other, I thought about thrusting my hand in between Carla''s thighs in opposition, but since I would be a disaster if she were to get sexually excited and jump at me, I decided not to. I can''t be of help this time, but we are both new nobles that have very few allies. I will be as much help to you as I can, so please consult me for anything. I have no objections to that. He''s a pretty good guy, and he definitely is strong. But with things like this, looks like I have no choice but to meet with Andre...the Loli-con Dandy. Servants huh...That certainly is difficult. I''ve had employees that I hired run away with the money in my place as well after all As standard whenever I talked with Andre, we were across the counter and talking while drinking alcohol together. I''m not interested but your house is full of dressed-up beautiful women. It''d be dangerous to hire men. But I''m not interested though. I don''t want to shed unnecessary blood after all. With a ''hmm'', Andre made a slight smile. In the shadow of the pillar, the usual female employees were blushing and watching us. Is the work heavy labor? It''s drawing water from a water well for bath use and heating a furnace. Other than that, cleaning and laundry I guess Maria was eager to do the housework but it''s better if there''s someone to help her. Something like drawing water wouldn''t be considered heavy labor...Let''s see, I have someone in mind. Follow me. The place that Andre headed towards was a building made of stone, and its size was big but it was fairly damaged, so it probably wasn''t the home of a noble or a rich person. Andre called out to the woman that was cleaning the entrance. Orelia, are you doing well? Andre-san! Thank you very much as always! The black haired woman called Orelia lightly bowed her head. She probably wasn''t at the age that she could be called a little girl, but she had a very small height and her body was also slender. Everyone''s gazes, including mine, stuck into Andre. Previously, Andre''s sexual preferences had been conveyed to everyone. What kind of business do you have today? There''s something I wanted to talk about for a bit. Is Dorothea around? Yes. I think mom is in the courtyard right now. ...Will the people behind you be joining? Yeah, they''re fine. They''re my acquaintances, you see. Maybe because the young lady was being cautious against us, she dropped the broom and got closer to Andre. That attitude seemed like something used towards a gentle father rather than towards a man. The courtyard...wasn''t a yard being used in its original role of being for aesthetic purposes, but had become something like a simple field for growing various things. At the center of it, there was a woman tending to it, and many small children gathered around her. Ara, Andre. What brings you here today? You''ve brought quite a crowd of people. Andre~!Oji-san!Muscles` The children gathered around Andre all at once. The woman was probably around 40 years old, and her physique wasn''t small but her skinny hands and thin cheeks left quite the impression. Nonna saw her thinning body and placed her hand at her mouth, looking surprised. Dorothea, you''re not sufficiently eating again, are you? Fufu, it''s fine as long as the children don''t starve. Besides, the potatoes will be ready to be harvested soon, so it''s alright. Andre pulled a sweet potato that he got from the bar, out from his pocket, but Dorothea handed it over to a neighboring child. Aegir...This place is... Even I noticed it. This place was an orphanage that took charge of and raised children with no relatives and abandoned children. We''ve been talking while standing. Everyone, please come this way. Kids, go and play, but don''t step on the field! The children, even while expressing their interest in us, seemed to have started playing tag. We were guided to a table inside the building. It was really tattered, so they probably had inconveniences even when eating their meals. This place was originally the residence of a ruined merchant that was cheaply sold to me, but as you can see, I couldn''t have any repairs made. Dorothea, who made a smile that said sorry for the worn out house, looked happy contrary to her thinning face. She was originally the daughter of a merchant, but being unable to just watch the starving children in the city, she left her home and created this orphanage. It seemed that Andre assisted by doing things like frequently bringing food to the orphanage. Now then, about what I wanted to talk about, this guy is a new noble that was given peerage from the recent King''s demise Oh my! So you were a noble-sama, please excuse my impoliteness Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. He says that sort of etiquette is unnecessary. Continuing on, because of that, he seems to have bought a house in the royal capital, you see, and was looking for some servants, but since he has few acquaintances and no connections, it seems he had no way of searching for anyone And so...you suggest my children? Dorothea''s eyes narrowed a bit. Yeah, if they become servants, they''ll be live-ins and be able to eat food. And I thought that it would make things a bit easier for you as well, you see Although my children are good kids, I haven''t taught them the manners to work in a noble''s residence, you know? That isn''t a problem. I also don''t know much about manners. The one that would be bothered by it would be Nonna...The one that has nothing but big breasts over there Wha! Ara, well then...Could you please tell me the contents of the work? Drawing water and heating it up, and then helping out with housework I guess Dorothea didn''t seem to be all that positive about it. She might be worried that the children sent out for apprenticeship would be sold off or turned into playthings. Dorothea, I haven''t had a long association with this guy, but I do know that he isn''t a bad guy. The things that you''re worrying about won''t happen. Andre, if you say so... Besides, take a look. Do the women that this guy brought along look unhappy? I''m happyMe tooAt night, his fat diCShut up, pervert!I am his follower! Dorothea recovered her smile. That''s true. I thought I had a fairly good eye for people, but his women do look happy. Well then, about how many will you have in an apprenticeship? For now, three people I suppose. Since drawing water will be somewhat heavy labor, I''ll be troubled if they are really small children. A place to sleep and their meals will be taken care of by me. In that case...Orelia, could you call [Krol], [Mity], and [Alma] over. Before long, one young boy and two young girls timidly showed their faces. I''m Krol! I am called Mity, I am pleased to meet you I am...Alma...Nice to meet you The young boy called Krol was acting tough but was trembling. Mity was the eldest and seemed to be composed. And then, the young girl that showed her face from Mity''s back was Alma, and she was the smallest among them and openly frightened. Krol is 12 years old, and though he does have a bit of a cheeky side, he does have physical strength. Mity is 14 years old, is everyone''s elder sister, and can skillfully do anything. Alma is 11 years old. She''s a bit of a coward but...Sewing is her strong point. Nice to meet you all. I held my hand out for the sake of a handshake, but everyone except Mity couldn''t seem to get rid of their nervousness. As if to follow up, Andre raised his voice. You guys have been given food to eat by Dorothea up until now. You should work for a bit and let her take it easy. Especially you, Krol. You''re a man, right, so shape up O-ou! Of course I am, I ain''t scared! Krol grasped my hand with all his strength. It''s better if he has a least this kind of energy. Alma also approached me while slightly trembling. When I gently brushed her head, she silently went back behind Mity. Although I say that you''ll be working at my place, it''s still within the royal capital after all. If you have a reason to, it''ll be easy to return here again. So don''t be too nervous about it After being told that they could come back again, the children''s faces brightened up. It was only natural for them who were still children to yearn for their mother. That alone was proof that Dorothea was acting as a good mother. Well then, we''ll talk about the full details another day. Right now, the house is in the middle of being repaired, so I''ll come tell you once it''s completed I said that and then stood up from the seat. And also, master. Feed something to everyone with this. It feels like Dorothea would return to being a good woman if she properly ate When I stealthily handed over an amount that wasn''t small at all, Andre made a small nod without saying a word. Still, it did seem like you were quite adored, but to think that the master had a hobby of doing charity work... I ended up stopping what I was going to say. There''s no way it would be like that, he was deeply touched by the unfortunate children and the devoted women, so he helped them, that''s how it should be. Those noble intentions mustn''t be defiled by impure delusions. 1 Little girls...No, children starving is something I couldn''t bear to watch, that''s simply all. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear that. When I come here on occasion...They gather around me. The little girls...No, the children. I can''t pretend not to hear it any more. Dorothea''s ability to discern people is also suspicious. She''s totally letting a dangerous person in and out of this place. The retreating figures of me, who had dropped my shoulders, and Andre, who was thinly smiling, might have looked somewhat hard-boiled. Did you hear that? Those children''s food expenses, even though there are 30 of them, they don''t even have 10 copper coins for one meal ... A 100 gold coin table uh! They said that there were chairs that were broken, so there were children that had no choice but to sit on broken barrels. Their bottoms must have hurt ... A 5 gold coin sofa ack! Behind the two men that walk one step ahead of them, Carla''s biting words pierced into Nonna. After this, Nonna learned to economize a bit more. 30 Chapter 30. Meeting Again Inside of the Royal Palace, an important conference meeting was taking place, including Alexandro the 1st, all the high ranking aristocrats and ministers were gathered together. I plan to strengthen our forces not just by training our already existing troops but by founding a new army corps However! If we were to do something like that, not only would we require the soldiers but we will also require capable captains of directing a 10 man unit and even a commander capable of controlling a 100 man army! Will it really be possible to reinforce our existing army by adding more soldiers? Will it not take up too much time? I also thought that time is precious, until I read this The King threw a bunch of papers from his hand to the table. T.This is? This is the various plans and protocols in place to reinforce the current army corps... Ultimately how many troops do you think we will need? Everyone in the room takes a look at the papers but they were unable to understand what the question alluded to. Only Elihi who was seated at the foot of the table had a bitter expression on his face. Do you people not understand? I suppose so.... 30 years of peace of a long time. Baron Radhold! Point out the problem! Everyone''s gaze was locked on to Elihi and he quickly stood up. Baron Radhold, this was a title which was given to Elihi. Yes sir! This plan requires that we have an even ratio of increase in soldiers. Moreover, the current role prevalent amongst the army corps is mainly that of security and maintenance of public order, even if we increase the number of soldiers if they are only proficient to act as guards, they will be useless in foreign wars In other words, the aristocrats were only thinking of increasing the amount of soldiers in each corps without any tangible goals or ideas of how to build a proper army. I know that I told you men that we do not have enough commanders, but if you are only able to obtain random and nameless commanders to fill the army, what''s the point in that? I do not need a weak army There is also the issue of finding the new commanding officer for the new army. The moment this was stated, the eyes of the nobles and aristocrats sparkled, as there was nobody who did not want to become a commanding officer of a large army. For some of them who were born in in the lineage of generals, there is no greater honor for their family than to become a commanding officer. However, the new King did not have any intention to give this new job just for the honor and pride of some noble. Baron Radhold, you take the position That''s ?! Everyone was trying to speak and shout all at once and the King stopped their voices by raising his hand. This is my decision. Does anyone wish to raise a complaint? Everyone fell into silence, and only Marquis Gudra Hoover who had the position of Supreme Commander in the king''s forces dared to raise a protest. I have never heard of a mere Baron holding the position of commander of an army, as a bare minimum it is a custom to at least hold the rank of Earl! Then are you trying to tell me that customs have higher priority than my judgment as your King? I didn''t say that but.. Then show me other reasons for your disapproval Lord.. Radhold does not have any experience leading an army. The strategy and tactics used by a mercenary group is totally different when trying to direct and control a regular army. Therefore, I propose that he gain some experience first by participating in the army The King nodded to the suggestion but did not seem convinced. Marquis Hoover, there is nobody in our military that is truly experienced. As Radhold pointed out a while ago, even the commanders of each corps is only proficient as a garrison unit. Because of 30 years of peace our fangs have become blunt All the nobles turned down their faces. Even they themselves knew that this was true. If any of them were forced to go out on the battle field right now, they would have no clue as to what they needed to do. In fact, even the proud Imperial Guards and Knights of our country who were known to have the highest proficiency in skill and the best equipment allowed a group of misfits to pass through, isn''t that right? Although that consequentially became a defining element that stifled the rebellion. Hearing such a delicate topic, each of the nobles glanced at each other. I want to make Goldenia into a powerful country. In order to achieve this goal, we will probably need to war foreign countries, moreover there is nobody with the experience to lead my army. In that case, isn''t it natural that I choose the most capable person based on ability? But even so! The King glared at Marquis Hoover. Marquis Hoover, I understand that you are trying to think of the country when you speak of such things. However, I have already made my decision! I am the King of this country and you are not, the discussion ends here If Marquis Hoovers has been set aside, it is unlikely that anyone else''s opinions will be heard any longer. Radhold! This new army. Let''s see I think I will name it the "Central Army". I appoint you as the commander of this Central Army. For the time being, there will be around 10,000 people in your battalion, however should you require more you may tell me The current military power of the Goldenia King is approximately 10,000 men, and even though right now the forces were dispersed throughout the various towns, it was still a considerably shocking figure. If those scattered forces are gathered together to form one massive army, it will become extremely powerful. Other feudal lords may be able to gather their own soldiers, but because they have not mobilized their forces in many years, they do not know the number or the quality of their own troops. Even if all of them was gathered together, at best it would amount to an army of several thousand. With the establishment of the "Central Army" the King will possess a dominating superiority over the respective feudal lords. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I feel honored and blessed! I will work hard and risk my life to accomplish my duties Good, I''ve heard that you lived with the customs of the Federation in the past. There will be no traditions nor social status within this new army. I allow you to organize the forces as you desire, but it must be strong! That''s all Yes sir! After that, drafting and enlistment restarted in order to increase the number of soldiers, furthermore, all the property obtained from the rebellion which was owned by Duke Arens was seized and used as war funds. In addition, it was decided that all his manors were national property. As a result, Goldenia''s military force was strengthened greatly and the Kings power and influence over internal affairs consolidated and became absolute. However, this change is not exactly understood by those who were outside of the country... I''ve heard that the Imperial conference decided that a Central Army Unit would be founded. Furthermore, all the former members of "Wing''s of Dawn" will be put in it to act as it''s foundation. People with experience to lead an army are highly valued. Lord Aegir...Hardlett, naturally you will also be able to participate and will be treated as one of it''s commanders Aegir was suddenly summoned to come to the royal palace and was currently receiving a flurry of explanations from Elihi. Elihi''s eyes had dark circles under them and he looked visible tired. Naturally, this was also mentioned by His Majesty. I have no objections. However, might I be allowed to hear what kind of military force I am to lead? You have been chosen to lead the cavalry unit. There will be approximately 150-200 soldiers underneath you.... Although in the federation''s custom it is called the cavalry unit. His Majesty has stated that the troops can be formed and organized according to your desires, It''s designated name is the First Calvary Corps 200 people is a considerable amount; it wouldn''t make sense if all we could do was swing our swords. If I need to lead this many people, I would like some assistance from some capable people Elihi nodded his head. Of course we are also looking for capable adjutants but we are currently short on manpower, if you know of anyone you can recommend that is capable in this department, please tell me and I will do what I can. Even if they are only good as a soldier I will still welcome them, right now even one extra soldier is valuable I want all the guys from my old Assault unit to join me. Additionally, I want Celia to accompany me as a retainer I will leave that girl to you, All the Assault Corps that survived and haven''t been militarily discharged will also be placed in your battalion. To begin with, they are all people with very stubborn personalities, they wouldn''t fit anywhere else There is less than 20 people out of the assault unit that survived. I guess that most of the new soldiers will have to be trained from scratch? Your corps is planned to be drafted within two weeks. If you find any people with talent it would be very helpful if it is reported as soon as possible I understand. Then, there is nothing in particular for me to do until that time? Although it may be irritating, that''s exactly right. Gathering the troops is the job of the commanding officer and bureaucrats... When the Central Army has been successfully assembled as the commanding officer I''m going to brag to the fullest so make sure you don''t forget to feel appreciative of my efforts Still cracking his jokes, his face was cheerful. Although there are hardships being the commander of a military army, there is nobody who wouldn''t feel glad to have such a position. Not to mention for a man like Elihi who had great ambitions. I also want to be successful in my life. It is likely that my own goals are many times larger in comparison with Elihi''s. Although my end goal is a woman it is also a long-cherished desire of mine. Already more than one year has passed since I left the forest, however I can still vividly remember Lucy''s overwhelmingly beautiful face and sexy body. I wouldn''t even doubt it if somebody told me that I have a vampire''s curse on me. Just by remembering the sensations I experienced during those days I would become like a virgin boy that couldn''t hold it in. When I came back to my senses, Elihi had already finished talking and was on his way back. At this rate my dick is going to stand up on my way to the inn. Shall I enter a good bar and take a breather? Aegir! Is that really you Aegir?! As soon as I entered the bar, a man''s yell resounded. There shouldn''t be many people that know of my name within this town but Especially if it''s a male. Is that you Christoph! Since when did you come over to Goldenia? This man was the one I hit it off with during the time I visited the Federation. Even now I have not forgotten his false show of strength nor how he got knocked out within 2 seconds of entering the sword tournament. Oh shut it, can''t you forget about that already? It seems that I just thought that out loud. And, why are you in Goldenia? Well it''s a long story.. Rather than have me speak about it there will be someone who can explain it. If you wait just a little longer than fellow should return here soon Another person came back before we managed to finish our reunion toast. Oi! We don''t even have any money, why are you drinking all that alcohol without permission... You came to Goldenia as well?! The person who appeared was another man that I met during the sword tournament back in the Federation, it was Agor.... This guy is really strong. However, shouldn''t he be working as the captain of the foot soldiers in the military of the Federation? Perhaps he has a reason for being here. I see, this may all be fate We exchanged drinks together with Agor. This is their circumstances. A noble that participated in the tournament got defeated and that noble got scolded by his commanding officer but got off pretty lightly. That nobleman got angry and wanted to beat up Agor under the pretense of doing training, however he got his ass beat instead. Not being able to take the loss he planned to ambush and kill Agor with a group of his friends during the night, but instead his whole group got wiped out by Agor. Somehow or other, Agor ended up killing an aristocrat so he needed to escape. There is a clear differentiation between a commoner and an aristocrat after all. Although rank is given the priority when performing the duties of the military, but if it is a personal matter, preference will be given to the nobles and it is unlikely that anyone will receive a fair ruling It probably means that he will not be able to prove a legitimate self-defense case successfully. While running away to the eastern part of the country where it was hard for the central government to track my movements, I arrived in Goldenia I happened to meet the running Agor by chance, I don''t like to travel alone in the White Capital so I tagged along as a fellow traveler! To be honest he''s quite the hindrance.. On a side note, I heard that Goldenia was doing a large scale recruitment of mercenary troops. By the time we arrived the confusion caused by the King''s demise had already settled down It seems that they only arrived recently. Because it''s already come to this I ended up explaining what I''ve been up to while drinking some more sake. You''re telling me that Aegir.. you''ve become a noble.? So it''s Aegir.-sama now? Within this one year you''ve really changed huh That''s amazing! Then how about it? Do you think you can recommend me to be one of the commanders? Because I feel sympathy for any soldiers being led by Christoph, I think I''ll pass. However, by all means I want someone like Agor who has experience commanding a squadron of troops. Well at the very least I can probably make Christoph into one of my private soldiers. To be honest with you guys, right now the kingdom is organizing a new army and it has been decided that I will be one of the commanders. But due to the shortage of capable people it will be possible for me to recommend you guys as my aides, what do you think? Provided that you guys don''t mind being my subordinates that is The offer is already more than generous. Please take care of me Well I prefer to be on the same position as you but it''s good enough I suppose With this I have been able to acquire the promising Agor as my adjutant and the mediocre Christoph as part of my private soldiers. Because the two of them had trouble with paying their hotel bills, I took care of it and settled it for them. Fortunately, I was pretty rich right now so taking care of their hotel bills in exchange for obtaining these men as part of my private forces is a small price to pay. By the way I thought that the national armed forces were also recruiting an army, how come you didn''t participate in that? The national armed forces have very strict rules and regulations and the salary is really low so I thought it would be better to find something that can at least feed me well~ This is the kind of prankster that I had to deal with all day. When push comes to shove I was going to drag him to work if I had to It would seem that Christoph''s appearance has nothing to do with what he is really like inside. Well at the very least I managed to nab a capable adjutant so I was quite happy with the results. After around 2 weeks our military unit will be established. Until then you guys can relax. I am also staying in inn but I''m going to move in to my own house once it finishes its repairs As expected of a noble, you can easily build your own house Appreciate the compliment We returned to my inn and was greeted by 5 women. Welcome home. . You guys are!? That perverted man from the Federation! Nonna immediately covers her cleavage and Celia gave them a sharp look. Yo! Eh you increased the number of women again?! now it''s five of them?! I don''t know how you managed to gather so many of them Maria gave them a polite greeting and Carla gave them a light greeting. However, Christoph''s gaze was being drawn towards Melissa''s huge and revealing chest. Realizing his gaze on her, Melissa purposefully leans forwards as if to display her assets even more. She grabs my hand places it between her breasts and licks my ear. Carla also doesn''t want to lose to Melissa, she rolls her one piece dress all the way to her navel, I rushed myself into the feast as the sake naturally guided my actions. 31 Chapter 31. New Home Well then, the terms of the contract has been fulfilled with this Yea, I appreciate your efforts. If someone asks me for a good real estate agent in the Imperial Capital, I''ll make sure to recommend them to you Milda quickly escapes from the scene. If he was that afraid, there is probably no need to be concerned about him anymore. Furniture is continuously carried inside one after another. Nonna is really fussy about the placement of the furniture and Christoph and Agor was being made to do this and that. As expected I didn''t really need to step in, so once it was carried in I plopped myself on to the sofa. It was a really high-quality sofa and it was softer than the couches inside of an inn. Fuu. Thinking about it, it''s been about a year and a half before we''ve been able to settle down After that time in the forest, I haven''t lived in a house. Carla was sitting beside me. Carla is that you? Where are the other people? Maria is cleaning the kitchen in high spirits. Melissa is checking around the bathroom. Celia is checking to make sure the outer walls don''t have a secret passageway, she''s quite nervous. Nonna is.. troubled with the positioning of the chairs and the tables Asides from me, all the other people shouldn''t have lived in a house for a long period either. I guess its fine to let them frolic around and have some fun. What about you Carla, isn''t there something you want to go and see? I''m fine. Honestly, I am not really interested in a house Carla''s hand reaches out towards my knee. I''m only interested in you.... Do you still remember the promise from the other day? Her hand slid into my pants and I caressed her hair. What was it? You''re purposely making me say ecchi things aren''t you.. It''s the connection between a male and female.A male''s job is to build a home, work in the military... and bring back the food. Then what should the female do? Do you really want it that badly? Holding Carla close I whispered into her ears, Carla''s hand doesn''t stop moving. Yes, If you are fine with it, I don''t want to use the medicine Taking her hands out of my trousers I stood up. I need to go and check up on the other women as well. Then shall we do it naturally starting from tonight? Tell me if you get pregnant Yes, I want to get pregnant soon. Carla was thoroughly licking the hand she used to touch my spear with a melted look on her face as she sent me off. Maria how are you going? How''s the kitchen? Aegir-san. It is wider than the kitchen I used to own besides that the stove is also nice. I think that I can make some professional dishes~ Then that''s good. Then I will be able to eat Maria''s homemade cooking everyday Yeah! But it hasn''t been used in a while so it''s quite dirty, because it''s quite big I also have to do a lot of cleaning. In that case, you should have the children who are going to come over tomorrow help you out. Using their small hands, it will probably be easy to clean all the nooks and corners Today it''s just going to be our family, but starting from tomorrow the children from the orphanage will come over here to start their apprenticeship whilst living in our house. Hmm, I feel kind of embarrassed to let the children do all the cleaning~ It''s just cleaning, you don''t need to mind it. As long as we provide them a hearty feast, I''m sure the children will be very happy, unless you are going to be like a demoness and work them until they reach exhaustion? O.Of course I won''t do that~ Ah! I embraced Maria closely and whispered in her ear that I would also be relying on her from now on. Yeah... I will try my best.. Cooking and cleaning for the person that I love. has always been my dream Parting from Maria, she had a bright red face as she continued with her cleaning.Although I wanted to grab her ass and thrust into her, I didn''t really want to start anything with Agor and Christoph being around here so I left the scene. The garden was very large, but because it wasn''t being taken care of, there was plenty of weeds sprouting out everywhere. Celia acted like she didn''t care about the garden and she climbed up and down the wall that was recently repaired in order to make sure that there wasn''t any secret paths to the house. Did you find any holes? No, it seems that that the repairs were done properly. The place that collapsed has also been precisely filled up After all this was merely a house wall, if someone wanted to destroy the gate, they could easily come through, or they could just jump over it. I don''t think it''s necessary to pay so much attention to the outer walls. Aegir-sama, it seems that the others don''t think well of new nobles. Although Aegir-sama is not someone to have personally made an attack against the small fry around, those type of fellows who always aim for your weakness are always around Since the start, Celia was always an intelligent girl who used her head. Although she was a little prone to worrying about the minor details, she definitely has a point. Even so this is a private house, so there is going to be a limit to its defenses ..Yes, if I am not here, the only one who can fight is Carla-san. I actually want to employ a guard for our house but if they cannot be trusted, it won''t be reliable As an temporary measure, we can put iron spikes on top of the wall. It may be able to deter some thieves. At the very least it will buy us time That''s true! We should also put a bell on the gate and if an intruder comes in, we can evacuate everyone to a safer place, like to a basement or the attic Celia seemed convinced and she immediately prepared to set off to the blacksmith to make some orders. She moves swiftly and her actions are clever, even her way of speaking has really shown that she has become my faithful subordinate. I mustn''t let her forget that she is also my woman. Then I''m going to head out and be right back, Nn Ah! Holding on to her shoulders, I screw my tongue into her mouth giving her a rich kiss. The sound of water flowing and the mixture of our saliva drips down our mouths. Hey that''s.Uwaa amazing!Doing that with a girl that looks like a child.But that girl is also responding to his advances Because we were outside the gate when I called out to Celia there was naturally going to be incoming traffic and people, not only that but this was broad daylight so there was more than usual. Having a passionate kiss in the middle of a busy street was drawing the attention of the crowd, in particular, the women slowed down their walking speed in order to cast a side-long glance and observe; they were also whispering amongst each other. Nnah! Wait! Mou! I''m heading out! 1 When our lips separated, Celia looks around her surroundings and dashes away with a red face. Don''t get run over by a carriage alright? Celia''s breasts have grown larger. Those might just turn into huge breasts one day. Ooh~ amazing When I went to the bathroom Melissa seemed to have drawn the water from the well to try things out, there was water in the stone bathtub. How''s it going? Aegir-san, this is really cool, whenever the slate is removed water starts flowing out! Well in reality we still need to heat the water from the outside though Once there was enough hot water from the outside, it seems that you can adjust the amount of hot water you want inside of the bath by opening and closing this slab. But drawing water is really difficult~ I worked really hard but there''s only this much. If we want to fill up the tank to the full capacity, we would need to draw the water hundreds of times From tomorrow onwards, Kroll is the one who will be taking on this role. Hmm, I''ll let him do it once and if it seems that he can''t handle it then I don''t mind being the one to do this job. If it''s too hard on the children, please make sure to help them out okay? Even if you get tired, I''ll make sure to amply heal you in the bath? Although Melissa likes to wear showy and indecent clothing that reveal her curvaceous body, she''s really gentle towards children and weak people. Perhaps because she was once a prostitute, she''s had it ingrained in her that she needs to be dressed in a certain way. Melissa, what do you think of this house? Hm? I think it''s a good house? So much that I still can''t believe I''m going to be living in it Is it better than the house you lived in before? Melissa twitched and trembled. That is. such a mean question Feeling guilty I held her in my arms and placed her on top of me; I was sitting cross-legged as I embraced her. Ah! ..Mnn alright Melissa probably thought that I desired her body. Her breasts were exposed and she spread her legs widely. She changed to a position where it would be really easy for me to enter her. That''s not it. Although you might not be able to return to your old house anymore, you are neither my prostitute nor a slave. I shut her feet together and caress her head. You are my woman, but also part of my family. Just like all the other women here. This is a house where family lives together, you don''t need to worry so much Nn geez. What are you saying all of a sudden, I''m acting like I normally do~ Although her tone of voice was the same, I could tell that her eyes were slightly tearing up. I''ll make sure to buy you another outfit next time. I also want to see Melissa in a fashionable appearance My selling point is my sexiness! But perhaps a different style of clothes will be a good change of pace Melissa once again leans her body against mine, but this time it wasn''t to tempt my sexual desire, I thought that it was more like a little sister wanting to be doted on by her big brother. So about the children that are coming over tomorrow. Apart from when they are working, can you let me take care of them? I really do like children. but you know I can''t bear any Yeah, I''ll leave it to you Before she entered a bad mood, I lifted her up and stroked her butt. Ahhn! Even though we were in the middle of a serious atmosphere! Forget about the past. You should live more happily from now on Going out of the bathroom, I thought I heard her say "Thank you. Onii-chan" from behind me. I thought that I was the one that was 5 years younger than her Now then, when I returned to the dining room Nonna was holding her chin and thinking about something. Christoph was having a few drinks with the sake that was brought in and Agor was sitting on the floor breathing wildly, what''s with this scene? After all, should it be placed more towards the center and a little further away from the window..? I''m very sorry about this but could you please move it one more time? ..Just how many times. do you think.... In the end. it''s in the same. position as before I see, Nonna was repeatedly amending the position of this large table and Agor is the one who has to move it. But the question is, why is the other worker Christoph just taking it easy? ... If the table is moved by someone who is incompetent, it just makes me even more tired I have jobs that are more suited for me! In terms of physical labor, boss Agor is more competent I see so Christoph''s deceptively strong appearance is just becoming a hindrance here. After I paid his bills for staying over at the inn, for him to try to skip out on helping with the manual labor. Some nerve he''s got. Before we even get to the military training it seems that I need to teach him some manners first. Alright then Christoph, I have a mission that''s perfect for you! It''s shopping Ohh that sounds good, just my favorite thing to do. Naturally, I will be able to receive any profits from goods I''ve bargained down, right? Of course, the thing I want you to buy is firewood, I''m counting on you on obtaining around 100 of them Christoph is frozen in place. By the way, one bundle of them is around 10 kg and costs about 2 copper coins. I passed him 2 silver coins. Wait! You must be kidding right... I definitely can''t carry that much!! It''s alright, the shop is really close from here, you just have to carry 5 at a time and you''ll be complete once you do this 20 times. Aren''t you glad? No way! Oh that''s right, you have a horse don''t you? If you can just lend me that. If you want Schwarz to follow you then I don''t really mind it, but if you get kicked to death don''t blame me later ok? After you are finished you''ll get to eat Maria''s cooking, so just hurry up and go Christoph goes out trudging. Hopefully, he learnt his lesson here even if it''s just a little bit. That frivolous guy really paid for skipping out on work didn''t he? Ahh, if only one side of the table gets sunlight, it would be a little strange wouldn''t it? After all, let''s move it further inside Agor was completely exhausted and was lying sprawled out on the floor. Finally, the table was in a position where Nonna was satisfied and Agor is liberated. Agor staggers towards the water in the well in order to refresh himself. All the furniture is finally arranged properly and it''s starting to look like a house! Quite the price was paid though I prayed for Agor to recover before the establishment of the corps. You''ve really become a noble haven''t you? Nonna leans against my shoulder. The side of her huge breasts touches me, it seems that she''s still growing. Since this seems like a good opportunity, I should take my time to touch them. We still have a long road ahead of us That''s right. The next objective is to become a Baronet, that''s a hereditary title Is there a difference? Of course. If you have the title of Baronet, your children will be able to succeed you. If we can accomplish this our dreams will surely be fulfilled, your children and grandchildren.Nn! I grope her breasts to the extent that she would feel a little bit of pain. I don''t have any intentions of making my children do something. I''m the one that will accomplish my goals Are you planning on becoming an Earl after being a Baron? Being an Earl of a remote region will allow you to have your own military forces; Or perhaps you want to become a Marquis and try to run a country? Nonna was not taking me seriously, she was smiling cynically. However, I am serious. That''s not enough.. It isn''t possible for a single noble to challenge the Federation Then wouldn''t it be impossible? When I have this comfortable feeling of massaging her tits, my courage comes forth. My spirit also ignites. I can do it. I just have to become a King. Even without Nonna''s affair, I would have done this anyways. Those words You cannot say them if you are with anyone else you know? Nonna looks to her surroundings and makes sure that nobody else was listening. That''s true, right now it''s just a wild dream. Talking about it only causes inconvenience I''ve decided to believe in you. Until the day that I die, I will always trust you and follow you Nonna opens her clothes and invites my hands that have been persistently rubbing her tits. However, I want to you to have some insurance Insurance? Are you telling me to ask help from other men? That a little inexcusable. Yes, that person is right here Nonna''s hands reaches out towards my crotch. With her practiced hand she smoothly invades my pants, my cock was already a little hard and she further slid down to gently massage my balls. I want your heir which resides right here, to be inserted in my womb so that I can raise them. Like I said before that''s Nonna places her finger on my mouth. I understand that you want to do it yourself. However, on the off chance that you are defeated, you will need someone to repay that grudge I give up, I guess I''m not alone anymore. That''s what it means to be a noble. From tonight shall we start our baby making session? I''m already 18 years old. It is no longer premature for me to start giving birth to a child I take out the contraceptive medicine made out of Seil Sap and give it to her. Not limited to Carla but Nonna was also aiming to have my seed inside of their wombs, it seems that all my fortune of being born male is going to be used up at this rate. Ah, but the children from the orphanage will be coming here starting from tomorrow. Would it be better if I gave the girls some of the medicine? I ain''t interested in little girls! .. But the oldest girl coming here is the same age as Celia isn''t she? After thinking for a little while, Nonna''s speaks in a panic. Y-You can''t! Dorothea-san trusted you and is sending them here, if you were to violate them, you''d be the worst! Oh What, she was telling me a joke before? I almost took her seriously for a second there. Just as a precaution I asked her to take the remaining medicine and keep it for an emergency. Nonna showed me this blank expression which she''s used many times before stating "Please make sure you don''t make the mistake in the first place!". It seems that she doesn''t have any trust in my relations with other women. Well then, Agor has just returned, shall I offer him to drink some sake together as a thank you for before? Making fun of Christoph as he shoulders the firewood will likely make the sake taste even better, right? ... Reaching his limits by just carrying 2 bundles back, is he a kid?! Please treat me well....care of mePleased to meet you! As the sun rose the three children arrived and gave a cheerful greeting. From the left was the oldest girl Miti, the shy Alma and the mischievous kid Kroll. Miti seems to have led them and walked here from the orphanage. I told them to bring luggage since they were going to be staying here from now but all of them only brought some small bags. They probably had very little personal belongings living in the orphanage. I''ll guide you to your rooms, come with me~ Melissa who was going to be in charge of the children, brings them along with her. Wearing a short skirt which revealed her slit further inside it, the three children were exchanging glances. Melissa was guiding them to their rooms and Kroll''s eyes were glued to her ass. Considering how sexy she was it was not unreasonable, I will overlook his behavior as long as he doesn''t attempt to touch her. The room was similar to a guest room capable of housing three people. Three common beds were placed in the room. There''s also a container to place items inside of it but since they didn''t bring much luggage they probably won''t need it. It''s so soft~!Soft~ Kroll jumped into the bed and Alma is also rolling around in it. Melissa was laughing and Miti scolding them, just by having children in the house it has become much more cheerful around here. Since they like the room, it shouldn''t be too hard of a move. Well now that we''ve settled down, it''s time for introductions. I already know about you kids so it''s my turn to make introductions First, the Head of this family is Knight Hardlett-sama All of them bowed their heads. Hardlead-sama!Heart red-sama?2 It may be a little hard for the children to remember Because Nonna and Celia were looking at me, I followed up. You can just call me Aegir. At least when you''re in this house Aegir-sama please treat me favorably. ....Aegir-samasama Next, this person is Carla. She''s really quite blunt and intense when she speaks, so don''t let it get to your heart alright? What''s with that! I''m a nice person! Also because she''s really strange and eccentric definitely do not try to copy her behavior, otherwise you won''t be able to become a bride in the future Nonna butts in and was having a staring contest with Carla. The children looked at each other and was at a loss. You guys, don''t show these kids your quarrelling. Ahem, and so the person with the big breasts here is Nonna-san. She''s really strict with manners so make sure not to anger her If I find out that you''ve been displaying bad manners, I will point it out She''s wily and has a persistent temperament, she also has sharp ears. If you try to whisper bad things about her, she will crush you with her monstrous breasts! Hiii!uh!.. The children seem to be afraid but only Kroll had this doubtful expression. Getting crushed to death by boobs is not really something that a male would find so unfortunate after all. Hang on Carla! Can you not tell the children such lies! That''s cause you made me out to be some kind of weirdo! But you being a pervert is a fact! What did you say?! You sly woman! Breast monster! I stepped between the two of them and strongly grabbed their asses. Are you sure you want to make me angry again? HiiUuu When you guys are together things become complicated. Why don''t you go back to your rooms and do some cleaning. Okayy...Yes. The two noisy people are gone. I urged Melissa to continue. Umm... This person here is Maria. Cooking, Washing and Cleaning, she''s in charge of all the housework around the house. Both Miti and Alma will often have to help her around the house, so please be mindful of this okay? I''m counting on you girls. I''ll be teaching you various things about housework so let''s do our best Because I am the landlord and the other two women had a really strong personality, it seems the children were relieved to find that Maria was like an ordinary woman. Maria is gentle and kind, I''m sure they will get along just fine. Next the girl with the silver hair is Celia-chan. She''s the most closest to your age group so it might.. not be easier to talk to her, but she''s attended wars and triumphed in battles before, so if you ever run into some kind of trouble, you can rely on her I''m Celia. I am working as Aegir-sama''s attendant. Make sure you aren''t rude to the Master. Celia''s attitude when she''s acting like a spoilt child towards me and her attitude towards other people is completely different. Even so, can''t you be a little more sociable? Aren''t they most afraid of you now? Kroll looks at Celia and gets red in the face but when she glared at him he quickly faces down and looks away. Lastly, I am Melissa, I will be taking care of all of you so whenever there is something you are troubled with, please make sure to let me know. Although she may look completely like a harlot, the children could tell that she had this sincere feeling towards them, and there was no sense of anxiety from the children towards Melissa. Melissa proceeded to tell them about how their life would be from now on. You will be given three meals a day, it comes from the kitchen so make sure you don''t sleep in or you''ll miss out. Hearing that there will be three meals a day, their eyes sparkled, the standard house would usually serve about two meals a day. Even when they were at the orphanage they must have not been able to eat satisfactorily at times. I am quite lavish when it comes to food and I''m going to make sure they are able to eat their fill. Come over here~ Melissa bubbly guides the children to the back door and goes outside. This here is the water well and boiler pot used for bathing.Draw water from the well and place it in the boiler to heat the water, this will be Kroll''s job. It might be a little difficult but you are a boy, so please do your best okay? As if they had never seen a bath, the children were looking at the place with fascination. Kroll tried to draw water from the well as a trial and he seemed to be able to draw a sufficient amount. It may be that drawing water from a well is also a boy''s job at the orphanage. Once you''ve all done your work and our family has finished using the bath, you children may also enter the bath okay? This is also what I''ve allowed. That''s because I dislike having dirty people wandering around my house. Moreover, Miti seems to have grown up well. With a little more refinement I think she will turn into a fine lady. That''s about all there is to it. Other than that, whenever you find something you don''t understand please ask me okay? Suddenly Melissa brings the three children close to her mouth. (You guys should try to not bother Nonna-san and Celia-chan if you can. They will probably get mad otherwise) It''s good that Nonna isn''t here right now. Considering how sharp her ears are, she would have probably heard that whisper. The three of them were nodding their heads earnestly. Alright then, shall we start by cleaning lightly today? Miti and Alma, both of you girls should go and help Maria alright? Kroll will come with me to prepare the bath. After it''s all done let''s all hop in together~ The children who have never entered a bath before cheered and they were enthusiastically heading to their cleaning duties. Is this really alright? having such a loose relationship? Celia probably wanted me to have a more systematic type of relationship between Master and servant. Because she has such a serious personality, she probably didn''t like these types of more laidback relationships. They are still children, even if I only act strict towards them, it won''t necessarily turn them into good kids We are not those children''s parents! We should deal with them as if they were servants If that''s what you want, you may treat them that way. After all, in terms of logic and reasoning you are in the right. It''s likely that both Maria and Melissa will be spoiling the children, so it may actually turn out to be a perfect balance. Moreover that punk he.. was leering at me with his perverted gaze! I think it''s been a long time since I''ve heard Celia use such rude words. You are cute, so men will have their eyes attracted to you. Just endure it if it''s to that extent But! I am Aegir-sama''s woman so that''s unacceptable! If he tries to make a move on you just knock him out, just make sure you don''t injure him. Of course. I''ll make him regret it. Well if he did dare to lay a hand on his Master''s woman whilst working, it is probably better if he learns a bitter experience from it. Let''s pray that it won''t come to that. Uwaahh~ it feels so good~Alma. Hauu~ Kroll worked hard (Although I also helped him out because he became exhausted towards the end) and managed to heat up the bath, everyone excluding him was enjoying the bath. Normally the servant would not enter the bath together with the Master, but today we were going to teach them how to use the bath properly so everyone hopped in. The bath is wide and even though eight people were in it, there was absolutely no problems. But as expected it wasn''t really plausible to have everyone enter. Aegir~ wash me too~ You are not allowed to make the Master wash your body! I will be the one to wash you! That hurts! Don''t scrub so hard! At first Alma and Miti was afraid when they were here alone with me, but the women seemed to come in one after another to gather around me so seeing these beautiful women, they became interested rather than embarrassed. Seeing the scene of the women flirting with me whilst their magnificent naked bodies were bare for all to see, Alma covered her face with her hands but made sure to leave a gap between her fingers. Aegir-san don''t go out of the bathtub okay? Melissa embraces me from behind. What is it? Aegir-san''s penis, has become really ecstatic hasn''t it? Well after seeing all these women nude, it''s a natural body reaction. Although it''s a splendid specimen, if you show the children such a fiendish thing, they will develop a trauma. Nevertheless, both Miti and Alma clearly looked at my thing, and when they got out of the bath they were saying "So big!" "Scary!" squealing as they returned to their rooms. Umm, excuse me but may I ask something? When I was going to go out of the bath, Melissa begins to talk in an ashamed manner. What is it? Kroll will be entering the bath from now but.. may I stay here to accompany him? He would be so lonely if he were left all alone As she says, it may be quite lonely for a person to be alone in their first bath. But, from today onwards, won''t Kroll be alone? There''s obviously going to be a problem with him entering with Miti and Alma. That may be true but, since this is the first bath he will take in his life so. Perhaps, Melissa herself wants to enter together with him. She cannot give birth to her own children, and perhaps being able to wash and clean a child in the bath is one of her dreams. Kroll is a male but he''s still a child. Will you please allow it? I don''t mind it. He''s also gotten pretty dirty after all. Make sure to clean him properly, but seeing your naked figure at his age will probably cause him immense trouble at night though Kroll was throwing in the firewood to maintain the heat and he was wiping his sweat off his forehead when I called out to him from inside. Kroll? Everyone''s already left so you should also come in now Y-yeah. Still answering me with a nervous voice, Kroll goes toward the bathroom. Like he was taught, he undressed his clothes in the changing room and enters the bathroom, but he froze as he entered. Welcome! Look, you''ll catch a cold so quickly come on in. Eh? Ehh? Kroll thought he was going to enter the bath alone but was instead greeted by this beautiful woman so he was totally bewildered. The beautiful woman who appeared before him was the kind person who guided him around the house just before. Although, her appearance did resemble a prostitute that he sometimes saw around a street corner. This is your first time in a bath right? Wouldn''t you be lonesome if you were here alone The woman who showed her smile to him was like a goddess incarnate in his eyes. But even more than the gentle smile she showed, Kroll''s eyes were attracted to something a little below that. His eyes were stuck to her well-developed chest. Melissa was sitting on the low wooden chair placed on the floor, her private parts were covered with a towel, but, her very shapely tits were completely naked. Come on, come over here Kroll was fixatedly staring at her chest as he sat in front of Melissa. How is it? Does it hurt? Using a coarse towel, she was scrubbing his back. Stepping into the bath for the first time in his life a terrible amount of grime and dirt was falling off his skin. Melissa was happily scrubbing the boys back and smiling. Uwaa~ this is amazing. Make sure to clean yourself as well okay~? Un. Okay So that she could wash the dirt off even more, she bends forwards and puts more power in her hands and her breasts touched the back of Kroll''s head. Because of that, the boy was not able to continue washing his body anymore. What''s wrong? You need to move your hands Umm, but . The boy was covering his crotch with both of his hands. Even after knowing clearly the nature of a man, Melissa didn''t place any meaning in his bodily reactions. She told him that she was going to wash his front as well, so she removed his hands and exposed everything. Ahaha? Uuuuu Kroll was just like a young boy, he still had most his foreskin still wrapped around his erect penis. If you were to compare the size to the Master of this household, it was like comparing a gigantic tree to a sapling, but it was brimming with vitality and was standing vertically. However, if you were to consider his age Kroll it was about ripe for him to peel his foreskin off. Melissa thought that this was a good opportunity and she intended to cleanse this spot as well. Don''t be ashamed. When a boy sees a woman, it will naturally become like this. But because it isn''t good for it to be covered and suppressed by all this skin, I will clean the inside as well Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Eh? But the inside of the skin is.? Fufu, leave it to Onee-san 3 Other parts of his body were also being washed and he was being taught how to clean himself in the bath. If the foreskin is peeled inside of warm water, it probably wouldn''t hurt as much. (In truth, I would have preferred to just hold it in my mouth in order to peel the skin quickly, but that would be going too far, right?) 4 Melissa''s beloved man was not someone who would get jealous at a young boy, but in the chance that he got angry, Kroll would probably be driven out. The boy in front of her was trembling with both shyness and arousal; however, she didn''t want any misfortune to befall him. Alright, I''m going to peel it~ She reached from behind him with both her hands and inside of the hot water, she lengthened his small penis. Ei~? Ah, it hurts! Her skilled hands made quick work of the procedure and using her fingers she started to rub off the dirt and filth which accumulated in this area. Her movements were both fast but gentle and were done in order to minimize the pain the young boy would feel. However, experiencing his first sensation of intense pleasure Kroll''s waist jerked up above the water. Uwa! Are you okay!? Haaah! Haaa! Haa... Shaking and splashing the water''s surface the young boy moved his waist towards the sky. He was in such an unsightly appearance right now but, because the boy had never released his sperm until now and he was suddenly stimulated by a beautiful woman who had actually peeled the foreskin off his phimosis penis, it could not be helped. Hmm, could it be that you''ve never let it out before? Let it out? Pee? Muu.. Melissa thought for a little while. It would be virtually as easy as taking candy from a baby for Melissa to squeeze this young boy''s first ever ejaculate and wring him dry, but she was worried that it might stir the jealously of her beloved man. Nevertheless, she wasn''t going to be using her mouth, so she judged that this was still safe to perform. Kroll, come out of the water and sit down on the chair, I will teach you how to wash this place properly. Clouded with his arousal, the young boy follows her commands without thought, he no longer had no ability to resist Melissa''s words. Kroll sat down on the chair and she reached her hands from behind him. Having his skin just peeled off, the skin of his thing was entirely pink, she wrapped her hands around it and began to rub. Like this you peel the skin off, and pay special attention to the nook and corners of this narrow part Melissa used her own saliva to lubricate her hand before stroking his weak spots, and used her other hand to tighten against the base of his penis. In conjunction with giving pointers on how to wash it properly, she gave him a terrifying amount of pleasure with her technique that was used to wring and squeeze the energy out of hundreds of men. This virgin boy who had just had his penis foreskin peeled stood no chance for the oncoming waves of pleasure that attacked him. Uwah! Within a mere 10 seconds of caressing his member, his cute specimen throbbed and convulsed as if it was going to explode, and as proof of him becoming a man the young boy spurted out his seed vigorously into the air. Oh dear.. You came When compared to the violent ejaculation of her beloved man, this was such a minute amount of semen that it was a cause of worry, however, it was forceful enough that it was capable of flying all the way to the bathroom wall. This is already a sufficient amount and it''s just that her beloved was the weird one capable of releasing a large amount of ejaculate that was strong enough to reach the ceiling. Melissa pretends not to see the thick yellowish sperm on the wall and climbs out of the bath. Alright, it''s all done. From now on make sure to wash it properly by yourself, so that it doesn''t get dirty His waist falling towards the floor, the young boy was breathing wildly. Melissa was going to get out of the bath at the same time as Kroll but she found that the young boy''s thing was still standing erect. (He''s so pitiful if I just leave him like this, so maybe I should do a little side service?) Kroll, I''m going to go out first okay?Though it may be difficult to draw water, please try your hardest from now on Giving him a hug from the front, her breasts lands perfectly against his face, and his recently awakened penis was tangled with her pubic hair. "See ya later" after saying that Melissa released her body from his and left the bathroom. Melissa takes her time to wipe her body in the changing room, and secretly peeks into the bathroom. What she saw was Kroll desperately calling her name over and over whilst stroking his cock. If a virgin like you does it that much, you''ll end up making yourself dry and empty you know? But I suppose it''s better than making a mistake with the other children It''s not like the young boy could just say that he wanted to be pleasured. Suddenly, Melissa spreads out her fingers and recalls his size. Hmm. Is it about one-fifth..? or perhaps it''s one-sixth? It was a fortunate thing that the boy could not hear her. That night with Melissa included, the large bed that was specifically ordered by the women had arrived, and making use of it the six people made love with each other. She felt a little guilty for helping the boy with his mastur- bation, but having this incomparably enormous first-rate specimen in front of her, that tiny sensation completely flew away from her mind as she became disheveled. Miri and Alma were unable to fall asleep in this new environment and they were laughing and rolling around in their beds till late at night, playing with each other. Kroll hides under his bed and continues to stroke himself empty and dry until he falls asleep. From that day onwards, the boy would recall the sensation of Melissa''s naked breasts and he would squeeze out all the seed within himself as a daily routine. 32 Chapter 32. Central Army In the plaza in front of the palace, the stage where the fierce battle to suppress the rebellion occurred, 3000 soldiers are lined up neatly. Today is the founding sponsored by the new king, the establishment of the central army is going to held. Gentlemen, to this gallant person I King Alexandro the 1st''s speech continued. The central army, right now, is finally three times larger in size. In order to get it operating as soon as possible in the present, it was established with its current war potential. The 1st division cavalry company is pretty much decided. Beside me is Celia, on the other side Agor is lined up on horseback. He is now officially listed and entered my squad as my adjutant. Celia looks dissatisfied but as one would expect I couldn''t give the position to her. I have placed the army commander preferentially in the cavalry after all. My company with 200 cavalries will certainly be used as the main force out of this army which hasn''t yet gathered all the numbers it needs. Moreover, with heavy cavalry of 180 that are wielding the same equipment as the knights and 20 light cavalry for scouting, using a formation with just the cavalry is clearly assuming that the fights will not be against monsters or bandits. The numbers have been gathered, but in terms of skill there is still uncertainty. For now, there is nothing to do but training. For Agor who has seen the completed army in the Federation, this squad is still far from being complete. The infantry and cavalry were quite selfish and thought they were different but even the most amateurish of amateurs are far better. He himself has a serious nature and for the sake of the squad is giving his best, I did well in picking him up. Our first mission is to break through the enemy''s encampment. Firstly you should prioritize training towards that breakthrough. Yessir! The king''s speech finished, the army left the plaza and turned to march to the capital. The march is happening in an area where there are noble mansions lined up in the center, the purpose is obvious that the goal is to show the majesty of the central army to those in addition to the foreign enemies. Among them, the sounds of the horseshoes of the 200 cavalry resounding is tremendous, an innocent kid waving his hand and contrastingly a noble who is making a sour face expression as if he bit his tongue, these were the kind of people standing around. The establishment of the central army was proclaimed throughout the entire nation, and under the army commander Baronet Erich Radhalde, the soldiers were given a position directly under the king and also comprise the main force of Goldonia. Well, this is tiring! But this is an unbelievably armed squad isn''t it~ Watch your mouth! You''re just a private soldier! The ceremony ended, Christoph is using a light tone to talk while Agor is controlling him. Celia is also glaring at him with narrow eyes. We-well I''m sorrygoing crazy He is truly a man who has a private''s disposition. However, it doesn''t seem like he has the skill to be a commander. Even though he''s a private, honestly he is below that of an average soldier, it''s something like balancing the numbers. You are really are an idiot aren''t you? Former Wings of Dawn member Carl added. He is someone who can''t do anything but military occupations so he was left in the squad. The two of them who gets carried away easily and has a frivolous nature got along well together. The difference between them is whether or not they have skill. Well Carl, that''s because up till now I have been talking normally, I still haven''t gotten used to saluting yet. Mercenaries would salute if you just give them moneyyou''re really just a rookie huh? But the captain is also a bad person. It would have been fine if he just made me platoon captain. I couldn''t do such cruel things to the soldiers. The most Christoph could do is be captain for parties. If you''re going to say something like that, why don''t you be your own platoon, then you''ll become number one. To become a company commander and above, it is quite common in many situations where commanding ability is more important than individual military prowess, whereas it is normally the strongest guy who becomes the platoon captain. A person who is just for show and gets carried away has no chance to get subordinates to follow him. It seems Agor will start increasing the skill of the squad by training hard immediately. The noble''s captain will occasionally come watch so it will be just the right time. He is certainly a captain, but showing his noisy face and darting here and there, it would be hard to do training. Then, I will leave the training to Agor. If anything happens let me know. Among the sound of the horse running, I saw them off with salutes and left the training grounds. Heyis that the noble captain? Will it extend to the brothel in the daytime? Idiot! He''ll hear you. Even if he heard me he doesn''t have the courage to come at me. You haven''t heard? That captain is dangerous! In the last rebellion, he''s a brave warrior who cut up 20 of the Imperial guards and became a new noble! On top of that I heard that he cut the Imperial guard captain in half. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The rumor is that he has a hobby of taking the guy and skewering him while bathing in the lifeblood of his victims. There''s also the story where he surrounds himself with a large amount of women in his mansion and does them all day. It seems that he haphazardly fucks women and his dick is all bloody. There''s the story that robbers who enter his mansion are killed and he eats their intestines What kind of monster have I become, but it''s better than being belittled so I''ll leave it alone. There is no way that all the soldiers would really believe all of it. And I don''t want to spend a lot of time on meaningless things, I have things I want to do. On the way home, I stopped by the store to pick up the things I ordered. That is What could it be? Unsurprisingly following me in leaving the training grounds is Celia, who is curiously peeking around here and there. This is for your sake but I''ll keep it a secret until we reach the house. Carla, Melissa, do you have time? Nn? Are we making a baby? Yes~ It''s alright Even so this mansion I bought is huge, I''ve prepared personal rooms for the household members and also rooms for servants but there is still an empty room. In that room was a small table and chair that I bought and carried therewith several books spread out. This iswhat is it? I can''t read. Read it to me~ This is Practicing characters? That''s what it is. Out of all of us, the ones who can''t read are only Celia and Carla. Celia is curious about not being able to read the letters, and there are also times where it will be useful in the future. Carla doesn''t really care and is only focusing on making babies just like an animal, I''d like to give her some intelligence. That''s right, Celia, Carla, you guys should also be able to read and write. I''m counting on Melissa, to be their instructor. Melissa can not only read and write but she can also do calculations. Nonna can also read and write well but she doesn''t get along well with Carla, and Celia is not good with her type either. If you''re okay with me, I''d be happy to do it, let''s work hard you two. Aegir-samathank you very much Eeeeh, so annoying. Celia is so moved that it brought tears to her eyes, while Carla, as I thought doesn''t really care. The appearance of Celia desperately studying to somehow absorb all the knowledge brings a smile to my face, but seeing Carla''s appearance who is unwilling to study and bringing snacks and lazing around I felt a sense of affinity with. Past: In the forest Look, you got it wrong again. This stuff is so small and fiddly it''s hard to remember it. Good griefI understand, if you copy it without making mistakes next time I''ll do something amazing to your penis. Something amazing? Yeah, look my tongue is quite long isn''t it? What do you think about this? ... If you get it right 3 times in a row I''ll be your slave for a day. Whenever you want, wherever you wanteven humiliating things or painful things, whatever you can think of. ..... Getting naked and being a dog all day while crawling maybe? Or perhaps tying me all spread out on the bed? This is a radish isn''t it, not only that but it still has dirt on itif you screw me while it''s like that wouldn''t it be doing something inhumane? Ufufu I want to concentrate so please be quiet. Ara ara, what a cute kid~? At that time it was drilled into my head in one shot quite well, did we pretend to be sweet lovers? From that point the efficiency of the studying rapidly improved. Aegir-sama? I don''t understand this part Celia, you write it like this. Th-thank you very much! Nonna doubted whether we were studying or flirting and came to check on us, which started a fight with Carla, but studying resumed after. Heey~ Aegir-san. It''s if there is time available. You want to teach the kids how to write. Right? Ahyeah. It''s after chores and heating the bath are done. I''ll tell Maria that it won''t be until everything is done. She''s kind after all. so she may be willing to compromise a lot. Yeah! I myself don''t read much but why don''t we buy and collect some bookshelves. I pay no attention to Carla and Nonna''s argument, and while watching the quietly copying Celia such thoughts came to mind. 1 month later Company squadronCLine up!! Metallic clanks rang out as the 180 heavy cavalry lined up in a box-like formation. The degree of difficulty in having cavalry line up is much higher than that of having infantry line up. Thus the goal is to see the speed in which you are able to do so, which will determine how fast you will be able to change formations on the battlefield and how fast you are able to move around. My first division cavalry company is able to establish a perfect formation in no time at all. Unmistakably within the newly formed central army it is the fastest. Brilliant. In one month''s time you are able to train them up this much. No, we still have a long way to go. I can reduce the time by half. Agor is aiming for the elite standards of the Federation army. It is common sense to know that the skill of the Olga Federation Army cannot be compared to those countries in the Central Plains, and is even superior to that of the Empire. The training for group breakthrough is shaping up nicely. Next it would be nice if we could also train for a real-life scenario where we charge while shielding from arrows. A heavily armed cavalry is the biggest threat to infantry. Of course, it will be the top priority to aim for archers and other long-ranged weapons, whether or not we can charge while blocking arrows will absolutely change the degree of our activities on the battlefield. Yes. We will practice our charge while holding up shields but Cover the tip of the arrows with cloth and shoot them. I will let the archers know. With that much armor on even if you get hit nothing too bad will happen. Then let''s add to the training by using the paints over there to those who get hit in the head and chest. That''s a good idea. The central army was allotted a comparatively abundant budget. The tools used in training can be supplied quite sufficiently. I can''t say that it is quite complete, but I''m proud that the squad is rather prepared. I guess so, can they already be used in battle? I don''t know. I glare at Agor for giving an anti-climactic answer but he quickly resumes talking. Within the central army we may be excellent, but we will only know if they can be used in battle when we are actually on the battlefield. No matter how much they practice, a squad without actual experience will not amount to even half a man. The Wings of Dawn which has gathered veteran mercenaries have broken through the Imperial Army who were proud of their highest skill level. What Agor said is reasonable, but this is not something that Erich or I could do anything about. There is no way that we would send a squad into war just because we trained them up. That is out of our scope. Get ready for the practice with raining arrows we mentioned earlier, I''m expecting you to continue for a while. Yessir! For the joint training I need to pass it by ErichLord Radhalde. And that''s how it is, will you give us the permission? Yeah, to have the cavalry get showered in arrows you have certainly thought enough about it. It''s a necessary training, I''ll grant the permission. Thank you very much. And also one more thing Actual experience huhAs expected I cannot start a war at my own discretionIt has been spreading that the central army is elite amongst those in the capital after all, so we became unable to move out to do useless bandit or monster extermination. For the present, do we have nothing else to do but training? Yeah, the number of soldiers are certainly increasing. If we continue like this All of a sudden a visitor shouted. Hmm, I have also thought about that. If it isn''t Your Majesty! Erich was the first to start while everyone followed him in lowering their knees. Stand, I have no intention of interfering with your training. Everyone stand! Continue! The soldiers resumed their training with even more fervor. I would like to see just how brittle an army with actual experience is. The move has already been played. Is it fine to let them hear this in fear? The king confirmed that there was nobody around except for myself and Erich before opening his mouth. As I have declared during the coronation ceremony, in order to reinforce the army there are necessary costs which I have requested for the nobles in each territory to pay a temporary tax, but there are many nobles who are hesitant. No wonder, with a sudden increase in taxes, the nobles won''t just agree and say ''yes, is that so'' and accept it. Especially Margrave Alnode and the peripheral nobles have written a protest with signatures and sent it to me. Margrave is a noble who is given a large amount of territory around the nation''s borders, and has the same status as Marquess. Due to its nature of placement, and having a particularly large military power, along with the high status and the surrounding nobles it is often that it becomes the core. It is there that I will set one month as the time limit and charge three times the temporary tax, if it isn''t paid then I will notify them that the iron mine located in their territory will become state property. It is unreasonable. Not only three times increase in tax, but also the iron mine is beside the gold and silver mines and is an important interest. If that is taken out it is equivalent to confiscating their territory. Your Majestythen An unreasonable demand from the new king, there are surrounding nobles that are their friends, and they have a peculiar military force. Thus this restricts what they can think about. It will be fine if they offer the tax and the mine. If they have foolish thoughts we will give the central army its actual war experience, I only have to beget a large amount of land. The king has always wanted to diminish some of the senior nobles'' power. He probably thinks that this time is a good opportunity. I have probably given you gentlemen a stage to work. Do not neglect your preparations. The king leaves, Erich and I decided to move up the schedule for training for preparations of actual war. Southern Goldonia Margrave Alnode Territory Mansion What is this!? What a foolish king! The man tore the letter with the royal family seal attached to it and slammed the desk. Master, doing that to the royal seal Quiet! I don''t remember acknowledging such a youngster as the king. He is a foolish man who doesn''t understand reason! The middle-aged man who was yelling was Margrave Alnode, in the southern part of Goldonia, a senior noble who owns land in the borders of Arkland. Is Count Roland here? Such a large voice, what is wrong? Count Roland is a noble with territory adjacent to Margrave Alnode and the two families has had very close ties to one another for many generations. He has already passed the age of 55, but he was once a famous and very capable tactician in the royal palace. It''s not what''s wrong! I followed the Count''s advice and sent the written protest with the signatures but his reply is this! Margrave Alnode thrusted the torn letter at Count Roland and showed him. The old count had to catch his breath at the sight of just a little of its contents. Ts-!? This isan excessively outrageous detail isn''t it. I do not believe that His Majesty is serious about taking from us. Isn''t it probably a threat to get us to pay the temporary tax increase? Alnode regained a little of his cool but he shook his head. He''s the guy who murdered Prince Beltorius and Duke Allens you know. He may plot to make us disappear in the same way. It is implied that all the high-class nobles understood the earlier rebellious conflict was a plot to fight for the throne. Certainly, I cannot deny the possibilitybut if we give an excuse on this matter as soon as we leave for the capital it may be in their calculations to round us all up. Then what! Do you mean to say that we should continue to ignore it? No, I have an even better plan. We will gather the troops that are held in the palm of the Margrave''s hand. Alnode has an expectedly frightened look floating on his face. Even if he is disliked, the king is the king, for a senior noble high treason is a heavy crime. Countdo you understand what you are saying? But Count Roland''s expression doesn''t change. I am not proposing that we overthrow the royal family. We will show our resolve to the king and get him to compromise. The nobles surrounding our territory have all had close relationships with us for many generations, if we can get them to help we can gather quite a number of troops. But, the king will not stay silent. Would he not send troops to face us? The royal army numbers about 10,000 but security is placed in each region, he cannot afford to send any troops towards us. If Margrave and the surrounding nobles scrape together the farmers we can get around 5,000 to 6,000 in no time. Certainlybut my troops are primarily stationed around the borders. If we were to gather them the borders will become wide open. That is also a part of the plan. If the chaos is prolonged the King should understand that Arkland''s borders would be in a dangerous state. That is why, if we can create a stalemate in the war, the King''s side would break. If the King forgives us, it will not become high treason. The capital also has an army called the central army or something that has just been established, numbers are around 5,000. Margrave Alnode, think about this calmly. Such a gathering of troops cannot be decent in battle. After all they are just the King''s plaything, we have the advantageous position, there is nothing to fear. Butalright. Alnode understood everything in his head, while thinking about the fact that if this fails everything will be lost, he made his decision. This time''s issue, even if we break and settle with them, the royal family''s surveillance will get stronger. The income of our territory, it would be fine if we just report it to the royal family but The distance from the margrave''s territory to the capital is far. In the places where it was hard for the surveillance to reach, illegal slave trading, and trade without tariffs is partly the reason why the Alnode family is prosperous. The next day, Margrave Alnode sent a portion of nobles from his family as a representative to the king to protest that he had abused his authoritative power, he declared that until his advice is heard he will not be ruled by the king and he gathered troops within his territory. 33 Chapter 33. Southern Sortie Southern Noble''s Rebellion Margrave Alnode''s Uprising Shocking news flew all over the capital in an instant, whether you were a commoner or a noble, it became a hot topic. It is no exception within the palace, in the bureaucracy the cabinet minister is comically flustered and panicking while running around. Then we will hold the emergency Imperial Council. The topic for discussion this time is Don''t do those unnecessary things! What else is there but determining the steps to suppress the rebellion!? One yell from the king caused the place to fall silent. Normally this council is not necessary either. The rebels are rousing their troops, and we are going to suppress that. Isn''t that all there is!? The king stood up from his seat as if the conversation was over but the ministers hung on. But Your Majesty, even you ask to suppress them, the Margrave has already gathered a few thousand troops. The soldiers are gathered from the border zone so the border security is in a critical situation They are not planning to overturn the king''s authority. They are just baffled by Your Majesty''s, um, severe directive The ministers'' attitudes are indecisive. What are you trying to say? You want me to compromise with the rebels, lowering your heads in the hope that you will be forgiven? But, at the present time our country does not have a method to suppress them, if this is prolonged there will be a gap for Arkland to be taken advantage of! These foolish ministers, isn''t it due to your incompetency that has caused the situation in Arkland to get more severe! Your fears are unnecessary. It is for that reason we have the central army. Butsomething that was gathered in such a way- You there! Publicly repudiating the army that the king sponsored is taboo, there is no minister with enough courage to rock the boat so to speak. Let''s first have the central army head towards those guys and try to suppress them. If the army is defeated, we will think of something new. This council is over! I will give the departure order myself! The king said nothing else and flew out. Oh dear, what a troublesome guy Going himself is just like the rebellion for the throne. Well, if his toy that he boasts about gets broken maybe he will be able to look at reality a little. It is unthinkable to expect victory from an army that has just been established and existed for less than two months and is now being sent into enemy territory. I can only hope that they fight a decent fight and still maintain the authority and power after the battle. The ministers breathed out a sigh and thought to themselves about the peace conditions after the battle. RadhaldeI mean Erich. The first campaign is finally upon us. Yes. I will do my utmost to meet His Majesty''s expectations. The king spoke in a calmness without showing an ounce of passion on his expression to the ministers. The appearance of him being agitated is also all an act, we all knew what he was like in the first place. This time''s purpose for departure is not only that of victory. We need a prompt and overwhelming victory. One that not only makes the rebels tremble in fear but also all the nobles. I understand. It was just revealed to me, but once we have finished cleaning up the inside we should prepare for Arkland getting attacked. For that reason we cannot spend time on a small rebellion like this. Arkland is it? Crush those nobles so utterly and completely that there will be no one who would think of opposing me again. Erich nods silently.There is no need for mercy, what we are seeking is impact and fear. Let''s depart!! The army commander Erich gave the command at the front with his sword drawn. The leaders of each squad repeated the order and the central army started marching in a neat column. The troops that have expanded up to 5000 people are well-ordered and marched beautifully, the residents in the capital all stopped their work and gathered in the main street. Agor, don''t be so nervous. Other than giving the order to depart, the captain is me. You just need to assist me with all you''ve got. Yessir! This isn''t good, the weaknesses of the company keep coming to mind and causing me to worry. For you it''s been awhile since your last experience? Yeah, when I was young I participated in a tournament in the empire but I was a private that time, I have no actual experience in leading people. Even so it''s important that you have gotten to feel the atmosphere of the battlefield. If you find a gap in the command feel free to tell me. Agor nods and joins the other cavalry, giving out orders. Presently, the central army has three cavalry companies, with the 180 heavy cavalry and excellent skill and my company as the main force we will not be shaken. Depending on the timing of the order it is possible that we may be able to influence the state of battle of the whole army. Either way I am quite sleepy. Before leaving from being on standby yesterday, since the girls would be unable to see me for a while, Carla and Nonna especially, have been asking for me so I have not been able to sleep at all. As a farewell gift I splendidly made love to the girls, when they finally they got to a dangerous state they fainted and I told Miti and Alma to wipe them down, but the kids didn''t know the result of interactions between men and women. Onee-chan, what is this sticky stuff? Th-that isa man''s love so to speakor seed if you will What a weird smell. Don''t do that Alma! If you sit there you will get pregnant! Eh? As I remember such things I start to laugh. I don''t directly deal with children, but I can''t say that it is a good environment for children to learn. Aegir-sama. What''s wrong? All of a sudden Celia is lined up beside me. The cavalry is assigned large warhorses so even when lined up beside Schwartz there is not much difference in height as before. Yesterday, she was asleep in the corner of the bed so she doesn''t look sleepy. I tried too hard yesterday and I didn''t get much sleep. Celia''s face instantly reddened. I-I even told you to take care of yourself yesterdayno it''s because those two were seeking you out so desperately! I know we''re friends and all, but losing consciousness and screaming is just like a sexual beast! Don''t say that. It''s because I went at them too hard that they became like that, it''s usually the guy who is in the wrong when you look on top of the bed. Uu~, and also it''s about those two but recently, it seems like they haven''t been using ''that medicine'', are you aware? Celia is sharp, she is properly paying attention to our movements before and after our conducts. Ah, I know about it. It seems they want children so that''s why, I already bought a house and thought it was fine. We have mutual understanding so don''t worry. Celia makes a complicated face and thinks about it. So that''s why those two were like thatI would also do that if I grow up a little more You would be fine being pregnant and waiting at home? I wouldn''t want that. Schwartz, as if saying he''s had enough, neighed. That voice caused the surrounding horses of the nobles to get slightly disturbed. Schwartz''s size is still special even amongst the large warhorses that the 1st division cavalry has gathered. His love for women is still apparent from before and he would not let the squad touch him so Celia was taking care of him in the meantime, but now he has an exclusive female caretaker looking after him. Celia it''s a war this time. Yessir! I will show you my performance. That would be nice It would trouble me if you sought achievements and ended up dying for it. When you become an adult woman you will bear children. So don''t die on me. Fue! I-It''s a great privilege! Getting to the enemy headquarters of the rebel army of Margrave Alnode with a regular march would take 7 days. But the Margrave''s territory is within a wide area so to reach the city it would take another 2 days. The geographical advantage is completely in the enemy''s favor so we have to have remarkably strong vigilance. Until then let''s pet Celia''s ass as we comfortably head there. 7 days later Margrave Alnode territory Erich main force It''s out of our expectations to conduct field battle right? I surely thought that it would be confined within the city. The Margrave''s army will be in a place close to the interior''s entrance, spread across a small hill. They should want to avoid burning the city during the confusion of the war. But it is convenient for us. From what I saw the Margrave''s army is mainly infantry and has few cavalries. Capturing the city is assumed but the ones who will fight in the field will do so with an advantage. Quickly assemble our formation. Their position is high; their arrows will reach first so be careful. Those who have shields should go to the front. I don''t know if it''s because of the results of training but they are moving while taking the orders and made the formation. It did not look like the movements of an army that has been established for just two months. On the other hand, the Margrave''s army has the same amount of numbers but is disorderly, it looks like they are clumping together like a dumpling. Seeing how we have assembled a formation and is starting to advance, they are hurriedly rearranging their ranks. But their movement is sluggish, if you look carefully their ranks are like a crooked line. Even so camping on top of a hill is a big advantage, for the approaching infantry the falling arrows cause them to fall apart, the soldiers who failed to be block the arrows with their shields fall down. Firing arrows from the top of a mountain would also extend the range, and because the difference in height will also increase the power it will easily penetrate the leather armor that the normal infantry wear. For a while, the allies in vanguard were being shot one-sidedly but without dropping the speed of our march and continuing to advance, the enemy is also in range of our own archer squad. Continuously fire, shoot ceaselessly! Arrows from our ally archer squad were also fired and a shootout between both armies'' archers began. The arrows from the Margrave''s army are pouring down spread over a wide range, whereas our ally archers match the timing of firing their arrows and their aim with each other, focusing on piercing a single area. Different from the infantry, the archers could not protect themselves with shields so they were exposed to the attacks defenselessly. The archers of the Margrave''s army who were hit by effective concentrated firing fell one by one, the counterattacking arrows are visibly decreasing. Gathering together, the enemy archer squad fell back. They are probably hiding under the large shield in the back, if it''s according to the theory then the long spear unit who has superior defense will come out now. Now, give the order for the first division cavalry company to charge at the center of the enemy. Maximum speed! The order was told immediately using hand signals. Captain, it''s the order to charge. Agor straightened his back and reported. All units form the wedge formation and charge! Follow me! M-me too! Because breakthrough training was prioritized, the formation specialized for breaking through is the wedge formation due to its fast expansion. The distance to the enemy is just a little, it will not be a problem if we sprint at full speed. Even amongst a company that has gathered horses that excel in speed, Schwartz shakes them off and continues to accelerate. The allied infantry and archer squads deployed in the front quickly open up a path, slipping past that gap 200 units broke through like a hurricane. Look! The enemy''s switching of the archers and the spear units won''t make it in time. Let''s breakthrough just like this, don''t slow down! The Margrave''s army vanguard consists of a mixture of the escaping archers and the long spear units which have gone to the front, but they are not forming a decent rank. In addition, the archers who were afraid of the oncoming heavy cavalry, without obeying orders, arbitrarily fired arrows which spurred on chaos. There is no way to miss this opportunity. Sometimes sporadic arrows come flying at us but they pose no problem. The distance is 50 meters, when it became a few seconds before contact the entire squad yelled together. Ooooooooh!!! To the enemy army, the voice that reached them was like hearing the screams of the demons. Southern Noble Camp I haven''t heard of any of this! We shouted unanimously while pointing the spears at them. The nobles that have been conscripted from the village was only told to bring a spear, and also to feed yourself. It was the same when the king''s army were advancing towards us, as long as I didn''t get careless during the faceoff everything would be fine! During the shootout with the arrows in the beginning, I was hiding under the shield but my allies were all falling over. I also borrowed a bow to use, but those who are shooting from a high place are definitely at an advantage! The archer squad ran away, so we were ordered to set up our spears and head out. We went out in a hurry, but the archers who were running away got in the way so we couldn''t set up decently! While we were doing so the enemy cavalry came running at us. Everyone wore their own rugged armor arbitrarily like noble knights and came at the place where I''m at in a straight line. Damn it! It would have been fine if you went a little to the left or right before! Those guys in the archer squad are panicking and shooting away but there is no effect, moreover those that stop to stand to aim their arrows are getting in the way of our long spears and we cannot properly set up. Move faster! You''re in the way! Don''t push! They''ve already coming!! Those guys shouted their war cries, and the surrounding allies all got scared and prepared to run away. Is it no good? As I thought that, there was a guy amongst those flying at us riding a large black horse cutting those in the front and moving ahead towards us. The guys who tried to block his path were trampled and crushed by his horse, making croaking noises like a frog. They died a pitiful and quick death. My comrades from the same area surrounded him with spears and tried to pierce him, but they were chopped in half by an axe-like spear. Momos and Tylereven though they were good guys. That guy''s the commander! Shoot him down! A noble drew his sword and was going to say something but one thrust from a spear killed him. The other cavalry came one after the other like an avalanche and defeated my friends. There''s no way we can win! I threw my weapon and my heavy armor and everything away and ran as fast as I could. I don''t want to die in a place like this! I have a wife and son waiting for me in the village! Erich Headquarters Commander! The first division cavalry company has broken through the enemy''s center completely, the enemy is crumbling! The difference in skill is showing, if they can assemble their spears in a line quickly it won''t go so easily. Even so, it''s amazing. In one hit, the enemy''s formation is torn to pieces. Especially Aegir who is cutting down the people around him in the front, people and their parts are flying around in the air like dancing leaves. Disgusting screams rose from the scene. His fighting style is to break the enemy''s heart. From the looks of their armor they should be farmers that were conscripted or recruited. If something like that was happening in front of their eyes, they would have no choice but to run away. The staff officer was impressed as he said it. That''s right. Even I would run away if something like that came out, I wouldn''t want to die. The enemy''s formation was punched through by the cavalry and the center is collapsing just like a cave-in. In order to save the center, the right wing and left wing of the army change their directions. It''s here. Infantry unit advance, crush the enemies. There is no longer a need for any tricks. The enemy is already preparing to flee. We can just use strength to push them out. That''s right. Let''s order the whole army to conduct a full scale attack! Let''s draw the curtain on this thing. The time the entire infantry unit starts advancing, my first division cavalry company has already broken through the enemy''s formation, and coming out from the back. I have completely broken through the enemy! Let''s change direction and charge at the enemy again! Celia talks excitedly about her merits in battle. No, We will go to the back just like this. Why?! Even though the enemy is exposed and in a defenseless state If we rush in again it will be a free-for-all and they won''t be able to use the bows, on top of that there is also the danger of hitting each other and the infantry will not be able to move as they wished. It''ll be fine if we remain here, just by having enemies on their ass will be enough of a threat for them. Agor also nodded, it was correct as a tactic. But, it''s boring to wait and do nothing. All troops, hit the transportation unit at the back but do it while not leaving the enemy headquarters! Seeing the result and before running away it wouldn''t hurt to take the supplies. The transportation unit would typically have escorts along with them when carrying goods on missions but troops of that caliber cannot stop our heavily armed cavalry. If they wanted to run away it would be without pulling the slow horse-drawn carriage, the driver and the escort troops were flung around in a festival of blood and the large amounts of foods fell into our hands. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Destroying the transportation unit, and while returning to our ranks, the enemy retreated on top of the hill. The main force of the central army should be pushing them back, to take flight or to retreat those who are unable to make a decision are those that will fall down. Let''s make it easier for them to understand soon, why don''t we? Is it about time, let''s go one more time Agor. Let''s settle this. There''s already a standard free-for-all going on so there won''t be any arrows being fired. The allies have remaining strength and so they could send several people bouncing and flying around, but if we settle things quickly it would result in reduced damage. Everyone, take a horizontal position. Crush the enemies haphazardly. The soldiers have high morale and raised their weapons and shouted, they charged in a single horizontal line. The cavalry broke open the center, in addition to retreating while taking the entire infantry unit''s attack, the Margrave''s army is completely destroyed by the cavalry that charged at them from behind after having been pierced through once already. As a result of the ferocious pursuit of the entire central army, out of all 5000 of the troops over 2000 were turned into corpses and they suffered a crushing defeat. Even the supreme commander, Margrave Alnode''s eldest son, Viscount Dodoria has died and many nobles followed after. In one battle the southern noble alliance suffered a large and fatal blow. The march of the central army does not stop. Straight ahead, towards the southern city Zaal where Margrave Alnode set up his residence, they resume their advances. 34 Chapter 34. Demise Count Roland! Where?! Where are you?! Raising his voice with his hair disheveled while running around in his mansion, the appearance of the male noble in the south, Margrave Alnode, was not at all dignified. Roland-sama has just returned to his own mansion for an emergency Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. One of the followers of a lower noble answered timidly as he watched Alnode''s sudden change in appearance. That stupid geezer just won''t die! You only ran away!! Th-that baseless way of speaking! What on earth is it? Alnode kicks his desk away forcefully. Our army has been beaten by the king''s army, and my son died! The troops have also been mostly killed off or ran off! .How dare he! How dare he! What was it about the king''s plaything, what was it about being gathered randomly! With this my house will! Roland was the one who urged Margrave Alnode to start the rebellion, and yet Roland has already escaped; Margrave Alnode hurled all the abuse he could think of in anger. But no matter how much he says it won''t change the fact that he''s the ringleader, he understood that there is no way to come up with an excuse for the royal family. It is possible to simply run away, but he has the pride of a well-known noble. There is no way that he could live by throwing everything away and living as a peddler or farmer. The nobles that have gathered in the mansion could not hide their unrest. It is clear that the king''s army is heading here after being able to break the battle. But there is no place in their own territory to run to where they can oppose the king''s army. In the end, there is no other way but to rely on the Margrave, this is a sinking ship. In the gloomy atmosphere, the gatekeepers come running with strained voices. A messenger from the king''s army has arrived! Everyone stood up, Alnode suppressed his fury and regained his calmness. Call him here. I will tell you the words from the king. Alnode doesn''t hide the discouraged expression. When negotiating with nobles of higher status it is normal to send a representative with equal standing. To send a messenger with a message in hand, means that there is no room for negotiations. I wish for peace. The nobles have relieved expressions, having broken the army, not wishing for further warfare is common knowledge. It is inevitable that more or less territory and interest be forfeited at this point. However other than what I''ve said, it would not be done for free. The conditions for peace is to have Margrave Alnode as well as all nobles who joint signed to be executed! All peerage will be lifted; territory will be confiscated! Your son is held in the capital and his safety is guaranteed.1 Is there such a stupid thing?! This is no different from the crime of high treason! Fu, fufufuthat''s rightif it''s thisa messenger is good enough Margrave Alnode is not a complete idiot. He understood everything now. The king intended to do this from the beginning. To make an example of the nobles who did not pay the tax and make me into an offering. A-Margrave Alnodethis is some kind of mistake. If the king sent a messenger to us it means It''s enough, I''ve had enough. Standing up unsteadily, he took a sword from the wall into his hand. Nobody knew what was going to happen and while everyone looked on dumbfounded, Alnode swung his sword down, and cut down the messenger. Aah!! What did you do!? Are you going mad!? The nobles'' faces turned pale and shouted, if you cut the king''s messenger, nothing you say will go through. It is the same as signing the execution order for all the nobles here and their families. What a foolish person, you still don''t understand. The king intended to erase us from the beginning! It was from the time when we said we were unhappy with the temporary taxEverything else after that was for the sake of getting us agitated and provoking us. After the conclusion was out, there is nothing we can do now No way! Then we should look for someone to help Who would be willing to help traitors like us? The nobles were clamoring hysterically. Alnode was strangely quiet.When you are unable to do anything, people cane become unexpectedly calm. And he thought of the one way to escape. Calm down, we still have an option. To get someone to help us who suffered a hit from the king''s army that is pushing us back. Is there anyone who would become our ally and help us There is. In the south, it falls under the oath that we swore to the king of Arkland. Everyone was at a loss for words, it was exactly the deed for traitors, it is the worst disgrace. Think about it, if we continue like this, then we can only choose death, and our house destroyed. Then even if we must cover ourselves with shame we can extend our lives and our children and grandchildren will have an opportunity to take revenge. There is already only one way left. The choice is whether we stop or continue. Some did it for their children, some did it to live on, all the nobles were determined to continue. Is Viscount Bellido here? I''m here. A warrior wrapped in silver armor, age is around 30 years old, appearance is gallantly organized and he''s handsome enough that one word from him can get any woman to open her crotch. You have been brought into my family and I will have you fulfill your duty as my child. I''m sorry but I''ll have you see this to the end. Yes, when I took your daughter Catherine as my wife I was willing to accompany her to the depths of hell. I see, I will have you lead my knights. My son has already gone offif you are able to earn some merits you will become an adopted son of the Alnode family and will succeed it as the heir. Oh, that would be wonderful. Your military feats resound in the kingdom, if it''s Viscount Bellido then brushing aside the king''s army would be a simple task. Smiles returned to a few of the nobles'' faces. But their pale complexion still remained. Central Army Campsite The central army has Zaal, the base city of Margrave Alnode, in front of them and set up their campsite. The remaining forces of the enemy are few. Their only option is to hole themselves up in the city but even that will not continue for long. It is there that a report came in. The messenger was cut down? That''s it? I ask Erich if that''s a big deal. Even I would cut him down if I was told something ridiculous from the enemy. That means that they pulled the bow against the royal family. There will be no peace negotiations and we will have to fight until the end. You wouldn''t expect this to be something a losing army would do. It might have been done on impulse, perhaps he is trying to rely on Arkland. Certainly if they have nothing afterwards they would call for help haphazardly. And the closest in terms of geography would be Arkland. But that is an impractical theory on top of the desk. Once night falls we will launch a full attack, show no mercy to those who hole up in the city. If we shoot flaming arrows like a mountain the city would change from a fortress into a kettle in hell. Even if we reduce the city to scorched earth it would not change our objective for victory. I will have you work tomorrow as well butthere is another secret mission from the Majesty himself. Erich and I leave the tent by ourselves and enter the forest. Celia wanted to tag along but I held her back. It seems that nobody but myself can know about it. In the pitch black darkness, waiting for a little bit, four torches wavering in the shape of the character '''' came closer. That''s the signal. From the darkness shadows of people appeared. Two of them are apparently escort and brawny men, two are nobles wearing expensive looking clothes. Why this is Lord Radhalde, the army commander going out of his way to personally meet us, I''m sorry for the trouble. The elder nobles respectfully lowered their heads. Count Roland, it is good that everything went well. Count Roland is one of the people who sent the written protest with joint signatures, the southern noble aligned with Margrave Alnode and essentially his number 2. No well, Margrave Alnode isn''t too proficient with tricks so it went easilysorry I''m late to introduce. This is my son. Once the matter this time is cleaned up it was my intention for him to inherit I see, from the sending of the written protest to the rebellion, everything done was a race. Well let''s hear the course of events. Erich urges to cease the useless small talk. Yes, the Alnode faction has put soldiers in the city, trying to desperately defend. In addition at this time there is no evidence that the foreign troops are there. Is that so, then it is as planned that their fate will end from tomorrow''s attack. Soafter crushing Alnode, have you heard from his Majesty regarding crossing our land? There is a dangerous bridge that has been crossed over multiple times The land of the crushed southern noble being turned into national property; Roland would take the leftovers. The king had said something like that, this elder as well as his Majesty is quite the tactician. Erich didn''t change his expression at all. It is just as you have heard from his Majesty. Then this time''s tactic, the household has not been talked about right? The old Count stretched his hands exaggeratedly. That is already! In any case if there is a chance that it will leak I will without a doubt kill the Margrave. The only thing I know is about your son, I only knew about your escorts just now. Well that''s good. Erich and I signaled with our eyes. I pull the Dual Crater from my back, and slash the two escorts.The escorts who let their guard down couldn''t do a thing, they crumbled down while still having a shocked expression. What are you!? The next person who looks like a threat would be the younger one, he may not be reliable but he would have more power than the elder. Hiih! Hiiih! Why, damn it! The man desperately tries to pull out his sword but he forgot to remove the fastening string so he couldn''t draw his sword. While making sure not to get in his way I use my sword to stab deeply into his chest, the man loses his strength. P-punk! Why is it like this-It''s different than what we said! Erich draws his sword and approaches Count Roland. Traitors will lose their life for their betrayal. It has been something that was said a few hundred years ago. Erich thrusts his sword into Count Roland''s eye. The poor elder in that time convulsed, and would never move again for eternity. The cowardly Count Roland saw that he was in an unfavorable situation, he went to escape with his son but was killed by bandits at night. It was something like that. Erich took the expensive looking things from the Count and his son and threw them deep into the woods. If by any chance the corpses get discovered it is to make it look like it was the work of bandits. It''s pretty scary. This is what you call tactics huh. I don''t like this either but without tactics there would be no politics. I wipe the blood off my sword with the clothes from the pathetic corpses, and go back without saying anything. With you here, I''m thankful that I don''t have to worry about military strength in these kinds of missions. I''m confident that I won''t lose in a death match between a few people. One day I may be murdered someday too huh. His Majesty believes that you are some kind of new wind. There will be no such thingbut if there is a chance of assassination, a squadron is necessary or else it wouldn''t be possible. We prepare for tomorrow''s fight and drink alcohol, also enjoying the cool air we left to take a walk outdoors. That was all there was. Simultaneously with the dawn, the central army began their all-out attack on the city of Zaal. The city Zaal is the center city in the south, where the Margrave set up his residence but with the opposing violent Arkland close to them, the commerce and business did not develop outstandingly, and its population was only 3000 so it wasn''t that big. The Margrave''s soldiers fired arrows from the top of the city''s walls, we threw stones to counter attack, but as soon as the archer squad fired their flaming arrows all at once, the town was engulfed in flames. They would not be able to hold on and would quickly leave the walls to retreat, the central army did not sacrifice anything important and was able to invade the city successfully. We did not have our turn in this siege warfare. Should we be quiet in the back so as to not get in the way? Of course attacks against a wall, in a narrow street with houses extending along the inner city, the cavalry cannot do much. Different from the capital, there is not much space for the cavalry to line up neatly in the main road or the plaza, Agor suggests that we split into smaller squadrons, and each help the neighboring squads by providing back-up. Aegir-sama, I have returned. Celia who went out to scout has returned. There are sporadic resistance in each place, but there are no large squads. They all seem like clean-up fights. Isn''t it strange? Although they have taken a hit in the last fight this is their headquarters. 1000 or 2000 troops should be here though. Agor twists his neck. But I see the answer. They''re escaping aren''t they, I don''t know how much of a reserve army the Margrave has but normally he would have at least a few thousand. Due to the defeat of their rebellion, the recruited farmers and mercenaries have definitely run away. To get on a sinking ship means that he has no more room to breathe. Agor who was in the Federation''s army may not know, but to the mercenaries and farmers the first thing they care about is their rewards, in a situation where they are sure to lose they will absolutely run away. The soldiers who came out from the city walls earlier have no intention of resisting. I see, then inversely if those soldiers who are continuing to resist now are still here Those who have sworn their absolute allegiance to the Margrave, or those who have no place to run. Those who have resolved to die are tough though. Whether my intuition correct or not, the squad that has advanced to the lord''s mansion has reported that they have ran off. Agor, we won''t be able to do anything decent anyways. Why don''t we check up on the enemy''s last squad? The captain is a curious fellow isn''t heI''ll go along with you. What''s wrong you inferior dogs!? Is this the end!? The man who was raising his voice in victory was surrounded by heavily armed knights lined up, the corpses of the soldiers of the central army rolled around. The one with a bitter face is Bruno, formerly Knight Bruno Renster is the supreme commander of the infantry. Bruno, what happened? When I tried to invade the lord''s mansion he suddenly appeared, this is pretty tough. My name is Cecil Bellido! Those of you want my head as a trophy, come fight me! A man who looks like a commander shouted loudly. It seems he has a lot of confidence. The cavalry that have challenged him to a duel earlier have all been instantly cut down. Is he strong? Viscount Bellido is number 1 in the kingdom, and is famous man as a knight who competed twice. The troops under his command are most likely Margrave Alnode''s personal knights, he''s the Margrave''s adopted son and son-in-law after all. Having a hero lead an elite group of knights and protecting the mansion''s gates, this is problematic. Should I shoot an arrow? My thoughts coincide with Agor and Bruno. If you think about it normally you would not want to duel and lose your subordinates meaninglessly. Unfortunately, we are above normal soldiers, more than wanting to protect a knight''s honor we want to win comfortably. Raining arrows from the bow gun squad''s attacks caused the knights and their horses to fall down one by one. Cowards! What do you take a knight''s pride to be!? Didn''t you say that we were inferior dogs earlier, being so naive as to line up in front of the gate you guys get a failing grade in terms of being a warmonger. There are not many knights who could move satisfactorily but Viscount Bellido has good fortune and has not been hit with an arrow. Now that it has come to this, I propose a duel with your hero! Now Step forward! Me and Bruno look at each other and laugh spontaneously. A fight that has been settled and asking for a duel, this guy is definitely not fit to be in the army. Bruno looks like he wants to shoot him, he gave orders to the bow gun squad, but Agor stepped forward. He is not fit to be in the army but, he wasn''t hesitant to be stabbed by the raining arrows. A fitting warrior should be given a fitting end Are you going to accept the challenge? Yessir! Agor is strong but looking at that guy simply he looks to be pretty good too. Honestly speaking he is several times stronger than Agor. Losing a skilled adjutant here would not be good. I may also not be fit to be in the army. I will go, is it alright Bruno? Hey heyare you serious? It''s been awhile since I''ve had a duel. I know it''s a foolish idea but I don''t care. My name is Aegir Hardlett, I will read you your last rites. I got off Schwartz and went forward. Bellido smiled with joy, he may have thought that arrows would come flying at him from the bottom of his heart. What a waste for this man to be placed amongst the trash! Now come! It wasn''t a charge, both of us got on our horses and a jousting match has started. His spear was quite an ornament and he had his trophies unnecessarily attached to his extravagant spear, but it had weight and it moved pretty sharply. Receiving my attack, he was skilled in turning and counter attacking quickly and he the name of number one in the kingdom was not just for show. But I have no intention of losing. I am done checking his skill, I''ll hit him with full force with my spear. One hit, two hits, three hits, his posture broke down and the fourth attack finally caused him to fall off his horse. Ugh! It is not settled yet! He got up quickly and pointed his spear at me. I also got off Schwartz and drew my spear, I took a posture for thrusting. We slowly closed the distance, when he entered my range I unleashed a strong thrust. He predicted that his armor would break, and predicts that I would aim at his neck so he protects that area but he''s wrong. I aim at his center, I thrust at the hardest part of the armor protecting his chest. Of course, I could not penetrate it, but with a super heavy-weighted weapon, one strike is enough to blow him away. He rolled on the ground, he was about to get up but I put my blade through his throat. Blood sprayed out and indicated the end of the fight. Raise your voices! OooooooC! Bruno took the lead and took a portion of the large squad that was the support and a portion of my squad also shouted their war cries. The knights that have lost their commander threw their weapons away and surrendered, when we were cheering in victory from the lord''s mansion, the enemies scattered around the city also stopped their resistance and the base of the rebelling nobles, the city of Zaal has fallen completely. 35 Chapter 35. Mother Following Viscount Bellido''s death, the knights surrendered as well as all the enemies inside the city, and the battle ended. The cavalry company which is under Agor''s command split up inside the city and kept a watchful eye to maintain order while Celia and I along with the skilled Carl and a few other subordinates entered into Margrave Alnode''s mansion. There have been reports that there are looting and raping of women and children starting inside the city by a portion of the soldiers, so for the purpose of maintaining order, Captain Erich and Bruno are running around. Margrave Alnode no longer has any place left to run. Even with just us we don''t have to worry thinking about him running away. Hiiih! By all means, please have mercy The servants in the mansion are bowing down towards me. There was no hostility in their eyes, just a feeling of fear. The exhausted nobles are gathered together in the banquet hall located on the premises. Who is Alnode-dono? I step in the middle of all of them who are still in their armor and helmets and stare at everyone. I had no intention to intimidate them uselessly but I''m not a person who shows off respect. a person who doesn''t introduce himself is really an inferior guy. I''m Knight Aegir Hardlett. Are you Alnode-dono? The nobles who conspired in the rebellion have had their status stripped by his Majesty already. It is not necessary to show respect for nobles like you. That''s right, I did not expect such an ending to happen Then, for committing the crime of treason against the royal family I will restrain you. Also, I will do the same to those who have signed their names. I refuse!Die! Several nobles pull out their swords and came at me, but Celia and Carl who were alert instantly cut them down. Those who rarely use a sword and move childishly would not be able to defeat those veterans of battle. One noble slipped through and closes in on me, but there is no need to draw a sword. Like a piece of art, I pull the guard of the thin sword and grab his throat. Gah! Guh! Ooh! I crush his throat with a squeeze and the sounds from crushing can be heard, the chubby noble loses strength and collapses. Is there anyone else? It would save me a lot of time and be convenient for me. Everyone drops their sword to the floor and bows down. Foolish ones, what have you accomplished with this ugly resistance. Alnode mutters with no strength. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. That helps a lot. I was told to bring only you alive. To be hung in front of everyone? Well that, you will have to hear from his Majesty. Take him away! The nobles line up in a single file, like prisonersthey are prisoners but they are being taken away. What will happen to my family?! What about my family?! One of the nobles shouted unsightly. More than us commoners, you soldiers should know better what the sentence for high treason is. For the crime of high treason, other than the perpetrator, the direct family and his wife would be executed. Other connected families and blood relatives are branded with a mark of disgrace, they will no longer be able to work or marry. To a noble, it is the death of the entire family and is the worst sentence. That is the crime of high treason. It is depressing to be near a person who has experienced despair. The soldiers were ordered to investigate the premises if there were any left lurking around, and left the area. The only one to follow me is Celia. My lady! Such a terrible thing! This is the only thing I have left! Please! I heard a voice in a suitable place from the servant''s room and kick the door open. Hiih!Ugh!! Inside, there are female nobles and female servants, and also a baby wrapped in a blanket. The female nobles became objects for taking away. Young lady, could you tell me your name? I, well, that is.. Could you tell me your name!? The female saw Celia put her hand on her sword and gave in to introduce herself. I''m Cecil Bellido''s wife, Catherine Bellido (Light Novel Illustration: Catherine and Baby Rose) I see, I have heard from Erich yesterday about the names and relations of the nobles but I was tired so I don''t remember much. It''s a name that I''ve heard somewhere before. Margrave Alnode''s second daughter. Also, Viscount Bellidothe wife of the knight Aegir-sama killed. It''s helpful that Celia remembers. In other words, this baby is Viscount Bellido''s kid. This child isthe servant''s child! Catherine pushes the child to the middle-aged servant. No, no, that wouldn''t be possible. She desperately appeals but the servant looks troubled. If she gets involved her life would be in danger, I can''t feel that she is loyal enough to give up her life. Servant, answer! Is this really your child? Celia purposefully asked in a demanding tone. From my perspective she looks cute trying to act tough, but for the servant she probably looks like the grim reaper. The middle-aged woman screamed and begged, she shook her head so much it looked as if it would tear off. Nono! That''s wrong! This child is the lady''s child! No way The servant ran away from this place. Please tell me your name. Catherine mutters while hugging and protecting the child. Aegir Hardlett. Wha-!! Catherine''s hand touched her mouth and her eyes opened wide. Maybe she has heard of the name of the man who killed her husband. She directed her eyes full of hatred towards meand knelt. Lord Hardlett, please have mercy on this child aloneshe''s still a child who is breastfeeding. To shoulder the sin of her grandfather is too much To lower her head to her husband''s enemy and beg for mercy, her shoulders are trembling with humiliation. But even if you tell me, there''s nothing I can do. Please raise your head. There is no meaning even if you do something like that. She refused those words with tears flowing while hugging her child, and groped the back of her waist. She pulled a short sword from her waist and Celia responds in turn with her own sword, but I hold her back and shake my head. She can''t possibly think to cut me with a short sword that has a blade the size of a finger, maybe she pulled it out to take me out since she was going to be executed anyway. Now that I look at her, she is quite the beauty even with her face wet mixed with tears and despair. It would be a waste to have her die along with her kid. She''s not a noble nor will she have any status, even so do you want your kid to live? Catherine raised her head with enough energy to make a sound. Of course! Is there any happiness greater than that? And you yourself would have a grim fate waiting for you. Do you have the determination to lose everything? As long as this child lives I will bear with anything! The mother is strong, why don''t I try an interesting little trick. It looks like there might be a happy reward. When I open the door, the servant from earlier stood in front of the room. There is no way that she ran away because she hated Catherine. She looks worried lying on the ground while raising her head, but when she saw what I was carrying on my shoulder she screamed and cried. Aaaaaah!! My lady! It''s too much! Carrying Catherine on my shoulder, her upper body was wrapped in cloth; bright red blood was soaking through. Her feet that was hanging without power and had blood on it, it''s enough to make her think that she''s already dead. Celia appeared hugging the baby in one hand. She resisted when I tried to take the baby, it''s nothing that concerns you. Return to the room and be good. AhCatherine-samaplease forgive meforgive me I was able to fool her unexpectedly. The servant cried and covered herself, other than her there was no people in the hall so I tried to rub the ass of the person on my shoulder. ! Strength entered into her drooping legs. The cloth wrapping the woman was covered in blood that Celia wiped from the nobles that was cut earlier. There is blood from her legs that I feel slightly sorry for since I lightly injured Catherine''s thigh, however without the blood we would not be able to deceive the soldiers. I''ll have you endure a bit longer for that ''grim fate''. Deceiving the soldiers patrolling the mansion in the same way, I brought the baby directly along with me to Erich and got on the horse. On the way, a butler from the mansion accompanying the soldier wanted to confirm the corpses'' identities, we panicked when the cloth was removed but Catherine skillfully acted in a way that showed her half-opened dead eyes. The butler let out Catherine''s name in a bitter voice, and hoped that she would get a proper burial. Celia hugs the baby with no expression and passes through but I, who has lots of scouting experience, understand. My face was one that was trying to suppress laughter. The temperature of Catherine on my shoulder, who felt it as well, also increased. It was a time of crisis but were you aroused? In addition to the turmoil of battle in the city, there was also some looting; burning houses and destroyed household items and tools are scattered around here and there. Celia, have Catherine change in a house with no people. Get her hair and face covered with ash and dirt, make her clothes a plain colored one with cut hems and make her look like a prostitute. What is with that last request? I don''t have time to explain. When you''re done take her to the headquarters. Celia looks at me with some doubts but does so reluctantly, she dragged Catherine who was wrapped in cloth into a destroyed house. Well, for the baby I have to be bold and go from the front or it won''t work. If I could use the same method as I did with Catherine it would be easy, but I can''t expect a baby to act dead. If the baby cries it would be all for nothing. Lord Hardlett, have you finished apprehending all the rebel nobles? I brought back the baby to the headquarters where Erich has set up inside the city. Because they were gathered we caught the big ones. We cut down several of the ones that were resisting though. Now, we are investigating in the mansion so there may be more of them added. I don''t mind. His Majesty has also instructed us that as long as Alnode is alive the rest of them don''t matter. Then shall I call back the company troops? It''s not good for the soldiers to be scattered in the city after the battle. It goes without saying that it''s because of the looting and the raping. No matter how much we discipline them doing just that will not make it disappear completely. Indeed, having a mercenary group as the nucleus for the central army, it can be considered that discipline was quite lacking. Erich''s face warped. That''s right, I forbade it beforehand but it certainly is difficult for there to be none. Earlier when I pushed through a house I killed a soldier who was screwing a woman on the spot. It''s a mercenary''s destiny isn''t it. The only way is to give them harsh treatment to change them. For mercenaries, after a victory it''s common for looting and raping women to be a part of the reward. Even as it is, the other nobles also give them harsh treatment after all, we must crush anything that they can attack us with by the way.. It seems he forgot something. What is the baby you''re holding in your right hand? If you picked her up you have to kill her as well. That''s right, he forgot about the baby. The sight of looting while holding the baby in one hand would be a ridiculous scene. It seems this child is Alnode''s second daughter, Catherine''s child. His grandchild huh Erich makes a bitter face. The child would be executed since that is the sentence for high treason. But there aren''t many people who would want a child dead. I also think that having the child die is a pity, will you let me return to the capital and speak with his Majesty? Yeah, I also don''t want to think his Majesty is a demon. It may be possible that he will recognize it as an exception. Then you don''t mind if I take this child directly? The baby will not be able to run away, do as you want by the way, what happened to the mother? She died. Is that so? Erich didn''t ask anything else. I feel slightly guilty deceiving him, but next time I''ll bring some expensive alcohol to help him forget about it. Catherine, who Celia dirtied up quite well, was sitting in the tent assigned to me. Her clothes were a plain grass green color but the part above her knees to her legs stuck out, and I was able to see the valley between her breasts. But the thing that she was most concerned about was her hair that was cut to shoulder-length. The cut seemed rough; it was probably done randomly with a sword. No matter where and how I look you are a prostitute injured from the chaotic warfare. When I returned, Catherine energetically hugged the baby. Kuh-! Catherine bites her lip feeling humiliated. Aegir-sama, so what do you intend to do with this woman? Catherine C that''s right her name is Torii where she was a prostitute in the city but was burned during the chaos, I picked her up to comfort her from the battlegrounds. How is that? I certainly wouldn''t want it to seem like I kidnapped her. Something like flirting with the man who killed my husband This woman! What''s with that mouth, saying something like that to Aegir-sama who specifically saved your life! Should I kill her right now along with her child? Recently, Celia is getting extreme. I guess it''s because she originally had a strong-willed and merciless personality. Even more so that she has gotten used to war and gotten more courageous from that. Due to Celia''s harsh words, Catherine hugs her baby to protect her. Celia, be quiet for a bit. But! For Aegir-sama to go through such dangerous paths for this woman''s sake.. I did not wish for my own life but as long as you save the child''s life! The one who decided to save Catherine as well was me, reason being she was pretty. There shouldn''t be any other reason needed. Then would you introduce yourself as Catherine here? You would be immediately captured in the capital and hung. If I must receive further humiliation so be it! Then there is no other choice. I will say it clearly; I intend to sleep with you. Wha-! HaahI thought so. Catherine becomes speechless while Celia sighs. My husband you killed Cecil, and now you want to **** me as well?! I will not force you. I''ll have you consent for me to use your body. If I don''t listen will you injure the child? You demonit''s a deed below that of demons. I won''t do that. I have something else in mind for the child, but before I could say something Catherine continues to talk on and on. Fine. Do as you like, since right now I am a pathetic prostitute that is depending on you! Catherine continues to misunderstand my intentions; taking off her own clothes she climbs on the bed. (Light Novel Illustration (Full Color): Catherine rolling up her Skirt) Go ahead and try your best to enjoy yourself with your shabby thing. She closed her eyes and turned her face away. It is a straightforward attitude but when a man who has been excited from battle sees a naked woman his lust boils up. Celia took the baby and stepped out of the tent with an extremely displeased face. Catherine felt worried about leaving the baby with Celia but she couldn''t do anything about it, and gently handed him off. My husband was a very wonderful gentleman, so I am not used to being with a low-life. If I end up vomiting I pray you forgive me. She is persistently raining abuse on me as I remove her clothes. This is to show some sort of resistance at the very least. Spread your legs. Cecil as a man was a wonderful person. At night, he was also quite sturdy yet kind, he made me climax countless times. She obediently spreads her legs but continues to praise her dead husband. I try to relax Catherine''s hole with a finger, but it wouldn''t get wet at all, and the finger wouldn''t enter. Thus I use my mouth and tongue to caress her, spreading the saliva inside. Once I started licking her mound, she started giving off a woman-like scent. It''s improper to say, but my husband''s tool was very large. You may not be able to get erect properly and make love to me with your small tool, but I will do as much as I can to act for you, so please pardon me. She continued to be sarcastic, but I don''t think she has to worry about that. I pulled off my clothes and thrust my member that has been storing up lust after the battle, in front of Catherine''s face. Even now I can clearly remember the time that my husband made love to mewh-what is that!! It''s monstrous! We are both already naked. I cover Catherine with my body, while stroking her modest breasts I adjust the position of my cock. Catherine is dirty with ash, but I was also coming straight from battle and covered with the smell of blood and sweat so we''re both even in that sense. The dumbfounded Catherine stared at my cock as it is firmly fit into her pussy, all I need to do is to put some strength into it. It doesn''t mean it''s good if it is only big! Probably the only skill you have is treating women roughly and making them suffer, right!? That''s not how it is. You got wet pretty easily so it will go in pretty smoothly. She does not want me to make love to her. It would be fine to do the minimum amount. Non-nonsenseHyaan! It-it hurtsNooo The sounds of the flesh being pressed can be heard as my thing was sinking into her pussy. It seems that the size of her husband that she is so proud of was nothing like this. For the time being, let''s push and see how deep I can go. Hm? This is quite There are many creases on the walls of Catherine''s flesh, as I push and pull, the rubbing feels good. She is a slender woman, but she has given birth to a child so it seems I don''t have to worry about my size. AahMy stomachMy stomach is I enjoy the feeling of the pleats of flesh rubbing me and as I move my hips back and forth she lets out a feeble voice. When I glance at her stomach during the time I thrust back and forth, I can see her stomach bulging, I can recognize the shape of my dick. This is amazing. The feeling of the inside is also nice, you''re not just a woman with good looks are you? Fuun! A vulgar man will at best lust only for the bodyAuuh-! When she didn''t get wet in the beginning I thought that it might be her natural disposition but it isn''t like that now. Once I rub her insides, it instantly becomes a flood. Haha, it''s flowing all the way out. Don''t say it, low-life! Stop, don''t poke the back! I see, it seems her weak point is here. I raise her hips slightly in the missionary position, and like knocking, I poke her in the deepest part. Noo! Ah Ah, nnnaaahhh!! Hm? Seriously.already? Catherine''s hips shake violently as she squirts on top of my dick. Slightly, only thrusting for a few minutes made her cum. I didn''t even get especially intense or anything Ah.aaah. Catherine having climaxed is slow to recover. She has stopped with her cursing already. Ack! Giih-! Hm!? TchI can''t huh. I thought I would take the chance to kiss her, but she bit my lip. It can''t be helped, I''ll enjoy her for a while and try it again after. I lift Catherine up and sit cross-legged, placing her on top of me. In the sitting position, her own weight will place her at the weak point immediatelyI can thrust in the deepest. She already realizes my intention and turns her face away, but I match the way she turns so no matter what our gazes will meet. Place your hands on my shoulders. Catherine whilst facing me in the sitting position places her hands on my shoulder, she leaves it to me to thrust up like this. In this position I can''t move too intensely but it is perfect for thoroughly enjoying her pussy. I was going to slowly and carefully fix my hips and attack, but again after only a few minutes, she started to convulse. AaaaaahC!! My stomach got hit with hot splashes. Once again I was sprayed with liquid. whywhy am I getting turned on! Why does it feel so good!! She shouts frustratingly at her own body. I think that a woman who gets turned on easily can enjoy life. It''s not that I don''t understand how unforgivable it is to be embraced by and to climax by the man who killed your husband, but it is better to make yourself happy rather than the man who is no longer alive. And then inside of me a little of the dark mischievous spirit starts to grow. I wonder what would happen if I thoroughly attack this woman who gets turned on easily. And there is no reason not to try it. Catherine, I''m going to be rough now. Don''t call my name. It''s fine if you tease me however you want. I hold her thigh and turn it up. It''s a position that I can use my hips to thrust with all my strength. I take the position and move fiercely, hitting the deepest part as if wanting it to cave in. I fix her thighs tightly so she can''t get away. The place where we are joined is making wet noises and flesh slapping sounds. Of course I am also getting large stimulation, but so that I don''t accidentally release I clench my teeth, and shout deeply to distract myself. Uooooh!! Hiiih!!! Hyaaaa!! Aaaaaaah!! -!!!!! Her screams are ten times that of mine, at the end it was not a voice but a strange sound that I heard. There were intermittent sprays from her crotch that hit me, her face was warped with pleasure, and her tongue is protruding out. There was a slight wet feeling from her breast and as my gaze lowered I saw that there was breast milk slightly flowing from her nipples. I guess it''s natural for it to come out when she''s in the middle of nursing the baby, but it caused my cock to strangely get aroused and get harder and larger than before. Oooooh. At first she would pull back and push my chest with her slim hand, but now she had her hands placed on my shoulder and wanted me to caress her breasts, lastly she turned her back. I reached climax all of a sudden, the second I thought it was getting bad, my seed flew out. The second my cock started pulsing Catherine trembles tremendously, her abdomen started to expand. The hand that was used to reject me was now stroking my hips, while in the middle of ejaculating, as if to thank me. Nn. While it was still firing she drew my mouth to her lips and gave a light peck. She did not lose consciousness but she did not bite me. She lightly traced my lips with her tongue and slipped it into my mouth. Nn-Nmu- Our lips overlap and the tongue enters. Catherine is no longer resisting and entangles her tongue with mine. While listening to the sounds of our kisses and the sounds of ejaculation, as we climbed to the climax she and I enjoy the lingering feelings. Before I knew it, both of Catherine''s hands has overlapped and were gripping mine. Do you know other men besides your husband? During the sleep after the climax, she is regretting having accepted me, and is using my arm as a pillow. Don''t say such stupid things. I was faithful until you raped me. How scandalous. I don''t remember doing something like that. But the answer has come out. Your husband wasn''t skilled. It was simply the fact that your body gets turned on easily. It can''t be possible! Catherine bellows, but whether she was aware of it or not she hides her uneasy face. With such a lewd body if I do somewhat unreasonable things it would be alright. I push her from behind and penetrate her. Haven''t you already let out enough!? Stop it please! StopDon''t make me feel good!! After that, I came about 3 times while the number of times Catherine came couldn''t be counted on both her hands and feet. In the end she continued to speak words of denial but her actions did not match at all. She''s saying ''Stop'' while shaking her hips. She''s saying ''Enough'' while kissing me repeatedly. She''s saying ''Help me, don''t fuck me'' while both her feet are around my waist and coaxing my sperm. With a face that looks like she''s melting, no one would believe that she is being screwed by the enemy of her husband. And above all, the women I have in my house have persecuted me several times more than this and I have thoroughly brought them to climax regardless, Catherine kept her consciousness till the end. Nobody could tell who the sexually talented person was. Celia, it''s okay now. Yes, excuse me. Celia wrinkles her face at the offensive smell when she entered the tent, but she quickly recovered her expression. Catherine lost the strength in her hips, and crawled to take back her child, sitting in the corner or the room. What about at least wiping down your body, my seed will stick to the baby. Catherine hurriedly wipes the scattered seed with a cloth, and sobs. It seems she wants to make it seem like she wasn''t so indecent earlier. It''s a message from the commander. He says that the aftermath will be dealt with by Bruno and the infantry under his command. The other troops will return to the capital tomorrow morning. Get ready. Well, returning to the capital for the sake of the child of the woman who let me have fun, I have to negotiate with the king too. There are 10 days for me to regain my spirit. I will take the reward in advance so I can enjoy it to the fullest. Until we return to the capital I embraced Catherine every day, and each time she resisted but gave in and reached climax happily. Catherine''s POV I want to die. I have never thought of something like this in all my life. My father has been kind to me and the other family members have done well too. The marriage with Cecil was decided by both sides'' parents and I haven''t seen him until the day of the ceremony, but I remember blushing when I saw his handsome face in the ceremony. I received plenty of a woman''s joy from the first evening, eventually getting pregnant, and a life without inconveniences continued. But the happiness that I thought would last forever was shattered in an instant. For some reason or another when I thought my father was gathering all the nobles and soldiers the kingdom''s army advanced towards us. When I heard of my brother''s death in battle I cried for a brief moment, the king''s army pushed through to the city, my beloved husband bravely departed for battle, and died not too long later. I heard from a flustered friend of my father''s that my father has committed the crime of high treason. From there I can''t remember what happened earlier very clearly. This childfor the sake of protecting Rose, I begged with my head to the ground towards the enemy of my husband and the man he spoke to. I was brought into the man''s tent, and using Rose''s life as a shield he sought for my body. There''s no way I could refuse. It''s because my life and Rose''s life were in that man''s hands. At the very least while badmouthing his thing and talking about my husband I could get by being embraced by him but it didn''t go as I wished. The man''s genitals were much larger than that of my husband''s, the shape was also fiendish and hard like steel. He put that overly huge thing in me as if trying to tear me apart, the thing that my husband engraved in me was all gouged out. Finally he ejaculated so much seed that my womb inflated and you can no longer smell anything but that man''s stench. It would have been nice if I suffered from the pain. Getting raped, hurt and even getting my body torn apart I have decided to bear with it for Rose''s sake after all. But I was wrong, it felt unbelievably good. The man said I had a lewd body, but it was because I was embraced by my husband and climaxed that I felt shameful. There is no way that could be! There is no way that I was getting turned on from being embraced by my husband''s enemy and turned my face away, but my body betrayed my heart. The man with his excited muscles, using rough movements, and his massive meat stick that seemed like it did not belong to a human, he took my body captive. Once he started to attack me for real I leaked out moans, and accepted his kiss. Eventually I stuck to the man''s neck, my hands wrapped around his back, and in the end I remember my entire body clung to the man while I rocked my hips. From the feeling of climax the man blew his seed in me, and I pleaded for his seed to get me pregnant. Moaning while against the chest of the man who killed my husband as I am brought to climax, I shake my hips as if demanding to get pregnant. I wonder if there is such a slovenly and insane woman. I am a lewd woman just like the man said. For the ten days before the capital, the man sought my body every day. I resisted each time, but once my switch got flipped my body refused to listen to me, and my vagina opened up immediately. I also performed fellatio which I haven''t even done for my husband, and while sucking on the breast milk made for my beloved child, the man made my womb accept all of his lust. Moreover he never once raped me by force. That made things unnecessarily cruel and depressing. I must admit it. My body is falling in love with him. Right now I am desperately holding onto my hatred as fuel, but if he continues to tame my body like this my heart will eventually fall. Originally, I would take a knife to my neck and cut myself to death, but if I die now Rose''s fate will also be sealed. I must stay alive at all costs. And once that child is safe I will end my life, if possible I will never say I get along with that man. I pray that this will happen before my everything belongs to that man. 36 Chapter 36. The Kings Mercy Capital Goldonia Lord Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, this time is also honestly troublesome. This place isn''t official, so you don''t have to be so stiff. After the ceremony of our triumphant return and the central army returned to the garrison, everything returned to peaceful times and conditions as previously. Afterwards, Erich and I were beckoned by the king to his ''personal meal time'' and joined him together at the table. With the king''s position, it is impossible for half-nobles with lower standings to hold an official seat. Hearing of Alnode''s defeat, not only did those in the southern portion, but all the nobles who have been holding back in giving the temporary tax instantly sent it all at once. The king threw out a list of an enormous amount of tax. Originally, it is something shown only to the treasurer. The king may be drunk with his victory alcohol. In the end they''re just opportunistic cowards, as soon as you show some strength they become like this. Suddenly stopping his laughter, he turned towards the servant and waved his hand. It seems that is the signal to leave their positions, they leave the room together and the three of us are the only ones remaining. I have heard that Count Roland has abandoned Alnode. It seems that while going through the forest, they were attacked by bandits and his son along with the rest of them have gone missingthey shouldn''t be alive. I see, then that''s good. It seems the king is still in a good mood regarding the issue with the assassination. To reward your loyalty with further status, I will be continuing to rely on you both as nobles of Goldonia. But until this becomes an official notification, speak of this to no one else After all, this place is nothing more than where I have my evening meal. I am grateful. Afterwards, also be loyal Finally, I can see the hereditary noble status. It seems Nonna would jump for joy but I won''t let her buy a new dress. Normally I would also grant you territory, but the only remaining land is the southern land that was confiscatedI am not so heartless as to throw you into that place. For the nobles that did not conspire in the rebellion, to have the person who killed their long time neighbor become a resident, their hearts would never settle down. Instead of a reward, it would be a penance for managing land. It''s nothing, we will eventually be able to obtain decent land. Just wait until then. Even though the conversation is over the king never called the servants to return, he used his own hand to pour alcohol in his glass. It is rare for the king to show such a good mood on his face. If I don''t speak out now I doubt I will have a chance later on. Your Majesty, I actually have something to consult with you. Erich makes a difficult face. He was hoping that I would speak up when he was not there, but that is not the case. What is it? Speak. It is about the treatment of the captured rebellion nobles, but are you going to judge it as high treason? After the king shows a blank face, he laughs. Hahaha! What are you saying now; there is nothing easier to understand than high treason. There is no one of your equal when it comes to the work on the battlefield, but you are ignorant about acting, you should study it well. Even those that live in the slums know about something like this. I beg your pardon. But does crime of high treason for direct descendants include to killing even an infant? Yes that''s right. Actually, I have the daughter of Catherine, Margrave Alnode''s second daughter, who I have captured in Zaal. The air in the place stops. Erich stops eating. The father, Viscount Bellido, was killed by me in a duel and the mother, Catherine, was also captured and after the resistance, killed. Thus, to lay hands on the daughter, who is still a breastfed child, I believe it is an evil thing to do. The king showed his anger in the beginning but after hearing my excuse, he has gone into thinking. I seeit is said that a country does not stand on strictness alone, I am also believed by the people to be a stern king too. She is still a baby who understands nothing. Even if you let her go, she will not become a source of trouble in the future. Without delay, Erich comes out with support. But, to break the precedent for high treason it may cause unnecessary misunderstanding for the others. I don''t know much about the noble society, but citizens will definitely support his Majesty for helping a child. Having a debate here would only make things look worse. In the end, we can only expect the king to have some mercy. The laws made more than 100 years ago have not bound mevery well, I will spare the life of the baby. However, I will not waver on the eradication of everyone besides the baby. I will not recognize her daughter in becoming a noble in the future, nor will I recognize her marrying with a noble, she will have to live simply as a commoner. Alright, that''s perfect. But if Catherine''s identity gets found out I might also be finished. Actually, I am also slightly troubled. Do you know that for the crime of high treason, it extends to the associated families and married families and they are branded with disgrace? Yes, I am aware. Alnode is the central figure of the southern nobles. There are many houses that have been married into his family. In the center, there are also important positions held by the names of senior nobles. The nobles, who have jumped up in status to that of the Margrave''s standing through marriage, must be trembling on the abundant territory they are in right now. If I brand all of them with disgrace it will not end up in only rebellion but it would split the country in two and there will be a civil war. Thus, together with the acquittal of the child, it may be better to acquit the nobles who have severed their ties with the rebels'' family. It may also be good to charge a fee together with the acquittal. A good suggestion. Lord Radhalde you may have the talent for political affairs. My goal has already been reached so I have no further need to express my opinion. I want to hurry up and get back home and taste Catherine''s body. In just 10 days her body has become familiar with me, with a single kiss she will no longer resist. Also, I can gain the feeling of corruption in stealing a person''s wife who has a kid. Well, in regards to our earlier conversation, before long it will be officially released. Let''s end it here for today. We gave a great bow and left the palace. Whenever I''m with you I get cold sweat. Erich''s tone changes. Going back to the days when we were mercenaries to when we received status and was now calling me as lord. Were you that nervous about the topic with the child? I worry that you will do something outrageous one day. If I say that I am hiding Catherine, you may well faint. So that''s how it is. It won''t appear on the table until the official proclamation is out, but you don''t have to worry about your life any longer. For now, I brought Catherine and Rose to my house.I said to the squad that she was a prostitute that was chased out by the flames of war so if she becomes one of my woman, there wouldn''t be anyone who would suspect anything. They seem to think that I''m a womanizer and I would do any and all things if I see a woman that I like. I tell Catherine about receiving the king''s leniency as she sits on the sofa. Is that so? However, naturally, we cannot continue your family name so you cannot come back as a noble. You will live as a commoner. Catherine hangs her head and nods. A little more.Until safety is guaranteed She mutters and grumbles. When is the proclamation? It''s one of his Majesty''s thoughts but it should be in two to three days. Three more daysin that casethen somehow. Well, the sun has gone down, shall we go? I pick Catherine up and head towards the bedroom. Her nipples are erect to the point that they can be distinctly seen even under her clothes, she is already enveloped in anticipation for intercourse. I also get excited to the point that my cock is erect and pushing against my pants. I won''t get bored so easily with a lewd woman who gets disheveled as soon as she gets pulled into bed. Catherine POV I am carried by this man''s arms and lifted into the bedroom. I don''t even have to say it but after this, I will be thoroughly violated. For today, will he thrust deep into my womb? Or will he prop me on top and have me shake my hips? If possible I would like to lick his large cock. It feels satisfying using my mouth to get him off and make him spray his seed Wait a minute, I shake my head and come to my senses. Why do I have to service him accordingly? This is bad, even my heart is already about to fall for him. I have to be strong or else Ah! . . I came across a woman with outrageously huge breasts. This man is loosely surrounded by five women. No, the sex beast-like man is certainly raping the servants'' children too. There is also a little boy but I have heard from my friend that there are men who also play with young boys'' asses. I was lifted by the man and I close my eyes. it is unpleasant to have the jealousy of the mistresses directed towards me. Are you going to hold her again? But her gaze of condemnation is directed at the man. Well, in that case, I think it''s natural to be sarcastic.Even my father and my brother was often surrounded by women, I have seen many cases where the women fight amongst each other. It would have been better to hit the women who got in your way rather than going against your owner. It doesn''t matter; my fate will be sealed in three more days. I stopped thinking about it. Catherine POV END Nonna''s eyes are painful. It was the request when I made a riot to find out her background when I felt such harsh stares towards me. Maria and Melissa are also only giving me cold looks; this is all because of Catherine''s misunderstanding and Celia not saying enough. When I returned to the capital, I had to prepare for the ceremony celebrating my triumphant return so I left Celia to bring Catherine to the house first. Seeing how another woman was brought in, everyone questioned Catherine. Excuse me, but how did you get acquainted with Aegir-sama? That mankilled my husband, and used my child as blackmail to **** me! The women pulled their faces back. Please treat me and Rose with pity and kindly leave us alone. I don''t feel that I am equal to any of you since I can''t refuse anything from that man Ending it there, Catherine sobbed by the wall while hugging her child. Naturally, everyone was surprised and asked Celia what had happened but her answer seems to be like this. That woman is the rebellion culprit''s daughter and the husband was as well, Aegir-sama killed the husband, and her father was hung to death in the capital. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Originally, that woman should have been executed as well but she was saved. He was probably excited during battle and desired a woman. I don''t know too much about the child, but using the body as a condition to plead for the Majesty''s leniency. The third one is especially bad. Celia doesn''t know too much about the sparing of a life and such things, so the explanation is somewhat careless, so doesn''t it make me seem like a villain who continued to **** the mother desperately trying to protect her child? In addition while Catherine was crying in the corner of the room, she was reminiscing and telling stories about the memories of her husband and her child so all the girls other than Carla completely misunderstood. Only Carla thought ''Isn''t it natural for a pair of males to fight and kill over the woman that they like?'' so she didn''t mind. Enduring three out of six people who gave me the cold shoulder a few days passed, finally the king made his declaration directly to all the people in the country in the plaza. I am declaring here that the rebellion in the southern region has been completely resolved. The unfortunate circumstances this occasion were all invited by the powerful soon-to-be deceased Margrave Alnode and those involved with him. The reactions of the nobles were divided into those with a serious expression and those with an even more serious expression. There are also people who have some sort of connection to Alnode. I will answer this foul betrayal with the sentence of high treason. I will confiscate all their status and their territorial assets, and their direct family descendants will all be executed. There was a mysterious stage that was enshrined in the plaza, with many ropes hanging from it and being urged, the prisoners were brought on top. At the front, Alnode could be seen but he is wearing rags, his dirty appearance was nothing like his face from before. Let the execution begin! Men, women, elderly, one by one an unpleasant noise resounded. Even for me this scene was unpleasant so I turned my eyes away to look at the nearby beautiful lady''s ass and breasts. Screams can be heard from the commoners and commotion started. When the stage and the corpses were cleaned up the screaming calmed down, but regardless of commoner or noble, the eyes that looked up at the king were dyed with fear. The evil has been put to death! Everyone would be afraid of me being a merciless king. However even I would not blame high treason on a person''s child and will not take an innocent life. Several children gathered under the king. Their age was similar to that of Rose''s age and about five of them were there. These children are relatives of those who are blamed for high treason! But it is not my intention to punish children who do not understand the reason of things. I will not commit the foolishness of being bound by the ancient laws of taking lives uselessly. I will reduce the sins of these children, and release them as innocent. Benevolent King! Hooray!His Majesty Alexandro is the true king!Let the king who loves his people live forever! Voices praised the king, and cheers and applause rose from among the people. I felt like I saw the first guy who started shouting head into Erich''s tent. I also think I saw Erich bribing him with money, but let''s pretend I didn''t see anything. While the commoners are excited at the children''s dramatic acquittal, the king informs them of the real issue. Doing the same with these children, the rebels and the blood-related family I believe that they don''t have the will to conspire to rebel. Therefore I will cut ties with that family, and as a proof of loyalty will pay a certain tax, and without branding them with disgrace I will no longer doubt their loyalty. One of the nobles nearby breathed a sigh of great relief and sat down on the spot. If you are stamped with disgrace, the path to career success and marriage will be severed. It is equal to a slow death for nobles. After that the king''s speech continued, the central army was reinforced further and several armies corps were established and he declared that those who earned merits in battle were awarded with status and rewards, and thus ending it there. But for the nobles, filling the hole opened up in the position by Alnode''s death and fighting to find a successor is more important than evading the brand of disgrace and working out how to pay the tax. They advised each other, and left the plaza while restraining each other. I have to follow up on Catherine''s matter too. Is the proclamation on schedule? Yeah, you don''t have to worry for Rose''s life. I hand Rose over to Catherine. Usually, she would snatch her away and never have her leave her side, but today she left her child on the soft sofa and turned towards me. Thenplease prepare yourself! Catherine grabbed the fruit knife on the desk and swung it down towards me. Everyone screams, Celia pulls the knife hidden in her waist but she won''t make it in time. The knife is stabbed into my chest; my clothes start to get stained with blood. My husband''s enemy! My father''s enemy! There! How''s that! She is desperately stabbing with the knife and vomiting her grudges. But having been stabbed with the knife I will not fall over, and of course I won''t die. With Catherine''s feebleness and the small knife, she is not able to pierce through the clothes and my muscles to bring me to death. But it would hurt if I leave it, and above all Celia will not let her stab me repeatedly so I push her shoulder lightly and thrust her away. Even so Catherine was trying to be strong and flipped over while rolling on the floor. Impossible, isn''t it. AahI knew it. She switched the knife and pointed it towards her own neck. Rose, forgive your foolish mother. I will watch over your growth in the underworld. Melissa didn''t want the child to see the end of her mother so she covered Rose, the other women were frozen due to the situation. Celia did not pay attention to Catherine and ran towards me. And so, blood was spilled. 37 Chapter 37. Those Who Leave and Come The summer sun shines intensely, walking only a slight distance got my sweat running down my entire body. The children around me are playing and running around in the heat, without wiping the sweat dripping like a waterfall. Dorothea''s orphanage has poor living conditions as usual, but it was full of vigor. Then, I''m counting on you to take care of this child. Yes, of course I will care of her dearly. Originally, I would have her grow up at my place but I have a bit of a situation. I can''t leave her with me. My place is the home for the servants, at Dorothea''s orphanage I hand Rose to over to Dorothea directly. It''s the child from the king''s recent proclamation right? Leave it to me. I will make her into a respectable adult. I''ll take precautions not to let her never grow up at Erich''s place too. If I brought her up then it would invite unwanted misunderstanding from the king, it wouldn''t be a good result for me or Rose to say the least so I had no choice but to give her up. Besides, if we live together I would probably remind you to carry my child by the time you''re an adult. Regrettable. If I leave it to other commoners they may mistake her as a slave and sell her, and there is the possibility that she might fall prey to sexual desire. For me who doesn''t have a wide circle of friends, in the end this is the place that I can trust the most. Don''t hold back with food or clothes. I hand Dorothea about 10 gold pieces. I don''t differentiate from the other children. Is it fine if I use this money for everyone''s sake? Of course. For everyone''s portion, I take out another 10 gold but Dorothea rejects it. This is an orphanage. It is enough just to be able to live, storing wealth will invite misfortune. If the orphanage has money there is no guarantee that misguided people won''t scheme to steal it. Poor living conditions may be inconvenient, but it may also be an effective method for crime prevention. If you are going to use the money, can I ask Lord Hardlett for help in repairing the wall over there? It will be dangerous if it collapses. If it''s only that much it would not be a problem. Let''s arrange for it immediately. I have also gratefully accepted your charitywould you like to stay and eat with the children? No, even if I''m there the kids would only be nervous. Other than that, there''s one more thing I want to tell you. I pull the woman that was hiding behind me. Could I also ask you to take care of this woman, Torii? Standing behind me is Catherine with shortened hair. Arabut we are an orphanage. Torii has no place to return to and she''s a pathetic person, and so she thinks of this kid as if it were her own child. She is also lactating so it''s fine if you let her take care of the baby. There wouldn''t be such a convenient story. I didn''t think that it would be believed but Catherine just stood there without saying anything. Dorothea''s face gently loosens. Ara ara, so should I let her take care of the children? From what I see you are as pretty as a noble lady but taking care of children is tough job. I will need to teach her quite strictly then! Dorothea has understood everything. However she never asked me about anything. ThanksI''m counting on you. Catherine breastfeeds Rose while she''s crying. Rose looks happy while drinking from her breasts and is spoiled by her mother. Last Night When Catherine was about to pierce her own throat, I grabbed the knife. It was the same that time with Nonna too, do noble daughters have a habit of wanting to die or something? Blood sprayed out, but the small fruit knife was different from the knife at that time so I understood the pain. Taking the knife, and wiping my blood from her face, Catherine reached her limit and as if someone cut her string, she lost consciousness. We all leaked a sigh of relief. Let''s kill her. While she was treating my wound, Celia says coldly. It would be dangerous even letting her live, there is no merit so saving someone who pointed a blade at Aegir-sama. Using this time, I understood most of the explanations from everybody. I want to think that I cleared the misunderstanding that I was a cruel rapist. She even has a baby, that''s not good! Melissa unusually raised her voice to object. The child will grow by herself. It was the same for meand if you kill this woman, Melissa-san would be able to become the mother? Ts-!! This!! Melissa unintentionally raised her hand to strike her cheek but Celia dodges easily. Celia who has been trained on the battlefield will not get hit by a woman''s palm. So in return, I will drop my fist in her place. Agu-! You said too much, go be in agony for a while. I have decided to let Catherine live. I was thinking of entrusting these two to Dorothea''s place. At the orphanage? I already told them that they can''t grow up in my place. Melissa looked at me with sad eyes, but it would be alright if it was Dorothea''s place. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. On top of that, I received a reward from his Majesty so I have enough to spare and portion an amount to support her. I''ll make sure she has enough to eat. If you didn''t buy that expensive dress we would have had more to spare. Carla took the opportunity to attack Nonna, when I glared at her she shied away. Besides, her mother would be close by. With that, she would be happy enough. Everyone, with the exception of Maria, will not be able to see their mother again. Just by having a motherthe atmosphere calmed down. Celia recovered from the pain after being convinced. Her watery eyes are cute. I understand her story, but this woman C leaving her like this is not good. I won''t kill her, but she must be punished for injuring Aegir-sama. It''s something to think about, but I don''t mind letting her off. But two women responded to the word ''punish''. There is a good punishment for her. Right Nonna? That''s right. That might be good. Nonna and Carla carry the unconscious Catherine excitedly. They got along well for once. Maria sighs and it seems she is preparing towels and hot water. Melissa seems to be watching over Rose. hm, I amWhat isRose! Where is that child!? Catherine bounced up from the bed when she woke up to look for her child. Melissa is looking after her. It''s alright, she loves children so she''s doing it properly. Catherine continues to stare at me. Why didn''t you let me die!? It''s a waste to let a beautiful woman die. Nonsense! If you continue to humiliate me death- Even if you can live together with your child? Her expression hardened. That child will grow cut off from the noble family. I have an acquaintance nearby with an orphanage, and will entrust you there. Something like an orphanage! How cruel-your promise was different!! Depending on the person who runs the orphanage it could vary from a supplier for child slaves or a hell-like brothel where perverts visit. Even so, it might be better that the child who is destined to die gets to live. The place I know is nothing like the place you said. It''s a place that truly thinks about the children. you expect me to believe you? I will take you there tomorrow, you will confirm with your own eyes. You wouldn''t know unless you actually see it. Also, have you thought about the bad things that would happen to your child if you kill me? That is! I thought that if the proclamation was issued there would be no more obstacles! You think that the king would look after the future of the children he saved? Nobody would care even if they got sold. Uuu. As I thought, after that fight there may have been some confusion. It has already been done, I have no intention to hold a grudge. It was supposed to be my work anyways. I will give up on my husband as a casualty of war. .My hatred will not disappear, but I am grateful that you helped Rose. I also ask that you help out at that orphanage. They will surely accept you, as Torii, a commoner. Catherine looked up with watery eyes. She is as I thought a considerable beauty, more so when she is crying than when she is smiling. So from now on I can live together with that child? I nod silently, and pet Catherine''s head. Then to check whether she has calmed down or not, I raised her head up. So why is it that I am naked? And you''re also naked too. Catherine is rolling on the bed entirely naked, I am sitting on the bed also entirely naked, my dick is already hard and stuck against my abdomen, already prepared for battle. Catherine hides her breasts and crotch even though it was already too late. It was then that footsteps could be heard and the women gathered. It''s punishment. I will have you accept the consequence for injuring Aegir-sama. I hope you can walk tomorrow. Celia flips Catherine over, who was lying face down, and grabs her right hand. I''m sorry~ but it was a fact that you hurt Aegir-san. Maria looked apologetic but grabbed her left hand. I think it''ll be extremely painful but well, it''s punishment for hurting my man. Carla grabs her right foot. The intense pain will change into pleasure soon after. Nonna grabs her left foot. Only you would think that Wh-what!? I wouldn''t resist even if you didn''t do something like this. Why is everyone doing this! I approach Catherine from behind, who was being held down and spread apart by the girls, and get ready to attack her with my finger. Whether she knows or not, she is struggling but with her four limbs being held down by the other girls, a weak lady won''t be able to do anything. Th-that place is!? You demon! Monster! Devil! Sex beast! Horse! Brute! Pervert! While getting hit by her abuse an evil smile appears on my faceI touch my dick to her asshole. Carla and Nonna who are grabbing her legs made sure not to miss it and widened their eyes in anticipation. They are getting along quite well today. Here I go If it hurts, make sure you scream. It will help a little. It''s fine to bite the sheets too. The two who have experience with the punishment gave advice while smiling wickedly. It has totally become the situation where the villain and his mistresses are gang raping. Guh-It''s pretty tightBe careful, it''ll bounce. I break through the asshole while it is continuing to resist, I grab her waist forcefully and push myself in. The entrance was able to withstand for a little but it finally gave in, and allowed the invasion of the thick tip. Uwaaaaa!! Catherine screams and flaps her arms and legs. Maria looked as if she was about to be flung off, so I pulled my hips back and thrusted one more time. Gyaaa!! This time, I mercilessly thrust instantly up to the roof of her vagina. Catherine screamed for a while after, while raising her butt her body fell over. (Light Novel Illustration: Catherine raising her Butt) Her asshole swallowed my thing and squeezed tight almost tearing me and closing up the entrance, but it wasn''t something done to pleasure me, it was a movement that was instinctively trying to push me out. It''s creaking. When you entered it said ''Meri''. Having an unaccustomed asshole that is able to let Aegir''s huge cock in up to the root, this girl is pretty amazing. Carla-sanplease choose your words more carefully. What did you say? That is, uhm Carla and Nonna are saying meaningless things while looking at the place where we are connected. Catherine is already exhausted, so while she is still screaming there is no need to hold her down anymore. Aegir also shouldn''t move too roughly or won''t you break the girl? If it continues to leak in the future, she wouldn''t be able to live. I think so too but While I''m moving my waist the pleasure was concentrated in my dick. The asshole that was tightly squeezing me and rejecting me was now coiling around me. Even if it was the asshole, the liquid spilling from the intestines are slippery and feels good. This is irresistible. That''s good! Unconsciously, my hips move faster. Is she suffering? I will at least ask Celia and Maria who can see her face. No, she''s sticking out her tongue and is enjoying herself. It looks like she feels really goodIt truly went in her ass right? Celia and Maria were bewildered by the difference from the torture-like tragedy of Carla''s and Nonna''s punishment. Doing something so selfish! -Aoounnaaah! I won''t get happy with-! Aahn? That''s enough, let your hands go. Catherine''s restraints were removed and while we were still connected I stood, I rampaged in her asshole. I am also reaching my limit. Screwing my ass is something a brute would doooo!! Hurry and stop~! Stopdon''t stop!! Wow, she lost it. Violating her ass while standing, Catherine sprays her liquid everywhere. She is quite a loose woman, and simple lovemaking will get her to squirt. She''s a woman who ruined the bed we were using. And she is genuinely getting off on this Ooooooh! Don''t look, everyone don''t look at meee!! Further squirting. Moreover, this time it doesn''t stop. It is jetting out just as if she was urinating, it wouldn''t stop. After attacking her intensely, she sprayed as if she would get dehydrated. An unexpected strike, Celia and Maria couldn''t escape in time and got wet with the liquid and got enraged. I''m cumming too! I''ll go intensely. Do asyou like..then!! Catherine puts her hand on my thigh while she was standing and further stuck out her hips. I pull her arms back and lift her waist while screwing her asshole deeply and intensely. Hey I hope her intestines will be safe I pull out until the tip can be seen and thrust until it reaches the root and make such intense movements while the other girls are at a loss for words. The only sound that can be heard are my deep grunts and Catherine''s pleasure-filled voice. It feels good! My ass! Is feeling this good! Catherine, you''re doing well! Oouu! Lastly, with a sharp sound I stop my movements, and fire my semen into her bottomless hole. Feeling my ejaculation, Catherine maintained her impossible position and turned to face me while sticking out her tongue. When I kissed her she happily coils her tongue with mine, after urging me to ejaculate a large amount, the entrance of her ass was clenching and closing. Once I stopped, I twisted her nipples lightly and breast milk came out, Celia got even wetter. Nnnooh.nooooooh. When the ejaculation ended and while Catherine was letting out a pathetic voice, I pull out my dick that was deeply thrusted into her ass, a squelching sound was made, and my seed spilled from her ass. It seems like a large load was let out, it was like she was excreting semen. Normally once we were done with our deed the girls would gather around my dick, but as expected no one is brave enough to use their mouth to crawl over my cock when it was just in a girl''s ass they were not so intimate with. Hey, you are going to continue screwing me anyway right? Why don''t youdo as you like. While she is still excreting my seed, Catherine looked at me and stuck her ass towards me, and using her own hands spread open her asshole and her vagina. So you''re saying that either one is fine. I once again regained my strength and stuck my dick in her ass. At the same time C The girls'' surprise Hey.hey Nonna? She isn''t bleeding is she. That''s true. It was even more amazing than the time with us. Didn''t she take him in all the way to the root of his cock? We couldn''t go that far Yeahit was completely buried up to the root. Did it not hurt? It looked like she was fine. Even though we let go of our hands, she didn''t struggleher face was melting. Hey Nonnadid it feel good for you during the punishment? No way! It hurt so much that I thought I was going to die. Well I liked the pain thoughnever mind. I felt satisfied being controlled by Aegir but my body could only feel pain. That girl, it was clear that it felt good for her. That voice, it''s the same voice we make when we make love normally, isn''t it? She also squirted too. Well, it only looks like a beast howling to me. Ah-it seems Aegir-sama has poured it in. A woman can cum from her ass huhshe even stuck out her tongue. Their voices came out at the same time. This woman, is ridiculously lewd? Dawn breaks, and I head over to Dorothea''s place with Catherine who is hugging Rose. It was a short while but thank you for taking care of me. Catherine carefully lowers her head to Maria and Melissa. I guess she was aware that she was imposing herself on us. By the way, Celia was not looking at her at all, she turned her face away. The girl bathed herself in her own juices, breast milk and following that, the sperm that spilled from her ass. More than her aiming it though, it just flew out precisely. Hey Nonna.she was tortured until dawn and she''s walking normally now. It''s not possibleeven for me I couldn''t walk properly for one week. It seems that the two of them decided that Torii, formerly Catherine, will be nicknamed Succubus Lady. I became a Baronet. I say it like it didn''t take long but it''s the truth. I was called to the palace today, somehow in front of the king from the cabinet minister Aegir Hardlett will be promoted to Baronet. After he said that I was given a list. Strangely, in the catalog there were many that were not given territory but in exchange were given status and rewards and things like that. For me as well, I would rather be given cash than territory as it is easier to understand. Even if I was given something like territory I probably might throw it away randomly to some guy. Rather, it was the talk after that from Erich about the reinforcement of the central army that took longer. Initially, the central army achieved about 10,000 troops, and it is getting even further reinforcements. Normally, it would be natural for me to command a cavalry battalion now, but there are especially few heavy cavalry so it was necessary to invest somewhat and spread them out into each squad as breakthrough personnel. It is not possible to operate all at once with over 600 units. It is my intention to make the first division cavalry company you have been commanding as the main force and mixing three freshly-formed infantry companies to form the battalion. The military strength exceeds 800. Including the transportation squad and the reconnaissance squad it will probably get close to 1000. Because it is a powerful battalion, I am seriously counting on you. The responsibility is significant but Agor will also be there. It will work out somehow. And since you have also become Baronet, it is about time to create your own escort squad, what do you think? Does a soldier need a personal escort squad? No, that''s not it. You cannot move the army for your own private purposes right? If you have an escort squad as long, as you don''t break the law you can use them as you like. I never thought about that. You are leaving the women in your house defenseless? You can expect them to fulfill their role whether as house guards, escorts for when you go out, and you can take them to battle and have them be your personal bodyguards. I don''t need bodyguards for myself but I certainly want escorts for the girls. But, it won''t be good unless they are people I trust. Having them eaten by the escorts would be putting the cart before the horse. With strength like yours I don''t think you need to rush but wasn''t this time''s reward quite the amount? It''s just that you could think about hiring if you have money to spare. My mission in the army is as usual, and after talking about a bunch of things like training and parades I was able to leave. I thought about it while I looked at the list the king gave me. Reward 1000 gold Baronet pension 80 gold/year Army salary 60 gold/year In regards to the escort squad it would be fine as long as they are people I can trust. Either way, without territory to generate income I cannot hire a large number. I must avoid rushing and inviting a wolf into my house. Wow~There''s so much money~ It''s amazing. You became even more amazing didn''t you?~ Carla, Melissa, Maria were pleased easily knowing that I received money and became more impressed. Wonderful! Baronet will allow succession! With this our future is-! Congratulations on being promoted to battalion commander. I''m pleased that Aegir-sama''s strength is being appreciated greatly. The two of them were seriously happy, Celia more so, with the fact that my military standing went up, than Nonna, who was happy about my improvement of noble status. A Baronet family must get the suitable clothes to When Nonna wanted to go shopping everyone pulled her arms back. You''re going to wastefully buy something expensive again! Don''t do anything unnecessary! It''s not good to overspend~ It hurts, it hurts, I understand so please stop! Wait, who was the one who put their finger in a weird place! It must be Carla you pervert! In the end, we did not buy anything new this time. It can''t be helped that money will be saved, but there is nothing to spend it on. I''ll spend luxuriously on food and let Miti and the other servants enjoy a bellyful of delicious food. And the one who put their finger in a weird place was me, when you are all jostling and I see a pile of women I couldn''t hold back, so forgive me. Congratulations. lations. Miti and Alma who Maria brought along also came to celebrate. The two are finally able to get used to living in the house, Miti talks to me and the other girls quite often. In the beginning Alma, who had no interest in talking to anyone besides Miti and Kroll, has been seen talking to Maria and Melissa. As expected, she still gets nervous when talking to me, but it''s not like before where she freezes up. I''ll pat both of their heads. The small Alma gets tangled at my feet and wavers but it doesn''t seem like she dislikes it. When I say that dinner is a luxurious beef stew and chicken barbeque the two of them hug me and get excited. Aegir-sama, visitors have come. They don''t look familiar, what should I do? Alma instantly hides behind Miti. Celia glances at the two and waits for my reactions. Hm, I don''t have any plans but what are they like? A young man, his name is Leopolt Fugenberg. He says that he wants to speak directly with Aegir-samathe servants didn''t go so I dealt with it, but shall I send them away? Hiiih! Miti looks down, Alma is afraid. In the past, when Alma was sent to tell Celia my message, ''Speak properly! I can''t understand you!'' was shouted so since then she hasn''t approached her. By the way, after Miti was also scolded by Nonna, I saw that she was clapping and fluffing the cushion in the empty room. Since then, Miti would smile on the surface at Nonna, but once she passed her she would stick her tongue out. Each person has their own compatibility I guess. No, please let me through. I can''t create obstacles for those important names. Also there is nothing to do today. I return Miti and the rest of them to where Maria is, I take out Melissa''s underwear and have her change into erotic clothes, Carla hides in her own room. Nonna said that Carla was the shameful part of the Hardlett family. Well, it would be nice if he has something interesting to say. My name is Leopolt Fugenberg. I''m Aegir Hardlett. It''s an honour to meet you, Baronet Aegir. It was this morning that I was appointed, but he knows about me. (Light Novel Illustration: Leopolt Fugenberg) Information travels fastFugenberg-dono. No, I just found out. Congratulations on your promotion. What is he playing at, what is he trying to say. Did you come here to make a fool of me? That is rude, I have no ulterior motives. I should also pay close attention to him. His age is a little over 20, not much difference with me. His build isn''t that huge, but his body has been trained, and most of all his eyes are sharp. He seems smart but I get the feeling that this isn''t some ordinary plan. So what did you come here for, Fugenberg-dono? I want you to hire me. He speaks boldly while sticking out his chest. There have been many servants and employees who have asked to be hired. They were all untrustworthy people so I refused them, but there have also been guys who aimed for the girls inside and girls trying to seduce me. Celia kicked and threw them out. But there was no guy who was as full of confidence as this guy. I know absolutely nothing about you though. I don''t need to hold back. Yes. Then shall I introduce myself. I was a knight who worked for a certain southern noble, but my Lord participated in the southern rebellion. The man speaks without feeling ashamed. Oh, so your master''s house got crushed? Yes. My master was taken and I was handed over to the royal army. This guy is either an unbelievably big deal or a fatal idiot. There aren''t many people who would talk about betraying their former master in front of the place they want to be hired. Moreover he was not a tiny bit shy. Is that because of your loyalty to the king? No, it is for the sake of my survival. Is that why you left your master to die? That fight, it was obvious that the side of the rebelling nobles had little chance of winning. I am not a fool who cannot read the situation and would depart together with them to the nether. Normally, here is where I would beat him and throw him out and no one would make a fuss about it. But I want to listen to this guy''s story. I want to ask why such an arrogant man would come to me. I understand the circumstances. So why do you want me to hire you? You yourself are an incomparable warrior but not so as a commander. You also have many subordinates and troops to command, and it appears you do not have a person superior in military tactics or strategies, thus I thought that I would use you to attain an important status. I want to climb to an even higher place after all. He implicitly called me an idiot, but let''s just ignore it as something arrogant that he said. But his behavior is somewhat strange. Saying something as rude as that, I will without hesitation point it out. Haven''t you said things that contradict yourself? As you said in the beginning, I am a Baronet yet only a battalion commander. There are plenty of people who are above me, so wouldn''t it be better to use them to reach the summit? If I was able to attain status immediately, I would head to the palace if I could lead an army, but they probably wouldn''t entertain me. Of course they wouldn''t. To have someone who betrayed them ask for status to be given, it wouldn''t be strange if they killed you and tossed you out. There are no other people you could go to so you came to me? No, I haven''t met anyone else besides you. Why is that? It''s becoming interesting. Please don''t say that you have fell in love with me or something. There are four reasons. First, as I have mentioned earlier, you are not proficient at commanding large amounts of troops or scheming up tactics, and there are none amongst your troops who can do so, thus there is room for me to enter. Second, you who are a new noble have no heirs to succeed you nor do you have ties to any relatives. There is possibility for a newcomer like me to get an important status. Third, you have done great military deeds so the king remembers you well, it is also good that you can read and go around places. If my master can succeed faster, I will also be raised. Last, it is something that I realized during our talk, you are not satisfied right now. I don''t know what you are aiming for, but I think you are aiming for a position even higher than I am. I kept my expressionless face. I feel like I understand the reason I felt so uneasy about this man. I don''t know how much this guy knows about me and it''s creepy, but I can''t help it. But I thought it would be interesting. Honestly speaking, if I were to choose between Commander Radhalde and you, I feel like I chose the right one. There aren''t many people who have a burning spirit like you do. You won''t be able to move up in the world if you don''t use those people who aim for the top. The things this man says is quite right, almost scarily so. Agor and I have been fighting while leading a small amount of soldiers, but when we were told that from now on we had to lead a large crowd of soldiers, we had our doubts. I haven''t thought about military tactics either. The servants are orphans, the mansion''s guard is a girl I picked up, and my successor is a joke. Above all, even for my ambition to become king to be perceivedI don''t think the reason are the girls though. I understand your reasons. I also feel the height of your abilities. But there is still an important part remaining. What would that be? The man asks me in return but I knew that I would be asked; I will remain calm. It''s whether you deserve my trust after you betrayed your own master. However skilled you may be it is meaningless if I can''t trust you. Rather it would be harmful. As long as your ambition continues, and as long as you can be used and deserve to be my master I will swear my allegiance. In other words, if I am incompetent or if I plan to abandon him, he will betray me. This kind of relationship isn''t that bad either. Not being grounded on personal trust, but a mutual relationship for the sake of aiming for the top. It''s important that I learn to master how to use these kinds of people too. If I can''t use this guy then it goes to show you what kind of man I am. Fine with me. I will hire you. If I judge that you are lacking in ability, I will immediately kick you out. Will that be fine? Of course it is. I will meet your expectations. Then from now onshould I call you Fugenberg? Leopolt is fine, Lord Hardlett. Don''t come over to this side. Is there a building to stay? No. If possible I would like you to stay on the premises. I have not trusted you, but I don''t think that this guy would lay hands on the girls, or steal money and run away. Then I will give you your space. Food will be made too, so eat as much as you like. Different from the children servants, there is no need to place him close by. I do not mind putting the tables together either. Until I know how much you can do I will leave you to deal with my followers. The pay will be 1 gold per month, if you do well I will reward you separately. Is that fine with you? Yes. It is adequate. It sounds like he is evaluating me. It seems there are no issues with the first conditions. He must be confident that he will be able to display his abilities soon. I have another person who takes care of me so would you allow them to be in the same room as me? It was a luxurious thing to do while he was in the middle of job-searching but he brought Celia and I as he walked. After getting permission, the person who was waiting outside appeared and looked to be a 12 or 13 year old girl. What she was wearing was crude but it wasn''t dirty. The girl covered her head with Leopolt''s side and it seems like she was blushing while clinging to him. . Her name is Nina. Lord Hardlett, what do you think? I carry the luggage and gave permission; the donkey that she brought with her was also placed in the stable. My evaluation of Leopolt was as follows: cool-headed, bold, a strategist, confident. Lastly, I added my suspicion that he has a preference for young girls. 38 Chapter 38. Skilled General A week since Leopolt has been employed, he caused problems within the house. However, it was not entirely his fault but also partly due to the household members. First is Celia. Even without that kind of guy, I alone am enough to be Aegir-sama''s follower! Celia unexpectedly flares out at me, I guess it''s something that can''t be avoided when she gets unhappy about a newcomer who gets the same position as her. It''s a convenient way to determine his talent. Don''t mind it. I don''t want a guy by Aegir-sama''s side with such a nebulous reason! That was something I shouldn''t have said. She was doing her own work while sitting down but as she could no longer endure it, Celia took out two practice-like swords with crushed blades. If you lose to a small girl like me you will not work as a follower anymore!! It seems like she is trying to test Leopolt''s skills. If it is a practice match I have no reason to stop it. I told the two of them to absolutely not get hurt. Celia has natural talent in wielding a sword. For a practice match where once the sword touches you it is over, he is a formidable opponent but. Fueeeee!! Celia runs off while crying. The match lasted only a few seconds C one strike. Celia''s preemptive strike was predicted; he tripped her leg and overturned her nicely. Striking her back where she was flipped over ungracefully, it was Celia''s defeat. It was a match she proposed herself, in addition to it being in front of her master she was unable to accept showing her disgraceful behavior, she covered her face while crying and ran away. It was an attack with decent speed but her gaze was too revealing. I knew exactly where and how she would attack. The current Celia is quite stronger than a weak soldier. To easily evade it means that Leopolt has quite the capability in using swords. To continue, Nonna also did something. To have a man like this living with us, what would you do if we get fucked by him? She wasn''t as intense as Celia but it seems that Nonna is also against Leopolt staying here. This guy isn''t someone who would do something as foolish as that. I have decided based on what I saw from him directly. Aegir-sama is trusting the guy who you just met the other day more than me? He has such a gloomy face, I can''t believe in him. Nonna says to Leopolt who is by my side with stinging sarcasm. I don''t think Leopolt was provoked, but he rebuts. I believe that I will make Hardlett-sama reach higher heights. Are you going to think only about your own body and foolishly crush that possibility? I think you did well to make it this far with confidence, but I feel some uniqueness within Leopolt. If I were to leave him here, it would certainly be disadvantageous so I didn''t say anything. What an arrogant person! And you have quite the rude mouth. You are doing this knowing that I am a person of this household, right!? Completely different from me, Leopolt changes into using a rude tone. To a former noble like Nonna, she would not be able to hold back. Then let me ask you. What are you to Hardlett-sama? If you are his wife, then I will apologize for my rudeness, bow down and ask for forgiveness. Nonna freezes. If you think about it, Nonna is just staying with me and we are not actually married. In the kingdom''s system, concubines are recognized but she is not something like that either, she is just a lover. That isum It is because Nonna has been in the nobles'' system that she understood that she isn''t really somebody important right now. She turned to me asking for my help, but there is no meaning in telling a lie that we are married, trying to fool people here will only make things unnecessarily twisted. You are not anything. Then you are no different from a prostitute. Why should I, who has been hired by Hardlett-sama, show you respect? His logic is correct but to criticize her in front of her face, he either has some real guts or he is just shameless. I guess he is assuming that I won''t kick him out. Uuu.this humiliation! I will make sure you regret it!! Just like how a villain in a play would say those lines from a script, Nonna gets upset and leaves while her shoulders were raised in anger, her breasts jiggle as she was standing down. What you said was correct, but you must not start disputes all over the house. Next time, you should at least pay the minimum amount of respect to the women as well. Yes. ''Starting next time'', I will pay the women some respect. Would that be fine? I claim that I am correct this time. I nod that this time is okay. He is really an amazing guy in many ways. And the story doesn''t end there. On the afternoon of a hot day, while avoiding the strong sunshine, Nonna who was enjoying tea in a room and saw Leopolt passing through the corridor. Ara, it''s Leopolt-san? You are quite free aren''t you? Will you not loiter around in the mansion, please? I''m scared that you might **** me. I feel like am about to scream. Nonna turned her face away and drank her tea from the specially made ceramic teacup. A teacup made by Igurott Levi? Leopolt looks at the teacup with narrow eyes. Nonna who did not think that Leopolt would understand artistic items was slightly taken aback. But she was slightly happy since she was dissatisfied that there was nobody in the house that would buy any artistic items. Ara, to appreciate one of the best potters in the Olga Federation, Levi''s masterpieces, it is somewhat unexpected. Nonna looks happy while she showed the cup to Leopolt and started to talk. Behold, the splendidness of this majestic horse picture, the delicate pieces were creations in his later years. The exciting masterpieces in his early years are spectacular too but I prefer this type better. With such a rare opportunity to display her knowledge, Nonna speaks about her forte. While speaking with Carla, she could only expect responses such as ''it''s great if it''s big, put more in''. Where did you get this? An ignorant merchant was selling this for 2 silver at a street stall. If you knew about his works then you''ll know it would not be enough to put 100 times that value on it. Nonna talks in a good mood while stroking the cup. You know, it is because of having such wonderful masterpieces that a noble''s dignity and fame increases. With this, I am also of use to Aegir-sama you know? You have been correcting the way you use your words recently, but don''t forget that you still owe us more respect Hmit''s a fake. Nonna froze, and once she melted she instantly turned red. A-again with something like that! There is a limit to how rude you-!! Levi''s horse picture is famous, but after he got in an accident with a horse and lost his very young son, he has not drawn at all. It is a contradiction if you think that this cup is a creation in the later years. That isbut I guess she had a memory in regards to Leopolt''s story. She looks at the cup with a pale face. The cup is not even made that well. It''s something worth about 2 silver. Using such a product in front of visitors with good judgement would only damage a noble''s dignity, so please be careful. Wait! Will you tell Aegir-sama this!? Of course. You purchased this using Hardlett-sama''s fortune didn''t you? It is my duty as a follower to report the truth. Leaving Nonna who collapsed with her hands stretched out onto the sofa, Leopolt left the room. From the room, you could hear a gruesome curse that you wouldn''t expect to come from an extremely beautiful lady. Lastly something terribly big happened to Carla. Hey, was it Leopolt? Don''t you want to try embracing me? Carla lowers her chest to show off the valley of her breasts. I can play with you if you like but Of course she is lying. Once a single finger is put on her she intends to scream. It is believed that once he lays a hand on the women he will not be forgiven, so he would be quickly thrown out. Carla doesn''t really hate Leopolt. But, for people to enter her beloved man''s nest, it would be better if there were less people. Children are not included in that count, but it makes her uncomfortable to smell another man besides him. Hey~ My mouth, it feels good you know? Leopolt ignores her for a while but eventually he made a serious expression. For me it is unmerited, so unfortunately I cannot answer you. Are you scared of Aegir? It''ll be fine as long as no one finds out. ''Of course he would find out though'' she mutters in her heart. No, to tell you the truth I strongly prefer young girls, I don''t desire adult women like you. Due to the impact of that comment, even Carla would become speechless. Come to think of it he brought a young girl with him as a caretaker. Has she been used as a sex slave? You are beautiful. If at least you have the form of a young girl then I might throw everything down and chase after you. Carla thought that this was a chance. Then, I will make the preparations! It''s because this is a special case. I will be in the stable. Don''t push yourself. It''s not at a distance where the voice will not reach and if she screams people would come immediately and gather so she smiles unconsciously. She intends to chase this pervert out quickly. Even though it is the servants'' room, there are only personal items there. Even household members will not be able to do things freely, and there is nothing to help you do it. But such common sense does not apply to Carla. Wow, it''s tight! And to top it off, you can see everything! Carla sneaks into the servants'' room and forcefully put on Alma''s clothes. She first tried on Miti''s clothes but if you think about it, she is about the age to become a woman. She doesn''t know if that will get the pervert who strongly prefers young girls to bite. Thus, she chose Alma''s clothes but the inside is still Carla who has a glamorous body. It is tight all over her body and when she stands, you can see her underwear; her breasts cannot be suppressed and her chest is open with nipples showing, she can only cover it with her hands. This appearance is more embarrassing than being nakedlet''s go quickly. If she says that she was forced to dress like this, his expulsion would be certain. Carla avoids the strange stares from people and heads to the stables. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I''m here! How is this appearance? Does it arouse you? She enters the stable and tries with all her might to twist her body, she shakes her ass where you can see her underwear clearly, she shakes her breasts hidden with her hand only at the peak. What was there was the expressionless look of Leopolt and Nina.Nonna and Celia, and the man that she loved more than anything else. Silence filled the stables, it seems like only Schwartz was excited as he beat the ground with his feet. Aegir and you guys C why are you here? Taking care of Schwartz and attaching new horseshoes. After that going out with Celia and Aegir-sama. Leopolt? It is because Hardlett-sama also left Nina to take care of his horse. pervert. Nina''s small voice echoed quite cruelly. While they were dumbfounded with Carla''s eccentric behavior, footsteps and sounds of running can be heard from the mansion. Aegir-san! There''s trouble!! A robber has entered and the children''s room has been ransacked Melissa and Maria brought the child servants and came running. Maria thought that the thief would still be lurking around the mansion so she came running while still holding her kitchen knife. And when they saw Carla''s appearance everyone went silent. M-my clothes Alma hugged Miti and started crying. Maria C who is usually close with Carla C and Melissa''s gaze is as cold as absolute zero, and even Miti didn''t hide her contempt. Th-this isn''t what you think! This is that guy''s! That guy fault!! Carla desperately points at Leopolt but as expected, the meaning doesn''t reach across. He has been here the entire time. This guy who I have been talking to here, told you to come here wearing Alma''s clothes? Having realized that, even I could not believe what she was doing and finally Carla snapped. It''s your faaaault!! She attacks Leopolt, but due to the small clothes her feet get tangled and she fell into a mountain of horse dung that had been cleaned up. Uwa. Hiih! Don''t look! Patheticfinally her heart has- Fueeee Having her clothes dirtied Alma cries loudly, while seeing the household member''s disgraceful behavior Leopolt quietly leaves. This is wrong! You''re wrong! Nonna listen to me, this is- Don''t call me, don''t touch me, you''re dirty!! Nonna somehow raised a loud voice and jumped back. With clothes covered in horse dung, she was entangled and C without standing up C crawled towards us. Even I would run. Everyone, for now let''s return to the house. We will also buy new clothes for Alma so calm down. Everyone left the stable and turned away from Carla. As expected, her expression and face became intense. I will prepare a tub so undress and bathe yourself. After that don''t come into the house until I say so. I don''t want to be nearby until the smell of horse dung has disappeared. While I''m at it I should punish her for doing something stupid. Carla cries out. But I have no clothes You will not freeze in this time of the year. Stay naked for a while in the garden! The season is the peak of summer, even at night it doesn''t get too cold. That can''t be! Wait, don''t leave me here! Carla''s naked outdoor lifestyle continued until Leopolt reported the circumstances the next night. I informed everyone, but there was no part to sympathize with Carla, so I took out the rest of my allowance and everyone approved on the plan to buy Alma new clothes. Putting it aside, while being naked in the garden it seems that Carla and Kroll had some sort of disturbance. Thiswater would be cold, so hot water ....nn Carla dropped the dirtiest thing straight into the water, but as expected bathing in the water from the well would be freezing. Carefully, Kroll brought a large tub filled with warm water and Carla bathes ungratefully. She is no longer covered in dirt. Uu.. Naturally bathing outside, Carla is naked. The boy''s gaze was drawn to her big breasts. What is it? Are you turned on? Not at all! Unlike Melissa, Carla doesn''t hold back, she pointed out the enlarged crotch. But, the dick of a kid like you is nothing to worry about. As expected, Kroll took offense. What was that! You are a pervert yourself. You were playing around covered in horse dung! That''s not it! This kid doesn''t even know anythingWell it''s fine. Aaah, I have to sleep in the garden today huhAegir is mad at me. Getting your beloved angry is the worst thing to endure. Carla sighed as she continued to wash herself while naked. At least when she met him tomorrow, she didn''t want to smell. Th-this. Kroll averts his eyes while bringing out a thin quilt. He is worried about her when she sleeps tonight so, this is his consideration. Thanks. I-it''s fine. Before I gocover yourself Carla grins and showed a smile. she was thankful for the warm water as well as the futon. She also didn''t wish to create a misconception with her beloved man. Inside Carla''s mind, she thought that she was trapped by the man called Leopolt, it''s not like she liked doing those perverted acts but she was tricked into it. This is his mistake. As compensation for his kind actions, Carla thought that it would be fine if she messed around with the servant boy in a sexual manner. Do you want to see it? While still naked, she approached Kroll. He saw Melissa naked before, but that was only the breasts and the bottom half was covered with a towel, but Carla is fully exposed. Seeing an adult woman''s crotch for the first time his eyes were fixed there. Hey? If you say that you want to see I have something good for you. I want to see more! There is still more. Say it quickly. Do you want to see it? The boy''s mouth moved before he could think. I want to see! Carla grins even more than before, she sits down and spreads her legs. Here you go Carla''s own hand spreads a woman''s important place apart slowly. With a slight sound of flesh peeling open, the exposed crotch was a dark pink colour. Normally it would be tortured by a large cock so without much work it opened pretty wide, the boy could see everything inside quite clearly. Peeking in as if he was trying to bite it, the boy twitched. Ah!? Uuuu! His waist trembles while he moaned. A fishy smell wafted in the air, the boy''s pants were wet in the front. Seeing a woman''s hole in the flesh for the first time since he was born, he ejaculated without even touching it. Kroll''s face turned red and he tried to hide it in a rush. From behind him, Carla was having fun and laughing. And so, the experiment to get Leopolt to leave was crushed, or it self-destructed, he did not use the girls as eye candy or harass them, so everyone had no choice but to accept him. Later, Kroll''s night routine has increased to three times a day. Outskirts of the capital training grounds First division platoon to the front! Advance!! In the training place was my newly formed battalion with the three infantry companies (1 company C 200 people) where a mock battle was taking place. Of course, the spears and arrows were covered with cloth so they could be used and not hurt people. Even so, the intensity of actually moving several hundred people in a mock battle is nothing like the real thing. The purpose of this mock battle is to increase the skill of the new companies, but there are other hidden objectives besides that. Hardlett-sama, please try moving the second platoon towards the right wing and sieging with debris. A mock battle between companies, the company that I''m commanding and the company that Agor is commanding are fighting each other, but I am not commanding at all, just moving according to everything that Leopolt says. By the way, Agor has commanded the infantry company in the Federation for many years, so he is quite familiar with it and extremely proficient. When he first fought with the new company captain Carl he overwhelmed them. When he fought against me, I was at a disadvantage and was brought to a tie. It was a tie because if the commander loses the morale of the soldiers that he is commanding would be affected. And this time, the company commanded by Agor is struggling. If they try to attack they will be targeted with raining arrows, if they try to defend then they will be bypassed and get flanked. Even now, they are semi-surrounded and are one-sidedly taking attacks, their formation is crumbling. If this was a real battle then the soldiers would be falling down one by one, in the near future they would all be wiped out. In the center of the training ground, there was a watchtower and a red flag was raised on top. The supervisor watching from above announced our victory. Impressive, sir. I feel a bit sorry for tricking him. Excuse me, but is this time''s commander Aegir-sama? The style is different from the first time so As expected he realized, there''s no meaning to trick him. This time the one in command was this guy. I explain the circumstances with the hiring. I seethere''s quite a distinction. With a sudden increase in co-workers living in their master''s mansion, it seems that he is being treated specially, so it is not that good of a feeling. Agor makes a doubtful face. But his true nature is a soldier; he has no choice but to accept the fact that someone above him is being treated well. In fact, it is because I couldn''t throw the follower without a house into the barracks, so I let him live with me. But I will not let you withdraw as it is. Let''s have one more match. This time Leopolt took direct command, I went up to the watchtower with Celia to spectate. The training for the soldiers on that day became intense and severe, but in the end, neither Agor nor Carl could not gain victory from Leopolt. Training was over, I returned to the capital on horseback, and talked to Leopolt about what would happen from now on. Celia seems to be dissatisfied beside me, knowing that he is here but it can''t be helped. He doesn''t seem to be lying. In the end, it is only an exercise. It is worthwhile in increasing results in actual battle. Since he was not just a braggart, there is a need to think about the treatment. But before that, there is something I want to ask. What do you think about the infantry company? It is fatally immature. It cannot be helped since they are newly formed, but they are skillful in their formations, so if we raise their response speed to orders, even a highly skilled army would suffer defeat. What do you think of Agor and Carl? If you are asking about them as commanders, their limit is a command of a company size. For companies and below they are above average and average respectively. They understand how to perform established tactics, but aside from that they are unable to perform much else. A harsh scathing, making a fool of my buddies who fought together with me, Celia blatantly contorts her face and I also don''t feel too good. I apologize. But I would not lie. From the beginning, I did not expect detailed consideration or attention from this guy. I urge him to continue. You can say that leaving the troops of the company to me will make them competent. For the time being it is enough. If this guy says it''s alright then it should really be fine. He is not a person who sells flattery. Then what do you think if I give you another infantry company to command? I will accept if those are your orders, but I can''t say that it will be the best plan. You don''t have confidence? I am confident that I am better than them and that is all. I hope to be in a position where I can be a staff officer and participate in creating strategies. I will definitely lead Hardlett-sama to victory. Wh-! All of a sudden! Celia spoke up. To be a battalion staff officer means that within the battalion, it is a standing below that of the commander, it''s a high position equal to that of the adjutant. It isn''t something to be given to a person just hired. But as far as I could see from the mock battle just now it seems best. I can''t do that. That''s right! Of course he can''t! The staff officer of the battalion is in the end just a member of the army. Lord Radhalde needs to appoint the position, but I do not believe he will recognize you since you are from the nobles who rebelled. That''s exactly right! I am aware. That is why, you should take my advice and remain by my side as a follower for now. Eventually, the residual commotion around the rebellion will cool down, or once I get promoted I can increase the extent of my personnel at my discretion. Eeeh-!? Celia is noisy. I will thankfully accept. Normally, there is neither fame attached nor rewards, just the increase of workload. I thought he would have at least one complaint, but Leopolt acknowledges in two replies. Do you have any complaints? Leopolt smiled slightly for the first time since meeting him. Once Hardlett-sama becomes a noble with territory, I can serve in the army as a military strategist. I can privately fulfill the role of a staff officer, because that will be achieved shortly. His facial expression soon disappears, and his cold eyes look towards the capital. I have no interest in his past, but I want to know about the secret of his ability and his cold heart. Once I left Leopolt''s side, Celia clings to me without delay. Celia wants to be spoiled such that he would find out about the relationship between us. 39 Chapter 39. Omen Southern Goldonia Arkland border area There is a nice breeze blowing today. The season is finally summer, it will continue to get hotter from here on out. The central plains are said to be a region where it is easy to live in during the summer and winter, but even so hot weather is still hot. To come to such remote regions just to get blown by this wind doesn''t make it quite worthwhile for me. My fellow soldiers grumble. You don''t have to say it, I already understand. We were originally stationed in an outskirt town near Goldonia as soldiers for the national army. The army was just in name and our missions consisted of subjugating criminals and bandits that come out once in a while, as well as monster elimination. The pay wasn''t bad either, and I was able to get women. That was because the great nobles in the south went extinct and the country''s border patrol changed assignments. There is no precise line drawn between Arkland and Goldonia. Especially the place where I was stationed, in the vicinity of the source of the Nosteries River, is where there are only endless prairies and hills. It seems Arkland is a country which mistook the threat of scattering military power as diplomacy and got angry. On the borders of such an angry country are only pioneering idiots who went broke and think about setting up villages there. The place we stayed at was a simple fortress with nothing else around it, and even on our days off it took half a day by horse-carriage to get to the nearby city. No matter how much you grumble, in the end there is nothing else to do but enjoy the breeze here. We are paired in groups of two and our mission is, using the fortress as a reference, walking around while keeping watch endlessly. When I was in town, it can''t be helped that I had to do something as troublesome as keeping watch, but as I can now talk with my friends this time, it has become fun. Even if you are in the fort there is nothing for us to do, the ones who are outside and can feel the wind are the lucky ones. See anything odd? There''s nothing strange happening. Nothing over here or there, there''s not a single thing going on in this village. Don''t screw around, the damn captain said that he would take an afternoon nap since it was the same report yesterday, so don''t complain to me. Anything is fine just find something to report. While clicking my tongue, I survey the surroundings with my partner. There will be full marks if we collapse and die in their territory. It can be reported as ''Arkland''s interior is even worse than poverty pattern.'' Hey, how is that? There is a flock of sheep walking. Sheep huh50 points There was the same report last week. I guess it''s the ''pattern where a spy is disguised as a shepherd and doing reconnaissance.'' That''s strangethere are only sheep andno sign of the shepherd. Did they run away? If the sheep come to this side then tonight''s dinner would be luxurious. And also, somehow their movements are in syncthey are neatly spaced and their pace are also the same. Saydo you have nothing else to look at besides sheep? Don''t report each and every thing about something as boring as how the sheep walk! As expected the angry partner would roar but his voice couldn''t be heard. Enemy attack!!! It''s Arkland!!!!! The sheep coat were thrown off all at once, and soldiers wearing armor appeared. Damnit! While we were taking it easy they have made it all the way here! Run away, report it to the fortress! They have crossed the border. We quickly ran towards the fortress. The enemy did not move from their spot! We can escape like this! My partner and I looked at each other and exchanged bitter smiles. Immediately afterwards, arrows pierced through, the men became like porcupines and collapsed to the ground. Goldonia Royal Palace After a few days Arkland has invaded? A messenger from the south kneels in front of the king and urgently tells him the news. He probably came by horse overnight, the soldier''s breath was rough and he was supporting his body but he finally finished reporting without collapsing. Yessir! The fortress of the border security has been burned down, they have invaded the interior, and the village of the peddlers and pioneers are damaged. Tell me the size. It hasn''t been confirmed but at the very least a few hundred to a thousand soldiers have crossed the border. The king closed his eyes and nodded. It must have been tough. Get some food and water and rest well. When the messenger leaves, the associates by the king''s side draw backthe cabinet minister as well as the army commander, and the king''s personally requested Erich was also therethey started talking. So, what do you think? It is the same as always. Maybe there is famine. Or perhaps the decline in farmers have caused difficulty in planting. The voices of the cabinet minister and the others had neither feelings of impatience nor sense of urgency. During the reign of the previous king, there has always been one incident every few years. Please calm down. On the contrary, they seem to be used to having to calm the king down. I see, this must be what my father has left behind. It is not unusual for Arkland to invade Goldonia. With that said, it''s not your typical full-scale invasion. They are just a small-scale bunch of soldiers who only crossed the border somewhat, burned a small village, and skirmished with the border security. The reason was our border guards breached the border so they felt it customary for them to retaliate. And after fighting for a certain extent, before it turns into a full-scale war, they will ask us for reconciliation. The condition is the exchange of products between countries: weapons and slaves from Arkland, and mainly food and daily necessities from Goldonia. Of course, it would be done at a far more favorable rate than normal for Arkland. Saying that they want an equal exchange for peace is an excuse for them to one-sidedly demand for trade. The previous king did not change these humiliating conditions in order to keep the peace while continuing to drink. That lasted for 30 years, and even now Arkland continues to invade every few years as if it is an established tradition. In regards to national strength, we overwhelm Arkland so why do we let such a small country like Arkland extort us with such humiliating conditions? In the beginning, there was a man who claimed something like that. But while Arkland is a small country, it is a military country which uses the majority of its resources to maintain its army. There is an unthinkable amount of military strength that comes from its national resources, and their skill is also high since they have been maintained for many years. If they were to fight for real, it is clear that there will be many casualties. The commoners and nobles who have been accustomed to peace for many years also do not want to have a dispute with Arkland until they have taken sacrifices. The goods that they are seeking from the abundant Goldonia are not a significant amount at all either. Thus, it would be fine if we put up with a moment of humiliation, and that was how the previous king''s policy was supported. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But it is already different, the previous king has already died, the one currently on the throne is me. I will not resign myself to humiliation and I will not accept it. In exchange, there will be large sacrifices? It is nothing to worry about; I will annihilate those guys in atonement. Goldonia is not just a gentle old dog. Let''s become like that new noble with the decided surnamethe legendary wolf, like Hardlett. I will certainly rip apart those who invade my territory and send them to hell myself, even if it would cause me to be drenched in blood. Marquess Hoover, is the national army prepared for ambushes? Talking to the shaking supreme commander of the royal army Marquess Hoover, he was inarticulate. We are doing our utmost to protect your Majesty''s realm, but we are somewhat scatteredand it would require some time to gather. if we confront them poorly when Arkland''s main army comes out, there would be considerable damage Incompetent fool! I have no use for you! You only stand there with the face of a commander. The national army is unable is it? Erich, what about the central army? We can do it your Majesty. With the two replies the king nods with a satisfied look and urges him to continue. Deploying from the capital would be a strenuous march but we can make it in five days. With the event of the past suppression of the rebels, I will take the infantry battalion left in Zaar and accept the duty. The security of the town may be disturbed somewhat but that should not be a problem. Hoover and the military aides make a bitter face. They have no information about the central army''s formation or the placement of the army. Moreover, the unit called the infantry battalion is unique to them and there are few amongst them that can understand. Originally, the central army would belong inside the national army, but due to the king''s intentions, it became a separate entity. However, the enemy forces are many and hasn''t it already been reported to be over 1000, can we respond with a numerically inferior amount? Lord Bruno''s infantry battalion numbers 800, it is numerically inferior however they are not expecting us to resist with great organization. I don''t think their formation is prepared for a full-scale war either. That is dangerous! The report is not certain, so if there are 2000 soldiers what would you do? In case of defeat, you will only lose soldiers and their demands will become even more severe. Hoover''s followers raised their voices. Did I ask for your opinion? The men looked down in silence, but it seems they were not convinced. There is one other reason, however; in most cases, the scout''s report has seen the enemy to have many troops but they did not deny the possibility that there may be fewer troops. And if the enemy is prepared for our attack and are able to fight with an equal amount of troops there will be many sacrifices. Your Majesty, there is one way to solve that issue. I will form a reinforcement squad from the capital to the location. The king''s face clouds up. He disliked how Erich altered his own opinion. But didn''t you just say it takes five days to get there from the capital? So, do you presume I would let you do as you want until then? No, it would only be the 1st division cavalry company that would be leaving the capital. The entire squad is composed of cavalry so if it''s a cavalry company and supplies are prepared in the city ahead it would take two days to arrive. In addition, if the intruders are focusing on mobility they will not have many spears, meaning the heavy cavalry will display their overwhelming strength. Even if the enemy has 2000 we will take the initiative. I see, a squad with only cavalry huhand the person who is leading it would be that person, right? The surroundings became noisy; there are none among those who participate in the country''s army that do not know about that man. A single man who is able to line up twenty or so of the elite imperial guards and cut down its captain in one slash. In addition to that, there was also the most prevalent rumor spreading in the country; a brave hero cutting down Cecil Bellido in a duel. It will be just right for Lord Hardlett. Let us lead those who invaded my territory to hell, and why don''t we show those fools along with them too. The king shouts in a good mood. Hoover and his followers grinded their teeth in frustration, they had to go through the trouble of making it up to the civil servants or to change the minds of the other side. I''m back. I have returned. When the sun has already started to set, Celia and I return back to the house from the garrison. Departure is set for tomorrow morning, the preparations for the squad are already done and everyone at the garrison was allowed to rest. But I have something else I want to do. Kroll, it''s a bit sudden but heat up the bath, it''s the top priority. Alma, prepare wet towels and drinks and leave it there. Melissa? Find Carla and tell her to take a bath and come to my bedroom. During this day, I have to make sure that I copulate with everyone so much that their hips give out. The reason why I only called Carla is because she is the only one who doesn''t have a set location; the others have pretty much determined their spots. Other than her own room, Nonna is either in the living room or the terrace in the garden drinking tea, Melissa is where the children are, Maria is in the kitchen and Celia is by my side. When I looked for Carla in the past, she had climbed on top of the roof, or she went down to the basement storehouse. Her degree of freedom is still rising. Celia returns to her room, while I, wanting to eat something light, headed to the kitchen where Maria was humming while shaking her ass. It seems to be a song about cleaning that she made up herself, but what I was more interested in was her wet ass. ~~? I embrace her from behind and suck on her neck. Maria screams suddenly- her screams extending even to her lower half. Maria, put your hands over there. Wh- what is it!? Don''t do something like that. I suppress her resistance, checking to see if the fire was out before placing her hands on the window and caressing her ass. Preparations were immediately ready; I pull off her underwear and flip up her skirt. After tapping her ass three times with my dick, I stuff her wet hole. Ahn~! It''s thick!! Among the women''s insides C excluding Celia who I have not penetrated yet C Maria is the most delicate. If I put too much strength, it seems it would break so I rotate my hips and stir up her insides and sometimes I would thrust repeated as such. I strip the clothes in the front part and try to find her breasts but I am unable to do so. ..nn! Maria seems to get mad and overlaps her hand with mine and guides me to her breasts. In contrast with her small breasts, she has large nipples and when I kneaded them she happily tightens on me. Making sweet love to her eventually gets her to her climax and it was at that time that an uninvited audience appeared. Maria-san. The cleaning of the hallway is done.hiiih!! The mop made a thump sound as it fell to the ground. It seems that Miti came to report that she has finished cleaning. Eeeh! This is the kitchen? Why!? Normally, once we were surprised we would suspend what we were doing, but both Maria and I were one step to the climax so we both don''t stop. Miti!! Please d-don''t look! Don''t loook! I can''t anymore!! Maria.-san. Maria, the usually kind adult woman who she admired for being good at cleaning, is being tortured by a man and her face is distorted, her tongue is hanging out while she moans and looks dazed. Miti covers her mouth with her hand but it seems she can''t look away. Maria reaches her peak first and squeezes me; following that stimulation, I also release my seed. Ending with my grunts and Maria''s moans, our movements stop, and I slowly separate from Maria. Hiiih!! Once again, she screams, maybe because she saw my thing covered in cloudy white liquid, or perhaps it was because she saw that Maria is leaking my seed as she collapsed. I pick up the absent-minded Maria and head to the bath. The bath is probably not heated up yet, but at this time I can at least wash her body with water. Before the water is heated up, I could also make love to Maria one more time in the bathroom. Sorry. I showed you something unpleasantor was that not the case? As I speak, I finally realize that Miti has her own hand inside her skirt. In a panic, she tidies up her clothes and looks down while turning red. It''s the first time I see Miti making a face like she was about to cry. While she is still a child, it wouldn''t be good if I placed a woman''s shame on her. ..eh! While still holding Maria in one hand I draw Miti''s mouth to me. I was thinking of stealing her lips just like this but it seems she isn''t ready, she has closed her eyes tightly and tears are dripping. It can''t be helped if I do it forcefully; I shift away from her lips and kiss the nape of her neck, sucking strongly to leave a mark. Hawaa. Lastly, I lick her from the neck to her ears and release her face. Miti''s hips crumble and she sits down on the spot. With this, her misery of having masturbated in front of a man has been slightly diluted. After we left the bathroom, whether Miti would once again put her hands in her underwear while remembering my tongue and Maria''s disheveled face is something I don''t know. Bruno Renster POV Three days later in the Southern Goldonia Outskirts of Arkland border. Report from the scouts! Enemy campsite has been discovered. I, Bruno Renster, seethe at the report and each of the company captains and adjutants secretly held their heads. The order was to meet up with the reinforcements from the capital and eliminate the enemy. But right now, if we let go of our chance the enemy might discover us. If that happens the defense would become tighter, and if we screw up we might let them escape. Captain! Let''s attack! The adjutants approach. However, the scouts have only discovered the enemies and the report does not contain any details about the numbers or their situation. It would be best to wait for the report from the additional scouts. If we do it now they will escape. The adjutant seems to have had a negative experience in the past from an Arkland attack, so his breathing is rough. It would be nice if the reinforcements arrived here a bit earlier Report from the additional scouts! The enemy numbers 800, the formation is: they are folding up their tents and getting ready to move. Supreme captain! We must hurry. The enemy numbers are equal to ours, but while they are getting ready to move they are defenseless, if we ambush them we will win. The company captains are getting impatient, and should be reaching their limit. All squads move out, we will ambush the enemy. Don''t cross the edge of the hill while approaching the enemy''s location! The squad started moving all at once. My squad is completely an infantry battalion; there are no cavalry apart from those used for scouting. It is not a glorious charge from horseback. The soldiers kept silent without asking anything and progressed slowly The enemy is already on the other side of the hill. The only task left is to give out the order and the ambush would succeed. But, the order to charge did not come out from Bruno''s mouth. All squads in defensive positions!!! The arrows will come!! As soon as I finish speaking, arrows like pouring rain fell upon the vanguard, and other than the ones who were barely able to put up their shields up in time fell one by one. They saw through us! The enemy force was already not at the campsite. They have already formed battle positions at the top of the hill! I can''t believe it! The troops that climbed on top of the hill would be prey to arrows; however, the enemy conversely climbed to the top and deployed their troops. For the sake of moving quietly, we moved in a narrow formation but the enemy is pretty good. Let us rearrange our formation. Arrow squad shift to the front, drop the enemies at the peak! My squad is not low in skill either. At first, we were surprised at being ambushed and were confused, but we soon regained our cool and reassembled our formation. As long as we take the hill we would be able to overturn the momentum. The infantry raised their voices and resume their attack. But the voices are not proportional, and they are not moving an inch. Report from the company captain, the enemy attack is too intense! They can''t advance forward. Same, all paths are not possible! The arrows are accurately flying towards the vanguard. The confusion is spreading. The reports coming back to me are all bad. The enemy''s leadership and skill are higher than what we expected. They are always faster than we are at changing their formation, and are constantly taking the initiative! Even though we originated from mercenaries, the majority of the current central army soldiers are recruited and transferred from the national army. In other words, they are glorified soldiers who have enjoyed long years of peace, so aside from practice the only actual experience they have is only something like the previous rebellion. On the other hand, Arkland experiences some form of armed combat with other countries once a year. The differences in experience of the commanders and the soldiers are too great. Stop the attack, get into formation! First, we have to get out of the range of their bows. Retreat calmly, don''t panic! We slowly inched backwards, and soon the arrows no longer reach us so they halt their attack. Alright, with this we have fixed our formation. Once we get the enemy off the hill they will lose their advantage. The damage is also within acceptable limits, we can still fight! But such hopes were soon broken apart. A section of the enemy hurriedly branches out and threatens our flanks when we are retreating. Their marching speed is also fast, and no matter how much we retreat they can catch up to us with ease. The numbers are about 200, but because of our retreat our formation is messed up and cannot deal with it. The enemy''s right wing has detached! They are already at our flanks. Left wing company is skirmishing! The enemy''s main force are taking a charging formation and are running at us from the hill! Where should the archer squad aim!? In the front!? At the flanks!? There are 600 in the front and 200 at our flank. We have lost approximately a portion of our forces and are numbered at 700we are unable to assemble a formation and have created a crumbling square formation while putting up a half-decent defense. Every element gives off the feeling that the worst result has occurred. Annihilated The adjutant absent-mindedly mutters; I also didn''t give any instructions. Immediately, all the companies are drowning in confusion and are not listening to any detailed orders. There is only one valid command. That is to run awayor ignore orders and attack, get caught in a trap and lose the squad Like this, my fate is sealed. But even if I fight until all the soldiers in front of me are one-sidedly killed, the state of the battle would not be overturned. All units...Retre-!! When I was about to give the order to retreat, suddenly, as if our confusion was transferred to the enemy, their formation messed up. The enemy''s main force stopped its attack on us and ignored us while changing directions, turning around and meeting up with the squad attacking from the flanks. What on earth The answer was the roaring sound, the noise of infantry battling each other was also amazing, but compared to that it was almost as if it was the murmurs of a small stream. The galloping sound of the horseshoes of 200 heavy cavalry rumbled as they instantly dominated the battlefield. Bruno Renster POV End 40 Chapter 40. Severe Punishmen -Bruno Renster POV- I stand up on horseback and stretch my body, but from here I can''t see anything. Adjutant, I''m giving you command for a little bit! The horse gallops toward the elevated area at the back. It is absurd for the commander to leave the center while in the middle of fighting against the enemy, but right now I think it is important to get a grasp on the situation in person. What appeared as my field of view opened up was the heavy cavalry squad that is still attacking the enemy''s flank. The enemy army is in a rush to protect its flank and shifts into formation, letting loose quite the amount of arrows at the cavalry. However, they don''t stop. With their bodies wrapped in armor in addition to raising a shield, the charging cavalry will not get hit by the raining arrows; there are only few who fell off their horses. The cavalry finally collided against the front of the enemy formation, flashy metallic sounds and shouts echo across the battlefield. Both the sword and shield are like clumps of metal to the heavy cavalry and are practically useless. Rather, if you use it to accelerate and charge you may suffer miserably and end up displaying a laughable scene. Those pierced by spears and those wearing steel and flown off by horses are still fine. The ones suffering the worst are those who are slammed to the ground and trampled upon by the horseshoes. They are being stepped on successively by the cavalry and you can no longer tell whether they are human or beast. Even if one has experience in fighting, they will be unable to do anything in this situation. Besides being smashed apart from the front, the enemy vanguard is completely collapsing, and the situation is that the enemy forces have begun to retreat. That is Lord Hardlett''s 1st cavalry company, isn''t it? They sure made it in time didn''t they One of the nearby company captains let out a sigh of relief. Bruno also sighed inwardly. In order to rebuild the squad that had been trampled over, tardily from the back of the main force, a long spear squad appeared and tried to set up their spears. Stop their movements! Once you stop them we can do something! The enemy''s commander shouted to his soldiers as if scolding them. Dealing with cavalry involves robbing them of their mobility. Ideally moats and fences are the best, but on the plains where they have no such things, the next best thing would be to create an artificial wall using their spears. But while the spears are in the middle of being completely set up a black knight jumped out. Lord Hardlett!? If you, our commander jumps out to the front, what are we supposed to do!? Unintentionally, I let my voice come out. I know he is part of the military faction, but it is certainly impossible for him to fight single-handedly. He should be using the horse that I have seen before; he is heading in a straight line towards the wall of spears and charging at an unbelievable speed. The soldiers in the vicinity are also shouting ''dangerous!'' ''you''ll get killed!'', but he easily jumps over the spears, and split the heads of two of the spearmen. Another two are trampled by the horse''s hooves, and a person who looked to be the captain of the spearmen squad was at a loss for words but his upper body was promptly severed apart. As I leave the area and turn around, I saw the chest and upper part spinning around in the air, and the blood spewing out. As soon as he confirmed that he took out the commander, he changed directions and chased the group of long spearmen. The long spearmen are vulnerable from the rear and flanks. The pathetic soldiers are easily cut apart, beheaded and beaten down. The enemy commander died, in addition there is a monster attacking them from the back so they should not be able to hold their lines. The mass of cavalry approaching from the front, the bloody monster approaching from the back; finally the soldiers crumble, and they run as fast as they can but they aren''t able to outrun the cavalry. After getting stabbed in the back his spear, almost all of them were annihilated. The rest of the squad that came as reinforcement also froze in their tracks when they saw the tragedy that befell the long spearmen. For those who were on the battlefield, a scene where soldiers got stabbed by spears, or got their heads chopped off is nothing they were normally afraid of. Those are things you encounter on a daily basis in battle. However, the same principle does not apply when it comes to this man; people were torn apart, split in half, and strewn all over the place, it seemed like an impossible spectacle.. Calm down! Stop them with your arrows!! They release their arrows one after the other, but he deflected them and shot them down with his spear, treating them like toys that kids were throwing at him. The squad he would chase next after the spearmen would be the archers who were firing arrows at him. At that time, the vanguard was completely crushed and the oncoming cavalry caught up, resuming their charge. If we let this keep up, we will only be made fools of! All units ready? Charge! My battalion finally overcame the confusion and restarted the attack on the opposite side of the cavalry. The state of battle changed completely, the enemy is trying not to get annihilated and is continuing their desperate struggle. It didn''t last long, Lord Hardlett took a portion of his cavalry and broke through the enemy''s center, once they killed the commander and his followers the enemy units swiftly crumbled, after that it was just a rout; chasing after and finishing off the escaping enemies. Aegir POV Bruno, no Lord Renster, it''s been a while. Long time no see Lord Hardlettyou saved me. Bruno and I shake hands; the enemy has already been annihilated, so we both left the command to our subordinates. Agor is training the infantry company at the capital so this time I had Leopolt accompany me. By the way, during the time that we were charging on horseback he was positioned at the very back. I asked if he would move up a little further, but he replied by saying that there was a possibility that he would be hit by stray arrows and that it is the height of foolishness for a commander to be at the front of army. Saying that Leopolt got upset so he galloped away, afterwards Celia also got angry at my recklessness. Weren''t you supposed to wait until I arrived before you started? I laugh while saying it. I''m ashamedI didn''t want to miss the chance to strike so I went ahead, but this is the result Bruno''s battalion has lost over 200 soldiers. It is a considerable amount of damage. My squad lost at most 10 people, as well as their horses but there are many people who are able to recover right away and get back into action. There are about 4 to 5 people who were unlucky and had arrows stab them in the gaps in their armor. There will always be guys who have bad luck everywhere; I can''t do anything about it. I turn my gaze towards the battlefield and Leopolt is hunting the already destroyed enemy troops, who are scattering and trying to escape, with good efficiency. It seems he knows how the enemy will try to escape. When I think about having to give an excuse to His Majesty, my head hurts. In the end we won, I''ll ask Erich to do something about it and I''ll also say something. Bruno is one of the few fellows I trust. It would be a shame to see him lose his standing. Buteven if you take away my reckless behavior, they were certainly strong. It won''t be as easy as it has been. It is commonly known by the neighboring countries that Arkland has 40,000 soldiers. And it is a number acquired purely by recruiting almost only young adult males. There are 40,000 soldiers of that quality, if we can''t even put up a decent fight now it would be bad later. Even if the central army were to do a large scale reinforcement it would only go up to 15,000 troops, and combining it with the national army it would amount to 20,000. During times of war, conscription would be enforced and the numbers would increase and bring us to an equal amount but the inferiority in the quality would be no more than a candle in the wind. Bruno''s infantry battalion, compared with those soldiers training in the capital, are pretty elite too. In any case, I will send a messenger and let his Majesty know that ''the destruction of the enemy army was a success''. When you return to the capital, it will be fine if you directly tell his Majesty the strength of their spirit. You are the favorite to get called directly by his Majesty after all. Bruno laughs deliriously at himself. Perhaps he is troubled about reaching his own limits. But if you want to be troubled, do it later, I haven''t told you about the order from his Majesty yet. I have a message for your battalion from the Majesty. Nn! Bruno corrected his posture when he heard me, it is necessary to be respectful when receiving a message from the king. Celia. Yessir! Everyone makes a dubious face at Celia. Normally, it would not be the follower who tells him but it can''t be helped, I forgot about it. Those who encroach on my territory, those fools of Arkland, thoroughly and utterly kill them. No need for prisoners, no need to separate high class from low class, decapitate all of them and send their heads back. That is all. Everyone was at a loss for words. It is too severe of a command, but you cannot object to the king''s orders. Well, it doesn''t make me feel good to kill the guys who are still alive, but if I cut the heads of the corpses there shouldn''t be a problem. When the annihilation is done, it is fine if you cut the heads off the corpses and load them on wagons to send them. It seems like my men found some goods through their looting so I''ll confirm it. When I stood up to leave in a hurry, Bruno complains. Hey! You''re not thinking of letting me act on this order by myself are you? Of course that''s how it is. The order was given to the squad. I''m the reinforcements, you are the commander. I''m counting on you, so do it properly! When Leopolt comes back it would be fine to let him do it. He seems to come up with really efficient methods. Aegir POV They are intimidating them and plundering, and they did whatever they want huh? In front of me was grain and vegetables, livestock being loaded onto the wagon. I wonder if they wanted me to compromise and take it back while they were making noise. Yes, they will someday be killed. The young soldier doesn''t hide his indignation. The wagon in the back has women loaded in it. It''s their intention to take them back to be used as slaves I guess. The women who saw us hugged each other and trembled. The farmers living in the pioneer village in the remote regions are ignored by the citizens in the capital like you wouldn''t believe. They do not know of our central army''s flag or emblem, and won''t be able to distinguish us from Arkland soldiers. Are you hurt? Hiih! Yeyes We are the army belonging to Goldonia. We will return you to your original village, tell us a safe place to bring you to. The women looked at each other in confusion and there were some who were crying. There is no longer a villagethey burned it down and killed everyoneour place to return to. Now that I recall, there were several pioneer villages that they said were done in. The pioneer villages are quite small, around 10 to 20 people. They were situated in remote regions that don''t have many villages in the vicinity and have a harsh climate, the citizens were either deported from their original places or were former criminals, or people who don''t have any other places to go to. Most of the pioneer villages will get crushed in the next few years, but those remaining lucky villages have gathered people and have become full-fledged villages. An incident like this time regarding pioneer villages, it is not uncommon for them to experience this kind of misfortune at all. When I returnto the capital I''ll bring you with me, so think about your future. The other cargo is difficult to bring back, so I''ll leave it all to Bruno. Their eyes lit up, they are not aware of the army''s rank but from my tone and the way I dress, they understood that I was a person who has a higher status. They might actually get to live in the capital; the women who have been afraid until now all of a sudden drew their bodies closer to me. Then I''ll let Captain Renster know! Ok. That, and let him know that I will be going out on patrol just in case and won''t be back for a while. Yessir! The young soldier runs off on his horse. Bruno will surely realize that I escaped based on the pretense of patrolling and he will have to undergo investigation, forgive me. As the annihilation draws to a close, the soldiers stabbed the corpses to confirm if they were still alive. My job is done now too. This time was just to provide reinforcements; I''ll pass all the glory of the war to Bruno and get ready to leave. Excuse mewhat about us As expected, I can''t tell them to sleep outside. I''ll get the spare tent and have them sleep tightly together. Irijina POV Arkland camp I desperately rode on my horse. Captain Irijina ! Please save me!! Gugaa Stop! Save me! I don''t want to die! My subordinates are being defeated one by one but I don''t turn around. You ask me to help you, but I can''t do anything other than dying together with you. The battle is already over, what is happening now is a continued one-sided massacre, nothing more than an extermination. What on earth! Why!? It was my first time since becoming commander that I was challenged by Goldonia, although I have heard from other countries that they were a weak opponent. They love peace more than anything, and once you cross the borders they will send peace messengers. Everything was fine until the first ambush. The spies that were sent by the enemy quickly discovered our camp, and our plan to lure the enemy in by pretending to get ready to move out and then crushing them was progressing smoothly in the beginning. I was also leading my 200-man squad and attacking their flank, only one more push and we should have been able to defeat them. But those guys! The timing of those cavalry was like they aimed to finish us, and on top of that they were charging at us with strength equal to our own country''s heavily armed steel spear cavalry. We were originally not expecting to fight a full-scale battle, so our soldiers and equipment, which were focused on ease of movement, were mainly equipped with short spears and swords. The tiger cub long-spear squad was also demolished by a knight who was like a monster. There were no further tactics after that point. We had our hands full and were just trying to deal with what was happening by thinking on the next move. He ultimately broke through our formation and marched straight into our headquarters, that monstrous knighthe killed the commander and the vice-chief right in front of my eyes, and also killed the rest of them. With our headquarters demolished, we couldn''t maintain our squad. We could not even get out orders to retreat properly, so we could only escape by scattering. I will never forget the eyes of that knight. He split the commander in half vertically, his armor and spear was covered in bloodhe instantly sent my spear flying and, I screamed while running away without shame or respectability, but I wonder why he didn''t chase after me Fortunately I lost my spear, and I, as a largely-built woman is quite lightweight. The main force of the enemy is mostly heavy cavalry so they could not catch up with me. I was riding on my horse with determination, but soon the horse reached its limit and fell over. After rolling around the grassland, I check behind me subconsciously to see if anyone was chasing me but there was nobody there. I look around and the surroundings look familiar. It seems that I have already crossed the borderline. II''m safe. Like a little girl I sat down on my inner thighs with my legs slightly spread open. A little urine leaks out but I pay it no mind. It has been leaking since I saw that knight and ran away, so it doesn''t really matter much at this point. Naturally there are no subordinates. I could wait here for one or two to return here, but I chose not to and decided to return to the army base. In the unlikely event that enemies cross the border like this, I must immediately let my allies know No, that''s a lie. I actually want to immediately go back to a safe place. I cannot remove the image in my head of that knight chasing after me. I hug my trembling body. Oh matchless heroine. The pride of the Wollsfamily. Female general of the future. How many times has my father told me that he wished I was born a boy. I leak urine while crying and I wonder, if people saw me shaking in fear right now how many of them would be in shock. I [Irijina Wolls] shrink my tall figure and walk alone. Aegir POV It seems that the ''unpleasant things'' are mostly over. All that''s left is to wait for dawn and walk the train of wagons to Arkland. With a mountain of freshly severed heads in the wagons, I can''t feel sorry for the guards that have to walk alongside it. The night has also come. It''s about time for us to go. I get up quietly, and was about to leave the tent but Celia grabs my clothes. Where are you going so late at night? Don''t worry, I''m just heading out for a bit. It''s the same thing every time so Celia understands. .I will be awake until you return so please come back quickly. If I don''t get it over with quickly she will come looking for me I guess. I kiss Celia and play with her tongue for a bit. I put the blushing Celia, who snuggled up to me, in bed and leave the tent. With this, I can buy a little time. Where I am heading is of course the tent where the captured women are sleeping. I was waiting for you. One woman immediately gets up to greet me from among the others who were sleeping like a log due to fatigue and tension building up. Her face was not especially pretty and she probably didn''t eat well so her skin had no gloss to it. But she had tight breasts and ass and to a man who just finished fighting, it was irresistible. Celia is many times more beautiful but her body is still small, I am still uneasy about inserting my cock in her. It''s fun to get her to service me with her dedicated mouth, or squeeze myself in between her crotch and thighs as a form of pseudo-penetration, but as expected, thrusting in a woman''s hole is my natural instinct. I am using my standing in order to embrace this woman, but the other party is also trying to get introduced to something they can live off of in the capital, so I don''t think I''m being cruel here. Please, enjoy yourself. The woman welcomes me in by opening both hands, her crotch is open too and waiting for me. I open the front of my pants and take out my cock without hesitation, and got on top of the girl. .It''s here. Eeh? This is Inside the tent, the other women are sleeping so it is pitch black. We were unable to see even each other''s faces so we had to adjust our positions or we couldn''t do it well. She reached a hand to guide my cock to her hole but she lets out a voice of surprise. I-it''s big! Are you scared? NoI like it. Big ones Then please enjoy yourself. Nnaaah! When I bury my cock in her, she lets out quite a loud voice. So that we don''t wake the other girls, her one hand covers her mouth, and she moves her body in a rocking motion. She places her other hand on my waist and matches my movements. From the corner of her eyes, tears flow. Does it hurt? Should I stop? She nodded when I asked if it hurt, but when I asked if I should stop she shook her head. If she is prepared, then I don''t need to hold back. I rock my hips with big motions and thrust intensely. She moaned every time I thrusted, but her mouth was covered so the voice was muffled. If I swing my hips like this while you are holding back your moans in the night, it seems like I''m raping you. If I look around, the women all had their eyes open and are looking this way. With such loud sounds coming from the slapping of our flesh of course they would wake up. Nnaaaaaah!! There is no need to hide her voice anymore so she moved her hand and pinched her clit while rubbing her breasts. I lift her up and take a sitting position, I put a nipple in my mouth and she bends her neck back in pleasure. Is she getting violated? We shouldn''t look, he''ll come for us next We need to endure it even if he does, don''t try to resist against him or you''ll get killed. The surrounding women are talking amongst each other. They seem to think I am a bandit that snuck in and was raping her. I am planning to talk to the girls properly, in order to clear up the misunderstanding, I light a lamp and brighten up the tent. With the light, there are various things that can be seen. The woman is shaking her hips on her own, she is returning kisses to my face and her face is warped in pleasure. It feels good captain! More, thrust into me more. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. With those words, they should understand that the girl wanted me to embrace her. I hug her tightly and ejaculate. Aah!? The captain''s seed is coming outit''s thickand hot Around the time that I swung my hips several time to finish my ejaculation, the woman became exhausted, so I pull out and she rolled onto the futon. That person is the captain!? That girl, she is certainly trying to use her body to get him to introduce her to a good workplace. Not fair! I also want you to help me! My face is better! The atmosphere of the women quickly changed, when I wanted to just feel good and let one out so I can go back they came flocking to my feet. In those eyes, there was more than lust and greed welling up in them. I started to take the clothes off the girls, and I resigned myself to the orgy as something I couldn''t do anything about but then I heard a voice. Aegir-sama. It''s an urgent request. Can I come in? Hearing Celia''s voice, the girls all pretended to sleep. The woman I embraced was worn out and had her crotch open, so as a form of mercy I at least could close her legs. The seed that was overflowing looked thick and almost solid, we didn''t have a contraceptive so she might get pregnant. No need. I''m coming. I pull the hand of the silent Celia, and I return to my own tent. I get in bed and Celia comes in beside me. What''s the urgent request? My head needs you to pet it urgently. Loyalty also needs to be compensated. I laughed without thinking. She usually pouts when I treat her like a child. It seems she doesn''t like it when I''m around other girls. It''s not bad to touch a woman without lust either. You have done well. When I pet her head Celia buries her head in my chest, and she began to sleep. I understand that Celia likes me as a man, but it could be possible that she wants me to hug her like how a father or a brother would. The feelings I have when I embrace Lucy is like a lover, but at the same time also as a mother and sister. I kind of understand how Celia feels. Sensing that I have other women floating around in my mind Celia clings to me by entangling her entire body with mine, I also fell asleep in that warmth. Extra Story:Maria''s Daily Life It was sudden, but I was put in charge of the Hardlett family''s finances. The former person-in-charge was Nonna but she was discharged thanks to the fake teacup incident. Nonna is still trying to plot against Leopolt, but she was always a wasteful person so it was something that couldn''t be helped. No matter what, it would be madness to leave it to Carla, and Melissa-san becomes loose with her wallet when it comes to the servant children so she is disqualified, it seems I am fine because I am a small village girl. It appears they are making fun of me. Right now, Aegir-san is out with Celia-san so I had authority over the wallet. Yesterday, we did it 4 times and I faintedtoday I will immediately go shopping by abusing my authority, I''ll buy fresh and expensive meat and vegetables and made beef stew. Everyone enjoyed it and happily ate it all. Especially the servant children, they stuffed their throats till they were packed. Alma-chan seems to be in a good mood since Celia-chan isn''t here. Miti-chan is in a bad mood because Nonna-san told her to redo the cleaning of the window in her room twice. She traced the window frame with her finger several times. Haa, with your sense this will be beautiful. Your body will also be quite clean. That was what I have been told. That sarcasm! Sinister! KiiiC! It is forbidden for a servant to criticize the household members, but this isn''t a place where they can see, so I have to make sure they can''t hear it either. Maria-san! Is it true that Nonna-san and Carla-san are making kids with the master ? Where did I hear it from, it was quite fastMelissa-san let it slip from her mouth probably. Maria-san should also participate! I prefer to call Maria-san as "the wife " more than Nonna-san. Well, I am not thinking about children as of yet~ I''m not quite interested in lineage and those things after all. But Carla-san may be blessed first? Miti''s face warped. That pervert..? I don''t like that Since that incident, Miti and Alma''s impression of Carla-san steadily lowered, ranking down from "a person they don''t know well" to "pervert with unknown intentions". For some reason, Kroll addresses her as Carla-neesan, and uses keigo to speak to her. 1 That''s not right, speaking badly of the household members. Directly badmouthing is not good, it would be bad if Aegir-san hears of this. I cannot bring myself to chase these children out. I''m sorrybut that is why-! I want Maria-san to compete! Yes, yes, eventually I will~ I deceive her like so and lightly toss ash onto the kitchen stove. If I let it boil lightly overnight over low heat, the stew will become tastier. I make sure to prepare flawlessly so as not to start a fire, and since that is complete I should get in the bath and sleep. Excuse me I heard a voice coming from the back door in the kitchen. When I opened the door to check, it was Catherine-sanI guess it''s Torii-san now? Either one is fine, as I stood up. Ara it has been a long time~ What is the matter? I ask if she wanted to eat any stew but it seems she doesn''t need any, even though it''s delicious. Uhm, HardlettBaronet, is he here? Well, if you wanted to come see him you should have come from the front Right now he is out doing work in the army. He might not be back for a while~ Having everyone seeking him so intensely is proof that he has gone out to fight. We''re worried but we can only believe and wait for him. -!! No wayno, nevermind. Thank you very much Catherine-san hurriedly took her leave. By the way, she wasn''t holding the baby that she cherished so much. I guess it''s because there are many people at the orphanage that she could trouble to look after the baby for her As I sighed and looked to my feet, there was a red handkerchief that was dropped. I was cleaning earlier so it must definitely belong to Catherine-san. It seems she was in a hurry to go back, so it would be pointless to chase after her now. I''ll return it to her the next time she comes. Anyways, it''s surprising that she would use a handkerchief that stands out this much 41 Chapter 41. Valley of the Storm Goldonia Capital, Royal Palace That is all of what I saw of the battle this time. If you want more details, I believe that Lord Renster has a report about it. Alright, good work. It was the right choice to send you out. It was my miscalculation that such a degree of elites came. In the same time that I departed, I returned in two days at a quick pace to the capital and knelt in front of the king as I was granted audience. Speaking in terms of military discipline, it is correct to go from me to Erich, then report to Hoover who will then communicate it to the king, but it is rarely enforced. The king hates unnecessary work, and he doubts that Hoover will do the unnecessary work for the report. But a loss of over 200 people is big. They will also be furious about this matter. We must also consider putting a new squad in the south. Erich is allowed to speak at the necessary times when it comes to the king''s life. This privilege normally is limited to no more than each minister and those who have at least Marquess standing. That is so. Marquess Hoover, take 4000 from the royal army and put them in the south. The royal army of 10,000 is scattered across the whole nation, dividing 4000 to the south is difficult. Moreover, there are regionally powerful and influential people in the army, and taking troops from their hands is not an easy task. But such things will not impact the king. To the king, Hoover is the person responsible for the royal army, even if he knows nothing about the lower part of the army. I understandplease allow me two months'' time The king hits the throne''s armrest. Two months?! Those guys from Arkland will have already gone mad with rage and gathered their troops! Arrange them in one week and head there. Firstly, have all the soldiers here in the capital move. But, then the safety of the capital-! There are currently 15,000 troops from the central army, isn''t there? Are you saying that there is someone who could defeat them? That is What would you do if the central army themselves betrayed you? I couldn''t say something like that. That would be an insult to the king himself who was the founder, but if the central army really betrayed us then what could the 3000 soldiers of the royal army that are in the capital do? And you don''t have to worry about the security of the cities this time. I plan to have short spear squads and light cavalry squads centering our military police and placing them in the cities. If I do that, the national army would be released from their patrol, and openly head to the battlefield. It seems that they have listened to this in advance, but the civil officials remain unaffected while the soldier got excited. Your Majesty! I have not heard of such things before!? Marquess, the military police is not exactly the royal army. They keep the peace in the city and exterminate bandits and monsters. They are not subordinates under your control. Butthen the command line He still has not realized, the king is upholding the command line. It''s just that the Marquess does not exist within it. In the end, the 3000 soldiers of the capital''s national army immediately headed out towards the borders, and following that it has been decided that 1000 soldiers from each city would be elected and would reinforce them in the same manner. Marquess Hoover and his followers could not break their discouraged expressions until the end. King Alexandro Goldonia POV After the conference is over, one of the ministers was called to the king''s ears. With that, the Marquess Hoover has no more standing. If you corner him too much isn''t it possible that he would lose control and go mad? The king laughs while saying it''s alright, thus the minister steps down. but then the king secretly thinks in his own mind.That if he dares to do something like that, it would be the best outcome. This country is a monarchy, the king has the highest authority in the country but the strength of the nobles is essential for the cities. Hoover, who is the Marquess at the center of the army, cannot be meaninglessly removed. On the other hand, if there is some sort of failure then he can be driven out of the center. The nobles are probably not united, so they would happily blame others for their failures. It is for this kind of stage that we prepared the border security. Unlike the central army, the army''s personnel, formation, and things like training were under absolutely no interference. The clumsiness of the country''s army, in other words, would become Marquess Hoover''s responsibility. I believe it is foolish to have an internal dispute in front of the invaders but I don''t mind. Once those security of the national army in the capital are bribed to gather here, there will be no merit for Hoover if he attempts to rebel against me. Even if all of them were to be killed, there would be no detriment to the country. Now, I need to think about the reinforcement of the central army and the newly formed security army organization. It seems I''ll have fun thinking about its construction. Aegir POV Well I guess I''ll return homebefore that, let''s buy some snacks for everyone. Right. The candy store at the corner was selling cake that used lots of sugar. Celia is also a girl, she must have checked it out when we were heading towards the palace. The other expressionless one seems like he is talking to Agor about the squad so he did not accompany us. It was easy for us to find the women a place to work too. Yes, I was worried whether or not we would have to bring them in the house. I had the women work at the garrison of the army. It wasn''t anything filthy; they were in charge of preparing meals and doing laundry. Erich''s policy was that the soldiers themselves had to do it when they were on the battlefield, but during the time they are in the capital they should be concentrating on training. In any case, there were 15,000 people here so even though they are women they will become a huge help, and from their anxiety of whether they will be used to take care of their sexual urges, even after we posted recruitment for the commoners, nobody came. In fact they properly pay wages, and it is a job with good work schedule which allows them to go home at night. By the way, the woman that I embraced is being treated separately. As a result of the passionate approaches of one of the young soldiers in the squad that fell in love at first sight, she is living with him and taking care of his surroundings. She will probably continue on like that as his bride. I told him that she has my seed in her, but even so he still said he loved her and fell in love. He is quite the handsome soldier, if he is ever in my presence I''ll try to be careful and try not to let him die. I''m back.I have returned. Miti, who ran to greet me, ran off to let everyone know, and soon everyone gathered. I bought you some tasty-looking snacks, so eat as much as you want. The children are delighted, Maria also likes sweet things and her face loosens up. But there is another one who loves sweets, but I can''t find the woman who likes to give a long greeting speech to me every single time. Aegir-sama, sorry to keep you waiting. Nonna who finally appeared is wearing a different dress than the other girls. On top of that, her chest is exposed in such a way that her giant breasts can be half-seen, with the deep slit you can not only see her thighs but also her underwear. Wearing a dress like this is something a prostitute would do; this isn''t something that Nonna bought so she probably asked Alma to alter it. Good job on your work, I appreciate your efforts I gave everyone a greeting kiss, but inserting my tongue and squeezing your breasts is not a greeting. There is nothing more effective on a man returning from battle than a beauty''s seduction. It''s obvious that she is trying to get ahead of everyone and be the first one to be doted on. It''s true that after a long period away, I would be starving for women and I might have pushed them down and fucked them on the spot. (Light Novel Illustration: Maria, Miti, Alma and Nonna) Thanks Nonna, you look sexy. I''m counting on you later at night. Eh.? Y-yes leave it to mehuh? It seems Nonna''s aim was a bit off. Aegir-sama found a woman on the battlefield and has thoroughly embraced her so he doesn''t have the excitement he usually does after battle. Celia spoke calmly. I only did it one time with her and the next night I did it with youI want to say that but I''ll keep quiet. Wha-! Even though I thought it would be fine since you didn''t bring back a woman this time! Don''t think about getting a head start or doing anything dirty! Meanie. I don''t want to be called dirty by someone like you! You horse dung woman! Bringing up something that long ago, you persistent type! How sinister and ill-natured! Oh no, your stench will come out so could you not open your mouth please? Let''s leave those two to curse at each other and head to the bath. Of course, I will also bring Maria and Melissa. It''s nice that I can also feel refreshed in the bathtub. The next day since I had a bit of fun after I finished inspecting the training of the battalion, it has been a while so I thought to go drinking with Andrei and brought Celia along to drop by the Hard-boiled Pavilion, but it was unexpectedly difficult to enter. Calm down, listen to what I''m saying. Shut up! Traitor! I heard the loud voice in front of me. What on earth happened? Even if you raise your voice, you will not solve anything. First, calm yourself down. I won''t forgive.something like thisI''ll kill him! Aegir-sama! The conversation is getting dangerous now. Andrei has taken care of me and I don''t really understand the situation but I should still step in. Celia also seems to have the same thoughts. I lightly kick the door on purpose to attract the attention over here. What''s the fuss? What I saw was Andrei''s wife Natalie holding a kitchen knife in her small hands. The person who was being blamed was Andrei himself and it seems he was trying to convince her with a troubled face. He is protecting what looks to be a female customer from Natalie''s anger and is trembling. It''s you Aegir, please stop Natalie. Don''t stop me! I''m going to kill this person and then kill myself! Or else, I would trouble the society Now that I look closely, Natalie''s belly is swollen. She got pregnant without me noticing. No matter how I look at her she is still a young girl, but she is 18 years old after all, so for now there isn''t a problem. It seems to be largely decided that the pregnant wife is going to blame her husband and kill him. DId you cheat on her? I gave in to temptationI am deeply sorry. Andrei very deeply bowed his head to Natalie. From her point of view, she will probably not be convinced, but after his wife gets pregnant and he cannot do it with her anymore he will have eyes for other women. Being surrounded by many women, I can''t say anything but I want her to understand that it was something unavoidable. I understand that you are angry, but men are sinful creatures. It''s not something you should stab him for. As a man I should stand up for him here. If it was just cheating, I would also overlook it as something a man would do! But to get her pregnant too! Ahthe woman he cheated with also got pregnant huhthis just became problematic. Celia''s confused face also changed to one of bewilderment. Master if it''s like that you gotta think about it some more.1 Sorrythe other person also wanted it. I lost to my lust. Master covers his face, but what he did was quite tasteless. It''s true that there is no room for Master to make excuses for the fact that he cheated. But even so, this person has become the father of two children, it''s not a good idea to kill him. More so since you are pregnant with his child, right? Are you going to kill your own child too? Natalie drops the kitchen knife and crumbles while crying. Andrei instantly moves to hug her but he was shaken off. You will have conflicts I''m sure, but pay her some money to calm her down, keep her as a lover, there are plenty of ways to deal with it. Andrei''s shop is quite the prosperous place, and there are a wide variety of classes of commoners in the capital that visit. There must be at least one person that is worth keeping as a mistress. That''s about it. I took care of it poorly. Andrei draped a blanket over Natalie but it was thrown back at him. It seems she hates him quite a bit. So, who was the woman who got pregnant? Don''t tell me it''s a 15, or 16 year old girl is it? That is what I''m most curious about. That guy prefers young girls after all. Uhm The girl in the corner of the shop spoke up. If I look carefully, isn''t it the girl employee who was yearning for her master in the past? She was wearing plain clothes so I couldn''t tell. Her breasts and thighs were quite plump so it probably couldn''t be helped that Andrei would be tempted to make her his girlfriend. For the girl, she probably had her wish come true. Noit''s not me but my younger sister. It''s me, I made a baby with Andrei-ojichan ... ... Celia and I were both silent. Natalie started to cry. Her appearance is child-likemore than that she is completely a child. I can only see her as someone about the same age as Kroll or Alma. But Natalie''s age was real. I can only see her as someone who is just above 10 but she is already 18. How old are you? Eleven. The faint hope was shattered. Come on, master. Theworst Celia''s eyes got narrow just like she was on the battlefield. There is no longer any excuse. He did it with an 11-year old and got her pregnant. I finally understood why Natalie wanted to kill you. I will acknowledge that she is a bit young. But the girl''s inside is just like a splendid adult''s, and that was what attracted memy love towards my wife will not waver but there is a sort of spice to a forbidden love, guh! All of a sudden, Celia jumped out to Andrei''s side C who started speaking while sitting in a chair C and she gave him a high kick. He collapses, but there are no screams. There are just four pairs of eyes that stare at him coldly. I also think that you guys have a serious problem, but it can''t be helped that she got pregnant. You''ll have to look after her properly. Yeah, I don''t want him to sleep with her again, but for the child''s sake a father is needed. Natalie gave in and shook her head. I also want to give birth to a child! Ah Lilyeven though you''re so small, Masterno, I won''t forgive that man! EmployeeI guess it''s former employee now. Well, her admiration for the master has totally disappeared now. It seems that the younger sister was introduced to Andrei when she came several times to pick up her sister from work. For an 11-year old girl to seriously talk about love, it seems that it was a mutual agreement for now. By the time she noticed the relationship between her younger sister, who went out to the inn every day, and the master, she already got pregnant. She never imagined that he would do it with a child like this, and so she was not careful. Natalie wanted to kick the unconscious Andrei in the crotch but I thought I should stop her, as a fellow man. This is also some sort of fate, if you have some trouble come to my place. The lady at my place will especially be happy to welcome you. I warn her to think about the time and place while trying to entice the former employee, but Celia lightly head-butts my back from behind. I pray that she will not inherit Nonna''s mind-reading head-butt. The entrance bell rings with a clang-clang. Excuse me. Am I interrupting something important? Welcome~ Just punishing those who committed misconduct. Can I take your order? Natalie receives the customer with a smile. She is truly a girl meant for customer service. No, I am Sebastian Mizelsand I am looking for a job. I have come to ask if you would please hire me as a waiter. The man is already past his middle ages and was starting to approach elderly age but his demeanor is proper, and even his elegance can be felt from afar. His beard was neatly trimmed too, working as a waiter at a bar would leave him unsatisfied. WellI guess our place has enough people for now. Ah but there might be one immoral man who might disappear. For now can you tell me where you live? Actually, I was working as a butler at a noble''s mansion, but due to my master''s convenience I lost my job, right now I am sleeping over at that inn. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Ara, I''m sorry for you. There have been quite a few from the palace or nobles lately. I don''t pay much attention as I pull a drink off the shelf myself and start drinking. Celia also doesn''t seem to pay too much concern and enjoys her honey liqueur. For now I have some place to call my hometown, but not being able to say anything about the place I''ve worked for 20 years at and then getting fired, I really lost my way. Well, I think you''re a person I can trust, but working at an inn and bar like our place is When she spoke up until that point, she remembered something and Natalie looks at me. Celia looks at me. I stroke Celia''s thighs. To introduce myself again, I am Sebastian Mizels. I have served the family of Baron Amileedfor many years, but on this occasion the family has had their standing removed which the employees then followed, and I have nothing but free time now. It''s true that our family needs a person to look after the house itself. Maria is taking care of the cutlery and things that, but I am not well educated on the luxury items that Nonna stupidly bought. Nonna herself buys a lot of luxury goods but she doesn''t really have a good eye for those things, so merchants may often see her as an easy target. Melissa could take care of clothes, but it could only be said to be some prostitute''s evil preparations. Carla is specialized in destruction. If there is a person who could manage everything decently it would really help. I''m Baronet Aegir Hardlett. You may not know me but I''m a new noble, I don''t have a butler or servant like you. I laugh while saying it since I have the children from the orphanage working as servants. I am still immature, but I will wholeheartedly work so that I can be of use to you, so would you please be so kind as to hire me? I feel like this man is trustworthy. He is politely and courteously looking for a job, and there is no sense of vulgar clinginess at all. I didn''t study much, so I can''t use logic to analyze a person just by looking at them. That''s why I go with my instincts, this guy can be trusted. I will decide after you appear before the other household members. Along the road would have been fine, but why did you think want to become a bartender at a bar when you were working as a butler? I pay the alcohol fee to Natalie and leave the Hard-boiled pavilion. Andrei doesn''t seem like he will wake up any time soon. I hope that his crotch would be unharmed until he wakes up. In the beginning, I also wanted to search for a position as a butler or as a servant, but in today''s times, the finances of the nobles are all strained and there are only few who have any plans of hiring a new servant. However, they are all seeking younger ones. I see, the king is asking the nobles to help support the establishment of the central army and it unexpectedly came back to affect me in such a situation. Especially in my case, my previous noble employer had to surrender his standing and thought it would be bad luck so he kept a distance. Nobles are superstitious people after all. I don''t care about that sort of thing. But the place you are planning to work will have a few kids, it is a selfish and different place than your previous noble family. Are you fine with that? Yes, I believe that it a servant''s duty to do his very best in the environment he is given. When you meet them, please be careful of the woman with the huge breasts. She loves to nitpick on the smallest things. Different from the time with Leopolt, Celia is not rejecting Sebastian. I chuckle, knowing that if Nonna heard this she would get angry. I have already decided to employ him but, remembering how everyone reacted to Leopolt, it may not go over smoothly. If at least Celia, who opposes Leopolt''s presence, is pleased though, it makes things somewhat easier. My worry was misplaced as Sebastian was easily accepted by the other household members. Unlike their expressionless faces with Leopolt, they had sociable smiles and courteous demeanors. In addition, since he is approaching his later years, it seems I may have peace of mind. I also do not have any objections. It is very nice to meet you and I hope you treat us well. Nonna is in an especially good mood. She probably wanted a butler and since it is becoming more of a noble''s house, she is delighted. Melisa and Maria are also laughing gently. Especially Maria who is not really the leading type. So having a person replace her that is able to manage everything gives her a person she can rely on. She wasn''t really a boss to the children either and more of a sister figure after all. The problematic Carla looks at Sebastian and accepts him while saying ''he looks like he''s about to die so I guess it''s fine.'' She''s a really rude person but Sebastian didn''t get upset. As expected of a veteran butler, he can control his emotions. So everyone accepted him without too much fuss but Sebastian''s face was confused. Is there something wrong? I have remembered everyone''s namebut which one is the wife? The harmonious mood froze; the women gradually began to distance themselves. A battle is about to begin. 42 Chapter 42. Footsteps of War Northern Arkland,Village on the side of the road How brutalwhat on earth happened here? Looking at the scene after galloping here in response to the news from the villagers that a large amount of severed heads loaded on demonic wagons has arrived, there were several fully packed wagons adding up to a few hundred heads, causing his face to be twisted in agony as he could not bear looking at it directly. In terms of numbers, it could only be the squad that sortied to Goldonia, but thinking about that country up until now, this sudden event is hard to believe. Captain! Please come over here. He heads over to check out what his subordinate called him for. It''s about this head. Commander Butress and adjutant Bojogief , it seems that it is a certainty that they are a mere shadow of the invading Goldonia army. After the subordinate finished speaking, he went over to the bushes and started to vomit. After you''re done switch with me, I''m at my limit. Especially Commander Butress''s head was split vertically; his crumbling head had a helmet forcefully put on to maintain its shape. The one who did this was not a human; it was a demon or something of that class. Either way. Don''t think the top dogs in the capital will stay quiet about this. A war will erupt. I cannot say this out loud, but right now Arkland is confused and exhausted. Right now, the tremendous power that the royal family has is because of the large army behind them. If they ignore the situation this time, the army''s dignity will be tarnished, and if the army moves out it would also impact the whole country. If it is going to be a war then the drafting of the citizens will begin. They are exhausted and might not be able to withstand it next time. He was not feeling compassion nor anger for the murder of the soldiers, but his head was full of unease towards the future. But that was also something normal. Irijina POV 1 Northern Arkland, ArmyBase Irijina, your behaviour is regarded as problematic. Northern Army vice-squad leader Count Varus Litobarollis quiet, but he continues to lay the blame on me without any sugarcoating. Your company only had a measly 10 people who ran away and came back, anyhow you ran away without giving the order to retreat. I did not give the order to retreat. The headquarters was destroyed; the only commander that survived was me so of course I would run away. In your report, everyone in the headquarters under Butress''s command died in battle, but if that''s the case then according to rank you would be the commander in his place, so shouldn''t you have taken command of the entire squad? Don''t say something so unreasonable! In that situation even a cat taking command would produce the same result. And also, if I didn''t run from that place I would also become that demonic knight''s prey. Just thinking about it gives me the shivers. I am ashamed I had hopes for you. That is why I placed the title of company commander on a woman, but in the end are you saying you were the same as the women who only dance and talk at parties? In this regard! I will definitely make up this humiliation in the future! Whether that opportunity will be given to you or not, I will be judging you as a commander from now on. In some cases, you will be exiled from the army, and you might even be put in prison. Be prepared. I keep quiet and look down. It is determined that you will be executed if you run away in the middle of a battle. If I accept that I ran away after the squad''s destruction, then it isn''t such a heavy sentence, and I can understand the meaning of something like putting a woman in prison. Suddenly running away in the enemy''s presence and becoming a traitor, the jailor and the prisoners will not show you any mercy. You will need the determination to have all the holes in your body broken. Anyway, after becoming someone this disgraceful, I must apologize to my deceased father. Irijina sits cross-legged in the center of the room in which she was ordered to be disciplined in. I pray that there will be a chance to vindicate my honor, and on that occasion let it be one where I will not meet that knight. Aegir POV Goldonia Royal Palace As the new king of Goldonia, more than worrying about the throne, you should be greeting It''s fine, in the first place the country is not one who values asking of one''s mood. In front of the throne, Goldonia''s authority figures are all gathered around the king. For some reason, I was also invited by the king to participate even though I''m not an authority figure. The one who is kneeling in the center is the messenger from Arkland, it seems the thing that was expected finally came. (Light Novel Illustration: Messenger from Arkland Kneeling) You should have had a friendlier relationship than your previous generation. It seems that continuing to be extorted is a good relationship. I do not care about that sort of thing. Tell me the requirements; I don''t have time to spare. The messenger raised her head and raised her voice up one level. The other day, there was a large amount of heads found in our territory. Looking at the situation it seems like it was your work. I want your answer as to what this barbaric act is! Yes. I will answer you. Invading my territory, I discovered the group of savage people who killed soldiers and commoners, I subjugated them but I was unable to find out who they were. I only knew that they came from the south, so thinking that it would be pitiful to leave the corpses, it was in my compassion that I at least sent the heads back to their home village. Isn''t this a merciful act? The king thought as he laughed and the messenger''s face turned red. I have heard that my soldiers were receiving attacks from the soldiers of your country, and they were just striking back in retaliation As a form of retaliation, you killed the villagers and set fires to the village, your army is plenty brave, I''m jealous. The king doesn''t even take a step back. The messenger realizes that he is completely different from the previous king. The man over there, Lord Hardlett is said to have split the leader of the savage group in half. It''s quite the splendid story, isn''t it? Apparently it seems that I am in attendance for the reason of telling the messenger this. I have to apologize to Melissa for leaving things halfway done since the king''s messenger called me while I was in the middle of my time with her. At this time, she''s probably comforting herself alone. The conditions for peace this time will be quite harsh than previously What are you saying over there? There has not been a war. It''s quite odd to think about peace when a war has not even started. Your wordsI have certainly received them. I will tell my king your exact words. Very well, I''m counting on you. And also once every few years, about the trade that goes on with your country. If you so desire this year, why don''t you come to Goldonia and we''ll talk about it? Even if there was a war there is no need for a half-decent peace. If they make us succumb to them, they will come and attack Goldonia again. That''s what the king is saying. please excuse me. After the messenger leaves, a strange silence envelops the area around the throne. There will definitely be a war. Everyone in this room was convinced of it. Arkland''s military strength is 40,000, our army''s combined strength is 25,000. Considering the skill of the troops, the difference in strength is more than double. Marquess Hoover opens his mouth with an uneasy look on his face. If we fight them head on, they might actually march all the way to Goldonia. The marquess''s role is to lead the national army and give it your all. Make the most of the troops given to you, Baron Radhalde will do the same. In regards to the army, it was decided that the still insufficient budget for the reinforcement will be used, while preparations for war exercise and organization will continue and after that was settled, we were dismissed. The authorities left their seats, and in the quiet area around the throne, the only person remaining was the newly established position and the king''s favorite, minister of foreign affairs, Count Kenneth Baldwin . Among the authorities made up only of elders, Kenneth was only a little over 40 and he had a self-protective interest, a burning ambition and was an opportunistic person. The minister of foreign affairs is a job that bundles and carries out foreign exchange to the countries that high-ranking nobles or royalties frequent, and while not official, he also oversees the diplomacy. What do you think of the course of events? It isn''t bad. Right now, the attitude is not clear but if you want results to be shown once there is. I see, well done. Please continue to work as you have been. The conditions are those as usual, it''s fine no matter how much they protest. Yessir, then immediately Everything is going well. Once Arkland is crushed, we will have overwhelming superiority in the surroundings of Goldonia. What we need now is to win a war; it would be great if only a single victory will decide things in a war between two large armies. Gazing at the sky, he embraces the maid who refills his drink. He wants to let loose for just a little bit. The maid tensed her body for a second but, thinking about whether there is an advantage in letting the king embrace her, she relaxes her body obediently. While whispering ''You mustn''t, please forgive me'' she no longer resisted his touch. Aegir POV There will be a war in the near future. How is the battalion looking? I arrive at the military station and call for Agor, who is still in the middle of training, and Leopolt. The infantry company are somehow able to smoothly execute the basic tactics and formations. Right now, I don''t want to think about butting heads with Arkland''s steel spear cavalry squad. Agor definitely wants to increase the level of the infantry squad, but there is no time, and it takes too much effort just for them to remember the basics. Lord Hardlett, if there isn''t much time why don''t we train the teamwork of each company? The way we deal with their cavalry will be up to our own devices. Leopolt says it''s fine if the soldiers don''t have any experience, and sought 200 people. Even if you gather 200 people, if they are amateurs that don''t have any training it won''t become anything. Are you going to become a shield? Agor looks with harsh, judging eyes. He dislikes that sort of thing. However, I feel as though Leopolt is capable of doing anything. Speaking of shields it will be just that, we will make a shield but not from their own flesh. Agor and I don''t really understand what he means. They don''t need spears or swords, they will be specializing in setting up encampments swiftly by bringing shovels and hammers onto the battlefield. Are you saying that you will make a team specializing in construction? I haven''t heard of something like that before. Agor spoke out loudly. It has not existed before, so you wouldn''t have heard about it. To defend against a heavily armed cavalry, you need a highly trained team of spearmen. However if you line up wooden stakes you can easily prevent it. Also, even a child could hammer in the wooden stakes. But if the enemy changes its course slightly wouldn''t they lose their meaning, unlike spearmen they aren''t able to move. That''s true. It''s important to figure out how to lure them. I will think about that. I will let him try it. If it''s only 200 people, regardless of experience Erich will be able to gather them in no time. If you think about it, they have their various uses so that may be good too. Alright. Then Leopolt will think about the formation and tactics of those 200 people. Agor will continue with the training of the infantry, and we will also push ahead with training our teamwork but don''t forget to improve your own ability. Yessir! I understand. The new squad sponsored by Leopolt were named the engineering corps and split into two groups of 100 people, the group launched quickly with 200 people. Erich made a dubious face, but sparing 200 people who have not been trained is not a large loss, so he allowed them to be assigned easily. They are equipped with light leather armor and tools, and not carrying any weapons. Just in case, a few armed escorts are placed but they are ultimately a squad that can''t fight in a full-scale battle. The captain selected was based on my own judgment and biasedness and the proud ultimate muscle-head of our squad, Mack. He will be able to do about five people''s work, and among the commanders there aren''t any who know about construction or engineering. Thus, I thought to have the members swear loyalty to his muscles. Leopolt didn''t particularly care and didn''t have any objections. My squad is starting to shape up and it became quite the considerable squad boasting only of 1000 people. The cavalry and infantry are grouped into camps and marched forward to the scene in front of them. Remembering the one time when I was a mercenary and how far I have come, it was a strange feeling. Oh yeah, didn''t I leave Celia when I was called to go to the royal palace? She''s really straightforward and honest so if she was told to wait until she was called she will end up waiting forever. I have to go pick her up before she starts sulking. Extra Story:Maria''s Daily Life Is it here? The time is late at night; by my side was Celia with her sword drawn. After I took a bath, it was when I went to the kitchen to get my hair ornament that I forgot. I heard a scratchy sound and what sounded like a person''s voice coming from the back entrance door. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Thinking it is a robber, I panicked thinking the door was about to open and the thief will end up possibly doing a robbery. I would not be effective at all since I''m powerless. I hurriedly ran towards Aegir-san''s room but on the way, I heard a coquettish voice from Carla''s room. Thrust it! Right there! Pinch my clit! Bite my nipples.hiiiiiih!! The intense voice that resounded in the hallway made me slightly dejected, but also made me feel a little calm. After all it could just be an object that made the sound that I mistook for a person''s voice. It is a violation of the ladies'' agreement to intrude when being embraced by Aegir-san in their own room. There could also be intruders in Aegir-san''s bedroom too. In the mansion, other than Aegir-san and Carla-san the people who knows about fighting are only two, but Leopolt is excluded. I don''t want there to be a misunderstanding at this time. And as such, I open the backdoor together with Celia-chan, what was projecting from the fire from the small oil light was a shaking ass that was in the shrubbery. Not herenot hereeven though this is the only place it could bewhy? The butt is somehow speaking. Celia-chan placed her sword back in its sheath and kicked the ass. Gyan! The ass pokes out from the shrubbery and screamed. What are you doing at this time!? It''s misleading! Suddenly kicking me like that! The person who showed her face was Catherine-san. Shut up! Be thankful that I didn''t cut up that filthy ass! So what on earth were you doing at such a time? UhmI dropped something. I suddenly remembered. It''s that handkerchief. In that case I have been keeping it safe. I''ll bring it to you~ Aah! I will secretly.uuu. When I hand her the handkerchief, Catherine-san holds it dearly and with a single bow she left. Well, it was getting late so if she were to stay over we would let her stay over as a guest, but Celia-chan has a red handkerchief? Where have I seen it I wonderI mumble to myself. Catherine-san was scared so once I thank Celia-chan I will head back to my room. As expected of Celia-chan. You''re so reliable. Not really, the security of the mansion is my duty after all. She puffed out her small chest with all her might and returned to her room, she''s quite cuteShe''s growing up huh. Well, that was a riot but I should also rest. When I got to the hallway there was the large amounts of moaning louder than before. Tomorrow it will be impossible for Carla-san to have breakfast; I will have to note that in my head. Having Aegir-san as her partner by herself, she won''t be able to wake up until noon, speaking from experience. Also, I should prepare some ointment that would be effective for muscles. But even so, what an amazing voice. I wonder if this much also comes out when he does it with me; it gets me kind of embarrassed. My room is further in the back than Carla-san''s, so I have to pass through the front Miti is crouching in front of the room. If I look carefully the door is slightly open. Is that why that sound was leaking out more than before? I''m not really concerned about peeping, so I thought about telling her to stop, but when I saw Miti''s hand inside her skirt and moving intensely, I hesitated. If that appearance was seen, then she would not be able to face me properly tomorrow. In that condition, Miti would also be eaten soon. The person I love really likes women, and with so many chances she will not remain pure for much longer. Watching as Miti holds back her voice and her body starts to shake, I prepare for the suitable time. Is anyone awake? I light up the wrong direction. -!!!?? Miti ran away tumbling. And that should be okay, next will be to close the doorbefore that though, I was slightly curious so I looked inside and my gaze met directly with Aegir-san''s. Mitiyour embarrassing appearance was completely seen. Noticeably, Carla-san fainted after she lets out a loud scream. I was about to close the door quickly and leave, but the door opened, and my arm was pulled. Staying silent, Aegir-san dragged me into his room, and threw me onto his large specially designed bed that could fit five people at the same time. AahI will also retire for tomorrow''s breakfast, and will have Miti work hard with preparing food. When he started there was no room to breathe, while I was gasping my eyes lost their focusing point and while I looked to the door Miti was peeping with bloodshot eyes. Her hand was once again inside her skirt, this kid doesn''t learn huh. She might be someone who loves these lewd things. Aegir-san is also exchanging looks with me while laughing. Let''s get fancier for her sake as well. She was sitting in a reverse sitting position and while facing the door I spread my legs widely, and he thrusted intensely. I turn my arms to his neck and coax him for a kiss while letting out a louder voice than usual. Miti was there until my consciousness disappeared. In the middle of it, I already couldn''t understand anything anymore. The next day, I woke up just before noon and as I saw Miti who forced a smile, I just asked her ''what''s the matter?'' Miti was petrified, and acted as if nothing happened, so I smiled and gave instructions to make breakfast. Fufufufufu. 43 Chapter 43. Arkland War: Flames Which Burns Ten days after the conference with the messenger from Arkland, a report arrived saying that the royal army has moved to the border and has repeated armed conflicts with the Arkland army. Hundreds of units of troops are intermittently fighting. The pioneer villages around the border have already been given orders to take shelter, and the peddlers in the south are all waiting on standby in the streets. Since the border line is wide, places other than along the highway are also experiencing skirmishes. The national army and the invading enemy army are fighting each other equally, there has been no territory taken yet. Hoover tells the king in the same manner as the messenger. However, in this place there is nobody, Hoover himself probably doesn''t think that they are fighting on equal terms either. The reason that the enemy does not instantly invade is because our large army is in the middle of preparations, and the skirmishes at the border are only attempting to disturb us. And perhaps, we will not defeat the enemy even after we suffer half the damage we have taken here. A full-scale invasion will come soon. There is no mistake. The king''s words synchronized with Erich''s. Regarding that, Hoover has no objections. How is the central army''s preparations coming along? We are already prepared for battle, if you give the order we can sortie in two days. The total troops of the central army amount to 15,000, if we move with a number like this, Arkland should send its main force. What we need is a single victory in a large battle. That would greatly influence the entire state of battle. Lord Radhalde, I believe in you. You must definitely bring home victory! With all my strength! Erich stands up and leaves his seat. The discussion on the table is over. All that''s left is to decide things on the battlefield. Marquess Hoover! The royal army is also needed to reinforce the central army, so the remaining squads C have them all sent out to the front. Get ready! I understand! I really wanted to object but it wasn''t the right moment. The air inside the royal palace was wrapped with a strange sense of excitement from the fact that there hasn''t been a war in several decades. Lord Hardlett, is everything done perfectly? Yeah, I''ve made my preparations. All that''s left is to rest my soldiers for a whole day. Training has been continuing after all. I don''t mind that. In any case, it takes one day to load the food and water. My adjutant, Agor, has already told my battalion that from tonight till tomorrow, they will get a day''s rest. The other squads are similarly given rest, so tonight the bars and brothels around the capital will be fully booked. But it is not the unconditional happiness that the soldiers will get on their usual days off likedrinking alcohol or enjoying women. There was a story that was told to the common soldiers, as well as kids in the town, when war was approaching. Agor, Carl, you guys also get one day of complete rest. If necessary, shall I get some prostitutes ready? No thanksI have something else in mind Rather than prostitutes, I would prefer it more if I won the town''s girls by persuading them myself. I asked later, but it seems that Agor has a certain widow that calls for him periodically to drop by. Carl on the other hand seems to make girls cry in various places. There were two scars on his back caused my women who stabbed him. It seems Leopolt wants to polish some tactics so he won''t return to the house. He is certainly not an interesting person, but there are many people that make up the world. The group of soldiers that left the garrison paused while the next group enters the bars with street prostitutes. In the city with a population of 60,000, there isn''t a place where all the soldiers can have fun. The soldiers left behind let out a grumble while they brought their intimate partner with them to the garrison to frolic. The street prostitutes are going to be making a big profit this time, even if they are well over the market price they will be wrapped around the shoulder and disappear. Inside, there are fellow guys fighting over women, and there is also a woman who took twice the amount of gold to take 2 at a time. There is no need to lure customers as it really is just ''enter and be eaten''. The strange atmosphere right before the start of a war not only affects the soldiers and the king, but it swallows the entire city. Welcome back! As I returned home there were five women''s voices, the entrance had cloth covering it and I couldn''t see the back. Aegir-sama, is that man not here? I could hear Nonna''s voice at the back. Leopolt is at the garrison and is not returning. It is too bad for Nina, so maybe I should bring some food to her tomorrow. Yeah Leopolt isn''t here but what of it? Thenthere! The cloth was pulled off and the scene that unfolded was a paradise. Nonna, Carla, Maria, Melissa, Celia C the five women were all stark naked and lined up. We heard from Celia-chan that you were going to sortie the day after tomorrow. It will be a big fight so you probably won''t be back for a while. In that case, you should stain us plenty for today and tomorrow. Kroll and Alma are in the annex where Sebastian is cramming the knowledge of a servant into them. So as long as they are not needed, they will not come here into the mansion. Miti, the only one who is clothed, speaks while covering her eyes. I have done the preparations for meals, and I will be able to deal with various tasks so please enjoy yourself to the fullest Once she finished speaking, the women all clustered around me to throw off my clothes. Instantly getting naked, my cock gradually stood erect and Melissa and Carla alternatingly held it in their mouths to get me completely aroused. Yeah, today you are also quite wonderful. Aha, the big dick is ready? The women lightly kissed my erect cock and led me to the bathroom. Oh yeah didn''t Carla and Melissa take me in their mouth before washing me, aren''t they pushing themselves a bit here? Hm? It''s totally fine. I like Aegir''s manly smell anyways. I''m also fine. If you''d like, we can do it something like this before you wash yourself every time. It seems that they don''t mind at all. However, the sucking would hinder the kissing afterwards so we should take a bath before after all. I lay myself down on the floor of the bathroom and my entire body was washed clean. ten hands are holding bubbles and rubbing my body, five lips are kissing me on my lips, chest, stomach and cock. If you have any requests please let me know. Everyone will thoroughly complete it to the best of their ability. Nonna washes my body gently with her hands, but more than that I''m concerned with the feeling of her breasts. If the women are going to do their best then I will not hold back and taste it all. Nonna, your hands are nice butcould you wash me with your breasts? Well, you''re quite perverted aren''t you. Nonna happily spreads plenty of soap over her breasts, and presses me from my chest to my stomach with her enormous breasts, rubbing them. Their overwhelming feeling and weight, the excitement of a man being serviced and the feeling of the hardened nipples is indescribable. Ah~this is the best. Seeing my face relax, Nonna looks at me with a satisfied look and smiles, but the opposing Carla''s heart burns and she takes the meat rod and sucks intensely. The slurping noises were intense, as if forcibly sucking the seed from my balls, she sucked strongly. I won''t lose either! I can''t help that you''re so obstinate I lightly touch the face that is desperately sucking me and she calms down. Carla, you want to ride me? (Light Novel Illustration: Super Long Night-time Activities) Is that okay!? Yay! Carla''s face lights up with a big smile and she turns her ass to face me while she matches my meat rod with her hole, dropping her ass in one motion. The meat rod was swallowed quickly by the energetic girl into the deepest parts, she screamed but she soon started to move her hips. Aah-It''s really thick! Did you get bigger again? Your dick''s thickness is amazing! She instantly starts to drool while swinging her hips but, seeing her appearance this time, Nonna''s washing with her breasts got more intense. Her giant breasts press into my chest and changes shape, and is going back and forth from my chest to my stomach. Just like using her breasts as a body sponge she is rubbing me and washing me. Uhm Not being able to hold back from seeing the obscene sight, Maria and Celia came at me with their crotch towards me. From their crotch, a clear liquid was leaking. Regardless of Maria, even Celia is leaking huh, this is something Maria, get on your hands, I''ll use my fingers on you. Celia, come to my face. Yes Eh? Your face? Celia comes close and sits near my face, but it seems like she doesn''t know what to do. For the time being I kiss her while she''s confused. What''s wrong? Don''t hold back and get on top. Eh? You want me to get on top of your face!? Don''t worry. I won''t be crushed if it''s just you getting on. Butsomething so rude She was a bit puzzled about getting her ass on top of her master''s face, but finally her lust won and she slowly got her small butt on top. Once her butt was on top I bit her bud playfully, and inserted my tongue in her hole with a vulgar sound. Celia tried to stand up in surprise but one of my hands grabbed her ass and won''t let go. After attacking her for a while, her hips gave out and she was no longer able to stand, so she obediently rode her ass on my face while moaning. Carla sways her hips intensely in the cowgirl position. Melissa places her lips at the place where we are connected and was attacking both Carla and I. Nonna was washing my whole body with her breasts, Maria was riding my hands and having her mound fingered while screaming, and finally Celia was riding my face with her ass while moaning, sometimes spraying me with her squirting liquid. Is there a happier bath time? After that, once I ejaculated the women all swapped roles and everyone had fun taking turns to service me and being caressed. However, Celia riding on my meat stick will be skipped, she is still a girl, so penetration is still impossible. UuI have already grown big enough. It will certainly go in, so please try it. She is saying that, but as soon as the tip starts to enter a little bit she screams. Giih-!! Her woman hole was spread to the limit and a sharp pain ran through her body so I stopped moving. And Melissa and Maria promptly put a stop to it. That''s why I told you. U-.Even though it would be fine if you just used force to thrust it in You idiot, I flicked her forehead. And after I finished making love to everyone, I exhaustedly lay on the bathroom floor. Everyone is exhausted it seems, I will also take a short break so in the meantime, it''s fine if you have fun Celia. With that said, Melissa also joined in. I do not remember such an intense attack. By the way Celia has stamina since she wasn''t penetrated, so she is still quite energetic. Aegir-sama.. Celia looks at me with a miserable face. It can''t be helped, I''ll do that. I pile some bubbles onto Celia''s stomach, and with a plunk I place my cock on top. I rub her gently from the stomach slippery with bubbles to her yet-to-mature hole, and repeated it at the fastest speed. Her face quickly gets dyed in happiness and she started to prepare herself. Ok-! Go ahead! Celia sandwiches my rod with her thighs and covers the large protruding tip of my cock with her hands. Oh-, Celia-chan you''ve gotten better at inter-crural sex ~. Looking at its size though, it might not be able to bear children . I see, the reason why Celia suddenly got better was because of Melissa. Using her thighs to sandwich my rod as a sort of pseudo-insertion is Celia''s favorite and once we do it, she will be in a good mood for a while. She seems to be interested in being penetrated by me. Aah! It''s thick! It feels good, like it''s rubbing inside! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Although there is no way that there would be any feeling inside, she''s doing it either for me as a service or she''s acting to elevate her own pleasure, but Celia is getting disheveled just as if she was being penetrated. As if responding to that I grab Celia''s shoulder, and move the most intensely thus far. Celia is also surprised at my tremendous movements. If such movements were during an actual penetration though, even Melissa would consider it rough. I move my hips while licking her neck; I suck her still-developing breasts, and kiss her. It''s rubbing! Rubbingaaaah! It''s no good, I can''t take it anymore, please hug me! Due to the intense movements Celia''s bud was rubbed, and her pleasure is increasing. Like how I hug the other girls I embrace her as she reaches her climax, and have her taste the pleasure while in my arms. The tiny Celia trembles intensely in my arms, and deliriously tells me ''she likes me'' and ''she loves me'', repeating it while the cock that was sandwiched between her thighs was sprayed quite vigorously with her squirting. After that, we moved our location to the bedroom and as if we were entangled together, the five of us made love to each other for two days. On the evening of the second day before I had to sortie, I concentrated on attacking Celia until she fainted and retired, but I was merciless against the other girls, even if they lost consciousness I would thrust my meat rod into them and forcefully wake them up, making them faint again. The girls didn''t sleep long, the only time they slept was after I attacked them until they lost consciousness and during the interval that they were waiting for their next turn to come. And the meal that was brought by Miti was eaten by those that were awake, chewed, and fed to the other girls by mouth to mouth. This ridiculous ritual continued from evening to morning to evening endlessly. 2 days later, Early Morning Celia are you ready? Yes, it''s perfect. Celia shows off her gallant face. Yesterday evening, she was knocked out and slept like that and it seems like her physical condition has returned. The other girls aren''t coming out huh. Aegir-sama attacked them so excessivelyeveryone probably looks horrible. Uuuu.you''re going already right, it seems I won''t be able to see you to the front door, so I''ll say it here. Stay alive and come back kay? Melissa woke up but since she couldn''t stand, she crawled on top of the bed. Her body allows me to enter her deep, and she shows off her former prostitute''s constitution, forgetting her limit. Maria ison the floor? . Maria is completely fainted and not responding. I kiss her just to check her breathing and it looks like there is no problem. I''ll dieI''m going to die Nonna has her legs spread open and leaning on the sofa. She can speak but her eyes are rolled back and her consciousness isn''t clear. She sometimes remembers something and twitches and trembles. During our sex, she spoke deliriously about wanting a child so because of that I thoroughly poured into her; under her crotch was the seed that leaked out forming a puddle. Aau Uwa! Hey wait Carla-san! It seems that Carla who was clinging to the wall collapsed and she started urinating. Celia tried to stop her but, seeing her letting her tongue out with half-opened eyes, she gave up. Aegirmore Wai-! You''re wrong! Stop, let go! Carla looks at Celia with vacant eyes and embraced her while groping her crotch. No matter how much she looks, she won''t find it attached to Celia. It seems she is already unable to tell the difference between Celia and me. I lift Carla up and put her on top of Nonna. Aegir there you are? Aah, I''m already dead? The two of them grope each other''s crotch, they give each other deep, rich kisses and entangle their tongues. They are both shaking their hips, wanting me to put my thing in them. If they open their eyes completely there will be a disaster, so I should go before that. When I opened the door, Miti straightened her back and stood up. I''ll be going now. Have a safe trip. Her expression and her tone were also stiff. She must be worried about the children. Yesterday was unlike anything before, did you watch it properly? Fugya!? Yesterday, when Miti was bringing the water and food we didn''t stop having sex, so if she wanted to know about men and women I told her to go look. She was cautious, but she looked for quite a long time. She covered her face and looked through the gaps in her fingers. The shock from being found out that she was peeping all this time may have been quite big. With this, maybe she won''t be so nervous around me. I ordered Miti to take care of everyone and clean their rooms and headed to the front door. Gyaaaaaaa!! What is thissss!!! I can hear the shouting from Miti from inside the room but I pay no attention to it. Have a safe trip Master ! Have a safe trip Safe trip stay safe I''ll be going ahead and waiting for you in the garrison. Sebastian, Kroll and Alma led the horses to the front door and were waiting for us. Nina told me to pass a message for Leopolt. Pleasecome back safely. Kroll called out to Celia specifically. Yeah, I''ll be back. Celia''s manly response caused his cheeks to turn red, but are you fine with that? Celia''s probably trying to imitate me. I''m heading out. The girls, Miti and Sebastian C we passed each of the gates consecutively, and at that time Celia and I changed the expression in our eyes. From the flirty eyes on the bed, to the eyes of warriors C the eyes of soldiers. There was one last person: Catherine was standing on the path in front of our house. She bothered to come out all the way here from the orphanage. It would be nice if karma doesn''t come back and you end up dying. She says it sarcastically to me. Regardless, I steal her lips and Catherine also doesn''t put up any resistance. I intend to have you help me out until Rose grows up. Don''t die herelive and come back and I will be your woman. I''ll also let you drink a little from my breasts. Normally, this is where Celia would look like she would come and attack me but today she is quite obedient. Well this is the last gate. I''m off. The fun of carnal pleasures is over. Time for the entire squad to move out, the war is starting. Well, let''s go to the world of steel and blood. A few days later, During the march It must really be frightening huh? Agor says as he watches a mother hugging her child. Everyone in the village is looking at us, and staying alert. An army of 15,000 advances along the highway like a giant serpent. The villages in the vicinity have not seen such a large army before, and there were two types of reactions: staring at us in amazement or running away in fear. Leopolt, how do you think the enemy will move? If you''re talking about if I was the enemy, I would attack the main force with many small to medium scale squads using early morning surprise attacks and night attacks repeatedly to reduce enemy numbers and destroy their formations. When they respond by splitting their forces to wake themselves from the shock, then I would have our main force collide with them, taking the numerical superiority. Something like that. I see, the reason why the enemy main force hasn''t showed up is because the royal army that is attacking is too small-scale, and they judged it to not be our main force. It is more advantageous to have your card out later. But it''s not like they can ignore those noisy guys either. If they were to receive attacks every night, even if the damage was minor the morale of the troops would fall. That''s true. So we should find the enemy first, and launch a pre-emptive strike to wipe out the enemy''s outpost squad collectively in one blow. That is the best case scenario, but we don''t know where they are. Then let''s gather them. Let''s have a decoy prepared and restrict their movements. Are you''re going to send out another large army? If you can do that then we could crush them. Agor cuts in but Leopolt laughed from his nose. It''s at these times that you build animosity you know. It''s not like they will come in broad daylight. They will approach when it''s either night or dawn. To determine the number of soldiers, you don''t look at the head or their body. You only need to count the number of campfires and tents. Radhaldelet me speak to Erich. Let''s see clearly whether the strategy that you thought up of without taking a break works or not. If I think about it, there hasn''t been a time that I used my head to fight. If Leopolt wasn''t here, how far could I go while commanding the battalion? 4 days later, Country Border:A Certain Place Alright! Everyone is here. Today we''ll be camping here so get ready! The royal army soldiers take a breath and lower their waist, but they cannot be relieved. In this place, they will most likely be receiving the attacks from the enemy every night; it is a situation where every day there would be someone in the squad that will die. The entire troop started out as 4,000 but is already at 2,500. Adding to the fatigue that the soldiers are suffering from, if we were to get hit with a full-blown attack now we would not be able to defend that well. Even through all that, the order to gather the entire squad was enough to make me feel hopeful. The fact that we are gathered when we have the responsibility to defend is because we have the important players with us. If things go well, we may be able to return to the capital. But there would be no reinforcement army even if they get to the rendezvous point they were told to march towards. They are simply preparing a large amount of tents and torches. There would be just a few soldiers among them but it might possibly be too little. There are only 100 people, but is that all? What is left is the landmark, so we spread out straw-like objects around the outer parts of the campsite. For some reason, the soldiers inside the campsite went to collect the flag. Come to think of it, he was saying something like march under this flag or something annoying wasn''t heI don''t understand what the central army guys are thinking at all. I''m thankful that we don''t have to get involved in setting up the tents, but it won''t be a counter-measure against night attacks. I also don''t understand the order to light all the torches. In addition, those guys who got that prepared were incompetent as in the beginning we were only 4,000 people. No matter how you look at it the tents here are for five times the amount. And if the reinforcements don''t come then as a result, we would have to sleep while in fear of the night attacks. Even now, we could see the light cavalry that we are pursuing nesting on top of the hill. It would be useless to chase them so we should ignore them Is this alright? Yes, the enemy scouts have spotted the large camp and are hurriedly going to return. At this moment, the squad in the vicinity will be assembling and plotting for the night attack. My battalion and I are secretly setting up in the vicinity where we can overlook the royal army in the campgrounds and the main force is also scattered around in various positions. Until it becomes night time, we will select five archers and form a group in front of the hill, and place them under the ridge line. We will be hunting the enemy scouts. Even though we missed the previous guys? If they discover the place where we set up, it would be meaningless. However, the information is already known to them. The first report tends to be an overstatement, it''s fine if the enemy gains an exaggerated and inaccurate information. There will not be a second report, though. The scouts are basing their search for us on their preliminary information, so they will predict the general area where we will appear. But even if we were to reinforce the campsite from here, there is too much distance to cover. It would be hard-pressed even for those who can see in the dark. Agor and I have the same idea but we purposely say nothing. Since, if it continues on like this we would definitely get retorted by Leopolt. Don''t worry. We have prepared lightings. We will turn it on at the same time as the enemy''s signal. I will leave it to you. I will trust you till the end. Thank you very much. Well, as long as the enemy is not as stupid as I imagine, they will not show themselves in places that have light. I will go sleep. It''s a precise kind of boldness C that is what I might call a great commander. By evening, the soldiers are sleeping and night has fallen. Celia who was sleeping beside me woke up with a twitch. There is.something It''s true that I feel some sort of presence, a lot of them. However, the surroundings are completely dark and the moonlight is also scarce. The only place that was bright and brilliantly lit is the campsite which was unnecessarily placed, only the torches'' light. The archers get ready just in case. That guy Leopolt says that we would know when the enemies come closer but let''s see. Ugyyaaaa!! Guaaa!! Hiiiihh!! Hiidebu-! Screams can be heard in the distance. Even so, the exact location is not known but the royal army at the campsite is making a fuss. It was probably a pitfall that caused the enemy to scream, at the bottom of the hole were spikes pointing up. There must have been several of them placed all around the campsite to have caused the enemy to scream huhhow vicious. Give the signal. The soldier holding the torch directed his hand around the campsite. Immediately, the soldiers remaining in the campsite release flaming arrows in all directions. The flaming arrows light up the surrounding grasslands. Of course, normal grass would not create this amount of blaze from something like flaming arrows. What is burning is the dry straw that was sprinkled around the campsite, and instantly lit up the area. What was projected was the enemy troops; 1000 in the east, 1000 in the west, and about 2000 in the south. Being able to simultaneously coordinate this amount of troops in the dark is a feat that our army is unable to do. However, now that they have been found out, there is no advantage. They are just 4000 people that are out in the open. Release all the arrows at once! Not only my battalion, but the squads that were completely hidden and the royal army that was in the campsite fired their arrows too. The difference in troop strength was that of the difference in the number of arrows. The enemy soldiers that were trying to escape were defeated by the arrows, and there were some that slipped and fell and others who jumped into the flames. Listen up! We won''t charge at them. Right now it is only raining arrows. Don''t leave your positions no matter what! When it becomes a free-for-all when it''s night time, you cannot make an effective attack. It is the best case scenario right now to one-sidedly shoot them to death with arrows. Calm down, it''s not like we are being surrounded by the fire! This fire is nothing more than light! Retreat from the campsite immediately. Run into the darkness! I can hear the enemy commander''s angry shouting. It is certainly the case, and they know the amount of dry straws so they realize it''s not a fire that could burn and kill the entire squad. But you can no longer get away. Leopolt gave the archers an additional order to attack the external surroundings. Once again, the fire is lit and the dark night was brightened. Unlike the nearby campsite, and though only a portion of it C the only shortest route that they could run to was blocked by a wall of fire created by the straw placed there. It was there that a strange scenario developed. The soldiers struggling to run away from the fire fell down one after the other. They were holding their feet and squatting down, crying out in pain. It''s that engineering corps huh Yes, it''s simple. I buried wooden stakes facing the campsite at low angles. They will step on them when they pass by, but when they turn back their feet will be stabbed. It was just lightly covered in dirt, but even if there''s fire it would be hard to see in the dark. The speed at which the enemy troops are running away is visibly slowing down. There are fellow soldiers in front of them, bleeding from their legs and collapsing to the ground. There is no other way but to watch where they step while gingerly moving forward. However, if you move slowly, then the duration you get showered with arrows will only get longer. There are no sounds of swords clashing orof hooves. Anyhow, the enemies have no idea where they are. They were being shot one-sidedly by arrows, burned by fire, having their feet pierced with stakes and falling down. They were being driven off the path by the fire and arrows in what would normally be the path that they could escape. How cruel Agor murmurs. Kill the enemy and keep the allies alive. In war, that is what the ultimate victory looks like. Isn''t this good, if we can fight like this then it would be good if we could do this as many times as possible. But there will also come a time where we will need to fight and push through with force. It will be Leopolt and I that will be sharing that role. Eventually, the sky begins to brighten, those who have run away will have to face the 15,000 central army that have showed their faces. Already half their numbers have died or have been injured with no hope of surviving. The cavalry and infantry pursue the enemies as if to unleash their resentment of the archers hogging all the fun. There are few that have escaped, and many young people of Arkland disappeared like the dew on the plains. With this, the enemy''s vanguard has been vanquished. Next is for us to cross the border and the enemy will have no choice but to send out their main army. Leopolt did not change his expression in the midst of the rising smoke. I have also told Erich. My battalion went out to the front, and there have been several villages that have been attacked. Even so, I laugh at Agor who makes an unhappy face. There is no need to burn or kill. It''s enough to set up your flag and declare that it is captured. They will not be able to ignore that. It will be a fierce battle. Of course. If not then it wouldn''t be interesting. The nervous Agor, the expressionless Leopolt, and my laughing self; the three of us started the march with our differing expressions. Extra Story: Maria''s Daily Life Going back in time a little before the time Aegir was ordered to sortie. Oh my? Isn''t that Catherine-san? On the way back home from the city after going out to buy ingredients for dinner, I saw Catherine-san passing through in front of our house. I was going to call out to her but she passed by. Does she have something to do perhaps? I decided not to worry about it and return to the house but I stopped moving. That red handkerchief is tied to the fence of the house isn''t it, even though you treated it as if it was so important to you, you went and dropped it againas I thought to myself I looked closely at the place where it was tied, it seems like it wasn''t just dropped. It might have some sort of meaning behind it so I''ll leave it and go back in the house. After that, I encountered Aegir-san who was coming out from his room. Hello~! Today''s dinner will be a chicken and vegetable soup~ Yeah, I''m looking forward to it. I''ll be going out for a bit and be back before dinner. Sure~ Maybe he has work for the army? But Celia-chan isn''t going along with him so maybe something personal? I am curious for some reason and stop cleaning to follow him. And when I didI saw the Catherine-san who was passing by before and was back in front of the path again! Catherine-san is glancing at Aegir-san here and there and walked the opposite direction without greeting us. Ah! She went to take her handkerchief back. Aegir-san also doesn''t say anything and follows her after. I forgot to buy something so I''m going out again, kay? I inform Miti and jump out of the house. Those two shouldn''t have seen each other since Catherine-san went to the orphanage Those two sat in a place that seemed to be an open cafe. I also secretly secured a close seat and secretly sat down. It''s helpful that I have a normal appearance. How is Rose doing? She''s healthyYou should know well that Dorothea-san is also a kind person. Even though I am still unable to work at all. She''s a nice person after all. Are you eating well now? Well yes, since you gave money for it. Well you''re probably aiming for Dorothea-san''s crotch aren''t you? I won''t deny that. It''s in my nature to do it with beautiful woman. You''re completely a sexual beast. Soit seems that it got warmer and the blanket was attracting lice so Rose was feeling itchy It seems that Aegir-san is handing over some money. What about milk for your child? Before I came out I gave her plenty so it should be alright in the meantime. Then are you going? I also want to suck a little of that milk. Haabefore that child stops breastfeeding I''ll probably be pregnant with another. Is that bad? Of course it is! Then you could stop doing it you know? Don''t say something stupid, it has already been a week since the last timeI''m going crazy. Even today I am lusting for the boys at the orphanage and the men at the vulgar market stalls! I wonder why you have become so horny. You''re still in your 20''s right? 22! It''s because you utterly pulled and tore apart my insides! Take responsibility and make me feel satisfied. Then are you going to give this to me today? Aegir-san''s hand moves to her crotchor rather he rubs her ass slightly. Finethat place has already become your size anyway. Use it as you wish. The two of them locked arms and cling to each other while heading towards ''an inn to rest''. To leave your child in order to invite men, what an amazing mother. Other people will overhear! Also, after you have done it my breast milk comes out well so this is also for Rose''s sake! It comes out well? Yeslike a fountain I don''t know what they are talking about, and I don''t think I can go any further so I''ll finish up here. As I was sayingeven so. It can''t be helped that the male''s eyes are staring only at her breasts, but Catherine-san is also only staring at Aegir-san''s crotch while talking. The ecstatic face she was making when her ass was being rubbed was also lewd enough to make the people around them surprised. In the first place she gets crazy for men in one week huh It''s just like Nonna-san and them said, you are really a naughty person aren''t you? To have my beloved man embrace another woman, and moreover he''s probably drinking her breast milk too so it makes me want to put lots of love into this cooking. Shall we let Nonna-san and the others know about this? I laugh while cooking in the kitchen with Miti, it''s our usual daily routine but Miti seems strange. It''s different from your usual smilea witch with the potI''m so sorry! Ufufufufufufufu 44 Chapter 44. Arkland War: Citizen Battle Kill those who resist! Don''t touch the civilians and treat women especially gently! My battalion is crossing over the border to the Arkland side and is attacking every single village that is in its sights. Even though I say attack it''s not like they are burning the villages and killing the villagers. They are just kicking the guards aside, burning the feudal lord''s mansion and placing the Goldonia Kingdom''s flag. Doing something like this is meaningless, but it seems that burning the lord''s mansion in front of the citizens will lower the dignity of Arkland''s royalty. The main force will go ahead and advance on the highway while we are given the responsibility of scouting. If there is an enemy that appears which we cannot deal with, we will immediately run as fast as we can on our horses. These Goldonia pigs!Prepare yourselves~! I blow off both hands of the soldier who showed his vigor while coming at us and kick him. They must be friends, as three more people came out from the small stone fortress. I have found an important general! We are the three best guards of the Mootvillage! Guaaaa!! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. He was talking on for too long, so before he finished his sentence, I butchered one of them. When I did, Celia who was at my side swung her sword twice, and bounced back. A few moments later blood spurted from the two men''s throats. Are you hurt? I won''t be defeated by such comedic actors. Have you already cleaned up? Yes. The troops weren''t much at all. This village''s feudal lord''s mansion has become partially like a castle but in the end it was only prepared for something like a rebellion from the villagers. It showed no resistance to those standing around and firing flaming arrows at it, and the castle quickly became enveloped in a hellfire. From the fire came a knight on horseback. He''s probably the village''s lord''s knight but as expected he is overwhelmed in terms of numbers, as soon as he cuts down a single infantry his entire body will be despairingly pierced by spears. The mansion is already up in flames, so even if there are any household members, they wouldn''t be alive. Call the representative of the citizens. We''re hoisting the national flag. The villagers were all gathered in one place inside the village. It''s not like we will be working together from now on, but if there are any left in the houses, we will not be able to distinguish between the citizens and the remaining resistance. I am the chief of this villageI kindly beg you to spare my life If I was going to kill you, I would have already done it. Let''s raise the national flag at the village''s entrance and in the center of the village. We are also going to be camping here tonight. Are there any open spaces? You''re camping, in this village? The chief shows a frightened expression. It''s a village with not even 100 people, of course it would make you uneasy when there are 10 times the amount of soldiers nearby, but the sun is already going down. If we''re near the village, we could also use the well so it''s convenient. I don''t intend to pay much consideration for their unease. I don''t intend to spend too much time with the villagers either. After telling the chief that it''s enough, I let him stand down and call Celia to my side. They might betray us and tell Arkland of our location. That won''t happen. As soon as the village allowed us to raise our national flag and use their village as our squad''s garrison, everyone in the village is viewed as a traitor. If they called an army here, they would be asking for everyone to be killed by them. Don''t worry. As soon as the sun comes up, we''ll head out immediately. You should hurry and sleep. But Celia doesn''t leave. She would look at me with teary eyes, so I sat down on the bed and she came in between my legs. Please relax yourself. I will do everything. Celia pulls my cock from my pants, and just when she was about to take it into her mouth, someone called from the outside. Commander, sorry it''s so late at night but I have something important to tell you. Celia clicks her tongue, but I was about to receive her fellatio so I can''t really say it can wait. The person who came inside the tent was a woman, and she is still young but looks like a clever and capable person. And what stood out the most were her giant breasts, not as large as Nonna''s but, it wasn''t something you usually see at brothels either. I am the village chief''s daughter, Yogley . I came here because I have something to say to yousir.1 She does try to speak politely, but it seems she isn''t used to it so it sounds unnatural. I thought there was nothing else that the chief had to say, though? . Celia is glaring at her as if wanting her to hurry and go away. It''s something simple, we would also like to fight together with you. What is this woman saying? The current king has thoroughly made us suffer. But if it was just us, we wouldn''t be able to stand a chance against the kingdom''s army. As long as we can destroy those guys, we will use anyone. I have also seen a group of villagers from Arkland that have been abandoned a while ago. The people in this village are also all elders and women, the only young man is sick and cannot move, in addition to that, there is not enough food for everyone so they are all skinny. It is plainly obvious that this is a harsh environment. But isn''t the chief''s job to be the mediator of the people when there is an issue, why are you the one here? I don''t see that kind of courage in him though. That''s wrong. My father is technically the chief but he doesn''t have that strong of a spirit. Normally, I am the one who makes the decisions in this village. That''s why this time I''m also the one in charge of bringing up this problem. Celia and I both make a grim face. It''s interesting to have the ignorant farmers create a ruckus inside the country, but I don''t think they will be any help in terms of fighting ability. I don''t think there is any meaning to giving them water and food if all they are good for are to be used as meat shields. The legs of the elderly and women will not be able to keep up with our march and our pace would surely drop. When I was about to open my mouth to refuse, Yogley stripped naked. What are you planning? Acting as hostage for the sake of earning your trust, then offering a tribute to win your favor, or something along those lines. Having thrown all her clothes off, I was about to stretch my hands towards Yogley''s splendid breasts as she was approaching but from the side, Celia sent her flying. How rude! If Aegir-sama sleeps with a harlot like you he will be tainted. That hurtsMe a harlot!? I''m a virgin you know? Hey Commander, don''t you want to take my virginity? (Light Novel Illustrations: Yogley Taking Her Clothes Off) I really do, but if I postpone Celia''s treatment, then she may try to assassinate this girl. I won''t do it now, I will take what you have said and discuss with those in the squad. Put your clothes on and go back. For now is itAegir-sama If I think about it carefully if I get lured in by a female''s body I would become compromised. Isn''t this good? I don''t know about spurring the people on to war, but this will become a symbol. I wake Leopolt and Agor and we discuss Yogley''s proposal. The two of them surprisingly agree so I want to hear their reasons. First is Agor. If we bring them with us, having the people as our allies can spread our image of righteousness. Although they would not be much use on the battlefield, so they would need to retreat to the back Next is Leopolt. Based purely on military terms, they have their use too. The citizens are something like a rolling snowball, if we get 100 to move we can get 1000 to move, and if we get 1000 to move we can get 10,000 to move. If we bring these people around, the other poor villages that have built up their dissatisfaction will also participate and their numbers will continue to grow. No matter how amateurish they may be, if we gather enough of them they will certainly be of use. But even if we gather a lot of them, we don''t have the food to maintain them do we? Just take whatever food from their own village and carry it. We can delay their animosity by commanding them, but if they eat by themselves it won''t become anything big. And if we can no longer continue, we can just make them collide with a random enemy squad and suffer a loss and it will be fine. You''re saying something like that again! Agor gets enraged, but Leopolt ignores him and continues. In any case, the fact that we are acting together with the villagers is something the enemy considers a threat. Anyway, there are hotbeds of rebellion due to political pressure all around the country. Just by having the enemy hurry in dealing with the closing threat, that in itself has meaning. Regardless of whether or not we crash them against an enemy, it''s decided that we''ll take them along. It will hurt our marching speed, but we should leave those that don''t have stamina at the back. Both sides seem to have no objections so I nod slightly. Celia seems to be the only one that is unhappy but since it was decided based on military terms she couldn''t say anything about it. I don''t have time to visit Erich. I''ll just report it after verifying Even if he says it''s something he can''t do, if it''s him, it should be fine. If he refuses, we can say that they decided to follow us on their own, and that they were eliminated by the enemy. While listening to Leopolt''s remaining remarks and Agor quarreling with him, I informed them that the meeting was over and we returned to our personal tents. So are we doing it? Celia, don''t say something so vulgar. I want you to stay pure forever. It''s been awhile since you''ve devoured a virgin. Celia has a good grasp about my sexual activities. I''ll think that it''s because she''s been with me for such a long time. I won''t eat her just yet. If things go poorly we have to discard them. If I was going to take it, it will be after the war is settled. Also, don''t I have another appointment with you? Celia''s unhappy face brightens up. Please leave it to me! I won''t lose to that naive girl. You''re quite naive yourself. That night I made the villagers think that I let Yogley stay in the same tent as me because she became my woman but, I didn''t lay a single finger on her, I just showed her Celia''s rich and concentrated fellatio skills. Seeing a younger girl so accustomed to such sexual activities caused Yogley''s face to turn red and she stared intensely. She scooped a little of the ejaculated semen and put it in her mouth but she puckered her face and complained that it was bitter. Such innocent reactions are also cute. One night has passed, and my battalion has finished getting ready to sortie. The group of villagers that Yogley is leading (called volunteer soldiers for convenience) number 50 people. Their ages are those way past their prime and very young kids, and aside from the sick person who cannot move, pretty much everyone is equipped with agricultural machinery and a bow for hunting, as well as a wooden hammer, and they are not wearing any armor. If you take this much with you, the village will be destroyed. This is war, everyone will not be able to live and come back you know? We are prepared for that. Even as it is the village would be destroyed. If everyone was just going to die off slowly, then we want to bet on the slim chance that we could live. If you are going to say that much then, I will no longer make a fuss. It''s fine to let them choose how they die. All units move out! Each company take the planned route! According to Yogley''s information, there are small villages dotted around up ahead. Advancing for one day, it seems that there will be a comparatively large town. First, we plan to have each company attack a village each and then gather them in front of the town. The engineers will follow the 1st division of cavalry company that I am commanding directly. It''s a formation that kills the mobility of the cavalry, but this time we aren''t going to be fighting in a way that needs us to gallop quickly, so there is no problem. The volunteer soldiers are spread out among each corps. Amazing Yogley''s voice leaks out. There was around 150 people in this village when we launched our attack and the amount was much larger than the resident''s living in Yogley''s village. Furthermore, the amount of soldiers situated within the Feudal Lord''s mansion is even larger. However, from the point of view of 200 cavalrymen, this minuscule force was akin to that of an ant. It will be as simple as crushing them beneath our feet. Just 10 minutes of battle and the soldiers were turned into corpses, the lord was captured and had his head chopped off on the spot. I turned my back to the burning mansion of the feudal lord and announced my capture of the village. And from there on, it''s Yogley''s turn. I don''t want to spend much time on this. Convince me in one hour. Everyone! I Whether it was a good thing that the feudal lord''s soldiers were finished in a flash, or whether the heavy cavalry looked valiant, some of the villagers joined as volunteer soldiers, but their response was slower than that of Yogley''s village. There''s no way we can win against the king''s steel spear cavalryif we lose, they''ll kill everyone Anyway, we burned the lord''s mansion so that''s over, should we get everyone ready to run away? The villagers are quietly talking to each other. The long years of political strife and the fear of the king and the army has been ingrained into them. For them to truly trust us, we need to win a major victory. It''s less than I thought, but it''s not like we had much to begin with. We can''t spare any more time. I also agree with Leopolt''s opinion. If we are unable to reach our designated town by today, we will lose sight of the other companies. We''re leaving! Once you''ve taken your portion of food, follow the rest of the squads. The designated town, according to Yogley, is known as Datrohn . By the time we reached the suburbs, the sun has pretty much set and night was close. The other companies have already arrived. It seems that all three companies managed to control the villages without much problems. The volunteer soldiers have also gathered accordingly. Including the volunteer soldiers, we have a total of about 300 people. It became something a little larger than a company. However, they might only be usable as a shield in battle We have taken the villagers hostage and at the same time presented the women, but you won''t mind if we take them, right? Beside Carl is a woman who is nestling into him, she was looking at him with passionate eyes and was slightly panting. You have already embraced her without even asking me, haven''t you? There are rules. Please refrain from doing it where people can see. Celia looks at me with eyes that say ''look who''s talking'', but I ignore her. Those on top are arrogant people. Well, the most crucial task is the capture of the town in front of us. There is quite a distance still, but the town which was created in the plains is different in scale from the villages which we have encountered up until now. According to Yogley, there are nearly 2000 residents and there is one central existence C which is the noble C that rules the surrounding villages and the noble has set up a mansion, so normally around 300 soldiers should be there. Excluding our engineers and volunteer soldiers, our actual military strength is 800, it can''t be said to be overwhelmingly advantageous but, It will be tough to attack with power. The town has rocks piled up around it; each corner has a wooden watchtower that can be seen. Unlike the villages up until now that only had a fence which protected them from beasts, the town has a full-fledged wall installed. Just as Leopolt said, we will have to be prepared to suffer quite the amount of casualties if we were to attack with force. What do you think about surrounding it and firing flaming arrows? The arrows from the enemies on the top of the walls will reach us first, so in the end we will suffer heavy casualties. Also, if we want to burn the town our plan to gather the volunteer soldiers cannot be used anymore. That''s true, if we burn the townspeople it would be bad. Then, should we wait for backup? If we wait 3 days they will catch up. And when they do, those guys should run away or surrender. Just like Agor says, for the main force that is also equipped with siege weapons a town like this and its walls are nothing. But by then, the importance of us being the vanguard will have lost its meaning. Setting up formation with the main force, and preparing to attack would then delay our march by that much. We should find some way to manage the clean up with just my battalion. No, we should try to somehow finish things with just us. It''s something we must try and somehow do. If we can''t use force or fire, then only something like sending a spy to open the gates Agor is also giving some thought, but it doesn''t seem to be a good idea. Then, shall I have the enemies open the gate? Leopolt opens his mouth. It''s times like these that I''m counting on you. First of all tonight, let''s put lots of torches on the wagons and have it walk. With that they will think that most of our army has moved. Something like that is easy enough. After that on the next day, judging from that town, they can only see up to the hill we are on right now, so if we cover soldiers on the opposite side of the hill they won''t be able to see them. We will hide two cavalry and infantry companies there. I understand what we have to do, but from here to the town there is too much distance. Even if they let their guard down and open the gate, wouldn''t they simply close it while we are running towards it? Yes. So that''s why we''ll bring them here. Once we get them here we''ll beat them, and the enemies that run away will try to get back into the town andlike a dumpling, they won''t be able to close the gate. Even if they abandon them and close the gates, we will be able to eliminate the enemy that is outside the gate easily and after that we can attack them with force or whatever and that will be enough to cause them to fall. The reason for having one company is to get them to come here huh. Right. Then the most important thing will be the voluntary soldiers. The volunteer soldiers aren''t useful in actual battle, though? The line of command will also be sloppy. The enemy will also think that. We will give up on capturing the town and move our main force, the remaining units will be 200 and the volunteer soldiers will be 300. Even if they decide to fight us, they will have to be prepared with numbers to challenge us in night battle. But if the gathered volunteer soldiers start to go crazy and rampage in the attack, then of course we will suffer from the enemy''s counter-attack and losethen in the confusion, the infantry company that also gets involved will mess up the formationif you were the enemy commander in that situation, what would you do? Of course I would chase them. The troops in the castle are 300 in number, the confused volunteer soldiers are no help so I will aim for a win with 200 against 300. Are there any dangers in the castle that are outside our predictions? If there is, they will wait until daybreak, they will come when they judge that our main force is not there. If so, then no matter what paths we take, it won''t be possible for us to capture the town by ourselves. Let''s leave the hill and wait for the reinforcements to help us. Agor opened his mouth. I understand what you''re saying. But regardless of our infantry company, can the volunteer soldiers perform something so adept? If they foresee that, then won''t they just get pierced by arrows and die a meaningless death? Leopolt talks as if it was nothing. I don''t think they will be able to pull off such acting. From the beginning, I didn''t teach them anything. I just ordered them to ''do their best to attack the town with everything you have''. The next morning, Arkland camp:Town of Datrohn It seems like the crisis has passed. The one who rules the villages around the town, Count Cortoza Datrohn , breathed a sigh of relief. His mansion is on the highest point of the town, and looks over the town''s surroundings. It is just like the lookout reported, the Goldonia squad that appeared yesterday evening has moved out in the night. I wondered what has happened. The enemy troops easily exceed 1000 in number. Whether they gathered from around the villages, or if they had natives mixed in, but even if that is not taken into account they are a powerful squad. The soldiers in this town are around 300, if they were to attack with power then it would be a dangerous difference in military strength. To allow them to advance this far up to this place, what is the vanguard unit doing!? His ugly and fat body shakes in rage. The town of Datrohn is at the border of Goldonia but it''s not really a town. The town has been changed into a fortress in order to withstand the multiple occurrences of rebellion by the farmers in recent years. Focusing on its defensive capabilities, it acted as the place for accumulating and replenishing supplies to the vanguard squad which was supposed to be rampaging in Goldonia. It seems that there have been sporadic reports from fools that came running and told of the vanguard unit being vanquished yesterday but they were all decapitated. They must have gone crazy from immense terror and ran from their squad, but they are just trash who were trying to smear the glorious name of Arkland with mud. The next transportation of goods heading towards the city is a large amount of food, arrows, and horse feed. If by any chance the enemy manages to cause this town to fall, then everything will be taken. If that happens, his Count standing will become uncertain. The enemy''s remaining military strength is only 200 plus and the likes of farmers! Move out and defeat them! The subordinate knights raise their spirit but it''s 300 against 500. The farmers will also be used as shields so it might become an even fight. There is no need to do anything risky in this situation, it''s fine if we just protect the town. Even if it''s impossible, just get out there and do something. Our role is the protection of the town and the transportation of the goods. Once the northern army gets out there, those guys still hanging on out there will be kicked aside. For guys like them, just us will be enough! I know that I want to make achievements, but I can''t afford to suffer huge losses here. The enemy is not only Goldonia, it is also possible that there are people who want to cause a rebellion and will take advantage of this situation. Well why not sleep with a woman, I took the women from the commoners and kept them as servants. I can **** them as I like and they''ll either be killed or give birth and be sent back. It''s been awhile, so why don''t I play with an older woman. Enemy attack! The enemy is approaching the town walls! The screaming and crying woman is held down, and it was just about time when the deed was about to be done, but the lookout''s voice caused him to put his clothes on in a panic. The woman grabbed her clothes and ran. That woman, tonight, I will squeeze her neck until she dies. What is going on? The enemy hasn''t left yet!? That is, the soldiers left the farmers and they approached while shouting, throwing torches and pots of oil at us! It looks like they''re trying to break the gate with hammers too! How dare they! Those filthy pieces of garbage! The gate is made of thick wood, but to withstand attacks from fire, water and mud has been put on the gate since yesterday so it won''t burn. The clustered troops are bathing in jeers, raising their spirit but their options are to either set it on fire or to use hammers to break a portion of the gate. The bulky gate won''t even budge an inch. How long are you going to let them do what they want! Shower them in arrows! Kill them all! Near the gate from on top of the wall, the arrows rain down in a scattered manner, screams start to be heard. That scene continues for some time but several people from the back who were running away started to collapse all at once, and they instantly started running away to the rear. Fuuun-! It''s because they got too cocky that this happened. Why don''t you just obediently go plow some fields or something! But then, an astonishing scene appeared. A squad that is believed to be the established army surrounded the escaping farmers causing them to be stopped in place. They were probably observing them from the back, waiting for their opportunity while waiting for them to dig their own graves. The enemy is confused! As they are now we can defeat them! It''s a chance that comes once every thousand years! Please order us to move out! The knights are coming together all at once. It''s true that they look like they can be defeated right now. Their main force has moved during the night, so they must have gone quite far, they won''t be able to act as reinforcements. Also, more than anything it wouldn''t be bad to have the honor of being the first to take down Goldonia. Very well, I''ll allow you to move out. But don''t chase them too far! Yessir! The knights felt disappointed for an instant, but only returned to their own squad. Let me see how those guys meet their end. I went out to the terrace while a woman was refilling my drink with alcohol and decided to watch the battle in which victory was promised. 45 Chapter 45. Arkland War: Victory Strength From the ridges of the hill, a face slightly peeks out to check the state of the battle. The volunteer soldiers are taking the attacks of the enemy''s pursuit and getting defeated. It seems that the casualties are not insignificant. Even the supporting army infantry corps also got mixed up in the confusion, so we are just retreating while devoting ourselves to defense. The knights and soldiers are coming out from the gates one after the other and their military strength is getting even stronger. The state of battle is at its worst and everything is heading towards a bad direction, and just about everything was going as planned. The volunteer soldiers are running away as fast as they can and when they reached the point of climbing the hill, one light cavalry climbed the hill and blew his trumpet. Just then, the infantry company that had just retreated stops their feet, swiftly forming a perfect formation and standing their ground. Not wanting to miss our chance, we chase after the enemy reinforcements that just came out, and we enact a battle royale right below the hill. Charge!!! All the company commanders shouted together. From here on out it is a race with the enemy, there is no need for the archers or the reinforcements to have detailed formations. We just have to reach the gate faster than the enemy. Suddenly, as the 400 soldiers came galloping down, the enemy who knew what they were planning, clearly started hurrying. And to the 200 cavalry that were charging, it became a frenzy. The cavalry had me at the front as I jumped into the enemy squad, while I ordered the rest of the squad to take care of only the enemies in front of them. Thrusting and piercing the cluster of enemy soldiers, we head in a straight line towards the gate where there is no one left to block our path. Most of the enemy troops were behind us. Like this, we can be relieved that the gate will not be closed, but contrary to our predictions the gate is gradually starting to close. Even if they close the gate here the town has pretty much no soldiers. They should not be able to defend against us Whether it was the commander that was stupid or the troops'' own decision, the soldiers that have departed will not make it in time. Schwartz, let''s go! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I knock his abdomen with my feet, the large horse instantly sped up, and the soldiers are also made into decorations as I rushed out. The gate is slowly closing, and already closed to the point where not even a person could fit through. Just before it was completely shut, I jump off from Schwartz''s saddle and using that momentum, thrust my spear down. I won''t be able to pierce through the gate, but there was a slight opening, which I saw a soldier trying to put a bar across the gate on the other side. Hiiih! Monster! The soldiers are slandering me, but I do not have time to be concerned with that. I unsheathe the Dual Crater from my back and make a single strike towards the gap of the gate. The iron plate that was holding the bar splits in two. You''re kidding! He cut iron.. What kind of superhuman strengthor is it the sword that is dangerous!? As if to answer that it was both, I push the gate with my hand. If the bar is not placed, then it is a matter of strength. There is only me on this side, and the other side had several of them but the gate was slowly opening. Kill that guy! It''s over if we get broken through! The soldiers were all hurrying back, chasing and trying to attack me. Your stance is poor. It''s hard to fight with my sword while trying to push. But reinforcements have arrived. Aegir-sama! I will take care of the rear! Celia who was catching up on horseback was slitting throats while continuing to ride on. She jumped off the horse and lined up behind me, back-to-back with her sword ready. Don''t push yourself! I push the gate, but the other side seems to have increased the number of people from before, so it barely budged. From behind me I can hear Celia clashing with others. If I take too long here Celia might not be able to hold out. I''ll do it too. A bold voice closes in. If I take a look, a giant body easily exceeding 2 m is approaching in large strides, while enemies fly and bounce off him. I think the first time was when the orc appeared, but Mack seems to come running to help out since being left in the engineer corps, he hasn''t gotten a turn yet. It''s hot and crowded but he''s a good man. Fuuun! For some reason Mack took off the armor from his upper body and was half naked while placing his hand on the gate. ANGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! At the same time as Mack shouted, his muscles bulged and his sweat scatters. The smell of a man working up a sweat makes you scrunch up your nose, but it''s not like I can say that. With the two of us pushing the gate, it gradually opened. Then finally, as soon as the gap was large enough for a person to pass through, I jumped inside. He''s come inside! Kill him! Quickly! If it becomes like this then, it is something I''m good at. The five soldiers that pushed the gate came and broke the balance; instantly, Mack''s strength completely pushed the gate open. The soldiers resisted until the end, getting sandwiched between the gate and the town walls and just like the sound of squeezing a fruit a stain like a red carpet was spread out. The path has been opened. First Cavalry corps, go charge! The enemies that are running away had their numbers reduced by the pincer attack of the infantry squad. All that''s left is for us to punch out into the center of this town and it''ll be over. Celia are you hurt? I''m fine! But if I look at her, she must have gotten scratched by a sword or something as her cheek was wounded. Something like that is just a scratch. I grabbed the shoulder of Celia who was trying to be tough and licked the wound. Celia''s body trembled and she turned red, then I sniff the womanly smell and the scent of blood to further heighten my fighting spirit. All the doors in the town are closed; there are also houses that have things stacked up against the front of the door. The townspeople are also desperately trying to protect themselves from us. I spotted a boy who secretly came outside but soon after, his mother came running out while crying to cover him on the ground. Aegir-sama! In the front. While on the path leading up to the feudal lord''s mansion, there is an erected barrier with things like boxes and furniture stacked up, and behind that are townspeople lined up with weapons. You guys have the great obligation from his Majesty to allow us to live in the town! Let us fight to protect this town to the last person! Further back, beyond that was a man on a horse that seemed like a knight who was supervising them. The knight''s courageous voice was unlike the faces of the townspeople, who looked as if they would cry. Do not let them get to the Count''s mansion! Two of the knights on horses came at us but they were not tough at all. One loses his head, the other loses his hand and they fall off their horses. It feels bad to cut up the townspeople as we advance, but why not threaten them a little. If you open up the path, we won''t do anything to you! If you don''t open up, then I''ll do this! While still riding Schwartz, I call for the knight who lost his hand and has fallen down to the ground. Don-! Don''t! Please help meCguuh!! A sound like a crushed scream and an unbearable noise echo throughout the village, the knight at the back was outraged, while the townspeople shuddered. Well, what will it be! You guys! To turn your backs against these barbarians is the same as betraying his Majesty the king, those who run will be beaten up! The people clearly wanted to run away but with the knight at the back who was brandishing his sword C they can''t run. If it''s this distanceI can do it. I hold up the spear and hurl it like throwing a javelin. Instantly, the knight knew he was being targeted put up a shield, but the heavy spear of 15 kg easily pierced the knight along with the shield. I did not have much confidence in throwing but it went well and I hit my mark. To throw a weapon like thatit''sfoul playgubuu-! The knight collapsed, and as I approached with my sword drawn out the farmers scattered like how a spider''s nest would. Kyaan! It seems that a woman, who was holding a short stick that couldn''t even be called a weapon, fell down. Her legs gave out in front of us as we advanced and she held her head as she trembled. I don''t have the intention to do anything, but she was in the middle of the road and is in the way. I lifted the woman and she was prepared to be killed, but when she opened her teary eyes she was quite the beauty. I gave her a kiss so I''ll leave her on the bridge away from the main path. Hide for a while. It will be over soon. Eh! Ah-yesmy mouth..did he suck it? It seems the girl doesn''t know what just happened. I thought you would reach your hand all the way to her crotch or something. Celia was by my side and let out a chuckle. It seems she has gotten used to the battlefield so much that she is able to make jokes now. It''s strange that a girl who is still young is already used to the battlefield, but I guess I''ll have her stay by my side forever. The town of Datrohn is not that big. If there weren''t any obstacles, it will only be a short distance from the gate to the feudal lord''s mansion. The mansion that was elevated had archers ready at the front and they are ready to show their resistance, but their numbers were quite few. As expected, most of the soldiers had gone out of the town due to the earlier sortie. 200 versus a few people, it might as well be a torture to death. Even so, they do not appear to be running and are determined to fulfill their mission to prove the excellence of the Arkland''s army discipline and morale. As if to respect their will, all of us cut them down and as I put my hand on the door it seems to be locked from the inside. Making us call him this late, how rude, his appearance must be like a pig just like his ugly heart as well. Shall I set it on the fire? If it was just the feudal lord''s mansion it would not be a problem to burn it, but it''s a gorgeous building unlike the villages up until now. There might be important things that can be seized. It would be a waste to set it on fire, but I''ve also had enough of competing in strength and squeezing through the door. Alright, let''s use this. Among the fallen soldiers, I pierce the one who has the best physical stature and wearing the thickest armor with a spear. Guoo! Oh, you were still alive, I did something bad. I bash the door with all my strength with the man I stabbed still hanging on my spear. Together with the spear, it was a weight that easily exceeded 100 kg. It''s a substitute for a battering ram. On the first swing, the door seemed to be crushed but, it was not yet completely open. Using a spinning motion and hitting it the second time, the thick door broke apart and fell inwards. If he was able to survive after that, it would be amazing but unfortunately it seems he stopped breathing. Two knights rush out in a panic from the inside of the premises but I''ll send both of you to hell together so don''t think badly of me. I told the subordinates, who were amazed at the stunning sight of the masterpiece, to get off their horses and pointed my finger for them to invade the place. It''s been decided. Unless they are resisting with weapons don''t kill them and capture everyone! Even if the women resist don''t kill them. If you guys who are fully donned in armor gets killed by a woman who is waving a knife around, then it would be better if you just died like that. All at once my subordinates rush in to invade the mansion. It is quite the large place but with this many people, it will be finished quickly. As for me, I would want to kill the women for sure. You would definitely do so, that''s why I''m keeping you at my side. If they even point a blade at Aegir-sama then I will slice them up. I will not allow that. I hope that there are no women who would pointlessly resist in front of Celia. It has been settled. The enemies outside the town have been surrounded and annihilated, while the ones still alive are surrendering; they are being bound by rope and led back into the town. And in the premises, after a brief sound of weapons clashing, a man with his face covered came outside. I amCortoza Datrohn The feudal lord that was dragged out was just like I imagined, an ugly pig. I might have seen someone similar in the past but I can''t quite remember. There are three important personnel including this guy: Some parliamentary official and this guy''s only son. There were a few knights who were believed to be followers, but when asked to announce their noble names and when they were about to raise their sword, it seems my subordinates stabbed them repeatedly. It''s not like they were pointing their swords to cut them up or anything, but there are not many of my subordinates who could understand the ritual of nobles thus the tragedy occured. I guess I could teach them a little bit next time, Leopolt would. I am Aegir Hardlett, Goldonia Baronet. This town is under the control of Goldonia. I hold back the two from declaring their names. After all, I don''t want to hear something I don''t care about. First, this town will be occupied by Goldonia. You guys will be executed. The three of them pulled back their faces. To execute the party that has surrendered, you don''t know the manners of nobles do you!? You uncivilized person! The northern army will get you for sure and kill all of you guys. If you keep us alive, they may have compassion for you! That northern army.. I want to learn about what they knew. If you guys want to survive, you need to present me with information that I am interested in. If you can do that and after telling me everything, I might feel like letting you free. I can''t do something as treacherous as that! The pig seems to be loyal, contrary to his appearance. Then as planned, it seems that everyone will be executed. There is no gain or loss for me. I don''t mind, you know? The three of them became silent. The pig''s son is visibly scared, but he seems stupid on the surface. Even if he were to talk, he probably wouldn''t give us any decent information. The sun is already setting. I''ll at least get you guys something to eat so the three of you should think carefully. If you want to protect your pride then the next morning it will be an execution. After telling them that, I signal to Leopolt who I met up with and left the place. Leopolt and I were convinced that the three of them would give in. Please look here. I stepped into something that looked like a large warehouse that belonged to the feudal lord which Agor led me to. There was a large collection of goods, wheat and pickled vegetables, dried meat and more than the eye can see. Thinking from the situation of the villages that we have captured until now, it was an unbelievable amount. Perhaps this town has become a place to accumulate goods for Arkland. The vanguard squad that we wiped out did not bring the transportation squad with them, but they were probably going to refill their food from here and then move out. This is quite the amount. If it is just us then it would be several months'' worth of food but we can''t carry all of it. It would be best if we could hand it over to the main troops. But the main troops have also carried their own supplies. It''s not like they would be troubled by having extra, but it''s not that important either. In the first place, Goldonia''s economy is doing several times better than Arkland. It''s fine if we fight without relying on the enemy supplies. Then why don''t we celebrate this victory and throw a banquet for the people. Is that alright? Without asking the main troops. Agor is serious after all. I don''t mind. Only the town and we would know how ridiculously we ate in one day. The responsibility is mine, so don''t worry about it. Besides, it might be an overwhelming victory in the bigger picture but if you look at the volunteer soldiers it was quite a disaster. It might be nice for them to feel appreciated. I should go to visit the volunteer soldiers. Hey, you guys are alive. it''s a necessary plan for the war, but a lot of people died. As expected, Yogley is mad. Just like testing whether a horse is ready to mate, having them collide would naturally get them mad. For an established army who was being commanded, suffering a defeat like that is suspicious, and may also be thought of to be done on purpose. It''s a plan that works because the soldiers are farmers. It''s not a lie. But in the bottom of my heart they volunteered to fight, and I also thought it was natural for there to be deaths, even if they were guided by us. I won''t say I''m sorry, if necessary, I might order you to do the same thing again. Yogley is thinking a little but then showed a bright face. I know! I''ll do my best next time too. I''ll convince everyone! But Her smile disappears and she looks at me with a serious face. When the battle is over, Goldonia wins, and you control Arkland''s territory, please give preferential treatment to our village This is quite direct. It is easier to understand when someone speaks in a roundabout way. We were together since the beginning, we fought together, and there were also deaths. That''s why when we win the bet we should have some good feelings. I don''t know what the people above will do, but I will treat you and your village well. Is that fine with you? Yes! Ah, and also my purity also comes along with that, so think about that as well. Of course. We must cut back on the amount of women that Aegir-sama will embrace. Celia suddenly enters the conversation with Yogley and they give each other stares. It can appear to be amusing, but there is a possibility that Celia will actually cut her up so I pat her head and take her along with me. Have you dispatched the messenger? Yes, as you have ordered, they will reach by tomorrow morning. I reported to the main troops that I have secured the optimum town as the base for invasion. The main troops will probably enter this town. In the previous battle, there were several knights and soldiers who managed to escape to the south. In the near future, they will know that the town has fallen. Just from looking at the map, we can tell that advancing further will bring us closer to the enemy capital and the fortified cities surrounding. It wouldn''t be weird if a decisive battle took place soon, but we will need an even higher level of tension. But today there are no threats in the surrounding. The gate has been closed and repaired, and a guard has been placed on lookout. It is near impossible for a town surrounded by walls to be secretly raided at night. Distribute that food supply to the townspeople and soldiers, also enemy prisoners of war and the rank and file. Don''t be too stingy, you hear? Give them plenty. Celia communicates my orders to each squad and they cheered in response. The roar spread from the soldiers to the volunteer soldiers, then to the townspeople, and a festival-like atmosphere is finally starting to float around. Although the people in the town were better than the rural areas, their food situation doesn''t seem to be any better. Earlier, the woman whose mouth I was sucking on was also thin and quite lightweight. The mountains and piles of food erased the fear that the residents of the town had towards my squad, the loyalty towards Arkland declined. I gave the clamoring masses a sidelong glance as I head to the former feudal lord''s mansion. There is something that I have to do. Inside the mansion, the servants are gathered in the lobby. There are lots of people that were close to the feudal lord, so it took a while before I was able to leave. There are few men and elderly and they were mostly females. Umwhat will happen to us? One of them speaks on behalf of the trembling women. Her age looks to be reaching 30 but she is quite pretty. The servants are all wearing quite suggestive clothing''s, it''s obvious that rather than housework, they are gathered for the sake of the feudal lord''s sexual entertainment. Also, there are many who have wounds and scars on them, it seems they weren''t treated very gently at all. The feudal lord has been hit with a rope and rolled around, the soldiers are all dead or caught. You guys will lose the status as servants, if you have family waiting for you in the town you can return to them. There are no women who made a stern look because maybe there are none who chose this job by their own will. Those who do not have anywhere to return to will maintain the mansion. Eventually, our main troops will come. Of course, you will be paid and we will also give out food. A single woman timidly raised her hand. Will you beat us or strangle us if we run away? I don''t have a hobby of hurting women. Even if I choose to return home, you won''t try to hurt my family? I don''t even know your family members. Waah~! Cheers rose, the women rushed outside. There are also girls who ran outside while crying loudly. Of course the soldiers tried to stop them, but I signaled to them with my eyes to let them go. Just like getting hit by an avalanche, the girls and women return back to their families. It seems that pig has treated them quite poorly. There are only five women remaining in the lobby, the woman who raised her voice in the beginning was also still here. You''re the ones left huh? We were brought here from a remote rural area. We cannot return home alone. Considering our situation now, we cannot escort them back. We have no choice but to let them stay here. Then as I said in the beginning, I''ll leave the maintenance of the mansion to you. I handed out the according pay in terms of silver coins. And this is a personal request butI''m a bit strung up from battle. I won''t treat you harshly so are there any women who would be willing to entertain me? Everyone''s faces stiffen up. It seems that they have a fear of being embraced by a man, so nobody volunteers. I guess I''ll have to rely on Celia today too. However, after leaving them for a short while, a hand was raised. As expected it''s the woman from the beginning. I will be your partner. Please come with me. The soldiers were saying ''the captains at it again.'' while laughing and were spreading their hands. It''s none of your business; if you continue to annoy me, I''ll send you all the way to the front lines you know? The woman took the lead without delay, but her face is still stiff. It might be because she thought that if nobody said anything and my mood was upset, then the others would suffer a bad experience. It''s not like she accepted me sincerely, but once we get into bed I can approach her with something other than words. The place she guided me to was the feudal lord''s bedroom, imagining what kind of place that pig sleeps in turns me off a little, but I was being guided to the best place so I can''t complain too much. The other girls are tagging along with worried looks on their faces. She''s a woman who covers for the others, so she is quite liked. Well, I will be his partner, so you should wait a while before bringing drinks in, alright? We leave the four other women and enter the room, immediately she takes off all her clothes. Sorry it is a little late. I am Rita. I''m a woman with a fragile body, so please treat me gently. She lowers her head gently. How obscene it is for a fully naked woman to lower her head like that. Well then, shall I service you? Or will you be tasting my body first? Firstly, I should get rid of Rita''s nervousness. I will substitute the greeting by having her remain standing and licking her entire body. Her overall body is quite plump, her breasts are modest, and moreover her ass is large. It''s not like she was fat but there was plenty of meat on her ass so it felt nice to grab. And what stood out was the fact that her entire body had scars, they weren''t deep but there were many scratches, and also some birthmarks. It seems like that pig doesn''t know how to treat women. Nnaah! I bury my face in her ass from behind and stretch my tongue to her pussy. To injure such a wonderful female body is such a foolish thing. I will service you. Briefly caressing her, Rita also took off my clothes and brought her face close to my crotch. Wh-!! My cock sprung out and she was surprised for a second, but she didn''t say anything and let her tongue crawl over it. It seems that she was trained quite a bit; her attack is quite harsh for a man who was pent up after battle. Unable to hold back, I throw Rita on the bed and got on top. I''m putting it in, is that alright? (Light Novels Illustration: Rita the Maid) By all means, gently Of course I had no intention to break her. Also, doing it when you have an ass as big as yours, you should be fine. Fuu! Nnaah! With a slippery sound as I push my cock in her, it should be plenty wet enough but she makes a creaking sound. For the time that I was pent up in battle, it might be bigger than usual. The woman''s inside was also convulsing like she was surprised. Are you okay? Yeahyour tool is quite large so I was quite surprised. You can go ahead and move. If that''s what you want, then I won''t hold back. The sound of flesh slapping starts when I thrust. In the missionary position, I ride Rita''s ass and when it hits my waist it feels quite good. Your body is quite sturdy and toughyour large cock also feels good. Nguu! Her face is twisted and she is letting out cold sweat as she says it so it was quite obvious that she was trying to please me. But being able to feel good from here as we do it is a man''s real long-cherished desire. Not just thrusting, but also gyrating the hips and giving kisses, and sometimes pulling out and using my tongue to play with her pussy and clit. After about an hour or so, the reactions that the woman initially showed have completely changed. Aaah! Licking such a place! It feels so good, please keep moving your hips! I''ve never felt anything like this before! Getting cocky and attacking even more. Do it moree, don''t stop!? Please put it in up to the base! It''s fine if you break meno, please break me!! Her reasoning and her polite way of speaking has completely disappeared. That pig cannot compare with you!! Rita''s legs are tightly wrapped around me. I pull out forcibly and rub her weak spot with my dick. Aaah-! I''m going to squirtplease look, something amazing is coming ouuuuttt!! A loud noise was made and Rita collapsed but I have not cum yet. I haven''t stopped moving but Rita is breathing feebly as she hugs me. It''s fineif you''re not that gentle. Please go wild. From the bottom of your heartuse your splendid cock and pierce meembrace me and break me please!! As I was about to ejaculate, Rita wrapped both her arms and legs around me so tightly that there was no space between our bodies. Even if she lifted her waist slightly, we would not be separated, that''s how glued we are. Moreover, her insides were undulating to increase my pleasure, feeling very good, I was able to release my desires. You were good After we finished, I pull away Rita who was still clinging to me. Although she was reluctant to let go when I pull her away, as soon as I prepared an arm pillow for her she immediately jumped on it and placed her lips on the nape of my neck. Her nervous body and mind were relaxed, her charmed eyes were asking for me to spoil her and Rita was no longer the pig''s belonging but she has become my woman. According to everything that Rita told me when she was on top of the arm pillow, the feudal lord collected good-looking women and under the guise of servants made them into sex slaves. It seems that he didn''t have sex with them normally, but entrusted them to his son and his subordinates, and enjoyed treating them roughly. They would not give out contraceptives, if any of them got pregnant or got sick they would be thrown out and left out by themselves, and there were also quite a lot who have been killed on the premises. Thinking of that pig''s treatment, he could kindly use this as reference. Compared with that, Hardlett-sama as a person and as a man, they are just too different. She smiles sweetly while resting her head on my arm pillow. You''re magnanimous, your body is quite strong and sturdy, and you know how to treat women, comparing Hardlett-sama to that man, he is the same as a dirty pig from a pigstythat pig was bragging about his own dick, but he was only half your size. It''s a compliment that itches but she''s looking at me with a face that seems to think of me as her beloved and she''s cuddling up to me so I could not think they were just flattery from her gestures. Kissing with that man was the same repulsive feeling as having a poisonous insect crawling up my spinewith you it was like tasting a godly high-grade wine. Really? Yes, also the dick that man was so proud of only had the ability to cause a woman to suffer, your tool that was way larger caused me to rise to heavenaaah, so lovely. She dived in the futon and kissed my dick. I tried to ease Rita''s tension, but it seems I relaxed her too much and she became something weird. When I was starting to get bored of her overly-sweet compliments and pillow talk, there was a knocking sound. The girls were bringing water timidly and entered the room. The four of them came together because of their fear and their worry for Rita. They came prepared for Rita to get tormented by me, but in front of their eyes there was a girl who had a sweet and enchanted face who was charmed by me. Rita-san? Are you finished being with him? No way! It''s a waste for it to be over like this. Also, Hardlett-sama''s strength is still far from Hiih! Wha- amazing! What is that! A horse!? When Rita turned over the bed cover, the girls raised voices of astonishment. My dick, which was receiving post-coital activity inside the futon, once again stood erect. There are no women who weren''t surprised when looking at me. Is it really that much of a monster? Do you girls want to take part as well? Everyone will surely be taken to heaven together. The girls are bewildered, but perhaps they were thinking that there was no way that Rita could tell a lie and trusted her, or there may be various advantages in getting along well with the new master. All the girls were raising shrill voices and fawning over me. At first everyone was all stiff, but as each one was brought to climax their fear decreased and their envy increased. After taking down three of them, the last one, without even touching her, liquid started to flow out endlessly from a fountain and she willingly opened her entrance with her finger and welcomed me in. The sexual desire that had built up in me during the battle was solved in one night by five women. The girls are no longer afraid of me, just by stroking their thighs they would open their pussies, when I place my hand on their ass they would put their hands against the wall and spread their asshole open as much as they can. The next morning, I slept with my entire body entangled with the girls, and Celia who came charging in to get me out of bed was making a strange noise that could not be expressed. 46 Chapter 47. Arkland War: Decisive Battle *No chapter was skipped. Aegir-sama Everyone is gathered in the lobby. Don''t you think you should go out there? I''ll go in a bit. I don''t need to hurry, guh! Celia looks at me with half-opened eyes as if to scrutinize me. It''s not something I have to rush. I have decided to wait for the orders from the main troop as to whether I should leave this town or not. The messenger should be coming this evening or at night. Oh right, the deferment for that pig was postponed until morning wasn''t it? But if his life gets extended he shouldn''t have a problem with that. Then I will let them know to standby. Please be as fast as possible. Yeah, I know. Uuu! Celia''s eyes get even more narrow. I was lying on the bed on my side but Celia''s gaze was looking at my feet, concentrating on the weird bump under the bed covers. One person shows her face from inside the futon. I was thinking servicing your morning wood, but you have to go already? No, please continue. It will be a problem if you stop now. I understand. Everyone, let''s do it with more intensity. Inside the futon the slurping noises became even more passionate, and a muffled voice could be heard. Incredible size. There is still room even with five people placing their mouths on it. Look at the balls too, they''re so amazing! I wonder how much seed is stored within them. Yesterday, this was poured into me right? Maybe I could be This large dick was the one that stole us away from that pig right? Thank you Mr. penis~ Bouncing out; a different girl shows her face from inside the futon. Her mouth was wet and the feeling was sensational. Um, the feudal lordno that male pig has been threatening the families in the village by taking hostages. That''s why when he''s dead I''ll be so happy~ Knowing that I hold his life in my hands she is indirectly appealing to me. If that man is gone then I be able to become Hardlett-sama''s woman completely, isn''t that right? I really want to be your woman~ Hearing all of these women unanimously wishing for his death, I feel a little bit of sympathy for the man, but looking at the bodies of the women that have all these scars remaining on them, it''s probably what he deserves. I''m almost there. I''m counting on you. Sure thing~I''ll be taking the tip, kay?I''ll suck on the side. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Not being able to see anything inside the covers, heightened my sense of arousal, regardless of how much I did it with them yesterday, I''m feeling a large release coming. Hyaa!It''s like a fountainI can''t fit it all in my mouth.Waa, it became a puddle. I lightly stroke everyone''s heads and leave the bed to put my clothes on. Rita and the other girls see me off and I head towards the lobby. The feudal lord will meet the fate that the girls desired. It seems like he spit out the information but if we release him as agreed there will be too many inconveniences in the future. I''ve kept you waiting. Good morning Three company commanders, Leopolt, and Yogley were waiting for me. First I received the report from each company commander about the conditions of their soldiers. The established soldiers did not have much injuries, they were also able to rest in the town so they don''t have much fatigue. They are ready to sortie at any time. Even if the volunteer soldiers suffer any loss, there will be many new influxes of soldiers, so the numbers will end up increasing instead. Also after hearing the fall of Datrohn it seems there are some from the surrounding villages who want to participate. Datrohn is the central existence to the surrounding villages, and by it falling under our control, it placed a large portion of the surrounding area, including the unoccupied villages, under our control as well. So, did that pig talk? Yes. Here is the information about the northern army. When did they collect all this data? The detailed information is written on paper and handed to me. According to the report, the northern army''s military strength is 20,000 troops, their top general is Margrave Gila Aslodith , a veteran soldier which Arkland praises as a famed general. Even amongst the 20,000 troops, the most troubling thing is their steel spear cavalry that numbers 2000, the central army''s heavy cavalry don''t even number 1000 so thinking about it makes for a threatening comparison. Other than that, I''ve heard from the parliamentary official about the surrounding terrain and information about the villages. How about the son? Leopolt paused for a bit. That man knew nothing besides vulgar things. I want to hear a little of what it was but it will become a nauseating conversation. You have told me everything that those guys know? Yes. There is no further beneficial information from them. However the parliamentary official may still be of use. That''s true, we should tie up the parliamentary official and hand him over to the main troops. Well, how should I deal with them? Leopolt, what kind of promise did I make with them? If they told us information of interest, then we might feel like releasing them That means I can still kill them like this, but that would not sit well with me. Let''s keep our promise. Bring me the feudal lord and his son. The feudal lord and his son were pulled along and taken to the plaza in the central part of the town, the ropes were untied. People from the nearby houses wondered what was going on and came out. Everyone, listen carefully! These guys are the former feudal lord and his son! They will be freed from this point forward! A familiar face was filled with fear and was scared. They were the female servants that returned to the town. If they are released here, they will probably go and get their revenge on the towns people. The other residents have faces of hatred and unhappiness as well. They will be released, however, where they will go and what will happen to them after that is none of my concern! The feudal lord and his son tried to protest but their voices were ignored, it seems somewhat quiet; the people of this town were whispering to each other in a barely audible voice. My troops are busy dealing with the victory after the war. I can''t care about the town''s safety. I turn my body around and return to the mansion. The pig is crying something but I can''t hear it. The citizens close the distance between them and the feudal lord and his son step by step. Moreover, the former servants have bloodshot eyes and are holding sticks and rocks in their hands. An angry roar and cheers can be heard but I don''t turn back to look. Even if there is slaughter happening, watching it is boring. In the evening hour the messenger from the main troops have arrived. According to them the main troops are heading for Datrohn in a straight line. Our mission has changed, the mission of scouting as vanguard has been completed. We will be continuing to fortify the defenses of this town and prepare for the stationing of the main troops. Datrohn''s population is 1500, so it probably can''t take the central army''s main force of more than ten times the population. Then the entire surrounding must be used for us to set up camp and not only the safe inside where the walls are protecting, but also the outside where the fences and moats are made. The average soldier will take turns to do simple tasks, while the specialized tasks will be done by the engineering corps. Suddenly the soldiers are moving busily and the people are looking on with uneasy faces. There are no citizens that would welcome such a large army. Even more so when the army is from another nation. Will Hardlett-sama''s boss be coming? The watchtower was just right and I was able to overlook the town from the terrace as Rita was standing behind me. Yeah, Baron Radhalde, he''s the army''s leader and my superior. The other battalion commanders and staff officers are the same rank as me. It''s better if I also partner with that person? He''s not like the pig-like guy from before. But he''s quite handsome so if you want to be embraced by him do as you like. Rita quickly draws her mouth to me. If that person desires a woman I''ll have the other girls go. I will not go. Rita previously offered her body for the sake of protecting the other women, but now you wouldn''t believe the words coming out of her. My heart has fallen in love with Hardlett-sama. I will not let any other men touch me. She knelt at my feet and I thought she would be coming for my crotch but she gently licked my feet. I will be turning 30 quite soon, but please keep me around for a long time. She was rubbing my feet with her cheek while having a face full of ecstasy, it seems she is a woman who gets happiness from being dominated. Even though she enjoyed being dominated, everything that has happened to her in the past had been excessively cruel so her desires exploded on me. Four days later:Morning You did well, being the advance guard. It was nothing, just kicked away some small-fry. The central army that Erich is leading arrived one after the other to the town. From my report he judged that the deciding battle was close, he gathered all of the squads that were scattered around the area, and literally amassed the entire army. According to the spy, there are various areas of unrest in Arkland. After all, they were originally a country where the citizens were mostly dissatisfied by the governance, they will surely take action quickly. Is it about time? There is no mistake about it, it''s getting closer. Celia, hurry to the construction of the encampment, there isn''t much time. Understood! Celia leaves after giving a sharp salute, just like a soldier without a hair out of place, it''s somehow quite cute. The number of enemies amount to 20,000 huh? It takes time to gather the troops aside from the northern army. This 20,000 is probably all of them. The number of troops is equal if we include the national army, the leadership ability of the opponent also comes from a supposedly famous general but Erich is also quite capable himself. There is no noticeable inferiority there. The problem is the skill of the soldiers and the number of heavily armed troops. 2000 steel spear cavalry, that''s going to be pretty annoying to deal with. It is better for us to challenge them rather than having them challenge us here. Are you going to build an encampment and surround it with defenses? Normally the attacking side will be the one forced to make a move, but time is on our side. We have ample goods, if we continue in the same condition as we are now the masses of citizens will continue to revolt one after another. The impatient ones to make a move arethe enemy? Of course that''s Leopolt''s opinion but I''m saying it like it''s my own idea. He probably won''t mind. Then there is a place for us to accumulate goods, there aren''t any other suitable places other than here where there is elevation. With that in mind I''ll also build a defensive encampment. Alright. Then release the scouts around there, gather as much information as possible. Until then strengthen the encampment, and the soldiers will rest. It''s a uselessly large mansion so take rooms however you want. Normally the most luxurious feudal lord''s room will be given to Erich to stay, but that room was the one where the servants and I covered it with our bodily fluids. As one would expect Erich would feel discomfort staying in such a room. Therefore, let''s just seal off that room and only use it for the purpose of pleasure. This way please. The servants guide Erich to the stupid son''s room. It''s the room that succeeds the sealed feudal lord''s room in terms of luxuriousness and the condition is not a problem. Hardlett-sama please come this way to this room The room that Rita guided me to was simple at first glance, but only the bed was strangely large. The knight of this room was a stud and he often laid his hands on the servants. The room is modest but the bed is specially ordered and is something better than the feudal lord''s. It seems like making Rita mine has made it possible to get various benefits. But there are no chairs or sofas, could you bring some in from a vacant room? I am sorry that I did not notice! For now please forgive me with this. Rita got on all fours in front of me. Are you telling me to sit on you? For a while it was just the construction of the encampment and the understanding of the surrounding villages and terrain and nothing else really moved. I also didn''t do anything special other than embracing Rita. That reminds me, it seems that one of the maids was embraced by Erich. He is not really the type of person to play around but he has finally reached his limit in his lifestyle on the battlefield. He was gentle and kind and it felt way better than the previous feudal lord. The size of his tool was also suitable I suppose. I don''t think a woman should talk about the size of the dick while shaking your hips on top of another guy. The maid''s body is being shared between Erich and I, and since we are just fooling around with her it probably wasn''t that big a deal. The maid''s hand crawled around my dick telling me that ''his was about this size'' and pointed out his size but I decided to just pretend I didn''t hear anything. Soon the woman who was shaking her hips reached her limit, and changed with Rita. The order is arranged like this: woman 1 to Rita to woman 2 to Rita. It seems Rita is completely charmed by me, so I''ll pull the other women back one step and give priority to her. Aegir-sama! The report from the light cavalryand, why are you doing this again?!! Anyways, just tell me the report. Let''s see here! Discovered a squad that looks to be the enemy main force, the numbers are over 15,000! A half day''s walking distance away from the due south direction! They finally came out, the enemy''s main forces! Send out an additional scouting team. All units prepare for battle, I''ll head out soon too. The scouting team has already left. I will also get ready! Celia dashes out. I also don''t have the time anymore to relax and embrace a woman. Rita also looks reluctant to leave me. But I grab her waist and attack her violently. It wasn''t like the movements up until now of matching her rhythm but it was more like hitting the deepest parts of her and breaking her; Because of my incredible movements, Rita could do nothing except being swung around while jolting. I thought that she would leak out screams but she was biting the sheets and enduring so not even slight sounds escaped. Experiencing my full-strength thrusting that was enough to make any woman go crazy, Rita finally opened her eyes widely before fainting and crumbling down , there was a yellow stain that was spreading on the sheets. It only took three minutes for Rita to get knocked out and I further pound her until I reached my own climax, then I put on my clothes and left the room. She''s leakingAmazing sexCould the thing expanding in her stomach be his seed?Uwaa~ it''s spraying out! With the women''s voices at my back I head towards the battlefield. Lord Hardlett! Are you prepared? I can head out anytime. The entire squad is finished deploying to the front of the town. It''s not like we are defending from a siege. The lookout tower has already confirmed the sighting of the enemies appearance. The tension of the soldiers is climbs to its peak level. Eventually because we were standing on the plains we are able to see the appearance of the enemies quite clearly. Magnificent. You could already tell when Erich leaks out his voice. The enemy army is in a splendid formation without anyone out of line and advancing just like that. The other side also knows that we are lined up in Datrohn. A single cavalry gallops over here. He''s holding a white flag, seems like a messenger. Here are the words from the glorious Arkland northern army commander, Margrave Aslodith. Who is your commander? It''s me. Erich stepped forward. We will not easily forgive your army and its savage behavior! Even so, if you take soldiers from Datrohn and return the goods you have stolen then we vow with a generous heart that we will not attack you, how about it! It seems true that they are being cornered into a lack of supplies. There is no reason to respond to their idle threats. Seeing no response from us, the messenger leaves and the enemy''s movements resume. Is the archer squad in the front? We also have archers deployed in the front. It''s an encampment with just dirt piled up, but when fighting on the plains, a little bit of elevation provides amply cover and is very valuable. Our situation should be completely visible to the enemy but they did not decelerate at all and continued to advance towards us. Fire-! The captains of the archer teams yelled, we were the first to release our arrows. Truly, they are good. The enemy vanguard used familiar motions to put up large shields, accepting all the arrows. There were very few who fell. As if returning the favor they fired back arrows, some soldiers died, but due to the encampment we did not lose many either. This time we will fire flaming arrows. They received it in the same manner but the shields went up in flames, the formation is disturbed. In that opening, we consecutively fire arrows, quite a number of them fell. So far it has been pretty basic I agree with Leopolt''s opinion. Even an idiot could come up with something like this. And the next response is The enemy archers split, from the gap the infantry come running while shouting. Their shields are small, instead of blocking the arrows they will jump at us before we can fire them. The archers that fired two volleys stood down, we will also respond with infantry. This time Erich is here so I can''t just stand around here comfortably. There is a difference in the skill level between soldiers but to put it simply the defensive encampment makes up for that. A simple attack will not settle things. The enemy troops also push towards the front of my battalion, the soldiers start to counter-attack. The heavy cavalry would not be able to display their strength in a free-for-all like this so they are at the back on standby. I will also go to the front. Let me know if the state of things change. I will also follow! After that, the enemy charges in with their infantry and we block that, this happened three times, we both suffered roughly the same amount of casualties. The enemy tried focusing heavy attacks on one wing, purposely being defeated, and other various tactics but Erich is an excellent commander. Everything was seen through, intercepted and stopped, the enemy had no choice but to do a frontal assault. Attacking from the front against an enemy with the same numbers and defeating them is a difficult task. The state of battle went into a stalemate, the casualties increased in vain. I also cut down 30 enemies, but it was a battle between large armies so there wasn''t any large effect. The next one is coming! Stay firm! The soldiers were looking tired as they sneered while the enemies started their attack for the fourth time. But compared with the initial attack their walking speed was slow, their formation was messy. The enemy soldiers are affected by fatigue too. The conditions are equal, the soldiers are cursing under their breath while reforming their battle lines. But the enemies that should have been charging were propping up a large shield, they thrust the shield into the ground in front of them and are not moving. In response to their strange movements they told their allies to tell the messengers. Enemy heavy cavalry, coming out in the center! Crisis to headquarters! Urgent reinforcements required! Although it can be said that the outlook is good, when it becomes a battle between tens of thousands it is hard to grasp the entire picture. That being said how did they manage to hide the sounds of the cavalry getting ready? I don''t have the time to indulge in reflection, if the supreme commander is done in then most of the army will be finished. If Erich gets killed then it''ll be over. I want to hurry and ride away, but the enemies in front of me are waiting for that. Once we turn our backs to them, they will attack us without a doubt. Agor! Endure with two companies and the volunteer soldiers! It''s fine if you have to retreat Roger! I take one infantry company and the cavalry under my direct control and head to Erich''s headquarters. The enemies behind me will start to attack, the sound of clashing blades started ringing behind me. The situation at the headquarters is worse than I thought, the enemy steel spear cavalry has already torn into the defense line, following that the infantry have trespassed and are conducting melee battles in various places. I look at the enemy movements to grasp the situation. Two lengths away there was a squad sustaining a square formation against a siege, so Erich is over there. With the cavalry in front and charging to pierce through the enemy we go meet up with Erich. Sorry! You saved me. The situation is pretty bad. The infantry came holding planks instead of weapons. And they threw those things across the moat so the cavalry could charge in from the front. The large shield was a camouflage, it was to hide those who were wearing iron plates. The cavalry is larger than the defined size, with the depth of the moat they certainly would not be able to cross. Besides, if they aim for the parts of the fence that they can pass through to destroy, they can try to breakthrough in this manner as well. Did they see past that; the spearmen were also placed too much on one side. In any case we must drive them out. Rush into the enemy formation! They''re tough. I have done something like that in the past by myself. This is better than that. The enemy steel spear cavalry rearranged into their battle lines, finally getting read to trample through the headquarters. The number looks to be 1000, I''ll lead my troops to their sides and breakthrough there. Enemy attack!It''s the heavy cavalry! Be careful. The one who is standing at the front is of course me. It''s hard to defeat the steel spear cavalry, who are wearing heavy equipment, with arrows or swords, but if it''s my large spear, it won''t be much difference from breaking down a scarecrow. I jump off, and smash downwards. Celia and Leopolt cleverly stabbed their swords in the gaps in the armor to finish them off, but to me they were quite god-like in skill. Formidable! On guard! A typical looking knight turns his spear and approaches me, he thrusts quite skillfully. I grab the spearhead and he opened his eyes in astonishment but I don''t have to hold back. I grab the spear and threw the knight and he landed on the spear of his ally. The melee battle continues indefinitely, as expected you will be short of breath. Just charging towards the enemies in front of you, cutting them down, and crushing them. My men are cutting down the enemies, and the scene where enemies are slaughtered can be seen again. Retreat-! -Pull back for now-! Somehow a bad trumpet is sounding when I was out of breath, and there were no more enemies in my surroundings. The enemy is retreating! Raise the cry of triumph! OoooooooooohC!! You guys are noisy, what are you so crazy about? When I look up I saw the steel spear cavalry withdrawing. The infantry is also hurrying to run but there was also their fatigue so quite a few of them got taken out. Aegir-sama! You did it! For now we got out of that crisis. Commander! Wait what is this?!!Amazing~! You did this by yourself? Around me there are just 50 steel spear cavalry corpses exposed. By the way I remember the time when I killed about this much. Stares of astonishment were seen all around me, I snatched the spear that was covered in blood and liquid as well as the armor, and returned to the headquarters. I let the subordinates handle the cleaning of the spear and the armor while I go sleep. As expected it has been a while since I''ve been this tired. A worried Celia checks my entire body but there seems to be no wounds. In the last battle the enemies were skilled, but the result was that we were able to force them back, the enemy should have suffered quite the amount of casualties too. We should have some breathing room until the next attack so I''ll sleep for a bit. Celia came into the futon, and I fell asleep while feeling the small and soft sensation. Aegir-sama! Aegir-sama! I''m terribly sorry! I was tired and sleeping like a log but was being slapped, when I got up Celia lowered her head. Forgive me for being rude. But it''s an emergency! An enemy party is going to bypass us. The numbers are unknown since the sun was setting. Erich comes rushing in without waiting. A detour? Yes, I don''t know the details. Just in case your battalion should defend the entrance of the town. I don''t have any objections. My battalion has lost quite a bit of strength from the earlier fight but even so they are the highest class battalion amongst the army. It wasn''t far until the town''s gates. If necessary reinforcements will come soon. I soon regretted my carefree thoughts after getting into position. Approximately 1500 steel spear cavalry were seen, probably they were the ones from the last fight excluding the ones that were lost. Hey come on, 1500 cavalry to an empty town what are they thinking? When in trouble, I should ask Leopolt for advice he''ll know what to do somehow. If they burn the town then our army will lose its base. Or perhaps they have come to take back the town''s reserve food supply. And also if they are coming out like this then probably There was one approaching cavalry, a flaming arrow is fired above his head. There was some sort of mineral in there, and the blue flaming arrow danced high in the sky. It''s what I thoughta night attack from all sides. The enemy intends to decide the victor in this short decisive battle. I could not predict that they would want the supplies this badly. Oooooo, the sound vibrated through the ground and the voices reached the headquarters. For the headquarters the enemy''s night raid has begun. Now that it''s come to this we should abandon the town and meet up with the main troops. It hurts to lose the town but if the main troops are breached then everything will be over. He must be a little impatient, but he didn''t sound panicked. it''s probably wise of me to follow the advice of the calm and collected Leopolt. After all, It''s impossible to defeat the 1500 heavy cavalry with the troops we have on hand. I won''t abandon the town. But the battalion will meet up with the main troops. Leopolt of course makes a dubious face. What do you mean by that? I will protect this gate. If I can protect it until my allies are able to fend off the night ambush, then the steel spear cavalry that are here will be trapped like mice. That''s unreasonable! Making Celia''s scream like this is bad, but I''ll ignore her. If I am behind the gate the most that can come attack me is three at a time. Finish tidying up the situation as soon as possible and come back here. You''re going to die you know? I won''t die. If you don''t go quickly they''ll come charging you know? Leopolt seeing me not giving up, takes command of the battalion and has them head towards the main troops. And then he grabs the struggling Celia and left together. May luck be on your side. A short but sweet last word. The enemy is in front of me. I do not need to be riding a horse to protect this gate. I was going to chase Schwartz after and close the gate, but that idiot came running to this side of the gate. I go to see it through and he neighs as he falls back. It''s been awhile since I''ve had a death match. I toss away the sheath of the Dual Crater, and stab the unsheathed blade into the ground. If Nonna saw this she may give me a headbutt. With this sword and spear close by, I''ll make sure to stab every single one of them. The gate swayed slightly and creaked with a sword as the replacement for the bolt. It''s simple to break through the gate, I had no intention of sealing it off. But I''ll give hell to those guys when they pass through the gate. I carry the spear on my shoulder and I lowered my body. I won''t place my hand against my face to confirm it, but I am quite certain that I was smiling. 47 Chapter 48. Arkland War: Guardian of the Gate With a thunderous roar the bolt was destroyed and the gate opens. Overrun them!!! A cavalryman with his long lance propped up, came charging towards the gate. To let your own town be turned into the enemy''s base and all you peasants do is just stand there watching, you lot are traitors! I''ll kill all of you townspeople. Just like how many rebellions were suppressed in the past, the townspeople were cowardly and underhanded folk. When their feudal lord was stripped of guards and left without protection, the people of this town were brave enough to beat him to death with their mob mentality. However, when an army of this caliber arrives, they will come out to beg for their lives. Needless to say, I will not heed their requests. The battle during the day ended with an unsatisfying result, But to make up for it I''m going to rampage in this battle to my heart''s content. Let''s settle this quickly, I''m looking forward to breaking through the enemy''s headquarters and accomplishing my misson. Something is weird? The landscape spins vertically. Then things turn black. He did not even notice until the very end that his head was flying severed in the air. Aegir POV That''s two people down! The first two units that came through got their heads blown off as they stood in the way. Following up, I stabbed their horses with a straight thrust from my pollaxe and dragged them towards the ground. The fallen soldiers who could not avoid in time had their heads crushed, while I finished off the horses by slicing off their necks. I feel sorry for the horses, but I dumped the corpses in front of the gate, so they can no longer run at me while on horseback. I don''t have to worry about them leaping over an obstacle of this height. Who is it?! Clear the path! One of the enemy horsemen was being noisy so I throw the dead soldier''s spear at him to shut him up. Words are unnecessary. I''m going to kill you guys, so all of you should also try to kill me. It''s quite simple isn''t it? I cut down the soldier who tried to maneuver pass the gate somehow while still riding his horse. The cavalry quickly dismounted with their spears at the ready, trying to pierce me to death but I use my Dual Crater to cut up all the spearheads. The heads of the dumbfounded soldiers are promptly and cleanly sliced in half. I did everything possible. I swung my pollaxe, slashed with my sword, and threw any dropped weapons back at them. When about 30 of them were turned into corpses, a bolt suddenly pierces my shoulder. It seems someone was aiming at me with a bow gun from outside the gate. A sharp pain runs through my body but I can still fight. I pull out the bolt protruding from my wound, and crush the face of the soldier who came running at me thinking that it was an opening and once again, bolts came flying one after the other soon after. But I won''t be eating those so easily the second time. I grabbed my cloak and bring it in front of my body. Although it''s a cloth that might not be able to block arrows from a bow gun, this is a special one which prevents projectiles, like arrows, from piercing through. I assessed the hole in my body. It''s deep, blood is flowing out but it''s not an vital organ. It''s not like the blood is squirting out either so I''ll be able to hold on for a while. Because I seem to have become quiet, they thought it was an opportunity to rush in and I wielded my pollaxe and sword to meet the oncoming wave. Spreading open my cloak I brandished my pollaxe. There was a sound of something bursting and four sounds of a person falling over the pile of corpses, then something broke off and there are three sounds of something dropping. There is one short? When I checked, I saw that there was some fat from a humans body remaining on the spear, thereby causing my pollaxe to lose some of its sharpness, causing the last person''s head to be cut only halfway through. It''s too gross so I use my hand to tear it off. I''m still not dead yet you know? What are you guys going to do about it? I laugh while brandishing the head I twisted off in one hand. Bow guns! Move forward and kill that monster! What cowards. I throw the head, and once again use my cloak to stop the bolts. It''s a hellish scene where sweat and death are dancing. But being in the middle of it doesn''t feel too bad. A spear stabs my leg. In return, I use my sword to pierce his head. Someone thrusts the sword into the gap of my crushed armor. In return I split his body in two. My wounds increase one by one, but the heart calms in proportion to the amount of blood flowing out. I calmly check my body. I already have wounds all over but I still have yet to get a fatal wound. I can still fight. A certain soldier comes forth and names himself as some knight, but I can''t hear anything. I swung my pollaxe at him, but after going through many fights and clashes throughout the years, it has finally reached its durability limit and my Bardiche broke. My heart is calm, but I''m sad because one of the things that connected me to Lucy was broken. The knight seem to be elated with his success but I don''t know why they feel like they won. He was hurting my ears so, putting together my resentment for my Bardiche, I thrust my broken pollaxe into his neck and he became quiet. Forcing the broken metal pieces into him definitely looks like it hurts. I put force into my leg and pull the Dual Crater out and held it over my head in an overhead position. The enemies close in on me as I cut them down consecutively, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5all the way to about 20. I am out of breath and my vision is going dark. I may have lost too much blood. I can''t die yet. I haven''t fulfilled my promise with Lucy, there are women in the mansion that adore me and will let me do as I wish. It will be a waste if I die here. Wh-what are you doing?! 1500 Steel Lance Cavalrymen are being pinned down by one person! But captain! He has already cut down 100 people You should go! Go forward and cut him! The reward will be whatever you want. No way! I can''t possibly do it! Was it 100 people? Just 1400 left and it feels so far away. The pathetic knight that his superior told to charge in was split in half. Was that101? (Light Novel Illustration: Aegir Slaying 101) When I laughed, the enemy knights and their followers slightly fell back. Erich POV Central Army CampsiteArmy Commander Main Troops Let go, let go, let go, let go!!!!!! The emotionally unstable girl is being held down by Agor, the adjutant. If he lets his hands go, then she would quickly head towards the town. Those guys in the third division mixed battalion went under the command of the main troops. If they were left on the battlefield, they would still have an important role to fulfill but his follower, even though she''s a little young, she is also his lover. Her temper tantrum is in quite a terrible state. The night battle initially pushed us back because of the effectiveness of the surprise attack, but right now, it was developing in our favor. The enemies, along with our allies, were exhausted after the battle during the daytime, so the difference between our army, which has rested a little bit, and the enemy who had to prepare for the continuing night attack, is showing. Clearly, the enemy soldiers are out of breath due to the fatigue. But this should not be out of their expectations, the enemy hopes to burn the town and have the Steel Lance Cavalrymen charge us from behind. With the town burning, the confused mass of soldiers will be rushed by the cavalry. It should be enough impact to finish things off. For the time being, the long spear squad will hold them off but to the 1500 heavy cavalry unit, they will be nothing but paper. But they didn''t come. If the town has fallen, then they would at least burn a torch and fly the Arkland flag on the town walls. It''s not something that a single man could hope to stop. With the time that he bought for us, we are rapidly closing in on the enemies. Surely he can''t be saved. That''s natural, if he could survive by himself against 1500 cavalry, then that would make him the reincarnation of the god of battle or the demon king. His sacrifice will not be in vain. If we can crush the enemy main forces first then they won''t be able to burn the town and the victor will be determined. We''ll go from the right wing. Concentrate your arrows! They should all be flaming arrows. Burn the enemies while lighting the place up. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Quickly! If I don''t go quickly he''ll die! Aegir-sama will die! The battle continues, Celia''s sorrowful screams ring through the night sky. Aegir POV 152? Or is it 153? It''s hard to keep count while fighting. I retaliated while grabbing hold onto the spear that stabbed me in the side but I couldn''t pull it out, and my body has been pierced with several bolts. My right leg has been slashed and I can''t move it as I want. If they all come attack me at once then I won''t be able to block it all, but there is no use worrying about that. The area surrounding the gate already has corpses piled up to my waist; it''s becoming a place that is quite hard to run through. Um! Us too! Behind me, the residents of the town are gathering. At first, I thought that I was going to get stabbed from the back or something, but seeing that if the Steel Lance Cavalrymen got in they would also get killed, they wanted to cooperate with me. But I refused them. There is nothing they can do. If I pulled back and had them protect the front of the gate, then it would be easily broken through. To stop a 1500 cavalry unit, you need to do so in a tight space. If they get out and spread in a wide space then there is nothing you can do. I call over a woman who was holding a stick and looked like she was about to cry. You don''t have to worry, so go back home and sleep. When my wounds heal I''ll pay you a visit at night. While not missing the chance to flirt, I turned to face the enemy soldiers coming at me. Not being able to move my leg is inconvenient! I grabbed my sword and let him pierce his own throat on it, continuing with the second and third person, I slash them away. Er156 was it? There are still so many. When I look up, the sun was about to rise. If I were to look at it from above the town walls, it would be quite beautiful without a doubt. Third Person POV Erich Central Army Raise your shouts for victory!! Ooooooooooooh!! The Arkland soldiers ran and scattered. The soldiers who continued to fight despite their fatigue have finally reached their limit. It was a small scale collapse, though the rout spread in a flash throughout the whole army, the enemy gave up on gaining control over the town and chose to at least withdraw orderly. But Erich was not na?ve nor incompetent, so he wasn''t going to let them go for free. The central army moved in all directions for a full power attack on enemies in all locations, defeating them, chasing them down, and wounding them severely. He wanted to pursue the enemies, who have already retreated, but chasing the enemies who have ran away may lead to a counter-attack from the enemy camp which is dangerous. Also, there are high-value targets still remaining. Having destroyed the enemy main forces, he was thinking about how to deal with the rest of the matter and wanted to eliminate the Steel Lance Cavalrymen right now. He gave the orders to each squad to head to the town but when he did so, Celia and Agor jumped on their horses and kicked them to a gallop. Follow me! I''m going to help the battalion commander! There was nobody who truly believed that he was still alive. But as such, Celia will be the only one who will dive in there. Celia is the mascot of the first division cavalry company. There are many who think that she likes to nag, and is always trying to seem tall standing on her tiptoes, but also see it as cute. If he let her die under his nose then it would affect his pride as a man. Following the girl, the whole army moves. Victory has already been achieved, what is left is to bask in the glory of victory. What do you mean by that? In front of the town walls, a pile of corpses made up of Steel Lance Cavalrymen was stacked where the gate is located. There were many, probably over 1000 left. They should have been occupying the inside of the town at this juncture, but they are still stuck outside. They have still not been let into the townand that means he is still alive! The cavalry division coming up from the rear realizes that too, and started to increase their speed. They have suffered some losses and were less than 100, but it was significant that they appeared. It means that the Arkland army has been defeated and the arrival of the reinforcement caused the Steel Lance Cavalrymen to panic. Soon, a few thousand infantry units appeared together with the first cavalry division, it turned into an all-out brawl. Because of the huge wedge made in front of the castle gate, they were unable to reform their battle lines properly, with each one trying to be first, it caused chaos when they started to retreat, a spear was thrust from the side, and the infantry swept the horse''s legs to cause it to fall over. Without even giving a glance at the scene before her, Celia rushed to the gate. All around the gate there were countless corpses piling up, such that it blocks the vision of anything beyond them. Her horse also lost its balance and fell over. As if it didn''t hurt when she fell off her horse, she crawled over the mountain of corpses and entered the town. And then she found him. With his entire body drenched in blood, he was using the enemy''s spear as a stick to support himself. The sword he was gripping in his hand was the treasured sword Duel Crater; it was the sword he received from the woman he once lived together with. Ae-Aegir-sama? He was standing but his eyes are not opening. Fearing the worst, she rushed over to him but he suddenly rubbed Celia''s ass when she came to hug him. You''re becoming more like a womanmaybe it''s about time I eat you. Saying something like that at a time like this I''ve always been ready While still hugging and enjoying the soft sensation of the sobbing girl, Aegir lost his consciousness. Extra StoryMaria''s Daily Life Going back in time a little before the order to sortie Miti''s POV Ahh..Miti, I''m sorry! I spilled a little teacould you wipe it for me? Wipe it yourself! And what''s more, you''re the one who spilt it on the carpet! Miti, we ran out of sugar, can you go out and buy some? Don''t tell me that when we just came back from shopping! Miti, I want to try on some new clothes, could you support my breasts a little? They''re too big! Even using both hands they''re too heavy! What did you eat for them to become like this?! Maria POV In the evening, when the preparations for dinner were done, Miti was also finished cleaning and was taking a break in the kitchen. Miti was voicing her complaints about Nonna-san with a dejected face. Nonna-san.. she really hates me doesn''t she? I don''t remember ever doing anything bad to her though. No, more like Nonna-san acts like that towards everybody else except for Aegir-san. It''s alright~ Nobody hates you Miti. Everyone knows that you''re a good kid~ Uu~ I love you Maria-san. But, I''m not good with Nonna-san, or rather I dislike her, she''s too mean~ Well, Nonna-san is not a bad person either, but maybe she just hasn''t lost her attitude as a noble. I''ll also let her know directly. But first, I need to remove this internal conflict between them. Miti, are you alright for tonight? Will you come to my room when everyone is asleep? Yes? I''ll be fine, but what happened? I chuckle while reassuring her and telling her it''s alright, she''ll surely be surprised. Maria''s POV Later at night, Good evening~ Sorry I''m disturbing you so late. I was the one that called you after all~ Well, let''s go. Miti wonders where she would be going as she tilts her head; I pull her along by her hand and head towards Nonna-san''s room. Eeeh! If we go at this time then she''ll tell me a bunch of things Don''t worry about it, since it''s Nonna-san''s turn today. Put your ear against the door and listen. Miti timidly places her ear by the door, her hand comes up to her mouth and she turned red. Maria-san! Inside is?! Today, Nonna-san is getting affection. If you stay quiet, even without putting your ear against it, you could hear Nonna-san''s moans. I think Nonna-san''s body is undergoing foreplay. If they were going at it for real then her voice wouldn''t be like that. Her voice is surprisingly loud, only second to Carla-san. Why are you showing this to me? Ufu, Miti was peeking when it was my turn, right? Miti instantly turned red. No wa-! Something like that!! If you make such loud noises they''ll realize you''re here~ You should watch carefully because that Nonna-san also has a cute side~ She''s denying it, but she is already quite used to opening the door without making a sound. It seems she has quite the experience with this. Once the door was opened, Nonna-san''s voice became louder. Look, right now they are becoming one~ A, amazing. She''s leaning back so much and screaming Nonna-san has gotten on top~ Her irritatingly large breasts are jiggling. Ah, she sat down. Actually since a while ago, my eyes already met with Aegir-san''s. I pointed to Miti and smiled and grinned. He''s surely putting on a show for Miti. Arara, she''s being lifted up. He''s going to do something like that too!? Nonna-san hasn''t said a word. She has been only raising her voice. And if that is done then it''ll be about time I think. Watch carefully. Nonna-san is about to become cute soon. Eh? What willah! Nonna-san screams and spasms, she loses her strength and became just like a puppet. That is, that right? Right, she''s having an orgasm, but it won''t be over until Aegir-san is satisfied~ He further goes at Nonna-san who was limp like a puppet. Nonna-san was still getting fucked but whether it was her instincts, her arms and legs remained entangled. Give me, a child, a baby.. She was mumbling incoherently and repeating it over and over. She really wants his child doesn''t she. It''s just about time. .. Miti swallows her saliva, her eyes couldn''t look away. Aegir-san also makes it so that everything could be seen from over here. His movements stopped. Aah, right now he is in the middle of pouring his seed in her. Maria-san, that is that thing right? Yeah, right now, he''s implanting his seed~ Because Aegir-san is amazing, it will take 30 seconds. Nonna-san, is she alright? Yeah, she is actually the happiest person right now. After everything was over, Aegir-san fell asleep in the shape of the character. Nonna-san came to her senses and was cleaning up his precious tool. Look, isn''t Nonna-san cute when she''s desperately servicing him? Normally she has a sarcastic side, but if you look at her like this, she''s just a woman. Miti whispered in a quiet voice. That is only when she is in front of the man she loves that she flatters him, isn''t that inconsistent? Did you say something? No, it''s nothing! That aside, for me I''m scared of a man''s thingNo matter how I think about it, it''s impossible! My hole for example will explode for sure! Aaah~ That''s because Aegir-san''s thing is quite special. Normal guys have things about half or maybe a third of that size. That''s according to Melissa-san, so I can''t really compare since I haven''t seen other guys''. I-is that so!? Yeah, and also the amount of seed coming out from normal guys will not expand your stomach that much either. As a man he is quite an amazing person~ If the first one you see is Aegir-san''s, then if you see other men''s then you''ll probably be disappointed. Or maybe she will join us just like that as a part of our group? Hey Miti~? Have you thought about becoming Aegir-san''s woman? At this point, why not ask her clearly? Eeeh! I don''t know about something like that. It''s a little scary. But it''s not like she dislikes it. If she''s like this then she might be ready to eat tomorrow. Aegir-san doesn''t seem like the person who prefers little girls, but since coming Miti has been rapidly growing up, and is already one of us. Miti is getting restless and seems unsatisfied, like something is missing. Is it because I''m here that she can''t do something very important? Well I''ll be going back to my room. Don''t stay out too long. Ye-yes ma''am! Also, one more thing. I''ll give you something you can use against Nonna-san. I bring Miti''s ear close. No way! She did something like that!? Carla-san would laugh at her is she knew!? Ufufu. Well goodnight then. Although, I think you should have waited until I got to my room before you lowered your underwear.. Miti''s POV The next day, Miti! The tea leaves are running out. Didn''t I tell you to buy these? You didn''t say that. That and the fact that the amount decreased so quickly is because you are chugging it down like water. But today''s me will not stamp my feet in frustration, because I have a powerful weapon. I''m very sorry. Yesterday I was cleaning the area around the mansion and it took up my time. Cleaning is your daily routine isn''t it? To make such an excuseCSorry, but it seems that there was someone who had an ''accident''! Nonna freezes suddenly. It was excessively scattered around, I thought that it may have been sprinkled from the window. It wasn''t there yet when I made my rounds in the ''afternoon''. Nonna who was red down to her neck took her empty cup and pretended to sip from it by putting it to her mouth. I''m counting on you to get it tomorrow when you go shopping. I''m busy so I''ll be going now! Nonna quickly scurries off to her own room. Miti''s POV Like I said, it was so much that people could see! It was Aegir-sama that did it! Being embraced had nothing to do with it! What are you on about, mumbling like that it''s disgusting. Has it gotten to the point where your brain is controlled by your breasts? Ignoring Carla snide comments, Nonna leaves. I won, I finally won! That nasty woman is destroyed. I''ll be drying the laundry in the best mood today. While spinning a basket full of laundry, I exit to the garden. The sun is nice today; let''s increase the number of rotations. Ouch! I collided with something and tumbled around. The basket landed steadily and somehow the laundry didn''t spillover In front of my sight was Celia-san who was flipped upside down. Right next to her was the master who was smiling bitterly; they were probably practicing their swordplay in the garden. It seems that she fell over because I bumped into her from behind. Owiebe careful! Celia-san shouted, but she has yet to realize her own situation. Your cute butt is showing. The master points out while laughing. That''s right, Because I was holding on to the hem of her short pants, even her underwear was pulled down; Not only was her smooth and shiny little ass showing, but even her genitals were exposed. Uhh!!! Celia-san quickly covers herself and turns red. Of course, right after How dare youhow dare you embarrass me in front of Aegir-samaI won''t forget this Perhaps because the master was there, her angry voice was somewhat suppressed, but it was still the angriest voice I''ve ever heard from her. Even though I''ve just gotten out of one thing another problem arises, so it seems that my days of peace is still far away from being realized. 48 Chapter 49. Arkland War: Collapsing Country Goldonia Royal Palace, Late at night Urgent report from supreme commander Radhalde! Ooh! You came! The king ordered that if an urgent report came from Baron Radhalde, he would want to be woken up even if it was late at night. The guards hurriedly rushed to let him know, but there was no need. The king appears taking along his close associates. Sorry for my rudeness this late at night, but it is from the supreme commander Enough! Hurry and tell me! He interrupts the messenger''s speech. The king is also feeling quite nervous as his face stiffens. Yessir! Our Central Army has collided with the enemy Arkland Northern Army''s main force in the suburbs of the town of Datrohn, and as a result of a furious battle, they have been defeated! The enemy suffers heavy losses and has run away scattered! Ooooh! They won! As expected of lord Radhalde! High-level officials of the minister class and high-class nobles were showing emotions and cheering as if they were soldiers of the lowest class. I see, they won! Goodthat''s good! The king is also filled with emotion as he gazes up to the skies. The allies have suffered quite the loss too, but after shuffling some soldiers here and there, an additional invasion is possible. Send the messenger immediately! Tell them to resume the invasion as soon as possible. It''s fine if they just advance. The king chuckles. Erich has fulfilled his role, and all the moves that the king has played in advance are starting to come together. The king feels elated in his heart. Arkland, that abominable insect of a country, will disappear forever from the map. CCelia POVC At the same time, Datrohn Feudal lord''s mansion; A room, Celia It seems that he somehow managed to hold on. The concerned people all breathed sighs of relief. Even amongst them I sat on the floor weakly. On top of the bed, the hero who cut down 200 people and protected the town, lord Hardlett who is Aegir-sama, is sleeping. There are no places on his body, which don''t have wounds. There are also several places where it reached his organs toono matter how good of a medicine I use, losing that much blood and still being able to stay alive, I can only believe that he is someone loved by the gods. The doctor spreads his arms as if to say that a miracle happened. He''ll probably be awake soon. Keep him steady for a while, have him eat nutritious food that have been broken down gently, wipe his body down and apply the medicine. He should be fine. The doctor left, everyone didn''t want to disturb him while he was recovering so they also left and only I remained. I''m so gladI''m really glad I cling onto the hand of my unconscious master, and press it to my face. On that day, I was relieved when he was talkative and rubbing my butt, but his entire body was covered with not only the enemy''s blood. When I went to give him first-aid treatment and took off the broken armor, I was shocked. The tip of the spear, arrows, bolts C all of them were pierced through his body. (He can''t be saved) I immediately thought so. If I found another soldier who suffered the same injuries, I would not let him suffer and my first thought would be to put him at ease. But I wouldn''t do that to this man, I absolutely won''t let him die. For now, I have to let him lay in bed, although the battle is still going on right now outside the gate and there is no help. I threw away the heavy armor, lifted him up and carry him into the town. My master, who was quite muscular, was more than twice my weight. My whole body was screaming, my muscles were hurting as if they were being torn apart. But I can''t drop him or pull back. Even if my limbs are torn off that would be fine, as long as I get him to a safe location to let him sleep as soon as possible. I finally arrived and laid him down at the town square to call the servant''s family to allow us to borrow a bed, and have them call the doctor. But the doctor''s, as well as the family''s expression was dark. No matter how anyone looked at it, it was a fatal wound. I would give out as much money as necessary to get them to use the best medicine, but they told me that he lost too much blood and that he wouldn''t last even one night. That day I was outside the resident''s house, sitting down as if guarding the door. Even if I was inside there was nothing I could do, and if my master died then I felt like I would kill the doctor. Eventually, the doctor''s movements began to panic. At first he was doing his best to care for him, but whether it was his well-trained body, or because of the blessings from the war god, it seems the possibility that he would recover was increasing. Because his wounds could rot if he was left in an unsanitary place, we carried him to the feudal lord''s mansion. It''s something rude to say, but it was normal for the regular citizens'' homes to have rodents and insects crawling in them. Starting with Mack, we gathered strong men from the squad, and moved him to the bed without letting it shake. And then we arrive at this moment. Thinking about it, three days has passed since then and I haven''t taken a nap. When he departed, I was ready to quickly follow after him , even if it was a place like the underworld I felt like we could do it together. But there is no need to do that anymore. I can feel myself falling asleep with peace of mind for a few seconds. CThird person POVC Arkland Somewhere Hey did you hear? About what? Are you stupid? It seems like the northern army lost? There''s no way! The northern army is like the strongest army, and not to mention they have the famed general, His Excellency Aslodith, leading them! It seems like there is no mistaking it. They came back looking all beat up and locked themselves in the garrison. It seems like the strongest elite, the steel spear cavalry also came back with only half their members. In the town and in the village, the rumors circulated. The Arkland king and the government officials arrested several people for spreading bad rumors and publicly executed them but they could not keep the mouths of people from opening. It was not only within rural areas, but even in the comparatively richer cities, there was a disturbing movement spreading amongst the citizens. A high tax rate, a long-term conscription, and anything and everything that dissatisfied them about the army''s influence had originally been suppressed, and when things started to crumble, the kingdom has begun to collapse from the inside. But rumors that leak naturally would not spread this quickly. They appear where people are gathered and spread the rumors, then they would go to another town. Those guys came from the north and are spreading the ''truth'' of Arkland. Even if you say something like that, Arkland will be the one to win in the end. Try to think about it, up until now how many tens of fights have they won? Who cares if they lost once. That''s right, if an idiot is making a fuss and opposes the government then they will get killed. It''s the same conclusion up till now. Even so, there are many that still believe in the influence that lasted for many years. If you make a bad move and nothing happens in the end, you will be the ones being hunted down after all. Look at that, the troops from the south are moving out! They are compensating for their war potential. It seems it was true that they got beat up quite badly in the north. The battle lines of the troops that are coming up from the south was a scene that was seen quite often in Arkland. Isn''t it weird? The garrison for the southern army is not here but a bit to the east? Maybe they were doing training exercises in the east or something? No, I have been in this town for a long time and I haven''t seen them leave the garrison Interrupting their conversation was the bell ringing in the town. If it rings it means that there is either a fire or the enemy is attacking, and then Enemy attack!? That flag is not the southern army! Is it the Treia kingdom? No way, those guys have crossed the borders!! A week from this day, it was ''the rebellion to bring back the safety of the land due to the suffering that the corrupt government is causing'' Northern region''s Yurest Allied Nation, Western region''s Stura Kingdom and Magrado Dukedom and Southern region''s Treia kingdom. The four nations have declared war on Arkland; Treia and Yurest which were connected by land crossed the national border, while Stura and Magrado across the river took advantage of the confusion and rode over to the port city on ships. It''s true that these countries were enduring the tyranny of Arkland, but underneath that, it was because of Goldonia winning a battle that the rule for dividing up the territory became important. Nevertheless, they were able to decide to take their second step towards the Arkland army because of the victory at Datrohn. The victory of the peaceful country Goldonia, where people had doubts about its military strength, caused the leadership of that country to be restored, and as if they would miss out on their share, all the countries took action at once. The strongest northern army was defeated, all the surrounding countries declared war together, and then the citizens are being abandoned one after the other. The nobles as well as the farmers, and then even the soldiers were forced to accept the unpredicted collapse of the Arkland kingdom. CAegir POVC Five days later, Datrohn Hey, Celia I can go by myself to the toilet. No! It''s because you must absolutely relax so you can''t get up. Give up and please go ahead right into this tub. How can I excrete when I am being supported by a little girl? I try to get up by force but pain runs through my entire body and my movements froze. I was immediately held down by Celia. Aegir-sama, your wounds will open. I''m asking you to please sleep. I gave up, and lay on my side obediently. Even so, I am bad with the steel spear cavalry. In the past, I was also injured by it if I recall correctly. I want to eat something. Yes, immediately. Celia feeds me the porridge, which was left on the table, with a spoon. I really appreciate her caring for me like this, but.. If I don''t eat meat as well, I won''t recover. The hard meat is chewed by Celia and she feeds me with her mouth. It was the same with chestnuts and pears. I could actually already eat by myself but I wanted Celia''s mouth so I kept quiet. She is also growing quite nicely enough to call herself a woman. The body that was recovering began to assert itself by raising the comforter. Celia I place my hand on her small head but she said no and made me sleep. It''s already been close to a week, I''m starting to reach my limit. I heard that if you release your seed, you use up your stamina. Please take care of yourself. Of course embracing a woman is out of the question. Celia is serious so it''s probably impossible. I''ll go and ask Rita or something. By the way I told the servants harshly. If Aegir-sama calls you for sex that burdens him then I''ll use a knife and slice up their lower mouth. It''s Celia so she actually did so without holding back. Even if I ask for it she refuses me mildly. When your wounds heal I can be your partner as much as you want, and I won''t do anything violent to the servants nor say anything. If you want, I could find a nice place for you in the town. That''s why I want you to please rest now. It can''t be helped since she has said this much. But when I get better I''ll have Celia take in everything that I stored up. You''re just like your usual and women-lover self. He was waiting in front of the door probably, Erich appears with a dubious face. Celia quietly stands down. This is, I''ve shown you an ugly side of me. Is there something you have for me? Yeah, an order to resume invasion came from his majesty. The reorganization of the troops is the minimum but that has been completed. We''ll depart tomorrow morning. It''s hard to say, but they would have to leave me here when they go. It can''t be said that this body could keep up with them. I understand. What will happen with my battalion? I thought about having them patrol around the town as security but the damage from the other squads are worse than I thought. I''m sorry but I''ll take them under my direct command. They would probably want a chance to increase their merits in battle too. (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir lying in bed) I agree, I''ll leave some guards here to preserve safety. Well, there is no chance for Arkland to make a counterattack. I also know about the state of things. Four countries are participating in the war, and are closing in on their capital city. They can''t imagine that Goldonia was the first one to drop in on their capital. Then I''ll pray that you do well in battle. Yeah, you should get well soon and catch up with us. Erich leaves, and it became calm again. Erich, Agor and Leopolt have left, the only ones left are Celia and I. Are you dissatisfied? No, not more than the fact that I can''t hug a woman. Good grief, Celia laughs. Let''s sleep, I will also sleep together with you. You''re right, I''ll get well quickly and chase after Erich. I change into clean clothes and sleep while I hug Celia who has crawled into the futon. But soon, realizing that I did not do something, in the end I had Celia help me out. Go ahead, please let it out. I''ll support you. ........ It''s the first page of my life''s humiliation. After that, what was started by Goldonia was continued by the other countries as they had a ''punitive force'' heading towards the capital to continue their attack. The Arkland army''s resistance was robust, but the frequently-occurring rebellions tripped them up, the transportation of their goods were delayed so the situation was such that they could not fight satisfactorily. Especially, it was quite serious that the citizens who were abandoned were thoroughly aiming for the food C resulting in shortage, on the battlefield it was often defeated by the punitive force, but they were unable to respond, and were as a whole slowly retreating. While they were in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, Arkland did not lose control; they retreated to the capital while slowing down the punitive forces, but they cannot expect reinforcements to come from anywhere. Their food reserves is dwindling and finally rebellions came from the regular soldiers. They were those who once served the long-term conscription and have been thoroughly trained to become powerful, but they were conscripted once again and working hard so that they could return to the their families; they were not going to sacrifice themselves for the kingdom''s sake. The internal conflict within the army finally caused the Arkland king''s government to abandon hope of resistance deployed in a wide area. The remaining troops were ordered to return to the capital, and it was also done haphazardly; food was commandeered from the villages and towns which caused the spark. Arkland''s remaining military strength of 10,000 were gathering while carrying food and holing up in the capital, the punitive forces were surrounding them, and the state of battle entered a stalemate. Two weeks later There are no problems with your muscles or organs. It''s a frightening recovery speed. There is the authorization from the doctor. There''s also the medicine that helped, so my physical condition is not much different than before I got hurt. There are scars on your skin though It was because there was no place on my body that wasn''t hurt. As expected, the scars on my body stood out. If I continue the treatment further for one week would the scars also get healed? If I do something like that, then I will be even more delayed in catching up with Erich. Arkland is already being pushed into the capital, it''s not the time for me to relax and sleep around. Besides, for a man like me scars are something like a medal of honor. After the examination was over, I had only a towel over my crotch and head over to Celia and the servants just like that. How are the wounds? Is it ugly? It''s the proof that Aegir-sama has been fighting hard. It''s something to be respected, I don''t think they are ugly at all. Alsoit makes you look tough and quite attractive. Rita places her hand on my shoulder, and rubs it gently. It has been three weeks of abstinence and because of that I reacted immediately. Ahem! Then examination is unnecessary. So I''ll be leaving. It wouldn''t be possible to start in front of him, so the doctor quickly leaves the room. I can''t control my lust. I embrace Rita and grab her breasts, not caressing but in a way that would hurt since I put strength into it. Ow! No, don''t mind me. It must have been hard for youplease torment me as you wish. I put it in my mouth and suck as if I would bite it, taking it off would be too slow so I pull back her apron dress. My meat spear is also larger than normal especially around the tip area, and it was like intercourse that animals would do. But behind me tiny hands are rubbing her breasts. Celia looks miserable, and she was there with an angry look, burying her face in my back. That''s right, I was swept away by my lust. Celia was also the one who saved me, and Celia was also the one who took care of me. Thus, she should be the first one that I embrace right after I recover. Rita, I''m sorry about everyone else but right now, please leave. Celia''s eyes light up, Rita, as if to say that I was helpless, nodded and went to leave the room. Celia-sama is still not a woman and has not matured yet. If you were to go at her for real she will break you know? That''s none of your business! Just hurry up and leave. I understand. Hardlett-sama, I will be waiting in front of the room so if you desire it, please call on me. Whether she knew what I liked or whether it was on purpose, she emphasized her butt while she was walking out of the room. Celia got upset and threatened me like a cat would. When nobody was left in the room, I face Celia from the front and stare at her. I felt like I wanted to say something but I thought it was unnecessary and withdrew my words. It seems like it was the same for Celia. Since the time we met we have been together all the time. There were fewer times that she was not by my side. Come here. Yes. The both of us became naked and Celia got up on my stomach. It was probably Melissa that taught her, she was twisting her waist as if trying to tempt men. But, instead of inviting lust it made me laugh. Why are you laughing!? A virgin doesn''t have to think too much. Leave it to the guy. I rolled her over and I was the one on top of Celia. It''s a naked body that I''m quite familiar with but I finally think about the difference between our bodies. Because of the abstinence, my meat rod has enlarged more than usual and it doesn''t seem like it could possibly enter. Please don''t hesitate. I can finally become your woman for real this time and it''s been my long-cherished ambition even if I were broken. Seeing my indecision, Celia spread her legs wide and stretched her hands. It''s a terribly vulgar look but I did not feel it was strange. My lower half that was suppressed was crying to hurry and give it a woman. I may not be able to be gentle. If you can''t hold it in anymore you can scream loudly. If I did that you''re going to stop right? Then even if I die I won''t scream. The small Celia was biting on the sheets, and doesn''t intend to scream no matter what. I was going to get her ready and put my finger in, but just from her anticipation she was already dripping with genital fluids and is quite wet. I put myself in between Celia''s legs, and cover her body with mine. She quickly entwines her limbs with me and smiles. Here I go. !!! Ts!! She is biting the sheets so her voice doesn''t come out but when I push the tip into her entrance it seems like it already hurts. It can''t be helped, I''ll just do some intercrural sex and was going to pull my hips back but Celia''s legs came around me. Don''t! Today will be the day you make me a woman. please, even if I break or tear apart I want to become Aegir-sama''s woman. You said you weren''t going to stop if I don''t scream didn''t you?! I breathe out a sigh. If I were to stop if she said this much then it would be quite cruel. Alright, I won''t say anymore. Prepare yourself. Yessir! I push my cock into Celia''s tight hole. Celia''s voiceless screams, and her insides which were convulsing were ignored by me as I added more weight. I could hear her insides spreading open and as I pushed a little deeper, my meat rod hit the membrane that signified her purity. . Go ahead. When I glanced at her face, she was smiling as if to say please break it quickly. Without using lively waist movements, I just put a little strength into it and the membrane tears apart, Celia becomes a woman. I expected her to scream but unexpectedly she looked happy and was asking for a kiss. (Light Novel Illustration: Celia becoming Aegir''s Woman) Are you okay? While I was having doubts, she asks me to move my hips. I did not even put half of it in her, and everytime I start to move, her insides squeeze me as if wanting to shave off my meat rod. It feels good! It''s wonderful! When I use my finger to touch her, Celia''s vagina seems to be on the verge of bursting and has accepted my meat rod against everything, but her voice tells me she seems to be feeling quite good. It''s fine if it doesn''t hurt and I thought to thrust for a while but my meat rod wants to quickly ejaculate and was increasing in hardness. I hug Celia''s entire body and swing my hips. Every time I thrust, her stomach inflates with the shape of my thing, her genitals are painfully spreading open, but her mouth was only telling me how much she loves me and how good it feels. Even if I suck on her mouth, even if I thrust violently, even if I rock gently, even if I suck on her breasts, even if I rub her clit, even if I insert a finger into her assholeno matter what I do, Celia was happy, and was begging for me to do more. Is it okay if I rode on top? Celia got on top of me and started to move her hips up and down with great vigor. I can''t believe that she is doing so while holding in her pain. It''s big! I love you Aegir-sama~! Please love me more and more Celia stretches her hand down towards me and I went to grope Celia''s breasts that have inflated but it was then that I realized. Her body was soaking wet with cold sweat, which was clearly abnormal. She was so happy to have sex with me that Celia''s heart removed the feeling of pain. But her body was enduring the pain and was causing her to have cold sweat. For her to love me that much is quite splendid but there is a limit to how much pleasure the heart could use to cover up the pain. I thought that Celia who was shaking her hips on top of me was pausing for a bit but with a slap, she fell to my chest. Wh, wha? My body won''t moveWhy!? This time the body is trying to protect itself by not letting her move. Celia is making a fuss on top of my chest but I hug her tightly. It''s fine like this. You worked hard. It felt good. But, I haven''t made you satisfied yet! No, it''s because you tried so hard that I''m at my limit, I can cum at anytime. What I was saying was true, if I lost focus then it would start releasing now. Th-then! Just feel it like you are now, without moving. I''ll pour it into you. Yesno matter how much Celia, who was riding on top of me, had her ass rubbed by both of my hands, and when she was properly fixed, I relax my abdominal muscles. Oooh. Ah! Aaaah. We both let out quiet voices which were not screams. What kind of noise did I even make? While I was thinking that my seed spilled out. The desire that I was accumulating for three weeks was flowing out into the hole of the girl who has just lost her virginity. My meat rod was pulsing greatly inside her narrow hole, that movement passed through Celia''s stomach and made it all the way in so my stomach could feel it too. Amazingit''s hotAegir-sama''s seedI''m so happy I could tell that Celia''s stomach was expanding as I could feel it. The semen that was way too thick was tightly pushed in because of my meat rod and was not able to overflow outside, and it was pushed in and collected from Celia''s hole all the way to her womb. The ejaculation lasted for a good 3 minutes, the meat rod withers as if fully satisfied and the seed was flying out from Celia and onto the bed, the floor, and also the wall. Her hole was spread out quite cruely, and I was uneasy that her hole would become as large as the size of her butt. That''s quite amazing I thought it would be fine just to returnthen I would become exclusively for Aegir-sama When I thought it would be problematic for the open hole I stuck my finger in it, and it squeezed shut. Well, it seems that I can still have fun with Celia''s tight hole. A large amount of juices came out so it became easier for it to go in. Please continue to be affectionate with me. Don''t push yourself. Celia lasted until she lost her consciousness. Embrace me moreit''s fine if you kill me while you embrace me. She was speaking nonsense. Would I actually kill my own woman? I will be embracing you lots starting now. While I was hugging the sweaty Celia, there was a sweet smell of a mixture of a woman and a girl. Pardon the interruption. After everything was over, Rita comes in. Arara, amazing Normally Celia senses the presence of others like a cat, but as expected she has tired herself out and was using my chest as a pillow to sleep. The red stain on the sheets celebrated Celia becoming an adult. It is far from having sex like animals, and a quiet atmosphere was flowing. If it''s like this then I won''t be able to get what''s left I''m sorry but rather than embracing other women I want to lend my chest to Celia. As if she could smell other women or whether she could feel it, she hugged me slightly stronger and buried herself. I brought a wet towel. Hardlett-sama should have more fun wiping down your body by yourself right? Celia was sweating all over from working so hard. Wiping that sweat after sex is standard, but I feel like I become something like a father with her. Even after wiping down her entire body, there are no signs of her waking up. I wiped her genitals and her breasts that were covered in juices too, but it doesn''t seem like she got turned on from that. It seems like I''m in the way so I''m quite free. Rita seems able to read the mood between the two of us and obediently pulls away. If I let it go like this, I would feel a little sorry for her. Tomorrow I''ll be leaving quickly to chase after the army butcome to the room at dawn. I''ll leave it unlocked. From the bed I reach one hand over to rub her butt. I saw the flames of passion lit within the woman as she smiled and sent her off, I hug Celia and then fell asleep. CRita POVC Fuu- Rita-san, where is Hardlett-sama? A close servant waiting outside the door asked her with a confused look. She thought that Rita would also get embraced. It seems that Celia-sama has satisfied him. There was nothing remaining for me. Such a delicate girl was able to? Ufufu, in exchange he wants me to come at night. She squeals in delight. But Hardlett-sama, I thought he was matchless but a single girl was able to satisfy him, wasn''t it an incomplete combustion? That''s not trueafter all I stalled for time. They were laying together quietly, but the area around the bed was a disaster. It was as if there was a gangbang, it even flew all the way to the ceiling! CAegir POVC In the evening, the unbecoming sounds of sparrows were sounding. The next morning, Celia and I were side-by-side preparing to sortie. The soldiers will not be taken, as it will be just us and the spare horses. That''s because Celia''s horse may not be able to keep up with Schwartz''s pace. The destination is the capital of Arkland where the punitive forces are sieging. It seems that they got tired of attacking such a strong fortress city though so it should be fine until I arrive. Are you sure that you don''t need someone to accompany you? Celia looks at me with a worried face. As expected, she is uneasy that she won''t be able to protect me if we encounter a detached squad. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. When the moment comes, I''ll put you on Schwartz and we can ride away. There are no horses that could chase him. Also if Celia gets on Schwartz his speed instantly increases. While the light Celia is rocking, he must be enjoying the feeling of her crotch. Well, I also enjoyed it yesterday and it''s something quite nice. Alright. Ngh!! It was as usual, but when Celia nimbly jumps on top of the horse her face distorts. Right after yesterday she might have trouble riding on a horse. Here, use this. I hand her a pillow stuffed with feathers that I brought from the mansion. It looks quite awkward but there''s only the two of us here so it should be fine. Celia looks quite embarrassed when she gets her ass on top of the pillow. I thought that this morning I thoroughly shot everything out, but it seems that I might react again. Let''s hurry up and depart. May good fortune be upon you! With the voices of the remaining soldiers and servants behind us, we ride off. Finally this war is coming to an end. That reminds me where is Rita? She was so charmed by him and yet she doesn''t come see him off I haven''t seen her today. Maybe the shock of not being able to go together with him caused her to sleep in? One of the servants raised her hand feeling embarrassed. I, I went to check on the room, she''s lying face down with her ass raised up and faintedI tried to wake her up but she just kept calling Hardlett-sama''s name If I recall yesterday, she said that she was going to attend to him at night, right? I, I was in the room next door. I was woken up at dawn. Almost like two animals, their sweet whisperings were unbelievable. They were both moaning and groaning. And also, her special place was spread open, even just peeking from behind I was able to see all the way up to her womb The servants were shuddering with fear and immorality as they wondered how violent the sex was. 49 Chapter 50. Arkland War: The End of a Kingdom Arkland Kingdom, Capital City Arkland,Punitive Forces Encampment The battalion commander has come back! He''s the immortal brave general! He''s a god of battle with 200 kills! He''s an indomitable woman admirer! Celia and I were at a corner of the capital that was being sieged, and we were welcomed back by the Goldonia Central Army guys with cheers. Before I knew it, the rumors about me have started to spread. You did well to come back, battalion commander. Lord Hardlett, you did well coming back. Agor, the others and Erich also came to greet me. Celia-dono, you also did well nursing the commander. No, it was something natural. somehow the atmosphere around you has changed. It''s nothing at all! Everything is as usual! Erich and I talk about what will happen next. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Your battalion will remain the same as that time. I''ll return command to you. Yessir. What happened to the volunteer soldiers? Up until we came here, including the enemy soldiers that have fled, their numbers have inflated. We will treat them as one army and have a representative to handle it. The number is already approaching 20,000. It is one tenth of the citizens of Arkland. With this, they should not be able to maintain the nation properly. I also think that it will be a matter of time before the castle falls Has the enemy been persisting this whole time? Conversely, the consecutive rebellions has caused only those who are deeply loyal to participate in the defense of the siege; I can''t imagine that there would be more defectors. The city itself is robust just like a fortress. The Arkland troops who have barricaded themselves in number 10,000 but with 20,000 of its citizens on our side,we can send them out in some sort of formation. The punitive forces for each nation combined are around 40,000, adding in the volunteer soldiers would make it 60,000. And although the capital is not like the White City in the Federation I visited before, it has a thick and quite a high castle wall protecting them in its own right. To break down a wall like that would take a considerable amount of time, and that is only if the opponent doesn''t resist either. Nevertheless, relying on the 60,000 soldiers and attacking it seriously, the walls will eventually be taken down, except it will take time. If too many sacrifices are made the volunteer soldiers will feel their position is uneasy and they may panic. If it''s a short-term battle, then we can use an elite squad to break through a single point, and if one part of the gate gets destroyed then it would eventually crumble like snow and the numbers will do the rest. I agree, but that line was tested several times. The gate is thick, and made up of steel; battering rams and longbows have no effect. With its unique sound the ballista growls, the oil is burning and the stone is thrown. We will continue harassing and hurling flaming rocks at them continuously, but how effective will it be? Looking at it from a distance, it doesn''t seem that a large scale conflagration was occurring. The gate must be apart from the houses, the fire fighting team is doing their job. In the worst case, we have food supplies from our homeland. If we surround them, eventually, those guys will starve and come out. But if we do that those guys will literally come out right before they starve in order to resist us. And then if the army''s soldiers were to starve then that means the citizens would have already died out.. If that happens, the capital will be a city of death and the profit from occupying the city would be lost. We''ll somehow think about it on our side. It will be mainly Leopolt though, but Erich laughed. That''s right, that guy is quite skilled even if he is somewhat lacking in appeal. He watches closely. So that''s how it is, do you have any good ideas? After so long since meeting Leopolt again, aside from his courteous greeting, nothing has changed. I have an idea. From my position, my proposal would not go through so I was waiting for you to return, Lord Hardlett. They haven''t given my follower/military strategist authority to suggest ideas to the supreme commander. Erich will probably allow it, but we can''t disobey the rest. Even if it''s just something roughly thought up, if it didn''t come from me then it wouldn''t be allowed. The basic objective is the same as what we have been doing so far. We will concentrate on attacking one gate and break through, then from there we will rush in like an avalanche and settle things. But from what I''ve heard, all that we''ve done up till now like night attacks, raining arrows on them, and even assaulting them C all our attempts have failed and our soldiers died meaninglessly. There are two problems: there are no places to hide around the gate, so we''ll take concentrated attacks and the sturdy gate itself, which even battering rams have no effect. It''s painful that even if we ignore the losses, we''ll suffer from the concentrated attack to break through the gate and still we would not able to destroy the gate. And as expected, it''s not like my Dual Crater can cut through that clump of steel like a butter knife. or can it? Should I try? Please stop, this time you will die. As if she was reading my thoughts Celia interjected. Well aren''t you smelling quite nice now. Ever since she lost her virginity she has instantly become more womanly. During this time, sunny days will have the wind blowing from west to east. We will set many fires to the west of the capital city and have the smoke flow. I see, use it as a smokescreen and then attack, but then wouldn''t this inform them of our attack beforehand? I guess so. But we are an army that are not proficient in cooperation. So a frontal attack is the best. Would there be enough smoke built up to blind the enemies? No way. That''s why we''ll use this. Leopolt points at a basket, inside there was some reddish-black firewood anda gigantic caterpillar. Hiih! Even Celia, who normally doesn''t get agitated from bugs or rats, took a step back from this. The size is almost the same size as a cat, and numerous amounts of needles are wriggling on it. Are we going to throw these disgusting insects at the enemy? The firewood is from the Norowl tree, it''s a poisonous tree that causes itching if you touch it. The insect is called Gugrill, well as you can see it''s poisonous too. It has a strong poison. Before I noticed Celia has already left the room. If possible, I don''t want to be near it either. If we throw these into the fire then a poisonous cloud will be created. If we gather a large amount of them and burn them, we won''t be able to kill anything, but we''ll be able to affect their eyes and throats so they won''t be able to shoot arrows or throw stones at us as they wish. It''s a good idea but if the smoke goes to where I am, I''m letting this guy take a deep breath of this stuff. This will be enough for the smokescreen I guesson to the next problem. Lord Hardlett will take advantage of the opening the enemy presents, breakthrough and slice the gate in half. ... It''s a joke. I obtained information from the soldier who was able to approach the gate during their earlier charge. It''s a gate that is solidly made and no matter how many times the battering ram hit against it, it wouldn''t even budge. He says a joke and talks about serious topics with the same straight face, so I don''t know when he tells jokes. But I''ve pulled back the paved stone which the ground is made of since after the burning rocks drop the ground gets exposed. In other words, if you pull back the stone paving the ground underneath is soil. The depth is 1 meter so if we dig about 2-3 meters further we would get under the gate and we would burrow our way through. To dig a hole in front of the enemyif they held shields or anything else above their heads, they might not be able to tell if we were going to hit them with battering rams or dig a hole under them. It would be a success if we can cross over the gate with several people and are able to open it. Of course, it''s a small group that will breach through the enemy lines so they will be ganged up on. However, if we have the bravery to beat up the enemies and just open the gate then we can take down the capital in one blow. It''s pretty much going to be me that''s doing it though. Even though I just recovered from my injuries, it seems like I''ll be crossing over to the death ground again. Very well. I''ll convey it to Erich. The current situation is pretty much a stalemate anyways, so we can try out that plan of yours. Preparations are already almost complete. Just give the order and we can go at any time. He''s really a clever man. So that means that he''s finished gathering all of this wood and that disgusting bug Kyaaaaaa!! A woman''s scream, the only one close by is Celia. When I rushed out in a hurry Celia was crawling on the ground. The source was the poisonous bug we talked about, it was gathered, packed in wooden boxes and left in a corner of the camp in large amounts. In order to avoid the worst things to be shown they were hidden with a cloth, but it seems Celia sat on top of it. A-Aegir-samaa! I squashed those wiggly things! It went squelch! She was crawling around and hugging my foot. Celia is clinging to me while crying, although that''s not a bad thing. Even if the cause was an insect. It''s getting me a little turned on. Celia, there''s some hair stuck on your butt. You''re lying! Where is it?! Please take it off! She is desperately feeling her butt but the needles of the insect didn''t seem to pass through the cloth that was covering it. There was nothing sticking to her butt. I''m taking this tent. Celia, who was following obediently at first, took off everything even her upper half when she finally realized. Aegir-sama you tricked me! You shouldn''t do this here since you just arrived and something like this Nothing will happen even if I delay telling Erich. The pain of her deflowering should go away soon. AaaaaaaahC!! While she''s still standing I plunge my dick into her tiny ass from behind, the immoral scene with the large cock buried in the little girl, conversely causing her to moan with pleasure, extended for a long time. Next Early Morning The sun will rise soon. Yeah, the wind is also as predicted. Let''s start the fire as soon as day breaks. Erich and I, as well as the other battalion commanders are keeping watch over things; Leopolt''s plan is actually going to be executed. In the end, I will also be participating in the invasion at the gates. It seems each country has brought out troops that are individually strong at fighting. Once we succeed in opening the gate then tens of thousands of soldiers will flood in; if we do so then Arkland will practically have no defensive options. Light the fires!! Smoke began to rise from the west side of the city. The enemy also realizes the smokescreen and had an abundant amount of archers lined up against the west wall. It would be obvious that we would come from the west so Leopolt''s plan had another layer of maliciousness to deal with the correct response. While we''re at it, let''s use the ballista to toss the embers inside as well. I don''t prefer to do so while there are still living people there though. Celia was traumatized by that insect so she was hiding inside my cloak and covering her eyes. I thought that she became a woman but it seems she reverted back into a child. It smells horrible Even though we are facing upwind, the smell is strong enough that we need to cover our faces with cloth. By now, those guys on top of the walls are certainly thinking long and hard. I can''t see their expressions from here, but it seems like they are moving about unnaturally. Let''s keep it smoking for a while. Let''s do it until it they don''t want to look down the walls. After harassing them with plenty of smoke for about 2 hours, a large army accompanied by a battering ram advances to the gate. This time, the battering ram will play no role, but I can''t let them read my plan in the opening stages. The soldiers complain about the intense smell. Everyone was instructed to get cloths and cover their face but they couldn''t do anything for their eyes that were stinging. But even so, if we were to completely stop the smoke, it will be the same as before if we get baptised by arrows and rocks. Unlike our enemies who need to strain their eyes and aim at us, we just need to face down while walking forward, so we should be able to endure this. When we get closer to the gate, as expected, the arrows and rocks that come flying at us became more intense, even so, it seems better than before. With a large shield raised above their heads, the engineering corps and the battering ram approach the gate. Well, until the hole is dug open there is nothing for me to do. I hug Celia in order to protect her from the arrows and thrown rocks. Aegir-sama! You can''t be serious about doing this on the battlefield, what are you thinking?! I should be asking what you are thinking. You''re just simply getting protected by me. With cheers and screams, and angry shouting, the hole seems to be dug open. As I was about to approach the gate, some brave warriors(?) from each country want to determine who the best spearman is come flooding one after the other while we were waiting in line in the hole. The engineering corps is second, the third hole is dug but there is a line of soldiers there who are going to their own deaths? No matter how I think about it, the first few people are going to be killed. The ones who can break through are the ones who jump in when the enemies are delayed. Sure enough, I can only hear screams coming from the hole. As expected, if we don''t break through quickly then the amount of rocks coming down on us from above will increase. Move. I take a pot of oil used for the fires we lit and toss it deep in the hole. This time the scream came from the enemy. I take the all-powerful cloak that is the symbol of Lucy and cover myself as I jump into the hole and breakthrough the fire. Since some soldiers were caught on fire, the enemies were distance themselves away as I came out in front of them. He came from inside the fire!? Hey haven''t you seen this guy before? It can''t bethe demon of Datrohn!! The entire enemy squad took one step back. I guess these heroic stories can come in handy besides being able to boast about it in a bar. Celia is following behind me, who skillfully puts out the fire. And a little further are the allies who will also follow through. Shoot your arrows! Captain, arrows don''t work on this guy! In Datrohn, they rained arrows on him until he was a porcupine but he was still lively. That''s a misunderstanding. It hurt so much I was almost dead. Enough, the opponent is only one person! Just surround him instantly and there won''t be any problems, go!! 6 heavily armed knights came rushing at me. And with four swings, the treasured sword made from mithril, the Dual Crater sliced apart the six knights. I was going to continue, but the four people at the back froze. It would make it easier for me if you came at me. I side-stepped and turned those four into headless puppets. The sharpness of the Dual Crater is on a different level from other swords. I can easily bisect armored objects even if I swing it without putting in any strength. It''s over? Who''s next? Mo-monster It''s a real demon of war. While the enemies are panicking, Celia successfully puts out the fire and our allies are coming out from the hole one after another. I guess my role is done with this. Everyone, follow him! Steal the device that opens the gate! A commander from some country gave out his order courageously. I don''t really like it when people shout in a loud voice like that. I don''t run to get the gate''s opening device, but I run towards the commander of the troops that are frozen in place. I cut down the commander whose face changed in three stages: panic, fear, despair, and thus the resistance at the west gate was over. Before long, the gate was opened and soldiers came flooding in. Battalion commander, that was well done. Agor came in holding Schwartz''s reins. Schwartz huffed out a breath as he went over to nestle up to Celia. It seems that there are still no guys who can ride Schwartz besides me. Then, inside the capital city of Arkland, it became hell. In the midst of it all, the punitive forces are looting, from house to house the soldiers are busting in and screams of women can be heard. Those who tried to protect their valuables and women were mercilessly killed. This is normal when war finishes I guess. During the rebellion of the southern nobles, it was an internal affair so it was prohibited but this time Erich and I frown. We thought about this a lot, but to soldiers they need something like a reward when they win. For the Goldonia Central Army, we only allow them to confiscate assets, but punishment was issued for **** and murder. However, we could not give orders to the troops of the various countries, each country''s common sense was that after victory in battle you were allowed to search for women, and it was conventional to be allowed to kill those who resist. Giving the survivors an exploitable gap to take advantage of, it was common amongst each country that it was forbidden to set everything on fire. Let''s hurry and topple the royal palace, and stop this fooling around. In various places within the city, the surviving Arkland soldiers were beaten to death without them putting up any signs of surrender. The royal palace closed its doors, and a few soldiers are still trying to show their intentions to resist, but ballistae were shot from all directions and longbows flung in oil, and they were burned down. Sir knight! Please help me! A half-naked woman ran out in front of Schwartz. Her clothes were torn, so you could see her breasts. It was fortunate for her, if the one who jumped out was a man then Schwartz would probably have stepped all over him without stopping. Are they chasing women down or something? Several soldiers came running out from the house. That woman, won''t you give her back to us? She ran away while her clothes were being taken off. I was going to confirm which army these guys are from but I stopped. The same thing was happening in the city right now, what difference will it make. Sorry but I''ll be taking this woman. Any objections? The soldiers looked to shout angrily but, it seems that they judged that I was a noble from my horse, armor and my follower, so while complaining they went off to search for some other prey. I would have killed them all if they pointed their sword at me. Uuuuuu. The woman took in what I said and started to cry, as she knew that the next time she was going to get fucked by me. I won''t fuck a girl who dislikes me. Christoph, escort the lady to the headquarters. If you try to embrace her by force then you will be hanged to death. I''ll leave it to Christoph, who is sometimes at my side. He won''t be able to help even if I took him along with me, but he should be able to protect her with his loud voice and his strong-looking appearance. Roger thatbut it''s fine if she consents right? Hey lady, I''ll make you feel good, how about it? No thanks. Christoph told the soldiers aiming for women ''it''s because she''s the captain''s woman'' with a loud voice as he stood down. A strange rumor will start to spread again I bet. As expected. How wonderful. Agor and Celia praises me. I am kind to women and guys that I favor. But for now, let''s bring down the palace quickly and end this war. Irijina POV At the same time C Inside the Royal Palace Extinguish the fire! It''s no good, over there fire and oil are-! It''s already beyond saving! Your Majesty, please escape! I hug my heirloom spear while being petrified. Who would have thought that this day would come. Enemies are overrunning the palace and burning it down. Irijina! Come and help put out the fire too! Enough with the fire! Please escort His Majesty. His Majesty had collapsed from earlier! Everything is over. The royal family of Arkland as well as the army, and so is my own life. It was just the other day when my house arrest was ended, and rather than being forgiven, they didn''t have enough strength so they pulled me out. So, I entered the capital to prepare for a counter-attack, but there was no such opportunity, and we arrive at our current time. Earlier, His Excellency the field admiral took a flaming arrow and died in front of my eyes. Normally we would make a big deal, but right now nobody is paying attention to the burning admiral. Let''s think calmly as a soldier. Should I run awaybut if I run where do I run to? Arkland is ruined now, so I am just plain old Irijina. Should I rely on burgling at night to earn money for daily income? Luckily I am a woman, but I am also confident in my martial arts. Let''s stop these useless thoughts, the probability of escaping from this place being sieged by multitude of things is pretty close to zero. I guess there is no choice but to die splendidly in battle as best as I canif possible, I want to disappear in these flames. If I''m defeated normally, even though I''m a large woman, a woman''s body will have some use. Irijina, So you''re alive! Gather the remaining royalty and horses. I''ll open a way out, you come too! You''re going to break through at this point? Where are you going to break through? Those guys are engrossed with looting and raping in the city! Let''s breakthrough the eastern gate quickly. There are volunteer soldiers gathered outside, we can get away if there are a few of us. With my social status as a royalty I couldn''t possibly get an audience, but distinguished people whose names I don''t know are being led and appear one after the other. After leaving the town, you can hide and wait for you chance! First we need to escapeguh!! It seems we were a bit late. The door was destroyed, enemiesGoldonia''s soldiers are coming in one by one. Everyone! Please stand back! If it comes to this then I have no choice but to fight. It''s a 1 in 10,000 chance but it''s much better than just dying. My name is Irijina! Glorious Arkland soldiers, en garde! Hearing my voice, they look down on me because I''m a woman, but I thrust at one soldier who carelessly approaches and I turn him over. Right now, I need to find a way out. This place will be burned down really soon. The following second and third person also come at me subsequently, but I thrusted at them and flipped them over, the fourth person was flung away after I spun my spear. My actions breathed life back into the surrounding knights, I finish the enemies one after the other who are aiming for the royalty. This one''s tough! Don''t let your guard down against a woman! The enemy soldiers kept their distance while facing me, but this is still within my spear''s range, in other words this is my range. The weak soldiers of Goldonia can''t keep up with me. I thrust my spear at god-like speed and the enemies don''t even have time to register the spear as they get their throats pierced. With this I can surely breakthrough!? Vice captain Agor! She''s tough so be careful! The enemy small fry steps back, a single man with a sword in his hand stepped forward. His equipment and his atmosphere was different. I am convinced that he''s tough, but to me there is no way that I will fall behind in a 1 on 1 fight. A clash started without anything said. The man called Agor has speed and strength of a different caliber than the other small fries as he clashed with me. It could be said that his ability might be on equal terms with me. That''s how I feel after exchanging blows with him several times, but if that''s so then I can win. His is high-class but it''s just a normal sword, what I am holding is an heirloom and famous spear, and even as it is a spear holds an advantage over a sword. Sei~! Guh! My spear scratches the man''s cheek, blood flies out. The man stops moving for a split second. That is enough, my spear thrusts into the man''s armor and pierces his side. Guha-! The man fell over, it''s not a fatal wound but it''s not the situation where I need to finish him off. Everyone over here! Go outside! As I was about to lead the noblemen out, a small shadow ran in from outside. I instantly guarded myself, a sharp metallic sound rang out and sparks flew. The shadow leapt behind me and once again came rushing at me. Tch-! I thrust my spear but it doesn''t hit. The shadow is small but fast, it''s running quickly like it''s crawling on the ground. The hand is holding a sword; I wanted to spin my spear so that the butt knocks away the sword but that was also avoided. How nimble! The shadow thrusts out the sword, intending to stab me from the bottom. Eei! How about this! I spun my spear in a large motion to let the shadow dodge on purpose. Seeing the opening the shadow rushed in to finish things in a close range. And then I kicked it back with all my might. Gyan!? I will not lose to an ordinary man in physique. My trained body has developed muscle as well and my height is about 180. The shadow has taken my kick quite well, it flew all the way to the wall and seems like it lost consciousness. If I look closely it was a young girl. I was surprised, but I don''t have time to stare at her. Let''s go!! Riding the momentum, the knights who charged forward came back. Only their heads though And then it made its appearance. It was the existence that brought me to the bottom in fear, and even destroyed me as a soldier. My breathing gets rough and I started shaking. I got in my stance with the spear but the tip is wavering up and down, left and right, as if I was playing around. Even I could tell. On the day I met it, it was the first time in my life that I wet myself. And the next few days after I ran away I couldn''t stop shaking. Just thinking about it made me scared on the battlefield. Even though I recently thought that I wouldn''t think about it anymore, the real thing shows up. My apologies, battalion commander, I fell behind Will you survive? Yes, somehow. That woman is tough, be careful. The man turns to face the spear and gives me, who is still petrified, a side glance as he heads towards the young girl. He picks up the fainted girl, checks if she is still breathing and takes her outside. Sorry for making you wait. Let''s go. After saying that, the man''s eyes lit up with passion that wasn''t there before. Irijina! What are you doing? Hurry up and go. Move you peasant! The knights passed through my side to rush at the man in order to eliminate him. Don''t! He''s-! The knights'' upper bodies spun around as they fell to the floor, only the lower half remained running outside as they eventually fell over. Overwhelming destruction. Nothing has changed. The knights consecutively charge at him, and they were dismantled at the same speed. The allies that have been fighting so well up until now were instantly gone and only the noblemen and I were left. Are you going to surrender? The man asks me while looking uninterested, but I will answer that voice. As if I could surrender now. What did you say! Yaaaa!! I shout unnaturally in a manner to deceive myself in believing that I am not afraid, I thrust my spear out. Something I used to say a lot was that losers were the ones that barked the loudest. Although I''m scared, if it''s an average soldier it would be a thrust that instantly kills, but it was dodged easily. If that''s so, then I''ll gather strength from my entire body, and aim for the spot where he can''t dodge: the center of the body. I intended to pierce his armor and everything but the man did not dodge that one strike. The spear won''t move, and neither does the man. The spearhead was grabbed by the man. (Light Novels Illustration: Irijina in a Pinch!) How could he see through my fastest deathblow? Even though I trained with men, why can''t my powerful self make him budge by pushing or pulling? I don''t care anymore. I''ve done it, it''s all over. The man pulls the spear and I was pulled in along with it. The spear leaves my hands, and the man is in front of me. I will be killed without a doubt, there is no reason for me not to be killed. I was even prepared for death, so why am I so afraid like this in front of him. The man raises my depressed chin with his hand. I could not tolerate looking at the man''s face and a magnificent flooding sound came from my crotch. It seems the man was a little surprised, but one of his companions came closer with a face covered in blood. Fear and despair were mixing together as I could not understand nor think about anything at all. My vision became blurred and my consciousness flew far away. The last thing I saw was the man''s face covered in blood, and the enemy soldiers cutting down the royalty. That day, the Arkland kingdom, as well as the army, were destroyed without a single trace remaining. 50 Chapter 51. A Country May Fall My head hurts really badly. Even though this isn''t the time to be sleeping, but my body won''t move. What on earth happened? Let''s seewe broke into the palace and Agor-san was defeated and then I jumped out I was kicked! I bounced up and realized that I was sleeping in a fluffy bed. I promptly searched for my master but I can''t find him. I was defeated by that womanis it possible Aegir-sama, no there''s no way! I wanted to jump out of bed but I felt the headache and changed my mind. Someone! Is anyone out there!? What is it? A soldier who was standing guard at the tent showed up. Is Aegir-sama safe!? The soldier laughed without a care in the world. Yeah, he defeated all the enemies and returned. Not only that but he carried that female knight on his shoulder. It seems vice captain Agor suffered heavy wounds but his life wasn''t in danger. I let out a sigh of relief. I felt at ease and exasperated, for him to bring back the female knight that I made a mistake in finishing off. Eventually I might have to fight her as a woman. To be prepared for that time I''ll rest my body and sleep once again. Aegir POV Well did Celia wake up at least? Yes just earlier, but it seems like she still has a headache, so she went back to sleep. The doctor also said that she just hit her head a little. Well that''s a relief. Agor is also in the middle of treatment for his injuries and it seems he''ll be fine. With this you can avoid having the widow in Goldonia live in sorrow. I lightly kiss Celia and leave the place. There are still many things I have to do. The hellish picture inside the capital city was finished for the moment, and the city returned to being calm. A wife who is hugging her husband who was killed, a half-naked mother and child sitting down dumbfoundedThey either look at me with eyes of vengeance or they hide their bodies and look down. This is quite the tragedy. You''re right, this is the result of what we did after we won the war. I''m concerned about the future. Erich holds his head, he instructs for the citizens to get enough food in order for them to be comforted so that he could earn their favor. With their family killed though, this much doesn''t really mean anything, but it''s better than nothing. So, how long will we be here? The Arkland royalty have already been annihilated, the country itself has been demolished. There might be a small handful of survivors but there is no meaning for the entire central army to stay here. I also want to pass this off to the parliament official and run away too, but until the armies from each country go home I can''t do so. The strength of the army is itself how much influence a country holds. If you pull your army out before the other countries after occupying the place you might be at a disadvantage when you negotiate for the distribution of territory. In the near future, the distinguished people of each country will gather together to hold a conference. Until that time, they can''t go back. But it''s only Erich, the current supreme commander, who can''t go back. I want to hurry up and go back. Sir, you too, Lord Hardlett. For some reason those from various countries are talking about your heroic feats. Why is this happening? But his Majesty will also proceed with highest priority. It won''t take that long, so until then you can rest your body. Well, besides that there is nothing else to do. However, please refrain from eating up all the women in the city. Even without that they have suffered enough, you don''t want to earn further disdain from them right? I always do things under mutual consent. It won''t be a problemby the way it''s about the female knight I captured. The one you talked about yesterday? It seems like she''s the daughter of a family of knights, but she isn''t a big noble or a leader of an army. She doesn''t seem to have the social status to be blamed for the war. I didn''t really think about her sentence, so you can throw her out or embrace her or do whatever you like. It''s enough just to hear those words. If she was sentenced to be executed then I might have accidentally ran away with her. Like this I can talk with her boldly upfront. Excuse me! Hardlett-sama. I turned around and saw the woman that I saved from being raped yesterday. Thank you very much for yesterday. Thanks to youit was settled without me getting defiled. I just can''t stand it when a woman, especially a beautiful woman like you, gets raped by other guys. That''s it. Just like the rumors, you really love women don''t you. I want to ask about what those rumors are but I''ll leave it alone for now. It''s on the way so I''ll bring you to your house. The small house was not burned or destroyed and remained intact. It seems she lived alone. Then I''ll be off. If anything happens let me know. Please wait! Umdoes Hardlett-sama also want to sleep with me? Of course. If a man doesn''t want to sleep with a nice woman then there''s something wrong with them. Without so much as reflection or thought, the instant response caused the woman to bashfully turn red. Well, I still haven''t prepared myselfbut I can''t refuse if you come from the front. It seems possible to be a little assertive here, since she''s becoming charmed with me. It''s better to wait a little longer for her heart to be completely opened. I take her lips and stroke her body, that''s all for now. Thank you very much~ The woman walked back inside the room in a light-headed state. Come to think of it I forgot her name, no I don''t think she ever told me in the beginning. Oh well. It was just a stop on the way. I was going to talk with that female knight. On the way, I kicked away a soldier who was trying to kiss a woman against her will while the others don''t say a word, then I reached the merchant residence that my battalion confiscated. It seems the merchant here had deep ties with the royal family, and he left soldiers inside to resist, but they were killed without a sound and now it''s a vacant house. For a merchant house it''s quite a large place, probably several times larger than my own house. The female knight was restrained in the wine cellar in the basement. At any rate she''s capable of defeating even the likes of Agor. I don''t think we could lock her in an ordinary room and say everything''s alright. The thick door was locked and her hands were restrained with leather. Are you alive? The female knight looks at me with eyes of hostility, but she looks down immediately. From the time I saw her at the palace it seems that there''s something strange with her. She is trembling and curling up like a little girl. Are you dissatisfied with the meals and your treatment? Answer me. When I lift her face she starts to cry. She looks like a pitiful girl who is about to get raped, it doesn''t match the image of the woman who was swinging the spear around. The meals aresufficient. I want to bathe in some lightI won''t run away. If you swear that you won''t run away then I''ll move you to a normal room. I''ll also untie your restraints, will you swear? I swear. Things have already been decided. I won''t do anything at this point. I don''t have a hobby of pushing down a woman in the basement. I was going to cut the restraint so I took out a knife. Hiih! Don''t! Please stop! In that moment the woman lost her composure, she grabbed her head with her hands and started crying. I just cut the restraint. Why are you so scared? She can''t speak properly like this. First I will have to help relieve her of her fear. While we were moving, the woman says absolutely nothing. I have her enter the room and sit her on the bed, then I question her. I met you on the battlefield but I don''t know your name. I''m Aegir Hardlett. What''s your name? Irijina, right now I''m just Irijina. I see, Irijina. First there is no punishment for you from the central army. You just will remain restrained until the hunt for survivors is over. Is that sosorry for the trouble. Her response is weak, her state of being scared hasn''t changed. This is strange isn''t it? I thought she was scared of being executed. Irijina, you''ll be taken care of by me. I won''t treat you harshly. Thanks She doesn''t react to that either. Rather it seems she is shaking even more. What is she scared of, this is getting dull. What are you afraid of? I already told you I don''t intend to execute you or torture you to death! Hiih I''m sorry! I''m begging you please don''t eat meplease at least let me die as a knight! What is she saying? I sigh as I try to recall, Irijina is not afraid of death, so perhaps she is simply afraid of me. So she passed out at the palace because I was close to her, huh? Irijina, am I scary? Y- you''re scary! Why am I scary? You fight like a demonand I heard that you eat people. I understand the fighting part but I don''t remember cooking and eating people. Who did you hear it from? The soldier who was bringing me meals was talking about it outside the door. He was saying things like ''the captain will instantly eat any woman he finds'' and ''this woman is larger so he can be a bit rough with her, there''s plenty to eat'' and ''let''s bet how long it will take for him to eat her'' The story itself was out of the question but Irijina was fundamentally wrong. Maybe it was because she remained in her family of knights and don''t know the vulgar language that is used around here. I have inherited this body and blood from my ancestors, I have resigned myself to be killed! However please spare me from being eaten to death. At least let me remain a person till the end. On top of her misunderstanding it seems that her delusions are getting more intense. It seems difficult to make her understand through words, but fortunately I am a man and Irijina is a woman. There is only the two of us here, and there is also a bed. I can use a more effective way to convince her. Irijina, take your clothes off. Hiiih! As I thought you''re going to eat me! If you listen to me I won''t eat you. It''s harder to explain things to Irijina. I am actually going to eat her, but it''s different than what she thinks so I''m not lying. Uuuuu.. Irijina has no choice but to believe my words. She took her clothes off, dropping them to her feet. She is scared but the way that she took her clothes off was splendid and she didn''t even try to hide her breasts or crotch. It''s amazing that my colleagues haven''t attacked her yet. Her body is quite plump or rather she has a very muscular build. Her breasts and her ass are big, they were tightened so I didn''t notice the usual feminine softness. And the thing that stood out the most was her height. Lined up with me, there is not much difference in height, and she has muscles so if she brawled with a man I don''t think she would fall behind. But she isn''t too aware of herself as a woman. I stretched my hands to her side and her crotch, her crotch especially has excess hair and it has grown quite considerably. I am unmarried! There is nobody that I show it to. Aren''t you currently showing someone? Wellaren''t you just looking at it on your own? I stretch to her soldier-like spine and as Irijina stands upright I squat down towards her feet, placing my mouth at her crotch. The hair gets in my way, but when I push it away her hole is a beautiful pink color. And also it smells the same as Celia does. You''re a virgin? I said I was unmarried! Of course I am. It seems she has high moral standards. I have to undo that way of thinking. I hug Irijina from behind and grab her breasts, my cock is rubbing her ass. Her height is the same so the feeling of it hitting somewhere different compared to other women is exciting. I pinched both her nipples and pull on them slightly which causes her to let out quite a cute voice. Hyan~! What are you doing?! Without answering her, I push her down on the bed. Her nipples are surprisingly getting large and erect, her hole is also getting wet. With her build I don''t have to worry too much about breaking her. I grabbed her hips from behind and place my cock at her closed vagina. Where are you touching! That will make it go in won''t it? I said I wasn''t married and you''re not my lover I sink my cock in her as Irijina lies face down. The hole itself was large and was spreading open nicely, but the struggling woman caused it to tighten so the insertion stopped. What are you doing?! Don''t ride me, get off. I press the resisting Irijina completely face down, I get on top and whisper in her ear. I am not a monster, I''m just a man. You don''t have to be afraid. Uu? R-really? You won''t eat even one of my arms? What kind of strange things have you been thinking? Yeah, so don''t worry, ugh! Aah-! Ow-!! Irijina relaxed and I put strength in my hips to slam it in, robbing her of her purity. I put my entire weight on her, and enter her all the way to the end. Haahit''s insideWait! Is it possible that you''re fucking me right now!? You''re realizing it now? I only know of your fighting appearance and your scared state but this girl is a little stupid. This is bad! My virginity has been stolen! I am being raped!! Irijina is once again going wild, but my cock is piercing her deeply so there is no way she can get away. Even so, she is terribly strong, if I don''t put in strength myself it feels like I''ll be blown back. But if you''re rampaging, my cock that has pierced you will stimulate your insides. Nnnah~! You''re piercing my crotchpull it out! Pull it out! I ignore her screams, and push my waist further. I can''t push it all the way into her womb like I can with Melissa, but I push it as much as I can up to her womb and my member is swallowed all the way to the base. Oooh, it went in up to the root. This is nice Melissa was the only one who could take me in up to the base. Celia services me dedicatedly but not even half of it can go in. Moreover it doesn''t feel like it''s wrapping around me like Melissa, it''s a new feeling that seems like it''s squeezing me tightly and intensely. I happily move my hips. Aauu~! Hiih! It''s painful, why is it so big?!! You''re resisting, that''s why it causes you pain and suffering unnecessarily. You should be enjoying it more. Irijinadon''t struggle, just relax and it''ll feel better. There aren''t any women who won''t resist when getting fucked. You, do you dislike me? You should know that I''m not a monster. Irijina momentarily stops resisting. Of course I continue to move my hips. I like burly and strong men. But we''re mutual enemies, and more so you''re not my fiance and still having intercourse Isn''t that good then? The fighting is already over, there are no more friends or foes. I also want to get along with you. W-wellnnnh! Something is going numb During our conversation, since she stopped resisting her pleasure is building up. While talking, I grab and massage her breasts, only her genitals show some slight resistance and squeezes my meat rod. Irijinait feels good. Th-this ismy crotch is tingling and it feels good! Right? This is how men and women play with each other. It''ll get even better. I put my hand on her crotch, and pinch her clit and she responds even more. The both of us are having fun together and Irijina seems like she wants to say something. What''s wrong? It''s just curiosity on my partbut, do you love me? I thought it was sudden but women in bed think those kind of things are important. The girls back home also told me that if you whispered sweet things while sleeping with them they would reach climax twice as fast. Let''s please her here. Yeah, I love you. Just leave your body to me. We''ll feel good together. I already resolved the misunderstanding towards me and took away her strange delusions and fear so my goal is completed. What is left is just freely taking my time and tasting Irijina''s body. I, I seeso lovers violence huhthis is also a man''s thing. Irijina''s resistance disappeared, I got permission for my cock to rampage and stir her insides however I like. Even if I boldly smash my hips against her, or even if I put my weight behind it and screw her, Irijina doesn''t complain in agony. If it was any other girl they would be screaming loudly by now. And then I got a little cocky, I couldn''t hold back my ejaculation anymore. Irijina, I''m cumming! I hold down both of her hands with both my hands, and push my cock all the way to the base and strongly thrust all the way to her womb. My entire body was glued to hers, I lightly bit her neck and stop moving. Your seed is coming out right? This must also be fateI''ll accept it. I started my release, and after both our bodies were trembling for a while, we naturally kissed, entwining our tongues together. Anyway she has a nice body. When I roll over on the bed, I hear a sniffing sound from inside the futon. As expected I was a little aggressive in taking her virginity and she probably has things to think about. I''ll leave her alone for now. After 180 minutes I drink the water directly from the pitcher. Fuu, do you want to drink too? You should be thirsty too. I don''t need it. Irijina was laying next to me and she was crying tears different from those from fear. While she was unable to stand from the shock of her virginity being taken I couldn''t hold back anymore and went at her again. After the extreme position was over her large body shrunk and she began to weep uncontrollably, although she isn''t scared of me anymore. Eating means to fuck a woman right? Irijina mutters without looking at me. Did it hurt? I''m fine. It is common for women of the losing army to be teased, I was prepared. I was a little rough. Sorry about that. I hug Irijina close to me. She is a girl not much different in height from me, but in my mind there was something like the love for small animals for the appearance of her making herself small. What will you do from now on? Her posture was changed and she is using my arm as a pillow as we talked. Since it''s become like this I have made my decision. Yourno, I''ll live as Hardlett-dono''s wife. What!? The hand that was stroking Irijina''s body stopped. What do you mean by wife? She looks up at me with a blank face. What do you mean what? You stole my virginity and poured your seed in me. What else would I do except become your wife? That''s not good, she probably seriously thinks of doing so. Didn''t you just say that you were the general or something of the losing army? I did not intend to sleep with her and throw her away but I also don''t have the slightest intention to marry her. I told you I was prepared for something like this. Also didn''t you tell me while you were on top of me that ''you loved me'' and ''leave your body to me''. It wasn''t **** but it was because you like me wasn''t it? It is rare for a man to tell a woman in bed that ''I don''t love you'' or ''go ahead and resist''. How innocent are you exactly? I accepted Hardlett-dono, Hardlett-dono loves me. The two of us exchanged vows so what is the problem? Having said that much I sighed and my facial expression changed. Is it because you think that someone like me doesn''t have a high enough pedigree to match you!? No, I''m a noble who received standing just the other day. Then it shouldn''t be a problem. My social status is nothing special but I have a pedigree that goes back many years. Moreover I was taught etiquette. I won''t do anything that will bring you shame. Your knowledge about men and women are also taken only from old customs, I thought to myself. But, to say that you wanted to get married so suddenly. It''s alright! As you can see, my ass and my breasts have grown quite well. I will bear and raise a healthy child so you don''t have to worry. I am not worried about something like that. The sound of running in the corridor interrupts our unproductive discussion. From the lightweight sound the person has excellent athletic ability, yet I can tell that they are very lightweight. A single person comes to my mind. With a bang, the door flung open without even a knock. Aegir-sama! I will bring that womanover here..and In her sights is ''that woman'' who was lying on top of my arm pillow, the sheets are a mess, the smell of sex was in the room. There are marks on Irijina''s neck and breasts as proof of being sucked by me. You''re that little girl from the palace! That time we were both enemies, so please forgive me. I-I was too lateI thought it would become like this-! Nn? Is he your lord? I will become his bride. Let''s forget the grudge from now on and get along. What do you mean wife? Wife? Wife? Wifeeeee!!?? Let''s calm Celia down first, we can talk after that. As I was saying just because you say that you slept with him it doesn''t mean you can become his wife immediately. What-?! I offered him my chastity too! That''s right. If you say that then me too, since Aegir-sama was my first He put that huge meat rod into that small body of yours?! Celia''s hole must be huge! You''re too loud! Everyone will hear you! I take the two of them with me to look around the city and check the condition of the squad. Despite the two of them meeting in the worst way, unexpectedly they get along well with each other, I have Celia explain the annoying things. But Irijina was living as a soldier for a long time so she is stained with the methodology of the army. There are three important things for any army: To obey the instructions from those on top, to make your actions quickly, and to have a loud voice. Irijina was passing by and was speaking loudly of Celia''s hole and my meat rod, we are gathering attention from the people around us. And also it''s something I noticed yesterday, but there''s a screw loose in her head somewhere. Noticing the eyes from those around her, she turned red and her voice got softer. A portion of the soldiers saw Irijina as an enemy and made a startled face, but they accepted it since they saw her walking by along by my side. That knight, her face has completely become that of a woman. The captain used the spear on his lower half to finish her, what an amazing man. Irijina remains red and tried to make herself smaller but I didn''t hold back and hugged her close, rubbing and stroking her ass. Wh-what are you doing?! The soldiers are watching. I''m showing them. That you have completely become my woman and then guys that think that they can mess with you will disappear. Irijina has killed many of the guys from my squad. It''s best to eliminate as much friction as possible and make them think that she has completely fallen to become my woman. Is that so?! You''re doing so much for my sake. If it''s Irijina, then as her breasts relax and then storing the momentum, two abundant breasts bounced out. The soldiers in the vicinity cheered. Uwaa! What are you doing?! Celia was surprised and tried to suppress it but she wasn''t quite tall enough and couldn''t do so. I didn''t say to do that much so hide them. Irijina who just realized what was going on yelled loudly. Uwa! Everyone, don''t look! You lechers!! No, you''re the one who stuck them out. Seeing Irijina cross that boundary, the soldiers who were looking at her with hostility changed and looked at her with something warm. Among this atmosphere where you couldn''t say anything, a soldier came running that confirmed that the palace has been burned down. Reporting! A large basement-like room has been discovered near the palace. It might be an escape route or a hidden room. Celia and I look at each other. This is an emergency situation, if it''s an escape route then it could be possible that royalty or an important person ran away. The nobles and royalty from the burned down palace were believed to be dead and not confirmed. Let''s hurry and head over there, Celia, it''s fine if it''s a few but bring over some soldiers. Yessir! I pull along Irijina''s hand who is still red and trying to suppress her breasts. I cannot leave her in this place. It''s here captain! There was a stairway that continued down from among the ruins that was still emitting a burnt smell. There is a thick stone lid, so the space underneath was not affected by the flames. Aegir-sama! Celia brought about ten soldiers with her. This is enough, with a large crowd you won''t be able to move too easily underground. When I was about to say to rush in Irijina says it plainly. This is a dungeon. I slumped and lost my strength. You found the dungeon in a separated area? If you left the criminals here they would all die though. This is for normal criminals. It''s a dungeon where those who opposed the royalty and spies from other countries are sent. It''s an asylum for political criminalswas it put near the palace for the sake of setting an example? I have never been in there myself, but I''ve heard it''s a gruesome place where they torture and execute prisoners. It''s making me want to go in less and less, but it''s not like we can leave it alone. I take a spear from the soldier and hand it to Irijina. Are you sure? I don''t know what will be inside. You''re my woman aren''t you? A smile floated on her face that told me she loves to fight. That''s right! I''m your woman! Alright, I''ll be useful to you!! She twirls her spear to test it out and gets fascinated by it. She handles it expertly. But her voice is too loud. Celia, who is standing next to her, is covering her ears. The basement was exactly as Irijina says and quite gruesome. They probably didn''t give the prisoners any food since they holed up in the castle during the war. Inside each cell there are countless corpses, some of which started to rot while clinging to the cages, and there were some who were trying to survive while biting at their own bodies. That guy again Uughee! There are many soldiers that experienced fighting who couldn''t hold back their nauseousness from the rotten stench and the horrible scene. Ceria and Irijina also covered their mouths and noses with their hands. In the meantime confirm whether are any survivors. If not then pour oil and light it on fire. I can''t bring myself to search every nook and corner of this place. But the captain''s privilege allows me to order soldiers to do so while I stand near the entrance where the smell is comparatively better. Arkland kingdom also had such a dark part, didn''t they? This is my first time coming to this kind of place. If possible I didn''t want to see it. I try to deceive Celia into feeling depressed with this conversation, but she doesn''t bite. Something is strange here. Please be careful. It was a strange place from beginning to end, but Celia''s instincts are better than most. I also stayed alert and placed my hand on my sword. On the right, inside the prison! Celia''s shout and the incident was simultaneous. It was the rotting corpse inside the cell that we checked earlier, it should have died a while ago but it slowly rose up and was banging the steel cage. It''s a zombie? Zombies are undead monsters born out of grudges or having a wicked spirit take over the corpse. They are strong to some extent but they are not much different from when they were human, also they have no intelligence. But since they are just a corpse there is no point in cutting them or stabbing them, you need to destroy the body. Zombies spawn easily in places where people usually die and where grudges are concentrated. This dungeon is the most suitable place to cultivate those two things. It won''t be strange if all the corpses here were to become zombies. It''s been so long since I was in such an unpleasant place that I almost forgot about it. But zombies aren''t strong enough to break something as sturdy as those steel cages. I was going to warn the soldiers who went ahead to be careful just in case but Uwaaa!! Gyaaa!! It seems I was too late. Tch-! Let''s go! It seems that the soldiers who went on ahead were not only fighting zombies. Skeletons! Skeletons are undead monsters made up of bones. The conditions for them to spawn are not much different than those for zombies but they are far more annoying. It seems they have some memory of how to fight left in them, they are moving like a warrior. The same thing for these guys made of bone, but unless you destroy the body they will continue to move. Guue! One of the soldiers got grabbed by the throat by the skeleton and was killed. Those movements are polished so it must have been a former soldier. Celia stand down, you aren''t well suited for this. Celia fights by accurately aiming at the opponent''s vital spots. Zombies and skeletons that have no weak points put her in a disadvantageous position. Ku-! I''ll back you up. As if she knew it herself already, she frustratingly switched her sword with a throwing dagger. Noooo!! A second soldier was grabbed by the skeleton, he was eaten by the zombie and died. There are 4 skeletons and 8 zombies. There are a lot, they were probably killed from being tortured and had their corpses thrown outside the cells and left there. I had the soldiers stand back as I faced them. Almost as if the pile of bones could tell the difference in strength between the last soldier and myself, it stood still with its sword ready. Suraaiiiitaaa- Only the zombies that have no brain were wobbling forward. I don''t want to dirty the blade of my Dual Crater on these pieces of trash. I take the sword from a dead soldier in both hands. Fuu-! Holding the sword with both hands, I send the zombie''s head flying and cut off both of its hands. That''s one down. I cut off one of the legs of another one and crush the head when it fell down. That makes two. Celia''s knife stabbed the heads of two of them. Of course that won''t be enough to stop them from moving, but in that opening, Irijina and I each stab one and bash them into the wall. That makes four down. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. And then the skeleton that stood still finally started to move. I was easily able to demolish one, but two of them saw that Irijina was easier to deal with and headed over there. That''s bad, Irijina is using a spear. Skeletons are hollow compared to zombies so it''s hard to pierce through them. I was going to head over and help but it seems unnecessary. Seeii-! Irijina caught her spear in their ribs and flung them up to the ceiling. Skeletons are more fragile than zombies so they broke apart into many pieces. She blocked the strike of the other one easily and held her spear backwards, using the end of the spear to crush the skull with three quick strikes. The skull was broken and she gave the staggering skeleton a roundhouse kick, sending it crashing to the wall and getting absolutely destroyed. She''s strong, I honestly thought so. In actual combat Celia is no match for her. She''s certainly several times stronger than Agor and Carl. The reason she lost so easily to me may be because of the fact that she lost her calm due to her fear. The soldiers also regained their breath, and were able to stab and dismantle the remaining zombies. If we deal with them calmly, a fully armed group of soldiers will not lose to the same number of zombies. I face the only remaining skeleton. Only this one has a different atmosphere about it, it seemed like it wanted a one-on-one from the very beginning. Celia threw a knife at it but not even destroying its stance, it made the minimal movement to deflect it. And then it looked only at me and readied its sword. Skeletons are slightly different than zombies in that they also carry the will of its owner when it was still alive. The soul carved into the bones probably chose me to be its final opponent. None of you guys interfere. I stop Celia who was about to throw another knife while unsheathing my Dual Crater. This one is different than the other trash. The skeleton steps forward and intercepts me. A single flash, getting cut by mithril, the exorcising metal, the skeleton crumbled and disappeared into dust. It literally disappeared and among the dust, a ring was left behind. There was no jewel attached to it nor was it made of gold, it was a crude ring. However for some reason I can''t bring myself to throw it away in this rotten place and picked it up. Carry out the dead soldiers! They''ll become zombies if you leave them here. We have to bury them as fast as possible. We have no more use for this place. There is no passageway that leads anywhere either, and we will burn this place as planned. Heeey.anyoneis anyone there? Celia and Irijina react. The voice came from the back of the prison, from the place where corpses are. Zombies are not smart enough to say meaningful words. So that means a high-class species of ghoul or maybe I am hungrydo youhave any food? It''s a living human being. While watching the smoke rise from the graveyard that was up in flames, a man was greedily devouring porridge. Well, I really thought I was gonna die. When I saw that lady I thought that they were coming to pick me up and bring me to the underworld or something. I thought it was surprising that the capital would be occupied by another country. The man stopped moving the hand he was eating with for a little bit. I guess so. It was unexpected that Goldonia would be here, everything else wasn''t strange. With such an unreasonable policy I could see this coming. Once again, he shoveled the porridge in his mouth. It seems the meals stopped coming to the prisoners since a month ago, but there was sewage draining from the ceiling of the man''s cell which he drank from and he managed to survive by eating the mushrooms and moss that grew here and there. He didn''t talk very quietly, but he was quite a tough guy. Is it about time that we get your time? Sorry about that. I was too busy eating! Well it has been a month so I guess that''s alright. I''m Adolph Fulker. I don''t have a surname but I''m not a noble so please call me by my name. Adolph is it? You don''t seem like the type of person to conspire to rebel so why are you in a place like this? This countryI guess it doesn''t exist anymoreI used to work as domestic affairs officer for the former Arkland kingdom, and I complained that the tax collection and the labor was so horrible, this country was going to collapse. That''s all you did to get yourself here? At the time I was complaining at length at how the current policy was foolish and stupid, and before I knew it I was here. This guy is just like Leopolt, he says things bluntly but unlike Leopolt he can''t seem to make a living. I was hoping that the government would get destroyed but if it becomes like this, it puts me in a tough spot. If another country is occupying the place then it seems I won''t be able to work. Each country will be taking a portion of the former Arkland kingdom''s territory so it would be natural for them to bring their own personnel there. There are many nobles who are looking for a position. There aren''t any countries who would specifically hire a person who has been in jail. Hardlett-sama, what do you think? I have experience in dealing with domestic affairs, and I have innovative plans to offer you. I can show you how to manage a noble''s territory so won''t you consider hiring me? I don''t dislike how fast you change sides and your shamelessness. But unfortunately I don''t have any territory. Is that sowell that''s no good. But I guess I''ll think about it again when I''m full again. Adolph once again moves his hands and mouth, it would be pitiful if we threw him out again to starve to death. I guess I''ll give him some food for now. That day nothing else really changed, I was sleeping together with both Celia and Irijina. And then the rumors were circulating. That female knight, the captain has trained her completely and if he gives the order, she''ll get naked wherever he wants. On the contrary when she gets man-crazy it seems she''ll be craving dick the entire day and will be shaking her waist like crazy. She also asks to be treated like a dog too. Then if we ask her do you think we can do it too? Don''t be stupid, if you fuck the captain''s woman he''ll cut you in half. If you wanna be the 201st person then do whatever you want. You''re right, knock on wood. This is absolutely against my will. 51 Chapter 52. Two Sides of the Conference CErich''s POVC Goldonia Royal Palace Everyone, I''m glad that you could come on this occasion. I thank you as Goldonia''s king. The ones sitting at the table are the representatives of each country who participated in the Arkland subjugation, the ones responsible for diplomacy. First have a taste of the refreshments and tea. They were made by our country''s finest craftsmen. This is excellent. As expected of the large country of Goldonia. Each country''s representatives tasted the cakes, which were made with expensive white sugar and studded with rare fruits. I thank you for the praise. Well, why don''t we split up this prized cake and start our conversation. Everyone''s face becomes tense. The purpose of this conference is none other than to divide the territory of the destroyed former Arkland kingdom. The conditions to participate in the conference is that each are entrusted with the full authority for their respective countries. The result of the conference will be the amount of territory that each country will receive. The chairman is the king, and furthermore I will be serving as the representative for Goldonia, the first country to be discussed. The representative of each country nodded, it''s a natural result that Goldonia became the main focus because of its contribution of national power and military power. First is the representative of the Yurest Allied Nation, tell us your request. Yurest Allied Nation is the only country besides the destroyed Arkland that directly borders Goldonia in the Northwestern area. Its population is a third of Goldonia of 500,000, its military strength is not that powerful, and its relationship with Goldonia is favourable. My country is not adjoining with the former Arkland. Thus I want to take the western port city on the coast of the Nosteries river and the territory surrounding it. I can''t nod to that! Exactly! Even if your land is detached it''s fine if you get the traffic rights to trade! The representatives of Magrado Dukedom and Republic of Stura, located on the opposite shore in which the Nosteries river runs, opposed. It was clear that both countries also wanted the port city. Well, wait a moment. First we only want to hear the requests, after that I will ask for your opinions. In the end, the three countries exchanged a heated discussion in which they first put forward what they would compromise, and it was decided that they would take turns in acquiring the services of the developing port city based on the degree of contribution. The king makes eye contact with Kenneth who was taking notes at his side. He did not care for the other three countries. He knew what they wanted, and possessing the port city that was developing more than Arkland is not important to Goldonia. Besides, based on its location it was clear that it would not allow him the ability to rule over the whole area from central part to the eastern part, including the capital. The problem is with the country closely facing the border, Treia kingdom. Historically, they had circumstances that caused them to dispute with Arkland repeatedly, they are a small country with population of 300,000, but have dispatched an army of over 10,000, and aligned with Goldonia''s army to form the nucleus of the punitive force. Naturally you would think that they would make a request based on that contribution. I have no objection to the plan for the three countries'' demand of the western river coast area. And what do you want for your country? Everyone held their breaths and waited for the representative for Treia kingdom to open his mouth. Excluding the western areaI want to take half of the entire area of the Arkland southern region. Everyone oohed and ahed. Half is it? Isn''t that too much The representatives from the three countries looked at the king with unpleasant expressions. With this condition they will be equal to Goldonia. Looking at the difference in national power, it will be hard to see Goldonia letting it pass without any objection. I have one question. What will you do with the capital? The capital is geographically part of the southern area which is included in our request so please understand. That is not good. The representatives from each country held their heads. This is too advantageous for Treia kingdom. If you have more than a tenth of the entire Arkland''s population, and gain even the giant fortress city in the capital, it will be Treia kingdom that is the sole winner. Goldonia will not accept conditions like that. If things do not go well the negotiations may well end as a blank slate. The representatives from each country glared at the person who proposed the insolent request with eyes of condemnation, but as expected from those who participate in diplomacy, he isn''t affected in the slightest. How do you expect me to accept this? The king''s voice remains calm. Well, the negotiations begin here. Let''s talk it over. The king''s eyes meet with Kenneth and he nods. The negotiations haven''t started, they are already finished. From here on, what will be happening is just an act, it''s a ridiculous joke. At the end of the heated discussion that borders on half a day, finally a conclusion has been reached. Yurest Allied Nation , Magrado Dukedom , Republic of Stura Western Arkland 1 region C port city and the surrounding area divided into three Treia Kingdom Entire Southern Region excluding the western area, including former capital city Goldonia Entire Northern Region excluding the western area, outlying eastern region CVeldo''s POVC The trusted ambassador for Treia kingdom, Count Veldo, couldn''t stop laughing. Requesting for even the capital was a move to test how Goldonia would respond, if he agreed then it would be divided to me, if not then it would be fine to give to Goldonia. It was to make the capital an important existence as the subject of the negotiation so that they could not see that what I really wanted was the southern region. Arkland was originally not a poor area. The land is suitable for agriculture, there are iron ore and other mineral mines. Securing the southern half will cause Treia kingdom''s power to rise significantly. But who would have thought. Of course the capital would be under the control of the southern half. It''s more than the best result, it''s a result above my expectations. The rumors that Goldonia''s king is an expert skilled in the use of stratagems and ploys are nothing but nonsense. He only made moves because of his hatred for Arkland, he was just a greenhorn. The king requested for only the former Arkland''s eastern area and the remote region that was close to where the large eastern mountain range started. It seems he wants the remote far east area to be Goldonia territory regardless of the north-south parts. Of course, it was accepted instantly. Both my country and the former Arkland had their primary cities entirely in the southern and central area. The eastern area has towns and villages with at most 1000 population so there is not much to gain. Although it is connected by land to the motherland of Treia, the highways are not maintained so the transportation of crops and tax collection is inconvenient, so it doesn''t make for a good place to rule over. To add on, the eastern side adjacent to where the mountain range starts, have mountain people living in the large wasteland, which sometimes causes disputes. It''s an area that is only troublesome to reign. Of course that is why I asked him why he would wish for such an area, but the at the time the king took the throne he appointed a large amount of new nobles. It seems that he is lacking in land to give to them. I can understand, territory is the reason as to why the nobles will swear their loyalty to the king. If they did not get reward corresponding to their loyalty then their hearts will leave in an instant. He is also struggling with how to handle nobles isn''t he? Although if the nobles were given that kind of territory they would also think it was troublesome. To speak so candidly about his internal circumstances, that king is stupid but he can be likable. I would hate for him to be a lord to look up to but I have nothing to complain about them as a neighbor. At first I didn''t know what to do, but now our house''s future is looking bright now. This huge success is something worthy for me to get praised. The land that we were able to obtain this time might somewhat be granted as reward. In addition, I was able to make personal connections with the foolish and lavish king of Goldonia. It was impossible for me to suppress my cheerful smile on the way back to the home country. This is quite the lavish feast isn''t it? Kenneth and the civil officials directly under him are surrounding the king and having a friendly chat. Diplomatically you can say that it was a complete defeat, but there is no depression or impatience on their faces. Is it? We aren''t falling behind in disposing the inventory like merchants either. The king swirls his wine in a good mood. However, the young soldier that was unable to enter that margin is trembling in humiliation. Those guys from Treia, they acted in such a shameless way! The king looked at Kenneth as if asking ''so what of it''. He is still young, he doesn''t understand the truth behind things. He''s a trustworthy guy but still immature. The king smiles again. Then he starts to talk with the young soldier in a good mood. Listen carefully, what happened on this occasion is what I expected from beginning to end. With all due respectI don''t understand what you mean. The war this time, the reason each country participatedwhat was the just cause? We are saving the citizens suffering from poverty due to the political pressure from Arkland. That''s exactly right, and what is the population of Treia kingdom? The young soldier was unable to find the point of connection between the two questions and curls his head but he couldn''t answer the king''s question. If I recall it was 300,000 The king nods in agreement. You have studied well. That''s right it''s 300,000, and the newly acquired territory has 100,000 citizens. On top of the exhaustion from the long years of political pressure, the war this time has also caused the land to become desolate for the 100,000, so there are too many citizens to hold. That''s trueour country is The king interrupts. To that point, the north half and eastern remote area''s population altogether is 40,000, and is like a drop in the sea of our country''s 1.5 million population. The king continues further. Not to mention what they gained is the south, who they themselves have trampled over and invaded, the Treia kingdom''s side also has held a grudge against Arkland for many years. Well, won''t they be the most fitting rulers? That is There is no way that is the case. The citizens and the rulers, both are holding grudges so the prediction is that they will be repeating the cycle of having their country collapse. But the young soldier objects while he keeps his head lowered. With all due respect I will return your words. I have heard that Arkland''s rule is severe. It is possible that the citizens will think that it will be much better than that and accept it. If so then Arkland''s originally abundant land will help the population become the country''s strength. Exactly. But that is only if they are able to redevelop the land, and prevent the citizens from starving. If they starve then they have no past nor future. If the citizens want to survive then they will have no choice but to climb over each other. To prevent the small chance that our country will starve the occupied citizens, they have once again prepared to start cultivation since food is necessary, and we have already bought from the various countries and federations in the central plains in the south. Kenneth unwillingly reports to the king. I see, the buy out for ''just in case'' was slightly overdone. I have heard that the price for the grain has already gone up by 30%. That is unavoidable. If we don''t have food then nothing can be started. The young soldier felt a chill up his spine. Treia kingdom is not a poor country but it isn''t an abundant country either. The country is large but the population of 300,000 is little, surely they don''t have the ability to produce the surplus grain to nurture the 100,000 people. Then they have no choice but to buy it from outside the country, but the price has already been pulled up. If Treia kingdom buys it then it will increase even further, and if it becomes a buying competition they can''t hope to win against the financially abundant Goldonia. The citizens of Treia, who hate the former Arkland''s citizens, will have the burden of cultivating them as well and won''t be convinced easily. Thus the southern half of Arkland will turn into hell. The citizens will stand up in order to live, Treia''s army will beat them down without hesitation. In the unlikely eventhowever, that the former Arkland''s citizens suffer in their rule, it may become the target for punishment. In any case, with that just cause presented to them, it has caused a country to collapse after all. The king''s smile is different than what it was earlier and it looked sinister. Was it like this from the beginning? He didn''t care about the former Arkland''s country at all? Anyways he intends to swallow all the countries being ruled over Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. To that point, the remote eastern area not only doesn''t know the casualties of war, they don''t even know about the collapse of the country. Laughing with Kenneth, the youngster froze in front of the king. What''s wrong, suddenly you lost your ambition? Diplomacy is a battlefield, this isn''t something that great to cause you to be taken aback. Kenneth reports to the king like a youngster would ask. This is just in the case of an unlikely event, but Treia''s northwestern area is dotted with castles and fortresses to prepare for the war with Arklandhowever the remote eastern area''s border doesn''t have a highway and is insufficient. I''ll have to use my life to urgently request for the area to have the highway maintained then. Soare you thinking about invading the Treia kingdom? What are you saying, this is of course a what if situation. The king lightly pats the youngster''s shoulder. Your Majesty, how will you distribute the territory for this eastern remote region? Kenneth''s followers, the civil servants asks the king. They are the experts that the king appointed, who focus on business and seeking truth instead of fame. They are always on their toes. That place also has conflict with the mountain people, so unless we put a person skilled at combat there it won''t be good. Fortunately there are many of the new nobles who are like that, like Radhaldeor that man who cut down 200 people during this war. The king got tired of drinking, so he put on his cloak and went to leave the room. Talking with you about this sort of thing is the proof of my trust, right now you are still immature but I will answer your loyalty. Keep it up. Kenneth and the others as well as the civil servants all left one after the other. Well then, how long will Treia be able to endure, three months? Half a year? Will they be able to endure for one year? Why don''t we wait and see! The king''s laughter resounds. CAegir POVC Former Capital Arkland I am in the house of the woman that I saved previously. We eat together, drink together, then I get on top of her. Her ingredients aren''t the greatest but they are several times better than the insipid food in the army. No more! The woman screams while clinging to me, wrapping around my neck. Alright, cum! I thrust once remarkably strong, and release my semen. While listening to her extended screaming I move my body little by little to pour my seed deep inside. I lost count how many times she came already, first it seemed like it hurt, but now there was nothing but happiness on her face. Once we finished having sex, she clung to me, resting her head against my chest. You''ll be going back to your country soon right? The woman is tracing her finger on my chest as if teasing me. My place isn''t far from here. I''ve also received advice from Erich that it was about time that we get ready to return. Those guys at the top have probably settled things. One more time, this time is it alright if I got on top? The woman declared that she won''t leave this town. I only have a little more time to embrace this body. Aanhit''s thick, your hand, your hand The woman swallows my cock and entangles both her hands with mine. I left everything to the woman, I close my eyes and enjoy the feeling of the hole. The seed that was released earlier made things slippery and felt really good. By the way we aren''t using any contraceptives. If it''s the captain''s seed then I''d gladly bear your child. Even if I have to work hard by myself I won''t regret it. Having said that to me, it would be in poor taste if I used the medicine. Uuu! Aaaaaaaaaah!! Fuu. I say farewell to the woman who was collapsed and slumped over on the bed and leave the house. The neighborhood is already getting dark. If I don''t hurry and get back to the garrison then Celia would come looking for me. For some reason Celia is able to accurately pinpoint my location and find me. Ah, it''s the captain! Another different woman''s voice, I know her face. It''s the young girl of the neighborhood that amongst the chaos, lost her job as a dancer, and it seems that she has now became a prostitute for the soldiers. Right now it seems the soldiers are all busy and I am not able to catch any customers, you see. The armies of the other countries are also beginning to get ready to retreat. Finally the time to return is close. Sorry I can''t be with you today, I have to hurry back to my squad. Even so the girl keeps smiling. You don''t even need to pay, it''ll be a quickie in the alley over there. Being embraced by the captain is the only time I get to be healed, so please?! It can''t be helped if you say that much. This will be my second one in a row. Here you go! The woman is standing in the back alley by the wall with her hand lifting her skirt up. It seems she never put on any underwear. My meat rod is taken out, but the remnants of the previous sexual encounter was still on there. However she didn''t seem to mind. Please do it rough ''kay? The captain''s intense hips are my fav~ I hope you don''t regret it. While laughing the meat rod is penetrating her with great momentum and immediately I start to move violently. There is something like lubricant inside her and everything feels good. Her hole has developed from being a prostitute, and having just embraced an innocent woman, this is quite nice. The business we did while standing was over quite soon, the girl was leaning against the wall trying to catch her breath while my seed was dripping out of her crotch. Even though she told me it was free I couldn''t accept that. So I left her some silver coins between her breasts. Thanks. Aah if only the captain could stay in this town. I''m from Goldonia''s army. I can''t be here forever. I guess that''s right~ But perhaps the people around this areaespecially the women all think that. The woman I saved spread rumors in the neighborhood, my battalion also cracked down on the chaotic violence so it seems that I''m being rated quite highly. Goldonia is fine, but the worst is those guys from Treia. Just the other day they just got on top of me, and started choking me. If I caught him red-handed I would have kicked his ass, but as expected it is hard to find the culprit from another country''s army. Before you go back I want to taste you more. The girl once again puts her hand on the wall and looks back at me. I''ve also gotten my money for today so my work is done! Why don''t you do the back next? I''m taking a break tomorrow so it''s fine even if it hurts~ It''s been awhile since I''ve done an ass. Seeing my meat rod react unconsciously, the girl smiled. You''ll be torn though? It''s fine, I''ve expanded it enough so that your huge dick can fit. I''ve always wanted you to dig into me~ The girl spreads her ass open with both hands, so she''s used to having anal intercourse as well, her ass is already wide open. When I touched the tip of my cock to her ass, she trembled in excitement. Woweven just by touching it I can tell the difference in size. Go ahead, push it in all at once As she wanted I grabbed her not by the waist, but by her shoulder, and inserted it up to the base in one swoop. Uhaaa! It''s huge! Hiiih Blood didn''t come out but her reaction wasn''t normal. Are you alright? Yeah. My ass is fine, but the length isit''s reaching somewhere unbelievable inside. I won''t force the girl since she is dripping cold sweat. Should I stop? Continue, dig me out without holding back. Even in the worse case and you pierce me to death I would be happy that this was how I died. But I want it written properly on my tombstone, that ''I challenged to have anal sex with this huge dick, and died from my insides getting destroyed''. The girl was snickering while having the room to breathe so I took her up on her offer and didn''t hold back. It isn''t a bad feeling to see an experienced prostitute show such agony on her face. The girl was bouncing around from my unrestrained attacks, and in the end she was made to piss uncontrollably in the alley. Having attacked the depths of her insides, I carry the girl who can no longer stand and was about to bring her to her house but I voice calls out to me. You''ve had fun, eh? Can we return to the camp and go back now? Celia accurately detects me, waiting for me in front of the alley. The girl seemed to mutter ''oh no'' while scurrying off to her own house. Oh so she could walk after all. The town''s prostitute, moreover you put it in the filthy hole, you''re going to get sick! When did you start peeking? That doesn''t matter! Aside from that Baron Radhalde said that he wants you to show up after you return. Erich does? I guess it''s the order to retreat. Erich-sama said he was going to look around. I won''t tell him that you''ve been playing around with a prostitute. Isn''t that fine, Erich will probably realize. For you to seek a prostitute for comforthas she fallen for you enough for you to bring her back? In the end, it seems she was watching from the beginning. I take the angry Celia back to the headquarters and the order that was given was as expected the one to retreat. Compared to the time we departed the number of subordinates have drastically decreased, and finally I can go back home. It was quite the long expedition. I don''t have such a feeling for Goldonia, but it''s nice to have women back home who are waiting for me. From tomorrow we will begin to withdraw. There aren''t any enemies so companies will get ready to depart in sequence. Yessir! Each company commander responds. By the way since Agor is hurt, I had Leopolt take his place. He said he would stay until he recovered from his injury, and wouldn''t ask to come back no matter what. Tomorrow is the departure date. Let''s enjoy the last night here in Arkland. Then let''s get excited after I have sex. You guys have already prepared for the trip? ....aaaah AuuI''ll die Celia and Irijina received my intense love and were exhausted so they didn''t give an answer. Recently I was able to do it 10 times in a night without a problem, but have I been cursed or something? I thought about it while looking at the two of them who had their holes broken and juices leaking while trembling. 52 Chapter 53. Triumphant Return Ceremony My battalion received the order to withdraw and departs from Arkland. After walking for several days, we have already reached the northern region. We can''t just leave the infantry and return quickly. First we must enter the town of Datrohn and meet up with them. Celia creates a plan while looking at the map. Surprisingly Celia is already able to read most sentences unless it''s a complicated phrase. Moreover, she''s able to do basic calculations like addition, subtraction, multiplication, division too. If I think back, when I woke up in the middle of the night to use the bathroom I often saw light from Celia''s room. When we didn''t have work from the army she often went to Melissa''s room since she knew how to do simple math too. She desperately memorized characters and learned math. It''s worlds apart from me who studied to get Lucy''s body as a reward. Let''s pet Celia a few times since she''s such a hard-worker. Waa! What is it, all of a sudden?! A hard-worker, faithful, and serious, and also emerging as an attractive woman from a young girl. I can also tell that she''s being treated as a mascot within our squad. The harsh speech directed to those other than me is also quite the effective spice. It would be nice if you could be a little nicer to those other than me. There exists none other than Aegir-sama that needs flattering. What a cutie, let''s pet her head. Waa! It''s embarrassing. You don''t need to flatter them butlet''s see, why not be a little nicer to someone like Kroll. He admires you, you know. Celia''s face filled with anger. No. Why do I have to for that brat, he''s so annoying running around like that! It doesn''t seem like Kroll has a chance. He''s the one who starts the bath for you after you''ve been working hard outside so you could at least give him a smile or something. Even so he worries about you. When you get back at least greet him with a smile, not like you''ll lose anything. If it''s only thatwell I''m also an adult woman now. Let''s just put on a facade. A girl who just recently lost her virginity is an adult woman, it''s laughable but she''s cute so let''s pet her. Waa! Why are you petting me?! Well~ it''s been quite the trouble to get friendly with you. Tch- The one who wedges in was Adolph. He had no place to go, and he wanted to come along really badly so I treated him as a temporary soldier and took him along with me. With the majestic horses of the first division cavalry lined up, having that guy''s horse, not much better than a donkey, come in is quite comical. And Celia, thinking he''s getting in the way and clicking her tongue, will get her demerit points. You''re quite curious aren''t you. Even if you follow me there''s nothing around her you know. That''s not true, my intuition is whispering for me to follow Hardlett-sama. What the heck is that? If you want to tag along, do as you want, but following me up to the capital will be a problem for me. Fuu, I can''t ride comfortably on a horse, so what can a weakling who can''t swing a sword do? Adolph has almost no experience riding a horse I guess, even pulling along that small horse is all he''s capable of. Also, just like the time with Leopolt, Celia challenged him to fight with a sword during practice, and after a few seconds got knocked out. It''s the first time I saw a guy who closed his eyes when he swung his sword. I guess he''s capable of being something like a young noble woman. Well, I''m an advocate of peace at heart soI absolutely don''t fight at all. Aegir-sama is a person of great martial abilities. How can a person like you be of use to him? There isn''t anyone who can compare to Hardlett-sama when he fights, he surely doesn''t need some decently strong guy, I believe. On that point I have no skill in fighting, and I specialize in domestic affairs so I believe that is easy to understand. No matter what you say now it won''t get you anywhere. I''ll take you up until the capital. I don''t know what will happen from here on out. Celia decided that she''ll ignore him and once again took out the map to look at. The distance to Datrohn will be about one and a half days for the cavalry, three days for the infantry. If we pick up the pace we will be able to reach the town within the day. Let''s hurry. Celia speaks while smiling but the slow voice gets in the way. Hmm, I think that we should be doing all we can to prepare for camp. Why is that!? With this distance we can reach it in a day! The village around this area was created without much thought. The highway is also included and is quite winding, I think. It might take more time than it looks on the mapeven though you proposed to take the exact straight route along the planned village too. No, we should be looking only at the distance. We should aim to head straight for the town. Adolph mutters and criticizes the former superior. Celia seems to have gotten stubborn. I should be trusting Celia here, who has been with me forever. If possible I want to get there by today. Tell them to pick up the pace. Yessir! Right away! Celia seems happy with my trust in her, and runs off with a spring in her step. What follows after her good mood is, not when the town finally came into view, but when the sun disappears beyond the horizon. Ththis shouldn''t be the case She bent her waist to stare at the sun sinking down and from both her eyes it seems like she was about to cry at any moment. In the end, the winding road that differed from what the map said took a longer time and we were unable to reach the town before the sun sets. I feel sorry for her so I''ll pet her head. I am terribly sorry.uu..uuu. She''s crying. Since we prioritized marching, most of the soldiers were not prepared to set up camp, so they slept around the bonfire. The only tents barely able to set up were mine and the one for injured people. Irijina also leaned against a tree and fell asleep. It seems she has no complaints about sleeping outside. Oh, wouldn''t it be better if I spoke to her, since she''s familiar with the area around here. Taking my silence as anger, Celia, who looks like she''s about to cry, stood up. I''ll take responsibility for today and sleep outside With teary eyes, Celia was about to trudgingly head out, but I pulled her back into bed. With this I will be apologizing to the soldiers It''s fine, nobody holds a grudge against you. While Celia was hanging her head dejectedly, the soldiers were thinking of you pleasantly while heading towards the sunset. If they got mad over something so small, they won''t be able to survive in this squad. Also in the first place, it was a decision that I made so it''s my responsibility. Rather the underlying reason that caused Celia to cry may be leaning more towards Adolph. This has gotten quite mixed up, but rather than making a cute girl the villain, having it be the man who was new is easier to understand. I stroke Celia''s head in bed, and while I''m at it also pet her butt but it seems she doesn''t realize it. But seeing the girl who was burying her face in my chest while sniffling caused me to lose my sexual desire. Today will be the first time in awhile since I''ve done nothing and just having her cling to me while sleeping. 10 days later Goldonia Capital Aegir-sama, we can see the capital! It''s Goldonia which I haven''t seen in half a year, seeing it like this I can tell how much things have developed. Compared with Arkland''s capital, it''s much larger and glorious. So that''s Goldoniahow abundant. It is Irijina''s first time seeing Goldonia and she was captivated by the sight. The city is square-shaped, the highway runs around the vicinitythere is room for improvement but the parliament official who created this was way more skilled than the one in Arkland. Adolph is not really impressed but rather he is observing various things. If you make some suspicious moves then you''ll be taken away by the guards you know. Aah, being in a place like this together with Hardlett-sama is just like a dream! The one who spoke up was Rita, since she didn''t have a horse I had her ride in front of me. She was picked up in Datrohn. 10 days ago, when we were greeting the guards as we arrived in the town of Datrohn, Rita came running out. Regardless of who was watching she was raining kisses on me, and that night we naturally hid ourselves in a room. I was already on top of Irijina in bed but Rita didn''t care. It''s natural for a fine man to have several women lined up for him. Is that so!? Rita talks to Irijina while my meat rod is still inserted in her. She doesn''t know much about the relations between men and woman, and on top of that she has an honest personality. You''re believing something strange that she''s telling you? Currently the maids and dressed-up women of this mansion are all being embraced by Hardlett-sama. The maids!? I''ve heard that isn''t a good thing though? Irijina comes from a family of straight-laced knights. It seems that putting your hands on the servants is something akin to bullying the weak so they avoided doing so. Of course he didn''t force them. Everyone consented to open up their bodies. They agreed? I didn''t think they would want to become his wife! Before thinking of something like that, everyone was indulging in ''this''. Rita crawls a finger slowly on the meat rod that was still piercing Irijina. I seethey succumbed to this Irijina strokes her own stomach. I will help Irijina-sama feel even better so please have mercy and let me have some too. Rita went around to my ass and took my balls in her mouth. It wasn''t an intense stimulation by any means but her tongue was softly rolling them around and the pleasure amplified the movement of my hips. Wa-! It suddenly got rougher. And also it is still getting bigger inside of me! Incredible!! With the increase in size, it was able to rub the weak point inside Irijina much stronger and she pressed my head with both hands as she let out moans. Not able to stand the pleasure, her legs flapped about, but I used my weight to press against her. She was going wild for awhile but feeling the additional pleasure, whether it was because she used up her strength, she then went back to gripping the sheets and feeling agony. There was saliva dripping from her mouth, so it might be about time that I released. Moving my hips to get to the final stretch, Rita sensed that quite sharply and sucked harder on my balls, enough to let out slurping and sucking sounds. Ooooh! Aahn! I groan as I reach the limit. Rita went back to massaging my balls gently, and softly biting the part of my meat rod that didn''t enter Irijina, matching the rhythm of my thrusting. This is amazing, amazing enough that I can tell that my semen will spray everywhere. Rita, don''t stop and keep going I instinctively gave out an order. The caressing while you are in the middle of ejaculation is incomparably good. This is the kind of pleasure you can''t taste unless you''re with several women. His seed juices are spurting outThis is quite amazing Irijina is dazed and pressing her stomach, but that stomach is somehow inflating with my seed. O, ooooh.. After the spectacular ejaculation, I fell beside Irijina and wanted to take a break, but the faithful maid was looking for a reward. I could feel it from my mouth too that it was quite the splendid ejaculation. Next will be my lewd holeI''m already prepared for you. Rita places her hand on the shelf and turns her ass towards me. Her vagina is already opened quite naughtily and is dripping juices. If I told her ''wait a minute'' then it would make me look uncool. I stroke my cock and force it to get erect, then I grip Rita''s ass with hands like talons. Hardlett-samano, master. Please use your sturdy cock and discipline this naughty maid Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Rita shakes her large ass while I push my meat rod in, and with each thrust she lets out a moan. She skillfully built up my pleasure, and she milked out the second portion of my seed. By the way, Celia today found an old underground archive, and while looking for a valuable book, it became morning before she knew it. The next day, when she saw the two women using both my arms as pillows to sleep, she stamped her feet in frustration. And then on the day we depart from Datrohn, Rita insisted to come along with me. I have worked as a maid for many years. I can take care of the routine tasks in the mansion and take care of your body. If I become unnecessary, I don''t mind if you sell me off to the brothel! In the end she said that if she couldn''t come along she would bite her tongue off on the spot so I took her and had her ride in front of me on the horse. In exchange I left Agor behind. His wounds were not good, and he wasn''t looking well. He himself said that he felt fine, but the war is already over so there is no need to rush things. If he died here unnecessarily then it would look stupid. I told one of the maids that I''m counting on her to look over various things butI guess she misunderstood or something, but after entering the room for a while, she had a handkerchief in her mouth and for some reason her cheeks were dyed red. It will probably be a fun recuperation lifestyle for Agor. And then we get to our present time. In front of the gates of the capital, the troops that have withdrawn are gathering. Will the numbers reach 10,000? Our battalion has needed to be reorganized so it took some time so there may be some running late. Lord Hardlett, you''ve kept us waiting! Erich came galloping towards me. Now we can finally enter. Without the lead actor we can''t start. What is that about? Then let''s have the whole squad move out! Without time to ask a question the order was given, we entered the capital in two columns. As soon as we pass through the castle gates, cheers roared at the same time. Several hundreds of trumpets sounded, petals rained down on top of our heads. Hurray for the victory! Glory to Goldonia! Let our powerful army be for eternity!! A grand celebration is exactly this. The main street leading up to the palace is filled with people, and you can''t see anything but their heads. For winning the war we need to celebrate!! It''s common sense!!! Erich roars loudly as he came up beside me. Unless he does so I won''t be able to hear him. The citizens are handing bouquets of flowers to the soldiers. The parents are giving their kids to the soldiers and having them ride on their soldiers, who raised their hands. If you talk about Goldonia''s enemy for many years, excluding the barbarians, there is none except Arkland. Defeating that enemy means the conflict has disappeared. The young king was able to accomplish what the former king of 30 years could not accomplish in a little over half a year. The people believed in the greatness of the king, as well as believed in the strength of the army, and also the future of Goldonia. This is the explosion of happiness that resulted from that. Look over there! It''s lord Hardlett! I heard he protected the castle all by himself and killed all the enemies! I heard that he tore open the gates of the Arkland capital and called for victory! I stared at Erich but he sighed and looked away. It seems that the source of these exaggerated rumors was him. He has lots of women though. You don''t know? He''s an incredible stud. It seems all the women he sleeps with become sex maniacs. I heard that he''ll sleep with anyone, from old women to young girls When I stared at Erich, he returns the stare. So I guess this rumor was the result of my own actions. The people are amazingwith so many of them here The rumored sex maniac Celia also seems to be excited. The capital of Goldonia has a population of 60,000 but this is the aggregating point of the land route connecting the various countries and federations of the central plains. There are constantly wagons pulled to different locations that come in and out of here, caravans of merchants, the base for hawkers, people who stopped by due to curiosity, people who aim for crowds of people to sell to, in reality there should be way more people. The children jump out, handing Celia a bouquet of flowers. Instead of handing it to a strong man, it''s easier to hand it to Celia. After receiving it with a complicated face she was kissed on the cheek. Glad that the one who did it was a girl. If it was a boy then there would be a rain of blood. Here you go~ Children and women are gathering around me holding flowers too. But it seems Schwartz is too tall and their hands couldn''t reach. Here come on. Kya~? I hold the child by the waist and lift it up, resting on my shoulder. In addition to Schwartz''s height, you can see the frolicking scene of the path. Celia looks on jealously. I can do it for her too but won''t you think that it will be embarrassing in from of such a large public? The young girls may have heard of the rumors about me and are gathering. When I reached out my hand to accept the bouquet of flowers I was suddenly kissed. I did it~! Kyaa!! If the rumors are true then I''ll get pregnant~? The girls are making a fuss and making noise. Celia''s stares are getting worse but it''s not like she could yell at them in front of the crowd so she just continues to worry. The squad moves slowly, as if they are stopped, all the way to the palace, the celebration and welcoming of the citizens continued for a long time. The plaza in front of the palace has squads already set up in place, the king is standing on the platform. You brave soldiers. And the citizens that are supporting them. I will declare here. We are victorious! The entire town cheered, as if an explosion went off. Give your extol and praise. Proud citizens of Goldonia! The voices extolling praise to the king resounded. Right now he didn''t even have to use hired applauders, support towards the king was spreading from all the country''s citizens. We have won. But we should not be satisfied! Enemies are everywhere, waiting for you to be defenseless as you sleep! The stirring spread. They could not imagine the next enemies in this place of celebrating a victory. But it is nothing to worry about. I will not let my guard down, Goldonia will not let its guard down. If we have everyone''s devotion and the strong army''s power, when the enemy shows up, we will once again be victorious! The king''s speech was received by the citizens. I was thinking that he probably thought this all up beforehand, while I stroke Irijina''s butt, who seems to look uncomfortable. Since the soldiers are all pretty dense together we won''t get found out. She glares at me but it''s not like she could make noise right now. Maybe I should just put my finger in like this. This victory will be engraved in history. And so will the heroes of this victoryBaron Erich Radhalde, Baronet Aegir Hardlett, step forward! As it was getting good, I get called. I go up to the platform with Irijina staring at my back. Baron Radhalde. Commanding the central army, defeating the enemy, a peerless achievement! In order to reward you I will appoint you with the title of Count, and I swear to grant you the corresponding territory. He skipped the title of Viscount and went straight to being a Count from Baron, exactly the treatment a hero gets. I''m also getting promoted like Erich so it doesn''t feel bad. I should just accept it and applaud for him. Lord Hardlett. You have done well on the battlefield, just like the god of battle. Even with a broken spear, crumbling armor, the appearance of you continuing to fight for the sake of the citizens is exactly the model of a noble! For that I will appoint you with the title of Viscount, and swear to grant you with territory. The king restrained the citizens with his hand when the citizens were oohing and aahing. In place of the spear that was broken for the sake of the country, I will give you a new blade. The spear that the two civil officials carried out sparkled with gold and silver, the handle had jewels inlaid in it. With that blade take revenge for our country and defeat the enemies. When I hold it in my hand it isn''t all that heavy. With all those jewels though it''s hard to holdlet''s try putting some strength into it. Woah, crap! This isn''t good, this will really bend and twist! If I use both hands and put my strength into it, it''ll probably break, so much for this new blade. If by any chance that it breaks I''ll probably be executed so I''ll handle it carefully. I turn to face the citizens and hold up the large spear. The sun reflected off the gold and the jewels so it looked quite sublime. There was a larger amount of cheers that erupted than during Erich''s turn. It seems I have quite the talent for exciting the king''s citizens. And thus the ceremony is over, and I finally return back to my house. Listen carefully, take great care with the spear when you hang it up. Don''t swing it around by mistake when a robber comes, you hear!? Erich pushes his fears on me. I can understand that this is just an ornament. If I threw it at a steel plated armor and helmet then this thing will break. Also, the Viscount title is different from what you had up till now, and amongst the nobles it has quite the status so don''t just simply eat up all the girls in town. You''re unmarried so the other parties will be interested in you. I cannot guarantee that. I want to ask my lower body. I hear that the details for the territory will be given tomorrow at the palace. I know the general ideabut don''t play too much with the girls tonight and be late, you hear? Erich has been scolding a lot lately. I guess for those people on top there are a lot of things to worry about. Unlike the last time, the celebration for our triumphant return was quite grand. The ones at the house have probably made preparations as well. I also need to prepare myself and be ready. The Celia who is keeping calm and making large strides is nice. It''s an excuse for Rita who is sticking to my arm, and Irijina who is looking around curiously. For now, why don''t we buy some cake to please the girls. 53 Chapter 54. Territory Noble After the celebration of our triumphant return was over, I had the honor of being appointed as Viscount and came home bringing the newly released cakes. Do you think they''ll argue? I think so. Celia responds immediately without mercy. You have gotten three more mistresses. Everyone won''t not get angry. Hm? There''s only Irijina and Rita thoughis there someone else? It''s me! I''ve also become a woman didn''t I?! I''ve been playing around with her all this time but It never entered my mind. Celia became a woman because of me after all. That body has thoroughly taken in that thick thing quite well!! I bet it was a scene where a little girl was being destroyed. Irijina and Rita were teasing her. Shut up! This is close to the house so please stop. You''ll start rumors! This is a up to chance now. I should return while leaving those two in Celia''s shadow without saying anything. It''s impossible to hide Irijina-sansince my height only reaches up to her breasts Welcome back Master, you did well not to get injured. At the entrance, Sebastian greeted me at the head of the line with the other servants. He has been standing by since the ceremony for our triumphant return? Even though it''s his job, he''s working hard. After the greeting Miti ran off, bursting into the living room. Every household member is there, so we can hear the voices. Master has come back. And he''s safe! Wow what a shrill voice, but right afterthis voice is Nonna? How many are there!? How many women did you bring back!? Two of them! A large one and a slightly older one. Kufu Celia covers her face and laughs. I want to laugh too but I won''t. Hahahlarge. I guess it''s true that I''m big. That kid just now, what''s her name? I should re-educate her So what about their belly?! Is there a woman who is pregnant!? Nonna sounds overly desperate. Her voice is coming closer. The first one is Carla, she jumped at me and hugged me. After a hot kiss she let go of my body. The second is Maria, as if she was embarrassed she gave a light peck. The third is Melissa, a kiss like she was licking me, a passionate one. The last is Nonna, she probably fell over when she heard how many people there were, and then she stumbled so she''s late. The breasts that I haven''t seen in such a long time are overwhelming as usual. A hot kiss, naturally my hand gets sucked into her breasts. Even though she has a small build her breasts could not be held by both hands. As I got cocky and started to rub more thoroughly, Nonna''s kiss moved down from my mouth to my neck. And that''s enough! Are you going to start here? I returned to my senses since Carla intervened. I''m not like you, I won''t do something like that! and also wasn''t it you who tripped me earlier? Who, me? Maybe you just have bad balance because of those huge breasts of yours? Nina lowers her head on the side. Leopolt takes his coat off without saying it and throws it. The girl who catches it smiles as she buried her face so that the person couldn''t see it. There is also such a quiet relationship. Wait Carla, what are you taking off!? I was thinking that we could do it once before we eat, you wanna do it too Melissa? It isn''t you who decides, but Aegir-san! Don''t strip at the front door! You pervert! There is also such a noisy, but interesting relationship. It seems the bath is already prepared. I give the cake to the kids, telling them not to get close to the bathroom. It''s bad for their education after all. Especially Miti, don''t peek today. Wh-, what are you talking about!? If you want to see then say it clearly, I''ll show it to you right in front of your eyes. We leave Miti who turned red and first we''ll get everyone in the bath. UmmI would like it if you could introduce those girls behind you though Maria asks, everyone nods. Of course I intend to do so. I''ll do it slowly in the bathroom. With me in the center we submerge ourselves in the bathtub, the girls who aren''t able to fit in there sat and laid on the clean, polished floor. It is quite informal in the bathroom, so everyone was opening their legs without worrying, and laying around to relax. Rather than caring about manners, it''s a place where you can heal your heart comfortably. Wow! The girls in the mansion all raised their voices in unison and looked at me. at the wounds. I got it in the war. It''s not that rare is it? Isn''t rare? But it''s all over your bodyare you alright? As expected Carla goes pale and asks me. I''m fine. It''s something that I could sleep off. Actually I almost died from it but it can''t be helped that they''re worried over something that''s already over. Is that so, I''m glad. But after it turns into a scar it becomes quite rugged and sexy. Say, tonightwhy don''t you pretend to be a thief and **** me- If you want to be stupid, do it over there! Melissa follows Nonna''s instructions and retrieves Carla. It''s your precious body, so you should take care of yourself more. And also, sorry for being rude butis your tool alright? Nonna peeks at my crotch, gently checking my rod and my balls. What the-! Isn''t that woman the pervert!? You''re wrong! This is talking about the possibility of the head of the house injuring his precious thing on the battlefield and thus discontinuing the bloodline- I feel calm listening to this argument. Irijina and Rita are rolling their eyes but they will eventually be used to it. Umprotecting the princess, the wounded knight, with his body covered in wounds pushes down the princess and she can''t resistwhy don''t we do it once with this scenario tonight Nonna secretly whispers in my ear. As I thought you and Carla get along well under the surface. I urge Irijina and Rita and push them beside the other girls. The main goal for today is to have the girls open their hearts. You girls should talk to each other lots. Eeehso you were a soldier of Arkland? Melissa is laying on top of the cloth on the floor while talking with Irijina. When talking about Arkland, Maria is the only one who makes a strange face, but the other girls seem unrelated so they didn''t pay much attention to it. Yeah, I was captured on the battlefield. I don''t remember much when I had my purity taken from me and seed poured into me. And then I thought that I had no choice but to become his wife, but first they say that I should be a lover. Celia flicks her head to the side and looks there. It seems that she was the one who told her the lie. Aegir-sanwhat can I say, it must have hurt Don''t misunderstand. It wasn''t ****. He told me that he loved me. The goal this time is to make all the girls open their hearts. If I interject it wouldn''t produce a good result, I''ll just enjoy the water in the tub and ignore them. You have worked as a maid? Maria is very deeply interested in Rita and the word ''maid''. Yes, however me and the other maids were treated as toys by that pig of a feudal lord. That was when Hardlett-sama came and punished that pig, stealing us away. Carla and Irijina oohed and applauded. To Irijina she could relate with her since she had lord killed too. Then the other maids offered their bodies to Hardlett-sama, I as well, my body and my heart have fallenand I decided to follow him wherever he may go. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. By the other maids, how many people are you saying? Five people. Everyoneis on that bed together? Yes, at first we wanted to thank him by servicing him, but his tool was quite splendid and his technique was amazingso conversely we were the ones who got exhausted. I was also saved from the brothel, I was a prostitute so I thought I had quite the amount of experience, but even so it was something so amazing that I''ve never seen before. Yes, I had thoughts that this was all a dream and I was being fucked by an orc or a horse Well I had that thing up my butt before! It tore me though. When they get excited, dirty jokes start coming out one after the other, are girls the same as guys in that respect? Gathering seven women here and their talking won''t stop. The two that were awkward at first have already blended in with them quite naturally. It''s been awhile that Celia is the only one left, enjoying the bath by herself, I guess she couldn''t get into the conversation. Uueeee~.i 1 While using the bathtub, she exhaled for a long time. I''m delighted that you became an adult woman but I wouldn''t want you to become an old man. Well, Irijina-san and Rita-san, I hope we get along from now on. Maria closed things up and the party in the bath is over. Aside from Carla, she''s using -san to address the two of them. I guess it''s because Rita is the oldest one, and Irijina is simply big so there may be some intimidation factor. Then since the two of you don''t have a room prepared, please come in my room. Celia pulled the two of them to her own room. Why? Are we not going to Hardlett-dono''s room? That''s right, the evening is just starting Everyone has been holding back for half a year. Why don''t you be lenient at least for today? Ara? I don''t mind thoughwell that''s because Celia-san gets only foreplay right? Nonna strokes Celia on the head. She''s treating her like a child. But Celia brushes away that hand. Fufun, I also became Aegir-sama''s woman in the real sense. That''s why I will also participate in the ladies'' agreement! Celia looks at Rita. She probably wants her to back her up. Well I did confirm the red flower that bloomed on the sheets. He slept with you!? Finally Celia-chan are you alright? Did it hurt? Aah, there''s also a person here with a preference for little girls Celia puffs her chest out slightly. I take the girls to the bedroom to question them. The interrogator caused everyone to faint by midnight. That night Hey, you were called Kroll if I recall right? Let''s get along from now on! Irijina? -san. Yeah, let''s get alonguwah!! Kroll fell over. It''s understandable, Irijina''s appearance was that of her underwear only, hiding her lower half, meaning her large breasts and her toned body was exposed. Wh-why are your clothes-! Oh today I didn''t really get to swing my spear around. I thought that I would sweat a little with a few swings, since my senses get dulled if I neglect my training. If so, then the bath It''s not that big a deal. I can just pour some water over it and it''ll be fine. The season has already become winter, it won''t be like the freezing temperature of the Federation but it isn''t a temperature you can be frolicking around in your underwear. There were no baths in the army after all. Something like this is nothing to me! While half-naked she swings her spear once, her breasts jiggle around. Ts-!? What''s wrong? Oh I caused it to swell did I?! Irijina speaks without restraint. She still hasn''t completely gotten used to treating him like a child. And also she has been living with the men in the army. She wouldn''t think it was anything wrong to show her bathing to a servant child. Without holding back, she gripped his crotch from on top of his clothes. She didn''t touch him in a naughty way, but just rubbed the head in a rough-ish sort of way. Wh-!! You''re so rough. Hmit''s much smaller compared to Hardlett-dono! I guess this is as big as it gets for kids? Uuu The young boy droops his head. Regardless of age, words like ''small'' and ''cute'' are taboo for boys. Moreover, Irijina''s voice was loud, it hurt him even more unnecessarily. Hm, you''re 13 right? If you train hard and become a strong man like Hardlett-dono, then the women will come to you, devote yourself! Irijina laughs grandiosely, her hand releasing its grip on his crotch, patting his head. With that rhythm, her breasts touch Kroll''s face. Aau!!! Oh, sorry ''bout that. I used to much strength. Did it hurt? N-noI''m fine I see! Then I''m going back to my room. See ya tomorrow! Irijina was aware of her own super strength and was worried that she hit him on the head too hard. But the cause of Kroll''s shouting lies in his lower half. uuu. The feeling of her breasts touching his face caused him to discharge, dirtying his pants. In the winter night, in the chilly temperature, a young boy with his lower half exposed is washing his pants with the ice-cold water from the well. The next day Royal Palace Lord Hardlettno, Viscount Hardlett. I have heard about your success. Despite my age, my heart was dancing as if I have heard stories of the heroes of legend as a child! I am unworthy of your praise. Erich and I were called to the palace to have the official granting of noble status and the acceptance of territory. Before declaring it openly and publicly, it can''t be taken back but it needs to have an official oath or something of the sort. The territory that is being bestowed upon us is the former Arkland''s eastern area, it''s the territory that is like the highway that connects Treia''s motherland and Goldonia. It is quite the remote area but Erich probably expected it since his expression didn''t change. It''s true that it is far from the road and doesn''t have a large population. However unlike the southern and central area, it hasn''t been affected by war as much, it should be easy to rule over. As if to continue where the king left off one of the civil officials steps forward. As the project of the kingdom, we are also improving the maintenance of the road. It will eventually be a road that will pass through all the way to the Treia kingdom. Currently there is only one road that is maintained that goes from Goldonia to the south. Because the river is close to the source, you cannot go upstream against the flow that quickly. Even though our country is the major trading partner with the Federation, we cannot ignore relations with the various countries in the southern plains, as well as the rising empires. So it isn''t good that we only have one road. But if you draw the road all the way to the borders of Treia, crossing the border will be the area where Mel and Mireille and the other villages that I''ve left are. Rather than a road, I believe that place only has a twisting and turning path of beasts that I ran intoit''s not like they can create a path using the territory from other countries. But still, it''s not like it will help them any if I think about how they should develop the country. Let''s just listen without saying anything. As I said before it is a remote area but it is a large area. The eastern region''s area is close to half of the occupied land that our country has gained, if you include the high ground where the mountain people live then it would be several times larger. The population is one eighth though, he added. There are many places in the mountain people''s territory that has not been surveyed yet, so it''s a place with promising territory. Erich is quietly listening but things like development and surveying are things that I don''t really understand. I''ll just hand it off to someone else to handle. For an instant, someone''s name seemed to come to mind, but the wind came from the window blew up the skirt of a lady, taking my attention away and causing me to forget. The civil official continues his explanation. Count Radhalde''s territory will be the eastern regionfor convenience let''s call it the Arkland passage. The north half of the passage, it''s adjacent to our country. Hm, it is indeed a beautiful half. Viscount Hardlett''s territory will be the south half, it will be the side adjacent to the Treia kingdom. Although our titles are different, the area is about the same. Of course it isn''t equal. The north side has good convenient transportation, so people gather there often. The area is the same but the difference in income is apparent. Eeh I see, as I drink tea and ignore it. My attendant Celia is behind me taking notes. Her memorization ability is proven, so it shouldn''t be a problem. Here the king once again starts speaking. There are reasons other than your merits in battle that warranted your status to skip Baron and become a Viscount. Count Radhalde is serving as the army commander so he can''t just keep watch over his own territory. That''s why I want you, who possesses the territory beside him, to be a proxy in keeping the peace and maintaining safety. In other words, instead of Erich, who cannot normally leave the capital, I will take his place and protect his territory together with mine from the bandits and mountain barbarians. To be the substitute for a Count, a Baronet is too low of a status. Therefore I was promoted to a Viscount, it''s good that this is easy to understand. So am I dismissed from the army? No, during wartimes I will leave the nation''s army in your hands. But at the present moment there are no large threats. It would be meaningless to have you watch over the training everyday. You will keep your standing but there is no need to permanently lead the troops. That is certainly true. I don''t really remember what the army usually does for its regular training. So I''ll only be called when it looks like it will be wartime? It might be nice that I don''t have to be troubled. But I have one issue. If I don''t have an army to lead I won''t be able to maintain security though..? Don''t tell me that he wants me to do something devilish like kicking away everyone on my own. Don''t worry. I will establish a new independent eastern army to send there. They will belong to the nation''s army but you will be the commander. You will lead this army to maintain security, suppress the bandit tribes and if possible expand your territory. A predetermined sum will be given to Viscount Hardlett from the national treasury for the cost of managing and maintaining the army. The civil official supplements. Of course, if you want to further increase your military strength, we don''t mind if we increase as much as our expenses can increase for that. If you want to add to your troops I will not harbour any doubts towards you nor prevent you from doing so. Rapid expansion of the army''s forces may invite doubt from the king, but he says that I don''t have to worry about it. For now our country can only expand to the lands of the mountain bandits immediately. So I don''t mind if you expand as much as you can, I will also give out rewards. The northeastern part of Goldonia, outside the central plains and north of the large mountain range, there is a large territory being expanded by bandits, but when the bandits here get invaded they stand up together with the clan that they normally have conflicts with. In the past there was a history of the Federation dispatching several tens of thousands of soldiers but they were brutally defeated so they couldn''t make any moves on them. To that point, the mountain people living at the base of the mountain has no interactions with the other tribes, so they are not such a huge existence. Of course they are a large enough threat to a single region. Then that will be it. I will let you know as soon as the troops and funds are ready. This is your problem but, I think that it will also be good if Viscount Hardlett becomes a retainer too. Erich and I line up and leave the room. Since there is a person who is a superior around, Celia is keeping her distance. When I told her that she doesn''t need to hold back and come jump into my chest, she replied with ''oh you joke''. Well, RadhaldeCount Say it more smoothly, I''ll lose face. What does he mean by retainer? I see, you are not familiar with the noble society. According to Erich, a retainer is a relationship between similar nobles akin to a master and servant. Normal nobles are appointed by the king to have equivalent social status but there are differences between ranks but Baron is not the subordinate of the Marquis and he doesn''t need to listen to his orders. It is here that the relationship between the lord and the retainer is born without the assistance of the royal family. For example, if there is a noble being invaded by a neighboring country or bandit tribes, unless there is an order from the royal family the other nobles has no obligations to assist, but for lord and retainer, they can help each other independently. Moreover it is natural politically for the lord and retainer to have the same standing, it is often that the nobles who are retainers will have their intentions become that of the camp''s intentions. Even as the royal family, if they are able to grasp this relationship they can narrow their aim at a key noble and earn support for their policy and then they can move as a unit. And Erich has already taken other new nobles like me as the core and has gotten many retainers. Celia is nodding while taking in the information. In shortit''s like the relationship of superior and subordinate in the army. You will listen to my instructions, I will help you, and take responsibility for your actions. My responsibilityis it? Erich''s face turned pale instantly. Hey, is it possible that you have some serious problem hidden from me!? Well I don''t really remember. Anyway, it is also the will of his Majesty. Think it over. I''ll put it on hold for now. Just as my boss became only the king, why would I want to purposefully bind myself again. Even if I don''t have that sort of relationship with Erich we can do just fine together. The reactions from those at home were divergent. Nonna We finally got the territory! Aah how wonderful!! Then my honor~~~the noble~~~ Carla We''re going somewhere else again. Even though the bath is nice~make it again ''kay? Maria This time it''s in the rural area~? I wonder what it''s like. Celia I will be wherever Aegir-sama is. Why are you petting my head?! Melissa What will we do with these kids Irijina Hm? Bandit tribes? Thieves? I can''t wait! Rita As long as I have Hardlett-sama and a bed, I can go anywhere In actual fact, everyone is doing their own thing. But I also understand Melissa''s concerns. If this mansion is vacant then the kids will also lose their jobs. Melissa, who was looking after them and teaching them, thought of them as if they were her own kids. To leave them would be heartrendingno we can''t do that. Melissa gave it some thought and as if she reached a conclusion, stepped forward. Then she knelt to the ground in front of me, bringing her head to the floor. It''s something unthinkable from her usual aloof attitude. Aegir-san. Please forgive me for returning your good with evilI, do not want to leave from here! I thought she would do something like this. It is obvious even to outsiders that Melissa looks the happiest when she is surrounded my children and having them rely on her. I know that she spends her own allowance to buy snacks for the kids and she treasures the time with the kids during tea time. She isn''t able to so easily throw away the times of happiness that surrounded her when she thought she was unable to get it for herself. I will definitely pay you back for the money you spent to buy me and the money that I''ve used up until now, even if I have to sell my body. So please While Melissa was speaking with tears, the other girls look on, the children are also looking on with concern. What are you talking about? Nonna interjects. We are not going to fire the servants. For the nobles that hold territory, it is natural that they will have to visit several times a year, and if the king hires you, you will have to make haste to reach the capital. At that time will you stay at an inn? The mansion will be a residence to stay at in the capital and we will maintain it as is. That''s how it is. It seems that Erich will always be calling on me to eat and drink anyways. Then our plans are decided, it is regrettable but it can''t be helped. Melissa, you will remain here in the capital and look after this house. Of course I will give you the necessary amount of money, and the children will continue to work here. That will be fine right? She looks like a woman that has been thrown out but it''s her own wish. Also there will be many times that I will come to the capital. At that time I will be embracing her, and if she has been taken by another man then I will forcibly pull her to the territory if necessary. Ah.aahthank you very much. Melissa hugs me. The children also hug her. Celia kicks away Kroll who was burying his face in Melissa''s ass. It was such a scene. In order to prevent Melissa from cheating I will have to be very affectionate with her. It doesn''t seem like the exact location of the territory has been determined yet. For a while I will stay with you here. I hug her tightly. I will give you plenty of loving. I won''t be giving her any punishment, just gently enjoying her ass. Kyaa, even my ass will be brokenbut I''m still happy. We hug and kiss each other, while hugging we move to the bedroom. Have fun~ The two who have had their asses broken in already, Carla and Nonna, wave their hands. You two can actually get along as I thought. When we arrive at the bedroom, Melissa leaves my arms and puts her hands on the window sill. Even though it was just a little foreplay I can smell the lewd atmosphere instantly. She turned and looked back at me, sticking her tongue out and twisting her body, she slowly slouched over and spread her legs. Melissa''s skirt is much too short, way above the knees, with a large incision. If she bent forward with her legs open, she wouldn''t even need to flip up her skirt for me to see her underwear. You want to help me remove it? No, I''m just watching. When I sat on the bed, Melissa gave a sensational smile and started to shake her hips. While swaying her hips she slowly slid her underwear off. After a while, when she was fully exposed, she stopped moving and her finger entered her own vagina. amazing. While standing, she stuck out her ass towards me and started to masturbate, Melissa is calling my name while stirring up her insides. Her hole is quite loose so she can easily put in quite a few of her slender fingers. Aahhaa Melissa stops her motions and turns back at me, I saw that her fingers are covered in juices. When I took my pants off, unleashing my lower half, she smiled happily, but seeing that I didn''t pounce on her, she understood that I wanted to see her masturbate some more. She licks the five fingers that have been in her pussy and licks them all together, showing them to me. do it. When I said so, as if she got mentally prepared, she put all the fingers.in other words, her whole hand, into her vagina. As expected, it doesn''t go in quite easily, but slowly and gradually they penetrate her. Uu! Uu! Nngh!! Melissa''s face looks like she''s suffering a little as finally she put it in up to her wrist. She looks at me with a face that says ''I''ve done it''. Seeing her with her hand up her vagina and breathing roughly, my reason snapped. I stood up, with my fully erect cock swinging, bringing myself close to her body and grabbing the hand stuffed in her vagina. go ahead. Gaining her permission, I instantly pull her hand out, before she was able to let out a scream I stuffed my cock inside. Nnggoooh!! A voice that she couldn''t let the children hear came out. The hole that had her hand in it was spread even wider with my cock and was starting to make groaning sounds. Simply speaking, my cock is even thicker than Melissa''s wrist. Thrust it in me! Thrust it!! I place my hands on her hips and move violently, the wet hole immediately gets used to it and spreads open, and the both of us are able to enjoy pleasure without any restraints. However that is still not enough. Endure it Melissa Yeah, come. Melissa''s hole has a double layer. There is another area that only I can taste. My dick is already as hard as it can get, so I push it into the deepest part with a little bit of strength. A.aa.aaaaaah-!! Melissa moans as I sink my meat rod all the way into her womb. Having shoved it all the way up to the base, I didn''t hold back and thrust in and out of her womb, indulging in the pleasure. It was a pleasure that nobody except she could experience and it seemed intense, as each thrust I make caused her spray her love juices everywhere, writhing around. Her legs already lost their strength so I stabbed her with my meat rod so that she doesn''t fall over. It''s deep! It''s hitting the back of my womb! It''s sinking it! It''s so biiiig!! From now on whenever I want to do it with Melissa, I''m definitely going to do this again. If by any chance that Melissa gets swayed by another man when I''m away from the capital, once I do this type of intercourse with her, I can take her back immediately. Looking at how disheveled this makes her, having sex with her normally is nothing but foreplay now. I continue to fuck Melissa while she is still in disarray, and just when I thought I should ejaculate right about now, I remember my objective. I wanted to dig out her ass this time. Ah! Why did you pull it out!? When I pulled it out, a sloshing sound was made, and Melissa was chasing after me by sticking her hips out more. It seems like she was just about to cum. I said I was going to use your ass today, didn''t I? Oh, right. Sorry, it felt so good that I forgot. Well, let''s get her ass ready, or actually, I don''t need to. There was enough love juices flowing from her crotch that you could scoop it with your hand, I could easily get my meat rod and her ass wet. Well now that the preparations are done. Is it your first time getting your ass fucked? Now that I think about it I never used Melissa''s ass to fuck her. The previous times were so intense that I don''t remember. Well because I was a prostituteI don''t have any places that aren''t used. But compared with Aegir-san, the things that went in me are like toys. So please rough me up as much as you want. It''s not like I was feeling jealous or anything, it''s just that if you don''t have much experience I thought I would take it easy on it. Well I guess I can go all out now. My slippery meat rod approaches her asshole and I grab her shoulder from behind. Melissa tenses up for a second. In most cases where I grab her shoulder in the doggy-style position, it means that I''ll be moving my hips pretty roughly. Thereit''s gonna sink in ''kay? Uuu.oooooh!! Just by pushing the tip inside, there is no longer any resistance. I push it in until the base and make big motions. Melissa''s ass is quite plump so it''s nice to hit, and the inside of her asshole is undulating and feels quite good. However it doesn''t seem Melissa can think that way. Uu! I can''t move! It pierced me all the way to the backI can''t, I''m going to wet myself, sorry!! She started to urinate with great momentum. She may have felt too good that she wet herself or it could be the impact from being fucked in the ass. While thrusting, I lay my body down and continue the attack with her on top. If I thrust too strongly it may hurt her intestines so I pull out a little from the back, and thrust gentlygoing back to the large motions. Melissa, who was suffering in the beginning, soon started to recover and move her hips on her own, maybe because of her pride as a prostitute, but her crotch was completely wet, spraying out a mix of urine and love juices. While making puddles around the room, I lift her up switching from doggy-style to cowgirl position to missionary position, and it was almost time for me to ejaculate. I''m cumming! Yeah! Release everything you''ve got! In the end I release a large amount while she remained lifted up, Melissa clings to my head, and the water that was still remaining sprayed against my chest. There was a large amount of seed dumped in her ass and Melissa twitches. AahIt''s no good! Pull it out! This isn''t good. It''s going to come out, it''s really going to come out! I can hear a rumbling sound from the stomach transmitted to me through our connected area. Since so much seed went in her stomach started to churn. Let it out just like that. I want to smile, but Melissa doesn''t have the luxury nor the usual naughty atmosphere. I said it wasn''t good! Anything but that, this is about a woman''s dignity! However I didn''t pull out and pushed her onto the bed, holding her down. Melissa was spewing out every kind of appealing words to me with tears running down her face, but finally she reached her limit. I''msorryyou''ll get dirty Her ass tightens and closes, her entire body tenses up. Then..nothing happens. What''s wrong? It''s not coming out...uuuu it''s painful. With my member widening her asshole to the limit and entering her there shouldn''t be anything coming out. Melissa''s pain of holding it in and the relief of it not turning into the worst situation in front of me, I continue to attack her. That anguished expression and her wriggling and protruding stomach caused me to ejaculate further. Eeeeh! Stop, it, aaaah! My stomach will burst! Fuuthen I''ll pull out. D-don''t! If you pull out now then the entire room will become a huge mess!! I grinned and laughed as I continued to talk with Melissa. Then what should I do? As we are now, go to the toilet While still connected? yeah. After that, I lift Melissa up while still connected, and we head to the toilet. On our way, we encountered everyone in the hallway as if it was pre-arranged beforehand, unusually Melissa turned red and bit my shoulder. In the toilet there was a loud sound of flowing debris, but for her sake, I''ll pretend I didn''t see or hear anything. Then we pushed our ways to the bathroom, thoroughly washing each other''s bodies for one hour. For the matter with Melissa, there are surprisingly many various things that must be decided. I am no longer associated with the army like I was up until now. A noble possessing territory is a lord of a castle. From governing to military affairs, and even meeting with fellow nobles, everything must be done on my own. If I became a retainer then it would get easier but having freedom is important after all. Leopolt is appointed as the vice-commander of the independent army that the king dispatched. In essence he will be the guy who will command things. He has a proven talent in war. There is too much of a difference in leadership ability from him and the other subordinates. Agor and Carl and the others will stay the same and remain in the army. They have just managed to establish a place within the army for themselves so it would be cruel to tell them to come with me to the remote region. Also Agor''s circumstances at home are complicated. The maid that was looking after Agor when I told him to rest up was nursing him back to health and taking care of his sexual urges, which then caused her to fall in love with him, and she ended up following him just like Rita did with me. Then there is the widow who has formed a good relationship with him back in Goldonia, so it is truly a sticky situation. I am not such a mean-spirited person to take him with me to the remote region with him in such a situation. But for some reason Christoph will come along. Then I will organize a unique squad by my own expense. It will be called Viscount Hardlett''s army, and I''ll have Irijina as its captain. With that said, at this point she is the only one in the army. I guess Christoph is there too, so there are one and a half soldiers. Celia furiously protested this, saying that she was more suitable, or that she would get mad and throw a tantrum, or that she would eat up Irijina, and finally she ended up sulking with teary eyes. But if Celia is the captain, the troops that will be recruited from now on can only view it as some sort of joke. And also it would be kind of lonely if she isn''t in a place where I can pet her head easily. In the end, Celia regained her mood as my adjutant. Even for me, with Celia at my side I can daze off whenever I want and I can sleep well. It''s a wonderful relationship. But I realized a problem here. There is nobody among my subordinates or my acquaintances that know how to manage territory. Accurately speaking Leopolt is able to do it but he is in charge of commanding the army so he will not be free. Then I remember the existence of a man that I forgot before. My instincts are quite on point. I knew that Viscount-sama will be needing a domestic affairs official. Adolph appeared haughtily. After the triumphant return ceremony, it seems that in a strange twist of fate he was living and working at the Hard-boiled Pavilion. The reason for that is birth, the wife of the shopkeeper Andrei, Natalie, has just bore a child and he cannot leave them unattended, the other personcalled Lily, this year will be 12 years old has also been impregnated by the devilish shopkeeper. What an amazing sight The girl of such a tender age is rubbing her belly while knitting. It seems the smile of the one responsible was her salvation. Natalie''s punishment of Andrei seems to be continuing, since she bore his child she has not been his partner at night at all. Andrei says A mistake from your pastit''ll come back to bite you. That''s how it is. This rumor has also been told to the orphanage, Dorothea owes him for all that he has done so it doesn''t show on the surface but whenever Andrei comes over there, there will always be two boys constantly monitoring his actions. So, are you really skilled at being a domestic affairs official? I am confident in myself, but you are the one who should decide That is also right, alright I got it. For now you will go to the territory, and as my substitute official control the current situation on site. I give him a map and travel expenses, a temporary cost of 100 gold coins. I wanted to have the largest city in the territory to be my base so I circled it. In addition I gave him a document that said that he was the temporary official of Viscount Hardlett. Now it is perfect. Please make the citizens of the territory as rich as you can. Until I get there you can do as you see fit. I''m counting on you. UmI''m thankful that you are giving me such large authority but what will I do with this complete trust In the first place I have no idea of what you should do. It is the perfect time for me to see how capable he is. Produce the best results you can think of within the amount of money you have. That''s all. Adolph still remains confused. And in the case that it does not meet your expectations When that time comes something like this might happen. So what is that in front of you? I don''t remember. Or something like that. Adolph touches his face with his hand and looks up to the sky. I will devote myself for your resolute determination. I''m counting on you. If he could only move so promptly during normal times as well, that would be nice. There is also the possibility that he doesn''t say anything and just runs with the money. If that happens then it just simply means that my eyes didn''t judge him correctly. Well, let''s make another move shall we? What are you going to do? Celia sharply realizes. I''m writing a letter. After that I''m going on a short trip. You''re travelling? If I recall correctly you did get released from army duties, and I don''t think there will be any wars occurringso I guess you have to do preparations for your territory? That''s right, even though it''s too late now, it''s finally calm now after all. I entrust the letter to Celia and tell her to deliver it. The faithful Celia did not steal a glance at the address. Then, after that I will be doing it with all the women in the house. The letter is addressed to the White City of the Federation, even entrusted to a specialized express delivery, in this time of extreme cold, it will take 20 days to arrive. For the reply to come, another 20 days, but I have plenty of time. Accidents also occur quite frequently so I will be sending the same thing for three weeks. Then I''ll hurry and prepare for the trip! Celia doesn''t doubt that she will be accompanying me on the trip. I feel slightly guilty. No, you will remain in the mansion. I will be goingalong with only Carla. Celia''s teary eyes cause my heart to want to break, but I will not give in here. It is a little late but I have to fulfill my promise. 54 Chapter 55. Women from the Pas I leave the pouting Celia and the jealous Nonna at home, heading out on a journey to the south with Carla. The surface objective is to conduct a preliminary inspection of the territory I received. But the real objective is to go meet up with someone in order to keep my promise. Hey-hey-. Since it''s just the two of us why don''t we ride together. As if agreeing, Schwartz neighs. But on the way back we might get more people. So even for Schwartz, having everyone ride on him will tire him out. The path is also seedy-looking with only a few villages in the eastern area, heading into the former Arkland territory will get even worse. I could go to any one of those villages to replenish horse fodder and water but it would be poor living conditions either way. On the other hand since there are no villages that have been directly influenced by the war, they would have no animosity to us coming from Goldonia. Normally it would be nice to go and check on how Adolph is doing, since I am light on baggage, but I''ll purposely avoid it. Aww, the one coming up is the biggest town? I want a warm bed to relax in. Carla grumbles but in terms of time it hasn''t even been a few days since Adolph has arrived. It would be unpleasant for him if he was about to start working and something like his superior came to check on him. I''ll take a peek on the way home. From Goldonia to our destination, if there is a highway in good order on the west side, then it would take us one week to get there on foot, but in reality it would probably take twice that time. However Schwartz can walk on any road, bad or not. If it was just one horse then it will probably take one day. But since Carla''s horse got tired then the schedule became three days I can see it! Isn''t that Mireille''s village? It has been two years since I left and headed for the Olga Federation. Sheera village is in the same poor condition as it was in the past. Is that woman with a determined spirit unharmed? Or maybe she has become some other guy''s wife. Two years for a woman over 20 is a long time. If she became another man''s wife then you can just steal her back. Carla hasn''t changed since back then. I''m jealous of her ability to be honest with herself and live however she wants. As we approach the village we can hear cheers rising from inside. Is it possible that they saw me from afar and were welcoming me? I strain my eyes to see what was going on and I can see a redhead woman with a well-built physiqueI already found someone familiar. It''s Boar~! Meat meat~!! Delicious~ The hunted boar was being carried, Mireille was laughing heartily while the children crowded around her feet. She pushed the children aside as she passed through since it was dangerous, but even so she gently pet their heads as her gaze shifts towards the entrance of the village. She made sure whether the person was a traveler or someone suspicious, squinting her eyes, then all of a sudden her eyes opened wide, and before she knew it, tears formed in her eyes. Gya-the boar fell! It''s heavy! Gieeeeee!! While the children are making a fuss, Mireille runs off. Carla and I get down from our horses. Hey, it''s been a while. Is this realis it real? You came back? This isn''t a dream right!? The children probably don''t remember me since they only saw me once. They looked on with strange faces as the elder sister who was lively and reliable went to hug a man, crying like a child. Mireille, I''m also here you know? Carla!? You''ve been missed too! It''s fine. Since friendship between girls crumble into nothing in front of a man. It seems she''s upset at the fact that her close friend treated her as an afterthought. Let''s cheer her mood up with a party. We unloaded our things that were piled on Schwartz. It''s spiced meat and alcohol I bought from the capital. The meat doesn''t rot in the three days from mid winter till now. It seems you got something pretty impressive yourself. The children stand around and gather, intrigued at the smell of the spices. Yum yum~! Tasty! And the banquet starts at Mireille''s house. The children were infatuated with the taste of the meat and spices that they tried for the first time. This is really goodbut is it okay? It was expensive wasn''t it? It couldn''t be compared to normal meat but it''s not like I could say that here. It''s alright. To the Aegir right now, it''s something quite trivial! Carla puffed her chest out with a boastful look. Right now? Oh right what have you been doing up until now? Although I forgot to ask. We bought a house in the capital of Goldonia! And can you believe it somehow he became a noble! Mireille paused for a moment but soon she smiled broadly. I won''t believe a lie like that! If you''re going to make it up, be more modest. Although it did become good entertainment for the banquet. I''m saying it''s not a lie! Hey Aegir! It''s the truth. A lot has happened Mireille put her hand to her mouth in surprise. It strangely arouses me for a boyish girl to make such a womanly gesture. No waythen it actually happened in Goldonia? Didn''t I say so. And just recently he performed well in battle and the king granted him with territory! Carla is happy as if it was something she did herself. The war that is said to have destroyed Arkland? I''ve heard rumors from the peddler butwell I guess if it''s you it was probably some great achievement right? Arkland war? Datrohn knight~ Baddorett- 1 The children are frolicking while eating meat. So you know about it after all? Oh yeah it was a gossiper that was next to the peddler that told them about it. A fake story that in the town of Datrohn there was a single man standing in the way in front of the gate, who took out 10,000 enemies. There were 1500 enemies and I only stalled for time, but it can''t be helped that the gossiper was exaggerating. If I recall correctly the name of the knight wasHardlett I think. When we were fighting together, that extra large hungry wolf was also called that, it''s such a vicious name so I remember it. Aegir Hardlett, that''s me. ...eh!? He was covered in wounds too~ It was so manly and wonderful. Hey mister is the knight? Badorett? The children come up to me, but I''ll just listen to their stories. The actual story is more boring that the rumors anyway, and the children are quite lively too. Eh? Eh? Mireille is still unable to believe everything. Well, besides that there is still lots I want to talk about. Let''s talk a bunch in bed. Really, bed? Hey, the kids are still around aren''t they?! Carla isn''t shy at all. But you''re going to do it right? We, well I guess? Mireille turned red. She gives the children some snacks, hard bread with honey on top. Then she told them to share them with the house next door as well. I thought was just about time for me to embrace Mireille for the first time in two years, but I haven''t washed my body that got dirty during the journey. At my house I bathed everyday so it''s something that I''m particular about. It was the first sexual intercourse in two years, we should get ourselves clean, so the three of us went to bathe, shivering while doing so. Gyaa-! It''s cold, it''s cold! I''m gonna die!! As expected I''m reaching the limit too! Blanket, blanket! The two women are entirely naked while wrapping the blanket around themselves and hugging each other. I was trying to play it cool but in actual fact I felt cold enough to die. The three of us cling together and mess around. You were big and brawny before, but now you''re really burly, plus you have wounds all over. And you''ve gotten taller. How is it compared to before? To a woman, they may think that wounds are something graphic after all. I like the way it is now. It''s a body irresistible for women. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I hug Mireille with all my might. Even for her strong physique, it was strong enough for her to feel pain. Two years was quite long. Yeah, I honestly thought that you would no longer come. You, did you do it with any men? I asked Mireille directly but she winces slightly. Isn''t it fine, one or two rods is nothing for Aegir to worry about since you aren''t small. Don''t use rods to count them. Uu, they had something to woo me with, see. And I also wanted kidsand it seemed like I could be embraced easily. Did you allow them? No, they just sucked my lips. Then your face came to my mind and I pushed them away. Before she finished what she said, I took her lips. I have to take Mireille back. Puah, don''t get so jealous, I''m also at that age of wanting kids so I lost control of myself. Then I''ll have to give that to you. Mireille should also look at Aegir''s. It''s even more amazing than two years ago! Carla burrows into the blanket and takes my cock in her mouth. Without holding back, loud slurping sounds can be heard and Mireille''s face turns red. Suddenly sucking him like thatwhy can''t you read the mood My thing becomes erect immediately, Carla sticks her head out from under the blanket. There, Aegir stand up! Now show it to Mireille. I couldn''t help but listen to her and my thing thrusted right in front of Mireille''s face in all of its glory. Uueh!? What is this?! It''s not just bigit''s even more amazing than the time from before, isn''t this just like a monster''s?! Now let''s have fun! Wait, no matter what this is impossible! It''s going to rip me for sure. It''ll be fine~ Once you get used to it, it''ll be the best-! You''ll be able to fit something as thick as an arm soon. The two of us push Mireille down. Carla licks her vagina and sucks her clit, I suck on her nipples and rub my dick all over her body. Mireille has been living in simplicity here in the countryside, compared to the both of us who have been consumed with promiscuity, the difference between our sexual desire and experience is huge, she can do nothing but moan in agony. Try sucking it. It''s tasty you know~ I place the cock on Mireille''s face, who''s already exhausted. She flinches when she saw how long it is, even more so than her face, but soon she starts to crawl her tongue on it, licking it. But that feeling is too weak and dull. Geez! Aegir won''t be satisfied with something like that. Here, try to endure it. Carla held Mireille''s head in place and called me over. H-hey! What are y-goh! Without hesitation she inserted my cock all the way into her throat. She pulled it out at regular intervals so that she could breathe, but while it was inserted, her throat bulges out, and I found out soon how far my cock could go. When the pleasure started to build up, it was pulled out and we release Mireille. If we expand her throat anymore than this it would be a waste. Gahoh! Goho-! I thought you were going to kill mehiih! As if trying to voice a complaint and raising her head, in front of Mireille''s face was the cock dripping with juices, even more intimidating than before. Mireille was overwhelmed and fell back on her butt. Now is the real thing. You''ll be taking this huge dick in your pussy next. Itit''ll break. Don''t worry, he''ll do it well. When I hugged her, she felt somewhat relieved and returned the hug. In the past I thought she had quite the big build but now she seems rather small compared to me. It''s probably because I''ve seen how large Irijina is. Do you have a favorite position? I''ll do it that way. UuI want to be on top of your knees. Also I want kisses Mireille is quite the princess despite her physical stature. As she wished, I placed her on my knees and kissed her. Then my cock touched her pussy lips. It''s the first time in two yearsplease excuse me. Aaah, welcome back. I hold Mireille''s waist and put in some effort. It''s the feeling after a long absence, her insides are once again filled by me. UuaaaaaaahC!! Wow what an amazing sound! Aegir''s momentum is crazy, did it tear? it seems fine. I made a slight misjudgement on the amount of strength to put in. I give her kisses as her mouth is gaping, all the while shaking my hips slowly. Mireille is squeezing tightly inside and it feels good, but it is probably at the point just before tearing so it should be widening soon. I can''t do it that intensely yet. For some time she just hugged me with a dazed look, but eventually she started to answer me with kisses and shaking of the hips on her own. We were confirming our love for each other after such a long time, but someone butts in. Owaa! Carla what are you doing?! I saw Carla sticking a finger up Mireille''s ass. Well the two of you were having fun! Let me join in too. Even so don''t do that to my ass-! Hiiiih! Mireille''s insides clenches and tightens up, Carla''s finger passes through the walls and is stirring her insides, as expected I can''t hold it in. I''m cumming. Me toocumming We hug and kiss each other, entangling our bodies together strongly. Carla also increased the number of fingers to three. Oou! Aaah!! The seed gushes out in Mireille''s insides, running up. Carla matches the rhythm of my thrusting and pushes against the wall on the inside of the ass, encouraging the ejaculation of my cock even further. Mireille rests against me, running her tongue along the nape of my neck lovingly while losing her consciousness. So won''t you come over to our place? Ah, well the kids are also attached to me. If I''m not here then the situation with food will also get harsher. I thought about calling them all over but it would be tough to fit this many people in the house in the capital, and I haven''t seen what my territory looks like. I can''t just say something vague. I see, but we will see you frequently from now on. When I feel like it, I''ll come over and embrace you. I''ll be looking forward to iter actually look at this disastrous scene! If it becomes like this then won''t it will be hollow for other men? From the time of her affair till recently, it looks like Mireille''s hole can fit something like a fist in it. If you need help you can come to Goldonia any time. As soon as the territory becomes stable then you could come there too. A hot kiss, I told her that I have morning wood but Mireille stops me. At least stay until tomorrow. I have a little something I have to say. I don''t know what it is but it isn''t a journey I need to rush to be one day faster. I gladly accepted. And the next day. Well is this Isn''t this literally the seed that you spayed? In front of me are five women, they brought along babies that will soon become children. Everyone is clinging to their mother''s breast and it looks quite comfortable. These are the women you slept with, two years ago on that night. Who would have thought that they would all get pregnant Well if you poured that much. It''s long so it went all the way to the back. For the moment I said it was my husband''s child. It was for the sake of giving new blood to the village, but they didn''t tell me to stay with them, however to think that all the rounds I fired hit the bullseye. If you tell them I''m a noble it becomes a little troublesome so let''s keep it a secret ''kay? I whisper in Mireille''s ear. I should tell Erich too. If they find out that a noble got them pregnant then there would be many women who would seriously aim to be a lover. I get the names of all the kids and pet their heads. Two of the women are married but it seems they told them that the kid belongs to them. I say sorry and lower my head to the husbands in my heart. Soit has been a year since I''ve bore this child and my stomach has pretty much calmed down. This time I don''t need money sosome more new blood Getting them pregnant in noon, there are women who have husbands too but it seems like it won''t be a problem since they went out hunting. It is said that among the women, that night seemed to be something like a legend. I can''t help it I guessI''ll be your partner. The girls all looked happy and squealed with glee, the mothers all bend forward and approach me. The women standing around me make a dumpling, exposing my cock. It''s huge! It''s gotten larger again. No wayis there a human like this? After that, each of them took turns sucking my cock, each of them coaxing me for my seed, and crumbling down. It was quite immoral as all the women already have kids, in other words they are lactating. I hold one of the women down while thrusting, and I suck the nipples to drink the breast milk from the nipples that were offered all around me. With that excitement, my cock bulges even more, the women tired from the pleasure also sprays milk. I drink until my stomach is full, my body is also bathed in the milk, I impregnate the women who are dyed in white. We exhaust the limits of our immorality and the orgy continued until all the women were satisfied. Fuu~that was amazing. A huge dick is that wonderful isn''t it? Wow, my hole has spread this much. My husband will find out about it. Can''t you just tell him that you thought of him while putting a radish in there or something? For me, it''s dangerous. I feel sorry for my husbandthe second one is also the seed from another man. Look, the convulsions from my hole aren''t stopping. My juices are also continuing to come out The next day, I say goodbye to Mireille and the five women, as well as their kids. When I let the kids grip my finger it was a weird feeling. Next is the Elko village, if possible I want to be able to bring this one back. The two villages are close together in terms of distance. It would take some time to get there on foot but on horseback it won''t take anytime at all. Well, we''ve arrived. We should also try our best here right? Carla strokes my crotch. Whenever I come to the villages in this area, I only get the image of embracing women. Mom. We finished sowing the seeds~ Okay~ Right now I''m busy so can I count on you to sow the seeds? It is quite nostalgic but this run-down house hasn''t changed, it has quite the cheerful atmosphere. The one outside should be Kuu, Mel should be inside. Well, let''s get a move on! Kuu rolls up her sleeves and lifts up the ax. It seems she is quite used to it but a girl''s thin arms made the action quite slow. I''ll do it. Leave it to me. I take the ax from Kuu and continue splitting the wood. Hm, it''s quite light, I can probably do two or three at a time. Eh? Wha-? Um? No way!? Kuu was dazed for a moment but soon she ran off towards her house at high speed. Mom!! What''s wrong? What about the wood? Nevermind that! He came back! That person! I hear rattling sounds from inside the house. Aegir-sama! It has been two years since I''ve seen Mel, who should already be in the later half of her 30''s, but I didn''t get the impression that she has aged at all, rather she has a bewitching air about her that younger girls don''t have. It''s been a while. The firewood, it''s been chopped and left over there. Without answering me, she jumped into my chest. Even though I helped her with the firewood and everything. I didn''t forget you for even one day! I dreamed that this day would come, aah oh goddess of lovethank you! I thought that I would never meet you again. It is still in the evening, everyone in the village came over to see what was going on, but Mel didn''t seem to notice. She is greedily asking for my lips, whispering her love to me. If I were to ignore everything then I might go too far and take her clothes off, although stopping now is a little sad. Come with me please. I was invited into the house and there I saw a child sleeping in a tiny bed. Mel lifts the child and gives some of her breast milk, following it up with something that looks like soup. It''s about the time for the milk to stop. She smiled with her best smile. I don''t really have to listen, but why not listen anyways. That kidis it mine? Yes. I have not allowed anyone to use my body other than Aegir-san. Can''t be! That time I''m sure I got the medicine for contraception. But I didn''t use it. Carla duped me! I said as I hold my head with my hand. It''s a girl. I named her Sue. She inherited her black hair from you. As if the child was bored of the soup, she once again sucked on the nipple for some milk, and unlike the women in the Sheera village, the feelings that this child belongs to me started welling up. She can already stand up by herself, you know? Although she is asleep now. The child has eaten until she was full and fallen into sleep, Sue was placed gently back in her bed to sleep. So, what will you do with us from now on? Mel seems to have some memories of this house, I might not be able to tell her to come with me. If you come live together with me then I''ll give you a house and field and everything Mel whispers in my ear in such a way that Kuu could not hear. If you''re gentle then you can also take Kuu. Mel lets out a ''Ufufu'' while smiling elegantly. I haven''t tried doing both the mother and child at the same time, so it was quite perverted and turned me on. My goodness, what is Ruu doing, I wish she would come back quickly. I realized due to Kuu''s mumbling. Oh yeah, she wasn''t around. She''s out picking mountain herbsbut she normally gets back in the afternoon She''s a little slow-witted, so she might have gotten lost on the way. I''ll go look for her. We can talk after that. I rub Mel''s ass in order to get her into the mood, but she shakes my outstretched hand and leaves the house. It is more effective to cause a woman to fall when you tease them a little. CRuu''s POVC At the same time inside the forest Haah, haah! I am running away for my life, but I was pretty slow in the first place so those guys are getting closer and closer. Why did it become like this? I picked mountain herbs quite steadily. I even found medicinal herbs and was quite happy, but I ended up finding bandits. Hey! Wait! If you run I''ll kill you. That''s a lie, even if I stop you''ll kill me. I desperately ran, but finally my legs tangled up and I fell over. You wasted my time, didn''t you! Hey, hurry and kill her. Wait, she''s still a kid but she''s quite the looker. Let''s taste her for the amount that she made us run. The men grabbed both my arms and both my legs, spreading them apart. I am quite weak so there is nothing I can do. The man flipped my skirt up and was going to put his dirty thing in my special place. (Save me! Someone! Aegir-san!) The person who often did it came into my mind. I already know he isn''t here anymore, I know that I''m going to be raped and then killed here. Even so, I still feel like he''s going to save me Move it. The man that was trying to do bad things in between my legs was kicked in the face and rolled over. You too. The man holding my arms also got his head kicked and he was laying on the ground. This is an illusion. I''m surely seeing some sort of vision. The person I''ve been waiting for forever, the person I''ve been thinking of forever was standing there. CAegir''s POVC Are you okay? As far as I can tell it seems I barely made it in time. Yes! Ruu stands back up energetically. Alright, no problems. Are you trying to get in the way too! Let''s beat him up! We have three people on our side! I''m pissed off. But I''ll let them choose. Commit suicide here. This is my mercy towards you guys. That''s if you want to die comfortably. I make Carla go back with Ruu. This isn''t something that should be shown to her. The heck you saying! Beat him to death! What a shame. Ruu, are you alright? I quickly caught up with Ruu and pat her head. Yes~! Since Aegir-san saved me! Carla says sorry while she flips up her skirt and peeks inside. Hiiih!!! What are you doing!!? Yep! Membrane is still there, seems like everything''s okay. Ruu is hitting Carla repeatedly. If I was a little bit later then I would have a bad aftertaste in my mouth. By the waythose people are Ooh I dealt with them so they won''t come after you anymore. I didn''t kill them. I see Ruu breathed a sigh of relief. Even worrying about those guys who I told to kill themselves, she''s a really nice kid. Right, I didn''t kill them. I cut both arms off from all three of them and left them there. The sun is about to set too, but if they die before then, it would be lucky for them. If they don''t die off, then there are also many monsters and wolves out there who are searching for food which is quite scarce in winter time. There will be a grand banquet opened up to them with fresh live bait. Ruu arrives at home, and we will also have a modest but fun banquet. I hear the cries of the seemingly happy wolves in the forest but I pay no attention to them. They didn''t live such an abundant life so they only have one set of guest utensils, but I''ll be drinking from the cup that is Mel''s mouth, and I''ll be eating by having Ruu feed me, so there is no inconvenience for me. Kuu is spending time outside the mosquito net so just like the last time before we parted, I give her a deep kiss, but this time after getting all flustered, her hand reached to my back and started rubbing. I might be able to do the mother and child together at this rate. I want to go to bed after the feast, but first there is something that needs to be said. I need to tell them that I''ve become a noble and I''m serving the Goldonia royal family. I did well in war and received territory and am now migrating to live nearby. I''ll look after the children as well. Come follow me. I understand. I''ll be in your care. That was quick! But is that okay? Isn''t this houseyour previous father''s Awawawaa! I was also surprised, I didn''t think that she would answer so quickly. It would be a waste to let the house and the field rot away. So it would be nice if someone would buy it off from me, if not then we can return it to the village. But Mel doesn''t seem to have any hesitation. My dead husband said that when the time comes, to think of myself and my daughter first, and if necessary sell off the house and field. It was his wish for us to be happy. I see, what a good man. I am in love with you. My daughter will also be happy. This child is Viscount-sama''s offspring. There is nothing to make me hesitate. I''m grateful but there is one problem. That is because I got jealous of the fact that you used the words of a dead man. Ufufu, are you jealous? Of course. There aren''t any men out there who won''t when a previous man gets mentioned. Mel gets up in an erotic manner and heads to the bedroom. Sue-chan stay here. You shouldn''t look! Guessing her presence, Ruu probably went to take Sue to the next room. She got a little bit rich huh, there''s a door on the bedroom. Kuu was also going to evacuate but Carla tossed her into the bedroom and closed the door. Hey way! Carla-san what are you-! Ara? You want to watch, Kuu? Well that''s fine, you''re already 18. It''s natural that you''re curious about this. Mom! -you''re already naked!? Aegir-san toouwaa! Kuu hides in the corner of the room with a blanket over her. Oh myhasn''t it gotten larger? She was crawling her hand all over it, telling me how amazing it is. It''s the same with Mireille and the other women but how can they tell that my meat rod has gotten bigger. It has been two years ago too. I had such a large dick shoved into me. My body remembers how big it is. I guess that''s how it is. I may not have become an adult at that time. Wellexcuse me for asking, but how old are you? I''ll be turning 20, it''s not accurate though. Mel is 37 this year, there is quite an age difference but when I embrace her, I feel incredibly calm. Maybe it''s because of the age but her body has gotten slightly loose but also soft and it''s nice. Which means you were 18 when you planted your seedI had a man half my age implant his seed in me and get me pregnant. When you put it in words it''s quite perverted. No wonder I thought that you were still growing. I wonder how much bigger it has gotten? Mel speaks while getting on top of me. Uu! It''s bigand won''t go in Ei! Aaaaah!! Putting her weight down, it enters her with a bam, and she screams. Kuu, who is pretending not to look while covering herself with the blanket, twitches. Don''t make my momdo something impossible Kuu''s protest is anticlimactic compared to the appearance of her mother who is shaking her hips on top of me while drooling. It''s good! It''s good!! Aah, aah! OooooOOooooooo!! That reminds me, but Mel makes some unexpectedly beast-like sounds. How is that! Does it hurt? Should I be gentle!? B-br-.break meee!! Apparently I don''t need to hold back. We show off our intense movements to the dazed Kuu, and Mel sticks her tongue out while climaxing. When she finally rolled her eyes back, she hid under the futon. To Kuu it was quite a shocking sight to see. Then I feel a warm feeling against my chest. Oh right, Mel is also lactating right now. Mel, let me drink your milk. Mel seems to have lost her reason already, but she offered her nipple. I''ll drink without hesitation. How wonderful, I''m drinking her breast milk while stuffing her genitals with my seed, it''s one of the best times I man could experience. She moans just like an animal and as I pour my seed juices in her, she faints. When I get up and pull my cock out, Kuu is there looking taken aback in front of me. My body covered in wounds is smeared with a woman''s drool and milk, and also my erect cock is dripping in love juices and seed juices. In front of Kuu, such a scene is Kyuu. She fainted. I thought she was at a good age too but she''s quite innocent. This house and field has been bought off you. I''ll say it clearly but it''s priced quite cheapyou should also take the carriage that the village mayor has. I won''t say that this is reasonable, but as expected it would be tough to ride on a horse with small children. It was outside my calculations for the children to come along. If they get exposed to the cold air while on the way back on the horse, they may get sick. No this helps a lotmy waist is also hurt and I can''t standit may have been broken. Even though I wanted to bear about two more children Her face is smiling. It doesn''t become funny to me who is always being careful. Mel and her three daughters say farewell to the house that they''ve lived in for many years, then they got on the carriage wrapped in a blanket. It won''t be a fast speed, but it will take five days to get back to the capital. I can''t drop by Adolph when I have children with me so I guess he will have to be postponed for a little while longer. Aegir-san. Could you put Kuu in the front? It seems she wants to look at the scenery. Mel immediately whispers in my ear. She has been building up various things yesterday. Please play a prank on her. Is she innocent or is she impure, this girl has quite the mysterious charm. Mel and Ruu is in the carriage hugging Sue. I was in the driver''s position, in front of my feet is Kuu, who has turned red. Carla is acting as a lookout while simultaneously waiting on standby. Living in the city has dulled her, but even so the strength of her eyes and her skill with the bow is not something to be underestimated. She has even shot down a bird back at home in Goldonia and wanted to make barbeque out of it. Schwartz seems happy that Carla was riding instead of me. Ah, ah, and yet another one! I''ll be participating at night too! You''ll do it so intense that I''ll spray my piss everywhere! Ara, so we can do perverted things too? Awawawa, Sue-chan can''t listen to this! Ruu hurries to cover Sue''s ears, but maybe she didn''t like it, so she started crying. As usual she has a lot of useless movements. It''s too bad that Mireille stayed behind, but when the territory stabilizes we might be able to take the entire family over. For now, let''s satisfy Mel and her family and also my daughter I also have the mother''s authorization too, so I''ll play a prank on Kuu. I touch her lips, trying not to let her notice. I thrust my fingers and stir around her relatively young looking vagina. I''ll make her climax twice to relieve her anguish from yesterday. 55 Chapter 56. The Night of the Ball In our journey to bring back Mel and her daughters, we didn''t stop by any villages or towns and took the shortest distance, which is probably why there weren''t any brigands or thieves of the sort. Those guys also open up shop in remote places where there aren''t many people. We finished our journey with nothing eventful but something might happen from now on. Welcome back! you''ve brought back more again? It doesn''t look like Nonna or Celia is going to investigate them. It feels like every time I go out on a journey I''m increasing the amount of women. I must be a bit more prudent or else the mansion will be overcrowded with women. We are just about running out of rooms. Even though it''s the ability of a man to surround himself with women, there is a limit. While Nonna was mumbling I introduce them, Mel also didn''t expect for me to be surrounded with women but was full of smiles as she greeted everyone politely. It seems Kuu is shocked at the impact of different women appearing left and right. Ruu doesn''t really know what''s going on, she''s probably thinking that there are a bunch of family members around. I was slightly worried but Mel and Nonna unexpectedly opened up to each other quickly. When I heard you were acquaintances with our pervert, I wondered what kind of suspicious person you were, but I''m relieved that you are such a refined and calm person. No, no, I should be saying that to you Nonna-san, you''re doing pretty well at that young age. Wow, she has already broken past Nonna, one of the two great barriers of our house. It may be that the two of them are similar in personality. They have deeply rooted elegance, but they also have a slight malicious side. You also have three daughters, don''t you? Nonna gently touches Sue, who was being held by Ruu, as if she was something fragile. She was smiling while squeezing her hand. Yes, Kuu and Ruu are the children from my previous marriage, Aegir-san told me he would look after all of us. I see, since he really is a man of high caliber, huh? Nonna seems to have sensed something wrong with the words ''Kuu and Ruu are the children from my previous marriage'', but she realized the truth faster than she could ask the question. Come here Sue, this child was previously the seed given to me by Aegir-san. Look, this is your father''s family. Sue is going ''daa, daa'' and gripping her hand but Nonna seems to be frozen in place. Should I get out of here before she erupts? There was a crash, the sound of pottery breaking. Avoiding to show her face, Celia who was drinking tea in the corridor seems to have dropped her cup. She immediately opened the door with a bang and came in. My path of retreat is blocked. A- a father!? Aegir-sama got you pregnant!? Why is it before all of us-!? I slept with Mel before meeting you guys. Maria and Melissa were also surprised but they weren''t making such a pathetic face. Especially Melissa is engrossed with the children. She has her finger grabbed and her face relaxed. Irijina just gave a greeting since she is training her body, Rita is also out buying food for the welcoming meal. How come you didn''t use contraceptives!? Even as it is you would spray it everywhere over there!! You could make a village from just the children of Aegir-sama! I understand Nonna and Celia''s eyes that are questioning me quite well. Hey wait! Why do you have to be mandating what Aegir-san and my mom are doing? We knew him way before you did! Celia and Kuu glare at each other. Kuu is acting on her emotions and lashing out, but being stared back caused her knees to tremble. Celia has cut down many people on the battlefield after all, she has a different kind of bloodlust. Don''t put your left hand on your hip though, although today it''s fine since she''s unarmed Don''t argue and emit such bloodthirstiness. Ouch! I hit Celia with a knock on the head. Her murderous intent disappears, Kuu lets out a ''hmph'' to pretend to be strong and sits on the sofa but she lets out a long sigh of relief. Carla! You were with them at the time weren''t you!? Welldidn''t you have a way of doing things? You probably only had talent to wet yourself outdoors! Well that isI guesswait what do you mean outdoors, we do it indoors as well! Carla looks at me to confirm but I signaled for her to keep quiet. It would look uncool if I were to give an excuse as to why I didn''t use contraception. Nonna, I thought it was fine if something like that happened, that''s why I embraced Mel, and I''m also happy that Sue was born. So that''s why, don''t say so much about it, ''kay? Uuu! I''m sorryit''s not like I hate the children or Mel-san. I was just frustrated that she had children first, if I made her feel unpleasant then I''ll apologize. Nonna and Celia are dejected, for the smaller one I''ll pet her head and for the one with large breasts, I''ll leave it to Carla. Carla tries to comfort by stroking her, but Nonna shakes her hand away and declares. However, there is definitely nothing better than having a boy be the successor! I''ll show you that the successor of the Hardlett family will be birthed by this womb! Ufu, try your best. Sue was taken away by Melissa so Ruu came over beside me. Celia again threatens her but I stretch her cheeks. Ouwei! It huurths!1 Pu-! When Ruu laughs, Celia glares sharply at her, and Ruu got frightened. Why are you always so severe? It huurths! You''re pulling them too faar! It is literally the seed I sowed, but somehow I was able to peacefully get them to accept Mel and the others. I have relations with eight of the women in the house, in the near future I plan on taking Kuu so it would be nine people It''s getting to the point that I can''t just have fun with everyone. Erich also told me that if I don''t decide on a wife soon, they''ll dispute with each other. When eventually children are born and become successors, it will become a huge fuss with the status. Erich might have had something happen to himself as he turned dark while talking to me. I believe he mentioned that he was originally born from a noble family. I''ll make a decision after moving to the territory, I''ll put off the problem for now. .And more fuel to cause the problem that I postponed to recur has been dropped. That Erich, doing something unnecessary He didn''t use a mailman, but he purposely sent a messenger to bring a letter to everyone at their house. Hurriedly I cut open the letter to see what is was about, it seems that it was an announcement for a ball. Separate from the party sponsored by the royal family commemorating our victory in the war, it seems to be a party that Erich''s Radhalde family is sponsoring. New nobles are certain, but it seems that people from traditional nobles to their friends are invited too. When you become one of the counts then you have to do things like this, seems dreadful. I was taking it easy but when I looked at the date, I was taken aback. Isn''t it tonight?! The messenger looked apologetic and handed another letter to me. The previous one was the official invitation, probably this was something different than what was sent to everyone else, and what was written in this informal letter ''I thought I should tell you directly but I forgot. Although you probably don''t plan to attend the other parties anyways. On the invitation it is written that you are allowed to have one female guest accompanying you, so don''t bring five or six with you.'' And that was what was written. You know me quite well don''t you. It was rare for the master of the house to talk with the messenger in front of the entrance. Everyone in the house peeked to see what was going on, so I showed them the invitation. A ball? A dancing one? Is it something like a festival? A noble''s ball is something stricter I''m sure. Carla, Maria, Melissa all talk boisterously but they don''t really know much. I also actually don''t know much about it. Previously I was obligated to go to a banquet hosted by the king and was placed at the lowest seat, the only thing I remember was that I drank too much alcohol and drank the water from the pond in the castle. At least Erich has written that he would allow me to bring a woman with me Everyone looks at me wanting to be chosen. But first off Carla is out of the question. She''s a good woman, but she''s not really the type of woman you want to introduce to people. It would go well if it was Celia but I will get the stigma of being a person who prefers little girls. I''ve thought about it till now but I''ve got my answer. Nonna''s gaze was different than the other women and it was like she was heading out to the battlefield, filled with bloodlust. Maria and Irijina who were standing next to her distanced themselves a little. Nonna, can I count on you? Of course! Please leave it to me! For the first time since I was born, I thought that a woman''s gaze is frightening. The luxurious dress that was previously bought for Nonna, continuously criticized as the ''unused dress of the drawer'' and ''the symbol of waste'', is now finally getting a chance to see the sun''s rays. Nonna''s body wrapped in the dress combined with her natural beauty is the literally like that of a flower in full bloom. Even comparing just her face, Nonna is the most beautiful among the women in the house. And above all, the arousing breasts that seem to pop out and destroy her dress, if a man doesn''t turn back to look then it would be wise to protect my own butt. How does it look? Beautiful My voice comes out unintentionally. Nonna giggles as she gathers everyone to show off. A woman''s fashion attracts men''s attention while at the same time intimidating other women. I feel like I''ve heard those words somewhere. Before I knew it, Nonna got on the carriage that I ordered, and we arrive at Erich''s house..it seems after receiving the title of Count he''s bought quite the gorgeous mansion. When I escorted Nonna to enter the mansion, the eyes of all the participants instantly gather around us. Half of them are captivated by the beauty of Nonna, the other half were on me, the new noble following Erich and Number 2 of the important persons, a celebrity with multiple achievements on the battlefield that the king personally praised, and a mysterious character who didn''t show up to banquets or parties they have been hearing about from Erich. Viscount Hardlett, it''s rare for you to take part in a ball! The one who spoke up was Bruno. We shake hands and bump shoulders. To nobles it was a vulgar greeting but he''s an acquaintance since my mercenary days, I''m not concerned. Anything change on your side? I was a rear guard in that war, I didn''t get to accomplish much but I received the rank of Baron because of his Highness''s compassion. Of course I don''t have any territory. My sleeves are lightly pulled. She wants me to introduce her I guess. Although I believe that you and Bruno have met before. So this is Nonna. She''s living with me Should I say that she''s my lover? If I say something like this in this place then I feel like Nonna would lose her standing. This is a pleasure seeing you for the first time. I am grateful for the generous favor gifted to me by Hardlett-sama, taking me along with him to a place such as this. I am delighted to make your acquaintance With grace, she spreads her skirt and bows once, so that''s how you say it. You areI see. You''re quite famous in a lot of ways. I would like to hear those details, they''re probably good-for-nothing rumors though. If I say that she was a former slave, Nonna would naturally be ashamed, but I will also be shamed. I''ll just pretend not to know. Once Bruno and I finished greeting each other, the other nobles start coming towards us one after the other. I was on guard that they were all targeting Nonna but surprisingly they all came to talk to me. I have been granted the title of Baron~ as I was saying. Pleased to make your acquaintance from now on. I have heard you are quite famous. I relied on Nonna''s help to not be rude, while trying to deal with it as to not look servile. After a while of tiring greetings and introductions, finally the organizer shows his face. Viscount Hardlett. You did well to come on such sudden invitation. Please enjoy yourself this evening. As if I can enjoy myself! He knows that I think it''s annoying and yet he''s saying that with a smile. Erich pretends to be diplomatic as he comes close to my ear. What are you thinking of doing carrying a sword while pulling a woman along? Am I a barbarian?! Actually I brought a normal sword but it was taken from me at the entrance. Is that woman over there your lover? Or perhaps a wife? I do not have social status, but I was specially had favor bestowed on me. Nonna responds normally to the whispering gossip. Don''t look down on her sharp ears. I want to assert that she''s a lover, but the first one amongst all of them. Is- is that soit might be preferable if you take such a beautiful lady as your wife though, don''t underestimate the ambitions of the nobles. Since you''re a person who holds Viscount status and also getting special treatment from his Majesty. If you don''t take your legal wife with you to the ball then they will come to you in crowds. The new nobles are what they call a group of upstarts. For better or for worse there is no connections with blood relatives. At least there is the political faction centered around Erich, however he''s not connected by blood so the cooperation is weak. Therefore it is normal to get a promising person into your own faction, or to marry into a family and benefit from the career advancement, in which the traditional nobles here are mostly aiming for. You are Viscount Hardlett, aren''t you? I am called Wogroh This middle-aged man seems to be a Baron but I haven''t seen or heard of him before. Being able to meet you today is some kind of fate, this over here is my daughter His daughter is dressed up fancily, smiling to the best of her ability. Her body''s plumpness is to my liking but her good looks are several levels below Nonna. If you remove the makeup then the difference will widen even further. Even so I will welcome you if you want to come into bed. After that, nobles came one after the other introducing their daughters and sisters. Among them, what was terrible was This girl was born out of adulterous relations and has no place within our house, if you would like, I can leave her by lord Hardlett''s side where you can teach her manners through apprenticeship. Naturally, I will agree to also let you teach her relations between man and woman What appeared was a child that didn''t look matured enough to be 10 years old. Don''t think that I will eat up everything and anything that looks like a woman. It was exactly as Erich said when the nobles came swarming, but I warded them off, declined them politely, and somehow was able to pull through. I''m tiredthis is really tiring. It was briefly over and I was drinking tea with Nonna in a lounge with few people. Ufufu, thanks for your hard work. So what do you think? Socializing is also like a battlefield right? This is a battlefield for nobles, huh? Aahit would be easier for me to just grab a spear and run onto the battlefield. Please take this. Nonna gave me a piece of paper with something written on it. They are the names, statuses, positions, facial features, and the people they brought along of those that you have met with today. If you remember it then it will surely be useful in the future. I appreciate it. Honestly I don''t really remember many of them. Nonna giggles. I thought so. Also, this mark represents the people who took a peek at my breasts and those who were talking bad of us behind our backs. If they are not important people, please give them a cold reception. I want to laugh with Nonna, but I sigh as my expression darkens. I am glad that I am able to help Aegir-sama. But I still feel ashamed. When the daughters and sisters were being introduced my heart was beating quickly. If this person was to become a legal wife then what would happen to me? I hug Nonna, bringing her to my chest. A small amount of people around us send their gazes this way but I pay no attention to it. I am declaring that she is my woman. I pretend to be elegant, polite, but in the end I''m still a woman from slavery. Out of everyone here I''m the most vulgar woman The trembling Nonna looked much smaller than usual. I will not make light of you. I promised not to tell anyone right? And you are also the most beautiful out of everyone here. I believe you. But I''m afraid, I''m just a lover, the worry that I have of being thrown away someday won''t disappear. I kiss her gently but Nonna doesn''t stop trembling. What should I do to ease your anxiety? I want a childactually when I saw Mel-san''s children, it felt like my heart was going crazy. That person certainly has a bond with you, but so do I! This was just a gift from heaven. I put in some effort but I wasn''t sure about the result. Effort huhwell, we can do it tonight. But is there anything else that would calm your heart? Nonna raises her head up and looks at me with upturned eyes. From the corner of her eyes there are some tears forming. I want to officially be your wifeplease. It will only be a formality to Aegir-sama at most and you will probably be made fun of, but I will live amongst that. I trust in your love, but without the name as a wife, without the formality, I can''t help but feel uneasy. She buries her face in my chest even stronger. The paper she handed me earlier, she is able to recall how a person looks like after seeing them. She wrote it for my sake with earnestness. Every time they asked me, she had to endure the humiliation of having my reply be ''she''s a lover''. The one who told Nonna, who has given up everything as a slave, that she would be saved was me. Her body, her heart, her soul, her everything. If I can help this woman, whose body is trembling with unease, by making her my wife, then I shall do just that. For a second, the image of Lucy crossed my mind, but she probably wouldn''t care about such things. Whether I welcome her with a wife, or if I surround myself with many women, I''ll trust that she would laugh and mock me about it. I have said an impertinent thingplease forget about it. I guess she took my silence as a rejection, but as Nonna was about to separate her body from mine, I pull her back in and hug her. If your anxiety will disappear then it''s a simple task. We can deal with the details later. Today, starting now you will be my wife. Nonna instantly raises her face. There are no more tears in her eyes. Is that alright with you!? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Yeah, I won''t go back on it. ReallyI''m so happyit''s unbelievable Nonna hides her face with her hand placed against her nose and mouth. If I made you that happy then I might use up my good fortune of being born a male. The lady attendant serving as the waiter for the Radhalde family was astonished at the sudden proposal that started. Originally there was already nothing left to do in the lounge, but since it was something that can''t be missed and she wasn''t needed at the moment, she poured tea for herself and camped in the corner of the lounge. And at the end of the moving scene, the man and the woman hug each other, the woman cries tears of joy while hiding her face and crumbling to the floor. Just like the happy ending at the end of a romance play, the lady attendant''s face turned red. However, the woman held the man''s shoulder and went to fix her makeup, and after a while of closing her mouth and doing it she was picked up and I realized. Is it possible that she was covering her mouth for this reason?! The lady attendant from a commoner''s birth realized how frightening a noble woman can be and sent shivers down her spine. Nonna, who went to the toilet to fix her makeup, did not weep her eyes out, it was to re-enter with her beautiful appearance, and stand beside me so she can enjoy the ball with vigor. Different from the time up until now, there was a bright aura drifting around her entire body and I could see her charm several times more, even as the man being her partner, my eyes were captivated unknowingly. Nonna is quite skilled. For a noble, manners and dancing is required. She escorts me properly since my dancing is uncoordinated. If it was another woman then I might have stepped on their feet and toppled them over. I''m your wife after all, I will do my best to make my husband look good. If I dance with Nonna those enormous breasts will hit me no matter what. Please don''t get big. You''ll have to wait until the pledge tonight? We gather stares in the area and dance with our hands connected. I thought she was just like a fairy. The banquet is over, there are those still talking friendly with each other, there are also those who are scattering and returning home, and Erich once again comes to talk to me. Today''s dance was excellentthat woman, does she have experience at balls? Well? She''s a former slave who I saved from attacking bandits. Nonna''s origin is a secret known only by the family members. Even if it''s Erich I can''t say anything. Well that''s fine. So have you listened to the sales pitches from the nobles? Are there any ladies that you''re interested in? If I was married then I would also have relations with a political faction so he wants a single word. Oh that, if it''s a woman to be my wife then I''ve decided. I pull Nonna over. Erich was surprised slightly but soon seems to consent. That''s right, speaking from a noble''s point of view, taking a lover of commoner''s birth to be your wife is extremely outside their common sense, but you don''t let such things affect you Erich bows once to Nonna. It is unthinkable for a person with Count status to bow to a commoner. I guess he recognizes her as the wife of a Viscount. As if Nonna understands that, she returns the bow, then she covers her face and holds her mouth. Is she feeling happy again? This is happening quite a lot, isn''t it. After Erich and I talked for a bit, the both of us emptied our glasses and left each other. Once we leave the socializing place, it will become a storm of invitations. Prepare yourself. I will try my best for my husband. How depressing, before I could get out what I had to say, Nonna beat me to the punch. She got on the carriage and was thoroughly acting spoiled, so much so that even the driver let out a sigh. It was late at night when we returned home, it was about time for the day to change over to the next day. Everyone aside from Celia and Sebastian have already retired to bed. Welcome back Master. It''s gotten late. Welcome back. Celia''s still awake, will she fine getting up early in the morning to train with her sword? How was the ball? Nonna-san what are you smiling about? I will tell you when everyone is here. Was Nonna actually smiling? Celia is quite sensitive to these things but does she get it wrong sometimes? Well, that''s how it is. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting but tonight is special. I''ll ask Nonna to keep watch at night so you can take a rest. I give Celia a kiss. No, well I wasn''t going to do that, it''s natural for me to wait for my master''s return-! I know it is something that is anticipating but as expected tonight will be the night where the two of us, Nonna and I, plan to love each other. It''s the special day for a womanwe have preparations so please leave us late. Nonna heads to the bath with her usual smile. Nonna-san? Why is she smiling so much? Again? Isn''t Celia acting strange today? Ufufu, Celia-chan. Good night. Celia stares at her with scornful eyes as Nonna hastily runs off. Celia''s face doesn''t seem to be in agreement with what is going on but I''ll pet her head to distract her. As it gets later into the evening, because of the tea that she drank before going to bed, Miti gets up to go to the toilet. Hmm. I wonder if Master and Nonna-san has come back already. If something happens then I feel like I''ll get scolded again Swaying my way towards the toilet half-asleep, but I realized that Nonna''s room had a light burning. Doing itat a time like this? But I shouldn''t peek, since I''ll get caught. But from inside the room, you could a hear a voice that was somewhat different from a flirtatious voice. The thoughts of ''I shouldn''t do it'' ran through my mind, but before I knew it my ear was up against the door. YayC! I did it! I did it!! At last I did it!!! It''s like a dream! I can''t believe it! Aah, I''m speechless! With a shush, as her voice is likely to be overheard, she covers her mouth shut. She isn''t speechless at all. I won! I have won! I am thankful to the goddess of love! With this Aegir-sama is my man! I have claimed him for myself!! It''s not your usual strange voice. The creaking sound is coming from the bed. She seems to be bouncing up and down on the bed. Maybe she''s gone crazy. All that''s left is a child! Once I get a child I''ll be his number one!! Aah, I want to get pregnant! Are there eggs properly in my womb? I''ll get his seed to flow into me right now. So make sure that you accept them. I frighteningly back off and bring my ear away from the room. I lost the urge to pee. Eventually Master comes and enters Nonna''s room. I put my ear to the door again but it''s just the usual, the moaning from sexual intercourse and the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. They are going at it quite intensely but for some reason I am relieved that it went back to the usual noises. Although what was that earliermaybe it was some auditory hallucination from being half-asleep. Let''s just sleep tonight. The next day, the small fact that Miti wet the bed at 15 years old disappeared in the presence of an important announcement that shocked the entire house. 56 Chapter 57. Family Trouble There are no plans for today so naturally, everyone in the house is staying inside. The morning sun is rising steadily and at this moment, the family members would be enjoying tea and talking amongst themselves in the living room or veranda after having breakfast. The servants should be working diligently on washing, laundry and cleaning. It wouldn''t be uncommon for Celia and Irijina to to train their bodies in the garden so their senses don''t get dull. But today is different, everyone is gathered in the living room. The servants have also stopped working, even Leopolt who normally doesn''t intimately talk much with the household members was called over. Ahem. Today I have something to tell everyone, so I have gathered you here. Nonna, who ordered everyone to gather, is standing in the middle. What the heck is this~? Aren''t those clothes for a party? Pr-pretty. Nonna is wearing the dress from yesterday''s party. Her appearance is beautiful as if she was a goddess, but since she''s wearing it inside the house, it looks extremely unnatural. Even so, Kuu, Ruu and Kroll were fascinated with their jaws dropped and mouths opened. Aegir-sama, please be my escort. Hm? What is this? Nonna linked her arms with me and pressed her breasts against me. They feel comfortable so there is no reason to resist. At yesterday''s ball, many nobles introduced their female relatives to Aegir-sama. The women murmur, having other women approach the man they love is not a pleasant feeling. However, Aegir-sama didn''t care about any of those women. I can hear them breathe a sigh of relief. The preface is long though. However, it was hard for me who was beside himthe high class ladies introducing themselves one after the other! Compared to me, I was just a lover! I could almost see their looks of scorn as they introduced themselves! Maria and Mel nod sympathetically in response. Although I don''t think there was anyone that blunt There were only those who were staring at my breasts with their indecent eyes, and those whores who were trying to curry favor, looking down on us with disdain! Isn''t that because of your humongous tits? What vulgar fellows! I won''t forgive them! . Carla teases Nonna, and Irijina got seriously angry. But the most frightening was Mel, as if she remembered something, she didn''t blink at all. My heart was hurt, even standing was tough, but Aegir-sama hugged me gently, saving me with his inquisitive eyes. As expected of Aegir-san. Amazing! The sisters Kuu and Ruu give an applause. But wait a minute, wasn''t I tired and resting in the lounge? She''s walking normallyand the way she''s telling the story is just like a bard. And this is what he said to me, who was crying from humiliation and anxiety. ... Everyone held their breaths and waited for the continuation. Melissa is the closest to the front. Unexpectedly, she likes these kinds of stories. Only Celia is looking on at a distance with half-open eyes and a doubtful look. Marry mebe my wife! Aah no way! Awesome! A man doesn''t go back on his word. If that is what you wanthow is that! To have their beloved propose to them, there is no woman who would refuse! From now on, I will be your wife!! As she acts out the two roles, with the raging last scene, Nonna adjusts her breathing. Somehow it feels a little different, I don''t remember the exact words, but the meaning is quite wrong. She''d lose spirit if I interrupt her when she''s so eagerly telling the story, so I won''t say anything. That night, Aegir-sama and I made love to each other as husband and wife. While being hugged by his sturdy arm, I was desperately pleading to him! I want a child. I want the child of my beloved husband! The three girls Alma, Kuu, and Ruu gulped and swallowed their saliva. I can''t see the appearance of the other virgin, Miti. I thought I saw her carrying around a futon quite restlessly earlier With intense movements, the man and woman climb towards the peak of pleasure! Then both of their love reaches the climax and then! Aegir-sama said this while laying face up and breathing roughlyI''ll love you forever Kyaa!! The group of three virgins blush and hide their faces. That''s strange, from my memory it should have been Nonna who was on top and working hard. Aegir-sama and I collapsed on the bed, and the flower in the vase fell down to the floor with a plop. The end! There was a resounding applause for Nonna, who sat down to catch her breath; it was a fine performance she portrayed as the narrator as well as the other roles. Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was a rather nice romantic drama. Idolizing grown-up love, the 16 and 17 year old girls will probably believe it. But to those who are actually affected Don''t screw with me!! I don''t understand why you didn''t ask Aegir-sama! I-if you get married to Nonna then what will happen to me!? Everyone''s eyes turn to me. Nonna grips tightly. It seems she''s shaking a little bit too. There are quite a few parts which were made up butthe general idea isn''t wrong. I intend to make Nonna my wife. Huuuuuuh!!? What will happen to me!? You''re going to discard me after just taking my purity!? Get my mom pregnant! Why do you have to be with the other girls! Kuu, it''s fine, as long as I have this child I seeNonna-san is it? Carla, Irijina, Kuu, Maria shouted. Melissa and Rita wasn''t thinking of becoming a wife from the beginning, so they congratulate Nonna. The one most devastated might be Celia. Once I admitted it, she fell down. Her consciousness is barely there, but she is in a state of shock. I call the relief squad, Ruu and Alma come running, and for now they took her to her own room to sleep in her bed. Well, it will be my turn from here on; the women''s hearts are in a dangerous state. First will be Maria, whose face is dark. Maria Eheh, I''m alright. It''s just a little shock. Thinking about it, I only followed Aegir-san because I admired youI''m not like the other girls who got saved by you, or love you to death. It''s natural that I would lose. When she starts talking about these things, there''s nothing better than giving her a hug. Aau, eheh. Doing that still makes me so happybut I already can''t stay here right? I''ll pay you back all the money you''ve given to me when you return to Roleil I won''t change. I''ll continue to love you, and I also intend on loving the other girls too. Eeh! I''ll feel bad for Nonna-san. Even though she got married, you''re doing it with other girls When I wanted to kiss Maria, she refused. I move her hands out of the way and forcefully steal her lips. It''s not like if you''re not my wife, I can''t love you. Also, if I can''t embrace anyone except Nonna alonethen she''ll break. We-well that''s true. It''s common sense to the girls that if I have only one partner then she won''t be able to wake up until the afternoon of the next day. And if this was everyday, then after a month it might become a funeral. You don''t want to stay with me? I don''t knowI just don''t knowI don''t know my own feelings. Maria is confused. If I encourage her poorly then I might not get a good result. Then, let''s do this, when we move, you will stay here in this mansion together with Melissa. Then if your feelings for me don''t disappear then, whenever you want, come over to my territory. If they don''t, you can go back to Roreil whenever you want. If there is anything you need, just tell me. Maria is listening to me in silence. If your feelings do not disappear even when we are separated, that means your heart already belongs to me. No matter what you say, I won''t leave you and I don''t have any intentions of leaving you. .am I not in the way? Don''t misunderstand. If Maria wants to come then I''ll give you a warm welcome. I will never treat you cruelly. But I also think that if you''re hesitating it''s good to give you time to confirm your feelings. Of course if your body is itching for me then I''ll welcome you to come back for a day to have sex. Maria looks down, muttering ''stupid''. I understand. Let''s do thatMelissa and the children will be there so I won''t be lonely. Since there won''t be any men around then my appearance may be all messed upwell, Kroll is there. Recently he''s just been staring at my ass though. We smile at each other and kiss. We finished our conversation, but Maria is quite the beauty too. They probably don''t have to call a man over in a mansion full of girls. From now until I move, I''ll have to at least get their bodies to succumb. Next is Irijina. This one seems to be easier than Maria. Hardlett-dono! Aren''t you mean?! Are you going to expel me too!? Why do you think so? Why? If you have a wife then you don''t need the other girls right? Then doesn''t that mean you have no use for me?! Hm, is that what you were thinking? Irijina, there are cakes and grilled chicken in front of you. I know! Both of them are my favorite. You have already ate the cake, well what are you going to do with the grilled chicken? Naturally I will eat it! Right? Even after getting married, you still need other women too. I see! Is that how it is...wait!? That''s strange though? The right way is to have one man and one woman. This isn''t grilled chicken. Tch- she used her brain unnecessarily. Well, you''ll be embraced by me right now. Do you dislike it? This isn''t the right mood! But it''s not that I dislike it. Our relationship has already involved us thoroughly overlapping our bodies. Then go right now to a single middle-aged man who doesn''t have a lover and do it with him. Get him to make love to you with his crude thing. How about that? What are you saying?! I can''t give my body to such a guy! That''s right, it''s better for you to be embraced by me as a lover than to do it with that kind of man. What''s important is that there is love. It doesn''t matter how many women he surrounds himself with. Irijina holds her head and groans. It seems like this is her limit. Why don''t you think about it, how many people do you think have died during this war? A large amount of men died, didn''t they? Yeah, I don''t hold a grudge at this time, but it''s terrible With that many men gone, try pairing one man with one woman. There will be women leftover wouldn''t there? As if understanding, Irijina lifted her face. If 20,000 men died then there will be 20,000 women remaining. It''s also troubling to eat weaker women. If the women get eaten, and if it is by the man they love, then there will be a lot of women protected and have kids, isn''t that a wonderful thing? Irijina mutters ''I see'' to herself Men become happy when they embrace a woman. A woman gets a man to make her happy. Isn''t this the greatest? I guess so! Wonderful! Even if Nonna becomes a wife I''ll also be loved. Yep, there is no problem! (Light Novels Illustration: Inside Irijina''s Mind) It took longer than I thought to convince this stupid kid. While Maria was staring at me, I move on to the next one. Mel also has experience with being thrown away by a lover, so it might be tough for her. I threw everything away when I trusted you, to come here. I have also bore your child. Are you going to throw me away? Where are you going to sell these girls? She is angrier than I thought. I didn''t know about it since she was quiet and didn''t really complain. I won''t do something like that. I will treasure you. It''s not a lie. I don''t believe you. You should be aware of my pastand being treated like this on top of that; if I have to suffer humiliation again, then I''m prepared to complain about your cruelty to the townspeople and even harm myself. Mel''s elegance doesn''t quite reach Nonna''s level, but it''s a beauty that I don''t often see. And also when she''s expressionless, I can feel her intimidation. My feelings to make you my woman are real. How can I get you to believe me other than with words? Please give me a room. Even not as a legal wife, if you take me as a concubine then I''ll believe your love towards me and my daughters. Naturally, Mel is already 37, no matter how beautiful she is, it would be hard to imagine what would happen to her at that age carrying 3 children. If I were to throw her away then she would not be able to live except by selling her daughters or her body. I understand. I''ll make you my concubine. I will also definitely look after your daughterswill you believe me now? Will you go back on what you said? Did I not keep the promise to come pick you up? After we stared at each other for a few seconds, Mel''s expression loosened, crumbling to become a smile. I understood it at that moment, that it was just a bluff. Ufufu, mom has worked hard. Now you girls can also proudly say it. That you are the daughters of Viscount Hardlett. She hugged the three sisters kindly. Kuu and Ruu didn''t understand what happened earlier in this scene of carnage. You tricked me didn''t youyou have quite the determination. If she got me angry then there was a possibility that she would lose everything. She has already let go of her land and her house, with her back to the wall she has done well to gamble. Ufufu, you shouldn''t underestimate the experience and courage of a mature woman. I''ll engrave it in my heart. I won''t complain anymore at this point. I promised the woman I love as a man, I will not change it. Besides, I was certain that Aegir-san wouldn''t be ruthless and throw us out. And if by some slim chance that you got angry then the three of us will get naked and ask you for forgiveness. Certainly if they did that then I would forgive them for most things. Next up is Rita and Melissa There is no problem with me. I''m also alright, I guess? Rita steps forward. I have come here and survived after falling in love with Hardlett-sama. In the first place, I don''t have such presumptuous thoughts to become your wife. If I could just receive your favor then I don''t mind if you take me as your servant or your sex slave. Rita has a disposition to want people to rule over her. I won''t treat her cruelly but I will be ruling over her properly from now on. If you want me to say something though, it seems like everyone is split upwhy don''t you dig my ass and.. Let''s go to the next one. I also didn''t think of becoming your wife. Well that''s becauseyou seeI can''t give birth She didn''t put in many words. It''s no time to feel compassionate or anything. I just have to love Melissa. I like this house, and I also like Aegir-san, and I also love the children. I won''t get mad that you made a wife. And besides Melissa brings my ear close so the kids can''t hear. It''s not like I can leave Aegir-san. I''ve become ruled over by this after all. She gently strokes my crotch. The conversation ended simply. Well, on to the next gate after Maria, from a glance Carla is furious. What?! I don''t have anything to say. Are you stupid, marrying a woman like that? Carla I C Aaah- aah-!! I don''t want to hear it. I''m stupid anyway and I suck at conversing with people, anyways I don''t want it. I can''t do anything if I can''t even talk to her. It''s fine. Nonna is more important to you right? I''ll just leave, I don''t want something like Aegir''s seed anymore. Rather than being angry with me Nonna C tell her congratulations, let me know when she gets pregnant. I''ll throw a rock at her. Those few words not only caused Nonna, but everyone, to turn pale. Perhaps she really truly hates Nonna. Because she is frustrated she lost, she is acting desperately. She originally lives her life by her instincts just like a child after all. If I look carefully though, she''s cursing while tears are forming in her eyes. She''s like a kid who is trying not to cry after getting in a fight. Carlalisten. I won''t listenI don''t carego away! Nonna is looking at Carla, more worried than anyone else. They didn''t get along well, but the both of them are in a relationship that allowed them to badmouth each other without holding back. I can''t help it if she really isn''t fond of me anymore, but right now I have no reason to throw her outside. I don''t know what to do about the spiteful remarks towards Nonna and myself, surely it is a very unfortunate time for Carla. Carla, calm down. I grab Carla but she struggles. Stop! Let go! Go away!! Look after the children. Melissa hurriedly took the children. This place is dangerous and it won''t positively influence the children. I''ll convince her in Carla''s room. The worried Nonna also comes along. Once we enter the room, we lock the window and door and throw her on the bed. What?! Are you going to do it in this situation? Are you serious? You''re only using the thing your pants to think? Carla''s sharp tongue unexpectedly stings my heart. Even more so, since she is usually quite fond of me. I''m going to be a little forceful this time, but I have to somehow convince her in bed. If I fail then I''ll have to bear the sin of ****. I forcefully peel her clothes off, and lick her crotch. Even under such circumstances I am able to get erect, what a sinful cock. Fuun-! Your thing is just thick. Even a horse''s thing is betternngh! Don''t put it in! I used my saliva to get it just wet enough but Carla''s insides are dry, almost as if it was another person and it was hard to put it in. But still I put strength in my hips and push it in. Uughthat hurts! You''ve slept with me so much already and you still don''t understand my body? You suck! Trying to ease the pain, even if only a little, Nonna licks Carla''s breasts and clit. It''s the first time that Nonna willingly caresses another woman. But it was tough for the one on the receiving end. Nonna! I don''t want you to lick me! It''s dirty! You''ll get me sick! Nnnaah!!! However, perhaps it was because it was a woman, but the insides got wet, and moving got easier. Without any delay I made large motions with my hips. Uugghu! Don''t think it''ll be good if you just thrust deep, aanh! Don''t suck my breasts! You like Nonna''s monster breasts better right?! For the time being I''ll pour it in once, so I sucked on her breasts and built up my pleasure, then I let it flow out. Nonna also helps me out by licking my ass. Hyaau-! Uuuu.your dirty stuff is flowing in me again. But even after you did it so much I probably won''t get pregnant, are you sure your sperms are okay? This worthless thing just has size going for it! I admire her for the fact that she is continuing to jeer at me, but after that we continue to fuck endlessly, and it was the time a little past noon that Carla finally started to rub my hips with her hand. ..Thrust a little deeper, nnh-! My breasts, touch them.. For now it seems I''m able to relax her stubborn heart. I might be able to talk with her soon. You don''t like that Nonna has become my wife? That''s obvious. You know that we don''t get along already.from now on what kind of face should I make towards Nonna and Aegirrrr..uuueeennn!! She started wailing. Once we started to talk straightforwardly, she didn''t want to feel anymore unnecessarily painful feelings. I stop moving my hips and we continue our conversation. What do you dislike the most? You''re calling Nonna your wife right? Then you two will get along with each other, you''ll make a family, then where will I fit in that family. You want me to live each day and watch you two flirt with each other? It''s frustrating! I won''t accept that. But Nonna can read and write, she''s pretty, and she''s useful to Aegir in many different ways. I can''t do anything-! In the end, she got mad because she''ll lose the place where she belongs and she''ll feel lonely. But still, she''s quite the sore loser and also not able to settle herself down. Don''t worry, I won''t let you feel lonely. I won''t let you feel left out of our group. It will be just like it has always been, we''ll play together, fight together, and maybe Nonna''s sarcastic remarks will get a little worse. Nonna got mad, asking me why. Really? You still want me? Aegir will still look at me from now on? Of course that''s the case, I hug her. Looking back, the next woman that I embraced after Lucy was Carla. Like that I entered her and as I hugged her, her insides which should have gotten used to me by now, seemed to get tighter. You''ve gotten much bigger than before, didn''t you. Carla rubs my back with her hand. I''m happy that it seems that my thoughts are flowing to her through her special place. Just to tell you, it isn''t just that place but your heart and your body as well, you know? Then her expression gets cloudy. I''m no good. Since that time, I haven''t changed at all. Then shouldn''t you mature little by little? If you stay as you are, that''s fine, if you change then that''s good too. The same as me. YeahI''ll also changefor now I''ll at least become able to read letters Sure, do your best. If it becomes hard for you then come tell me. Ahem, so how long is Carla going to be connected with my husband? Nn~foreverI''ll be happy if time stopped now Stop fooling around and get away! Carla got up quickly. The lively atmosphere has returned, it looks like I don''t have to worry. I''ll become a concubine! Then I can steal Aegir away from Nonna whenever I want! Nonna, as expected, couldn''t stay quiet and flare up at her, turning it into a grappling match. The two of them were on top of the bed we were using earlier, which was wet with so much dirty liquid that it could not be distinguished anymore. However the two of them had cheerful expressions, like they were unbound by anything. I''m sorry! Carla gathered everyone again and right now she lowered her head to the ground to apologize. And I also became Aegir''s concubine! I''ll work hard and kick down Nonna! I won''t lose to someone like you. The both of them returned to normal, so everyone sighed a breath of relief. Carla is the longest serving member of the girls. I don''t think she''s good because she''s the most veteran, but it seems everyone already thought that Carla has become a concubine. What about Irijina? Is she a concubine too? As I was thinking that, Kroll said he was going to do some training and went off to the garden. By the time he comes back after swinging the spear, I''ll have forgotten everything. Well, other than the fact that it is a little complicated with Maria, everything is in order. But there is one last person remaining that is quite troublesome to deal with. Aegir-samais this my room? This is good, I actually had a frightening dream. A dream that Nonna became my wife? No, you heard wrong. Nonna-san because Aegir-sama''s horse. Her breasts are scraping the ground. It''s painful to see her trying to escape reality. You are my adjutant, you are my precious Celia. . Celia stares into my eyes but then she sighs and covers her face. In the first place, I thought it was strange that you were lining up nine women around youbut I thought that this day would come too. Mel, Rita, Melissa, Carla, Maria, Irijina, Nonna and lastly Celia. Isn''t there one missing? Catherine has been coming to visit you, hasn''t she?! You thought I wouldn''t notice that she sneaks out? Oh, so she found out about it. Then I should call her to my room from now on. The story has gone off track though. Then why did you fall over? . Come here. I hug Celia and lift her up, sitting her on the bed and putting her in between my legs. It seems she likes this position the best. Then I''ll stroke her head like this and it''ll calm her down, causing her to lean against me. I don''t have a reason not to take you, since you''re so cute. Tell me, what has gotten you so shocked? Still Celia remains silent, but as I continued to stroke her head she started to mumble something. When you are together with other peopleeven if they are nobles from another houseI never thought that Aegir-sama would throw me away. Thanks for trusting me. That''s exactly right, so what about it? I''m sorry. I haven''t studied enough so I don''t know how to put it in words. You don''t have to think how to say it. Just let it out as it is, I won''t get mad. I wouldn''t understand even if you were to use that roundabout way of speaking, which you don''t know how to use. I thought, I was in the way. I am Aegir-sama''s woman, but I''m not like the other girls and I have a different kind of connection, I think. Not just a womanbut Like parent and child? Celia twitches. I must have guessed right, certainly she doesn''t look at me as just a master or lover. I didn''t have parents either so I don''t really understand but Yesthat''s why when everyone else had a relationship as a lover and a woman, I thought that I was the only one different. My hand stops stroking Celia''s head, but she reaches out a hand and wants me to continue. When Mel-san brought Aegir-sama''s child with her I was really surprisedbut I convinced myself that the seeds sowed over there are still budding. Reasonable. But, getting married with Nonna-san and having kids will make it a three-person family. The wife and the childI''m foreign since I''ve already grown halfway. Celia is the same as Carla, if I form a family then she will lose the place where she belongs and feel lonely. It seems her feelings of us as parent and child are stronger though. At leastwon''t you give Mel-san some reconsideration? Mel-san is already at that age and after a few years she will move up out of woman status. Thus I can have a place as a woman. Let''s keep those words locked up. You don''t yet understand how scary Mel can be. I guessso you want to be my absolute number one? I do. But I will never beA person like Aegir-sama will attract girls no matter what. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If it''s not flattery then she views me quite highly. I just love women though. Then do you think my love will decrease if you are one person out of five? My time with you will be decreased..but I don''t think the feelings will decrease. Then that''s fine. In the future, even if 10 children are born or 100 children are born, Celia will always be included, my love for you will not decrease. 100 peopleno, you''re going to be sleeping with 20 women for five years? 100 people is just a figure of speech, don''t calculate it. I understand. I don''t intend to overturn what Aegir-sama has decided. I am delighted that you took the time to talk to me like this. Celia stands up. Her gait is quite proper. She''s alright now. How are the others doing? I told her that Maria is having some doubts. I seeI would really like it if Maria-san stays. There are few people here with common sense, well actually if it''s people with common sense then we might have to abandon the man who is surrounding himself with nine women. You said it, didn''t you. Hyaa! Don''t tickle me! I lift Celia up and tickle her. Once a dispute gets resolved, the relationship between man and woman deepens. I was fooling around with Celia but it made my sexual desire light up. Hug me, please. Sure. When the both of us got naked, Celia made a slightly dangerous suggestion. Umis it alright if I called you dad? As expected, she spews it out, but Celia''s face remains serious. It''s not like I''ll lose anything so I don''t mind but I makes me feel like I''ve become a pervert. Dad. Celia has grown bigger. Could dad hug me please? Celia has gotten into it already. If I stop her here, then I''ll cause her to be embarrassed. Yeah, you''re bigger, your body is getting sexier. Look, Celia has done this. I have her touch my erect cock. I invite Celia to the bed and we lie down. Celia, let''s do it! (Light Novels Illustration: Celia on the bed) I lift her thin leg up and put my cock into her center. Her insides are very narrow, but with her hands and legs rubbing my back and waist, she urges me to go even deeper. Aaah dad! It''s thick! It''s big! Dad''s penis feels good. She''s continuously using words that she hasn''t used normally before. We were having sex like a couple while at the same time, it was like a dad spoiling his child. This immoral feeling is turning me on. Celia! Does it feel good!? It feels good! I love you, dad. Please slam it against me more. When I imagine my dad thrusting into me, it feels like my heart will fly away. Just as she wished, I changed the way I was thrusting and purposely made louder sounds. It seems those sounds turned Celia on even more. You don''t have to hold back, you know? I''m already an adult. Dad has helped me grow up and become an adult woman. I also felt like I''ve become Celia''s father. I''m getting turned on and my cock enlarges even more, causing Celia''s small hole to spread apart, almost as if it was going to tear. Amazing! Dad''s penis is so big! Yeah, Celia''s insides feel good too! Relax even more. Or it''s going to rip. I can''t dad, it feels too good and my hole is squeezing on its own. As her words suggested, Celia''s vagina is stretched more than its limit and yet it is still clenching tightly to me. The hole is eagerly squeezing me, but I push back with my rock hard cock and the rubbing helps to pleasure me in return. Aaau!! Nnkyaa! Hm!? Finally, Celia''s hole yielded and started to convulse. Even she herself couldn''t control the convulsions of her vagina, especially since she is toned, it was quite strong. If it was your ordinary man, then the tightening would have caused intense pain, but my cock doesn''t lose in terms of strength. Haha, it''s squeezing me quite nicely. Dad I''m sorry! The hole is just doing it by itself!! It''s fine. You''re quite cute. I put in more strength and continue to move. It is tightening to the limit and Celia''s special place is rubbing my cock with lots of strength, it is quite the stimulation as I thrust. Dad!! Nnnaaaaaaah!! The cute Celia stretches her legs and tenses, grabbing the sheets and bending her body back like a shrimp. Her vision gets blurry, and she''s clearly climaxing, but even so I don''t stop moving. I rub her vagina even further, and suck her unnaturally erect nipples. Aah aah aah! AaaaaaahC!! Her legs stretch out once again. And again, after her hole tightens, her entire body loses strength and her hole also loosens up. Her nipples that were erect like corks also got smaller. Are you satisfied? Haayes. I-I''m happy Celia has tasted a remarkably large climax, and was still remaining in a trance-like state of ecstasy. However, her narrow insides continue to rub my cock and my seed already seems to want to spill out. The rod is twitching and pulsing, I can tell that the seed is rising up from my walls. AahDad''s semen is climbing up his penis Celia, who is still connected with me, can feel the rhythm of my pulsing and can tell that I''m nearing ejaculation. But I can''t make my daughter pregnant. CeliaI''m cumming. Please let it out whenever! Let out papa''s sperm on Celia!! The way she speaks has completely changed but besides that, it is more important that I let out my seed. Celia, I''m letting it out on your face! Eeh!? M-my face? Alrightgo ahead, I''m ready! Celia places both hands next to her face and closes her eyes, then sticks her tongue out. Uuooo!! Just before I ejaculated, I pull my cock out from the girl''s tight hole and stroke it vigorously in front of her face. I rub my cock on the tongue that she stuck out to increase my stimulation, then start to cum. Guh!! Waa! It''s hot!! With the momentum of a downpour, my seed spurts out, sticking to Celia''s cute face. These days I''ve only been ejaculating inside vaginas or inside mouths, so it''s been awhile since I''ve seen the stuff that comes out. There was a surprisingly large amount, painting Celia''s entire face white. Abbhu, myaa! Too much came out so of course there was some that went in her nose. There''s so much dripping that I can''t recognize her original face anymore. Fuuthat was good. I took a breather after the ejaculation on her face was over. Dad''s smellit''s all over my face and sticky. She couldn''t really open her eyes so she gathered up the semen with her hands and poured it in her mouth. My goal has been accomplished. Celia will still be my cute Celia from now on. Celia wipes her body carefully with a towel, but as expected, there is still a stench. The only solution is to take a bath. She arranged her clothes and opened the door, there she saw Kroll who turned red, and Alma. They were holding tubs filled with water, were they intending to take care of Celia? But they came at a bad time, they could probably hear everything and above all, it was bad that it was Kroll. Did you hear? Celia''s voice is entirely different than her previously sweet voice, she makes a threatening voice. Um, umhauu. Fu-fun! ''Dad it feels good'', like that! Alma curls up and Kroll mocks her. A kid like that is purposely taking this kind of attitude towards the girl he likes. Normally, you would pay him back for all the cruel things he did. But that''s the wrong choice. Celia won''t become an obedient girl if you hold onto her weakness. She''s the type of person who would shut those people up. Kroll should also realize that Celia''s atmosphere has changed. When she is unable to change her expression then it becomes a really dangerous situation. He turned back and ran away at high speed. Wait you shitty brat! I''ll rip that nasty tongue out! Celia lowered her posture and stooped over, then burst forward with great momentum. It is only for now that Kroll has run away, if he''s here then that means that Irijina is also back and she''ll stop him. Aaaaaaaa. First of all, Alma has wet herself because of the earlier murderous intent. Even though she came over to look after you, with this it will make it even harder for her to deal with Celia. In conclusion, Nonna has become the legal wife, while Mel and Carla became concubines. Celia and Irijina will work hard in their duties, and Melissa and Rita will stay the same and are fine with being lovers. Only Maria was left, and there is a possibility that she might leave. So that it doesn''t happen and while everyone is in the capital, I''ll have to thoroughly give them my affection. Everyone''s feelings are all pent up, so for that reason, it was quite intense. As the day breaks and the girls are in bed, snoring away, I gave up on sleeping and went out to the garden to bathe in the morning sun and swing my sword. The Dual Crater reflects the morning sun, making me feel something like a hero holding a holy blade of light. You''re quite early. Leopolt? it seems he retired to bed early yesterday. Do you have any opinions about my marriage? Speaking based just in terms of career advancement, I think it would have been better if you got a woman who was of a higher status. I thought he would say that. He doesn''t betray my expectations. But even if you get a wife from a Margrave''s family you won''t be able to rise above Margrave. I, who am following you, will be even lower. Leopolt''s eyes look off to the distance. During the time you were injured, I was in the command of Lord Radhalde, and he was quite skilled. What''s that? You want to change jobs? No, he is skilled and has no slip ups, he plays his hand only when they are certainbut that is all. He is an excellent commander who takes control of his army, and he is the king''s favorite, which he will use to advance his career, but that''s it. That sounds like an ideal life though. Since a long time ago, I had a habit of predicting things way in advance. I am pretty much able to predict Lord Radhalde''s futurehowever I can''t predict yours. It clearly seems foolish, but your results are making great progress. Leopolt turns back. He''s expressionless as usual, but without a doubt he was smiling. It was a face with confidence. It was the first time in my life that I have thought this. That this person is interesting. When I look at you, other peoplewith me included, other people''s way of living looks dull. This kind of praise doesn''t suit you. Did you eat something bad? The smell of sex has drifted all the way over here. It might be because of that poison. He sneered. I want to see your destination. Will you end up a fool and quickly throw your life away, or will you be that ''something'' handed down 1000 years from now? I might unsurprisingly settle down as a normal feudal lord noble, and once I get kids I won''t need anything else, you know? You''re joking, I can''t see much of your future but there is one thing I know. The morning sun rises in full, his and my eyes squint at the brightness. What awaits you is not an ordinary life. A brutal death or a tremendous glory, it''s one or the other. Will you follow me? I will accompany you. I will follow you and grab that glory, and if my dreams get shattered, I will fall into hell. If it''s like that, then I would be like a demon, tempting people. Leopolt hit his hand with his fist as if he realized something. What did he realize? You''re taking the lives of many on the battlefield and indulging in sinful pleasures with women at night. It is just like some class of evil spirit. Tell me about it. This relationship might continue until one of us dies. Leopolt comes over and we bump shoulders. Well it''s about time we go back. He has Nina and I have Celia, who is looking at me with a pale face. E-Aegir-sama! Don''t tell me you''re going to sleep with a man too!? Homosexuality isn''t good! That is the way to destruction! The day starts with me giving Celia a flick to her forehead. In addition, Nonna seems to have called Miti and is acting out the story that she missed out on hearing. 57 Chapter 58. Status of the Territory CAegir POVC During the coldest time of the year, we warm ourselves by the fireplace while drinking tea. Since only family members are here, we don''t have to be mindful of our manners so everyone is lying around however they wish. I was lying on Mel''s lap pillow and accept the cup from Nonna. The sensation of Mel''s thighs, perhaps because of her age, is slightly fluffy and feels the best. Ahn, what a pervert. While sleeping on Mel''s lap, I fondle Nonna''s breasts. As if rebuking me, Mel kisses me on the forehead and strokes my hair. As time passed slowly, I was about to fall into a short nap but something suddenly popped up in my head. I forgot!!! Ngyaa! Mel and Nonna were surprised at my voice, Carla screamed. It seems her ear-cleaner went in too deep. What''s wrong? Only Celia remained calm. I forgot about that guy. I should probably go over there soon. Celia''s face warps, I also heard her clicking her tongue, but does she really not get along with that guy? Then Yog- I just let Adolph go to the territory like that. I have to go and check on his results. Celia was blinking in surprise. Ah.you''re talking about that. You''re certainly right, you have to go confirm that. Hm? Is there anything else? No, it''s nothing. There''s nothing. If you''re going then I''ll have to prepare, for horses it would take 3 daysif two people were to ride on Schwartz, can we get there in 2 days? Celia is fully intent on going together with me. According to Maria, last time I went to pick up Mel and left her behind, it seems she was really irritated. It couldn''t be helped that Alma was afraid. I''ll bring Celia along with me this time, but I also want to recruit people for my private army. Irijina, you come too. Irijina is the commander of my private army, but at the moment she is the only member. Other than swinging her spear in the garden, there shouldn''t be any tasks she needs to do. Leave it to me! My spear has also returned, so there is nothing to fear! The reason Irijina is in high spirits is because her heirloom spear came back. I thought it was lost in the fire along with the royal palace, but it seems a soldier picked it up, and when I heard about it I bought it off him for 20 gold. Although it''s called an heirloom, it''s not something fancy with ornaments covering it so the soldier was astonished at the amount and happily gave it to me. I''m also going! Carla recovered after hurting her ears and jumped up. Then she was restrained by Nonna. You can''t! Celia-san and Irijina-san are working. You are only trying to get pregnant! But getting pregnant is a concubine''s job, isn''t it? What''s wrong with that? You should help me, the legal wife, get pregnant first! This is tyranny! If I get pregnant first, I can be free to swing around the power! Who was it that taught her something unnecessary It will only take a week to come back, so be good and wait. This time it is really for work. If I leave the territory alone for too long, they''ll say something. There are quite a few among the territory nobles who leave the management to an acting officer, while staying in the capital themselves too, but in my case, it is also my mission to maintain peace in the local area. I have not been given an independent army either, but it would be bad if I didn''t even see the local area yet. Also, there''s a little place I want to go to close to the capital. I''m counting on you two for journey preparations. The place I want to drop by is the blacksmith, I plan to get a new spear. The one that Lucy gave me was broken. It made me sad since the spear broke. The Dual Crater has an incredible sharpness, but when I unsheathe it, its blade is brilliant and stands out too much and if I want to swing it while riding a horse, it isn''t long enough. It''s me. Is it done? Yes. Lord Hardlett, I finished it with the highest priority. The face of the blacksmith is puzzled, contrary to his words. (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir Checking Out His New Spear) What''s wrong? Are you not satisfied with it? No, the workmanship of the spear is fine, but is it alright? The blacksmith handed me the spear; its length is 3m and the large and wide spearhead stood out. The abnormal part of the spear was the thickness and material of the handle, in addition, it is made entirely of steel. The grip part already has wood and leather stretched on the surface to prevent slipping, but excluding that, it''s a chunk of metal. Just as you desired, it''s sturdy you know? Any spear that clashes with this one would break, and on top of horses and such, it won''t bend at all. I take the spear from him. It is even heavier than the previous spear, but its length is advantageous when used on a horse and its large and heavy spearhead can crush enemies. It''s perfect to fit my style of fighting by mowing down enemies. The handle being made entirely of steel can easily block the blades of the enemies, if I want to beat people up, then it could also serve the same purpose as a club. This is fine. How much is it? I used up quite a considerable amount of steel. It also took some time so 40 gold isabout right It costs a fortune, but it''s not something I''ll regret. Without haggling the price I hand the bag of gold to the blacksmith, who showed a relieved expression. He was probably afraid that I would be displeased and complain, hesitating on giving him the fees. He didn''t think that he would be able to sell this spear to anyone but me either. Thinking about the amount of steel the blacksmith used, it was quite a gamble for him. I know it''s strange to say it after receiving the payment, but don''t you think it''s too heavy? It weighs the same as seven and a half regular spears. My pupil is an idiot who brags about his strength, but even he is barely able to pick it up I hold the spear in one hand and give it a huge swing. I switch to holding it with both hands and make two quick thrusts. The shopkeeper opened his mouth in amazement. It''s fine. Something like this isn''t a problem. I''ll just need Schwartz to get used to its weight later, but he didn''t feel anything when Celia and I were riding together while wearing armor, so he should be fine. You did well. I might come back for sharpening so I''ll be counting on you for that. S-..sure. I should hurry and meet up with Celia and the others. There''s only the three of us here so it might nice to put Celia on my lap and tease her. If I have Irijina ride on as well, it would probably be tough for Schwartz though. CBlacksmith POVC Boss~ what happened? You''re over there looking like an idiot. The pupil finished taking a break and was confused when he saw the dumbfounded blacksmith. Nothing''s wrong with me. That monster was swinging that thing with one hand. Eeh, the owner who ordered that monstrous spear? Are you talking about the hero from that whatever battle? Idiot! That''s why I say even your brain is made of muscle. Viscount Hardlett, the god of war from Datrohn! That''s right, but it''s unbelievable that he cut down 200 heavy cavalry. I also don''t believe the rumors though. But if he swung that around like a windmill, then even if many people came at him, they would end up as piles of corpses. The pupil was impressed and raised his voice. It is rare for this eccentric boss to acknowledge other people. He''s a stubborn geezer who would say that the entire story is just a lie. It''s amazing, eh? He might come again. Don''t be rude! Your head and torso will have a tearful separation. Rumors are spreading among the citizens, mixing in made-up stories with the truth. CAegir POVC I''ve been waiting. Well, let''s move on! This is a boxed lunch. Since dried meat will taste dull, why not have this for the first night only? I pulled Celia and Irijina along with me on a little journey. I got on Schwartz with my new spear, but he was resisting as if saying ''ah it''s heavy'', but when Celia was added to the weight, he was obedient. In actual fact, he still has energy to spare, doesn''t he? Maybe he really wants to try having Irijina ride on as well? We head south, down the Goldonia territory, where we will be passing through Erich''s territory first. My territory has become the neighbor of his to the south, and the northern part touching Treia kingdom has construction going on to prepare for the highway, but only one section has been completed. I don''t know how long it will take for the construction to reach inside my territory. Also, what I am most concerned with is that the expressions of the villagers in Erich''s territory don''t look good. When I spoke to him before, he didn''t say that he was ruling over them especially harshly, and compared with the rule of the severe Arkland it should be relatively comfortable. I was curious so I wanted to ask him again. Fortunately, our appearances are those made for traveling, so at a glance, we don''t look like feudal lord or nobles. The weapon that I''m holding is extremely dangerous looking, though. Hey~, do you have some time? .what, who are you guys? A man who looks to be a peasant came to speak with us. His age is around 40, he isn''t young, but he isn''t old either. It seems like he''s growing something. You planting? In the middle of winter? They''re potatoes. If I grow them now, there will be many that won''t turn out good, but if we''re lucky enough we can harvest them before summer. As we are now, we might not have enough to make it past the season. That field over there, the planting of the winter wheat hasn''t been done yet. Celia sharply points it out. We didn''t have enough hands. And by the time the young''uns come back from the war, it would be too cold. We would miss out on the time to sow seeds. After winning the war, I was not directly affected so I didn''t know, but the villages in this area may also be affected by the bad access to traffic. But it''s not like we can give those guys nothing to eat when they come back. When there are more people, we suffer more. I see, those returning soldiers are eating meals without helping out with the farm work. I can only say that the timing is bad. But, are the taxes lighter than they were during the Arkland days? This is more like Arkland was way too out of hand, rather than Erich imposing good laws though. From what I''ve heard, around 60% was good, and more than 80% believe he''s a bad feudal lord. Furthermore, head tax, conscription, labor services and a variety of obligations are imposed. In Goldonia, 40% head tax is normal, and if necessary, conscription is imposed. The amount of head tax is rather fair compared to Arkland. The feudal lords in other countries have slight differences in amount but are quite similar. I don''t believe Erich strays too far from the standard either so it should become closer to half. The tax payments have gotten lighter surebut the highway maintenance fee, flood control fee and such haven''t really changed in the end. Celia''s eyes narrowed. The maintenance of the highway is done by the kingdom, it''s not something that Erich should be taxing. He didn''t mention anything about the construction of the flood control either. A new tax cannot be decided without the permission of the feudal lord. However, I am excluded, since I delegated the full authority to Adolph. Is that tax payment in kind? Or is it by currency? If it isn''t currency, they won''t take it. There aren''t many merchants here so the prices are marked down and it''s making things unnecessarily difficult. Then it''s decided. The crops that are turned into tax are allocated directly to the kingdom or to the preservation of the troops. They are heavy too, so it''s not like the products can be easily moved around. If there is an injustice, then it would be the currency that is going into someone''s pockets. But, should we be the ones to speak out? Celia is right and this is Erich''s problem in his own territory. We have no authority here. If it is on Erich''s orders that those people are committing injustice, then we can''t do anything about it here. Irijina has given up in various ways and is playing around with Schwartz. The peasant spoke up thinking that our silence seemed suspicious. So, where are you guys going? Rafen. The place we are headed to is my territory and the largest town, Rafen. The map that I gave to Adolph also had a circle in this area. Although it''s the largest, the population is only around 400, and the population of my territory altogether in the first place is just 2000 people. It is exactly the case that it is just a large area with nothing around. Rafen? You guys and the horse are impressive looking so it won''t be such a long distance butalong the way there might be a barrier. If you get caught then it might be troublesome. What? Barrier? My voice came out without thinking. I don''t remember such a thing being set up, and it''s not like Erich created it. I thought it was Adolph for a split second, but if he did something so stupid, I''ll throw him out immediately. Yeah, depending on the people passing by and the cargo, they have to pay toll. And it seems they might be picking a fight or doing something like extortion. I guess he''s warning me it would be annoying since I''m bringing especially beautiful ladies with me. But this is perfect. This seems easier to resolve than the issue with the tax. Seeing me smile, Celia holds her head in her hand, Irijina is thinking about something and one bite of the hard bread was left on the ground. I don''t think it''s true but even if you plant bread, nothing will grow from it, you know? The goodwill you left behind will just rot and disappear. We said farewell to the peasant and followed the highway for a whilealthough saying that is presumptuous (it''s a path someone has passed through before), we continued on and just as we were told, there was a soldier holding a spear and a simple fence made of wood left on the road. Stop! In order to pass by here, you need to pay a passing feeyou need to pay one silver. It seems he hasn''t decided on the amount. I finally came closer and he wasn''t even shady or suspicious. I didn''t know that there was a passing toll here. It''s orders from the new feudal lord! Just shut up and follow it! That woman there too! 1 silver, if you can''t pay you can also pass through some other method though Celia''s expression disappeared. If the soldier touches Celia''s body then his neck will instantly be slit. But this won''t be solved even if you kill him. I know the feudal lord over there, there''s no way he would create a barrier. The soldier appears to panic for an instant but recovered right away. We are not soldiers from Viscount Hardlett but soldiers from Count Radhalde. We were told to take tax from those who pass through the territoryhere. He doesn''t know how he should speak to me after hearing that I''m an acquaintance with the feudal lord. There''s a limit to telling lies about a barrier being at the end of the territory. I will only say this once. Bring the guy who built this barrier without permission at once. If there isn''t one, then tell the guy with the highest standing to come. The soldiers look at each other, but as expected if they call the head here then they would get yelled at. This guy''s getting cocky! I don''t mind killing you here you know!? There was a dull sound. My spearit was the sound of the handle of my spear being shoved against the soldier''s armor. It wasn''t a blade, and it was only the surface of the armor that I hit so his body won''t receive any fatal wounds. He just flew backwards, then fainted after rolling around about 5 times. He said it was only going to be said once. It''s helpful that Celia said it. Since I can''t open my mouth anymore. The other soldier is hurriedly running to call his superior. I am the knight Ebbo, put in charge of this barrier by Count Radhalde! Depending on what you do What? Continue speaking. The superior that came out froze in place. He might recognize my face. I don''t know a guy like this though. Th-this is.um what business do you have. I was just going to my territory and there was this barrier. Is there anything else besides that? I am already holding my spear. Celia has also unsheathed the sword from her waist, Irijina is carrying her spear too. If a stubborn group of people comes out, we should have no problems killing about 10 of them. Er..well, this is the order from Count Radhalde so Is it? I am close with the Count. It''s easy for me to ask, you know? I could say something like ''Count, there seems to be a barrier created here.'' That''s it, I''ll be upfront about it, so is it really alright with you? .....Knight Hebbo was it? No! This is the order from the acting official, so I can''t say whether the Count knows about it directly or not. This is slow. I scoop the feet of this Knight Hebbo, and thrust the end of my spear on his fallen back. The man is squirming but he shouldn''t be able to get up. Go quickly. Tell the guy who ordered you that there won''t be a second chance. Next, if I see you again, I''ll crush you like some thief. Got it? They dismantled the fence in the blink of an eye, then helped up the fallen soldier. This should be resolved right? They won''t do anything unnecessary on the boundaries of my territorybut I can''t change the tax of the people. But beyond that, things get complicated and quite annoying. In the first place it''s Erich''s territory, so he''ll do something about it. These corrupt government officials will pop up whenever and wherever like insects, but I''m not suited to menial tasks like crushing these bugs by squishing them one by one. But this section of the area C it can be treated as my land. Yeshowever, next time it might happen to Aegir-sama''s territory. They''ll be skewered then! Irijina reacts. Even so, these women are quite violent. If they do as they please in my territory, nobody will say anything if they get cut down. However, I''ve become a little uneasy. The only thing I know about the territory is that I dispatched Adolph and have given him 100 gold. Other than that, I wasn''t interested in the management and stuff of the territory, so I really left it alone. If I go there, it''s not like there wouldn''t be any citizens left right? I''m so worried that I can''t sleep at night. I can''t sleep, so I''ll pay Irijina a visit at night. We were in a little bit of a rush on the trail, so when it got dark on the way, we simply lined up our tents and slept. I move slowly so I don''t wake up Celia and lie on top of Irijina. Nnn.. Hey! Hardlett-dono, what are you doing so late at night!? Without saying anything, I peel her clothes away, massaging her breasts and sucking her nipples. Nnnh! What is it all of a sudden?! I don''t answer, sliding her pants to the side and slipping a finger into her hole. Wo-would you like to sleep with me or something? You did it so suddenly, I didn''t even bathe. It''s true that there is body odor coming from Irijina who hasn''t bathed, but it''s just a few days, moreover, it''s winter so it''s not something that would make my lust disappear. I check how wet she is and prepare myself. The both of us didn''t take off all our clothes, I just peeled Irijina''s tunic to reveal her breasts, and also shifted her pants up to her thighs. For me, I only had my cock out. Uoh! I was just about to penetrate her but the one who raised their voice was me. All of a sudden, my pants were dropped to below my knees from behind, and a hand reached out towards my balls. Is it Celia? What''s wrong? It''s not what''s wrong. You''re mean, starting with just the two of you. Celia bit my ass as some sort of punishment. It secretly hurt but it can''t be helped that this happened. It''s still cold, but the three of us were entwined with each other with just our lower halves exposed. If I declared I was going to be connected with them right now then it would feel naughty. I place Celia on top of Irijina, who was lying on her back, lining up their genitals together and admiring the sight. The difference in their bodies is evident and Celia''s face is at just the right spot to be buried in Irijina''s breasts. Ooh, Celia is slender though. It''s an amazing feat that you''re able to go out to battle with that body! Irijina caresses Celia''s entire body without reservation. Please stop that! Irijina-san is big though. Your muscles are amazing too, it''s like getting on top of Aegir-sama. As if realizing what she said, she turned back to look at me, responding with ''Aegir-sama feels way better though!!'' I won''t get angry at something like that though. Which of you wants it first? Me! How about me first? Let''s put it in between the gap in the center of them. I put it in between the area where their genitals are lined up, all the way to their stomachs and start rubbing. The two of them are impatiently wiggling their ass while I massage them and I rub their clits with my meat rod. Aaah! It feels good! Ooh! It''s rubbing my clit! Juices start flowing from both their holes and immediately my cock gets wet. Then I push it into Celia just like that. The tip is even thicker than her own clenched fist, while thrusting it in and penetrating her, the cock causes her stomach to expand to its shape. It wouldn''t be strange to hear moans of pleasure but instead, I heard words of welcome. Aaah! That sturdy thing came in, I''m so happy! Celia may also be happy that she took first priority and she''s shaking her hips while bouncing around. I feel bad for leaving Irijina alone so I''ll put a finger inside and rub somewhere nice. The two asses are squirming, they are letting out moans and their juices are spraying. I enjoy stirring the insides of the girls for a while but I thought of something good. Irijina, lift Celia up. From the back. Like this? Irijina grabs both thighs and easily lifts Celia up. Celia struggles but having her legs grabbed, she can''t move much, so she gave up and entrusted her back against her chest. In that position, I once again thrust my cock into Celia''s vagina. Celia was lifted up and pressed in between us while I was slamming my cock into her. Uwa! Don''t push me. It''ll go in deeper! I match my movements with Irijina and thrust my hips as if trying to lift Celia. No matter how many times I see it, it''s amazing, your stomach is full and I can tell the shape of his cockare you sure it doesn''t feel painful? It''s painful but it feels good! Celia answers Irijina''s question with a melted expression. Let''s finish off the agonizing Celia. Irijina, put your finger in Celia''s ass. Do it slowly and don''t hurt her. Irijina ignores Celia''s silent screams and sinks her finger in her ass. And although I told her to do it gently, she did it with quite the momentum. Maybe such a boorish girl can''t do such minute adjustments. really, now she''s putting 3 fingers in all of a sudden. AaaaaaaaaaC!! The cock attacks deep in her hole, the fingers enter her ass harshly, and I steal her lips and touch her nipples while Irijina is kissing her neck. All of the stimulations became a mess, causing Celia to thrash wildly and letting out screams like some sort of monster. AaaahhC!! AaahhC!! Celia is moaning unusually like a beast, I thought the liquid that got on me was urine but it''s female ejaculation from being broken. And after some time of screaming, Celia leaned against me and after kissing my lips, she fainted. She loves getting kisses after sexual intercourse and she will definitely seek them from me, then she looks so happy when she falls asleep after doing it. Even so, the climax this time was amazing. Perhaps her weak spot is her ass. As expected, if I put my cock in there, her colon will break, so I''ll just thrust my fingers in there. Ooh, marvelous. It was an incredible voice. Oh yeah, it was the first time that we attacked Celia together. She was unexpectedly into it too, so do you want to try doing it with her next time? Muu, I don''t prefer to sleep with girlsbut I''ll comply if it''s Hardlett-dono''s orders. It might be wonderful to watch the two women caress each other while enjoying some alcohol. Once I get turned on, I''ll insert it in them and it would be twice as delicious. By the way, I haven''t cum yetHardlett-dono doesn''t seem to have released your seed either, so will you give me some affection? Of course, I don''t have any objections but in the past, Celia will remain hugging me even after losing consciousness. She''s asleep so she isn''t conscious but her limbs are tightly wrapped around me. Can''t be helped I guess, let''s just do it like this. I hug the clinging Celia and have sex with Irijina. At first, it was difficult, but feeling my body temperature rising, Celia was talking in her sleep and whispered ''I love you'' and ''screw me more please'' in my ear and those words turned me on, helping me release a lot of more than usual. Celia, who''s the smallest, and Irijina, who is large, have pretty good compatibility with each other. There will be opportunities for them to head into battle together too, I can expect some fun combination-play between them. I held Irijina in one arm, who is shooting my seed back out like a water gun, and sleep while kissing Celia, who is seeking them on top of my stomach. The next day It looks like the citizens have scattered so we don''t have to worry. Celia points to the front while saddled on the horse. The scarf that she eagerly wrapped around her neck is to hide the kiss marks around her neck. In a village located a little before Rafen, the villagers are gathered to do something. It doesn''t look like they were farming, but for a small village, quite a considerable amount of people are moving about. Sorry. Do you have a minute? What''s up? You a traveler? I ask a middle-aged woman who looks like a farmhand. Something like that. I''m heading to Rafen. So, what are you doing? We''re making compost and soil. It''s not like we''re rushing but well, we do it whenever we can. I don''t know much about farm work. But this village is different from the one at Erich''s place and the villagers are cheerful. Geographically, it shouldn''t be much different from Erich''s territory though. The north part seems to be struggling somewhat, is this village alright? The woman seems a little hesitant to talk about the village''s condition. A small village like this hates strangers. There is also the fact that tax collectors and investigators might pay them a visit to talk to them personally like this. But as expected, she probably wouldn''t think I''m a tax collector, seeing as how I''m bringing two women along with me and holding such a large spear. The woman started to talk. Well the thing is, a short while ago, the acting official of the new feudal lord came, and he said that we won''t be taking the head tax for this spring! Wha-!! Celia reacts, but it would complicate things if she were to shout so I cover her mouth. Moreover, the tax for the fall harvest will be reduced to 20%! When the soldiers return, the food cost will normally increase, so we have been reserving food for the tax, but since we were told that we could eat it up, we can manage now. Wh-wh-wh-!! Nguh! Celia is getting even wilder, so I stuff my fingers in her mouth. Also, there are various labor tasks to do, but it seems they''ll pay us in gold. If it isn''t just for work, then the men are going to Rafen every time they are hiring. And there are still many things to do at home in the winter. The acting official of the new feudal lord is definitely Adolph. The faces of the villagers are so cheerful that they couldn''t be compared to those in Erich''s territory, they don''t have any impression of starving. I''d say he''s doing quite well, isn''t he? By the way, mister, that girl seems to have melted there but could you not start in the village? Before I knew it, my fingers have been stirring around inside her mouth. Celia has completely become obedient, but she didn''t want to return to her own horse. It can''t be helped, I''ll have her ride with me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Aegir-samagive it to me please Celia undid the drawstring on her pants while riding Schwartz and grabbed my hand, guiding it to her crotch. First, we will meet with Adolph in Rafen, then we can talk after that. I stir around Celia''s vagina, and we continue on our horses while she writhes in agony. 58 Chapter 59. Domestic Affairs Once Celia and I arrive in Rafen, Irijina heads straight into the building that looks like the feudal lord''s mansion. Welcome, thanks for coming. I have received your notice and made preparations for your arrival. Adolph has set up camp at the previous feudal lord''s mansion. He specially set up an annex close-by to live in, in preparation for my arrival at any time. Well~, I didn''t hear from you so I thought you forgot about me. Sorry, I actually forgot. I was actually going to send a messenger or something to visit you, but as I thought, the Viscount has something for me right? As usual, he is flattering me or maybe he''s making fun of me. Either way, I can''t understand this guy. Aside from that, I heard from the villagers that you decided to exempt them from the head tax, and the tax on their harvest is 20%. Is that the truth? Celia didn''t even drink the tea she took out and was ready to flare up. Recently, Celia has been reading every day and has collected a variety of books from somewhere gaining an unexpected amount of knowledge. Yes. That''s true. Adolph answered with a smile as usual. What are your intentions? The tax from the citizens is Aegir-sama''s precious income and you just decided to change that on your own; are you spoiling the citizens so that you can get popular!? Hm, it''s true that the expense in this area is continuing. Up until now, I have been receiving rewards from the king so I wasn''t strapped for cash, but after receiving the territory, it''s normal for me to manage on my own. First, it was natural for me to decide things on my own. Aegir-sama has authorized me to do things like this. Adolph is imitating the way I usually speak. He''s definitely the type of person who is hated by his superiors. He told me to make the citizens as rich as possible and make whatever decisions I wanted until he gets there. Then he gave me 100 gold and told me to produce the best results, so I was doing just that. I haven''t created any debts at all either. He smiled, adding on that the citizens are in better shape than those in the north in Lord Radhalde''s territory. It''s true that he''s not wrong, I remember saying those things. But Celia is not convinced. He hasn''t used the money inappropriately but exempting and reducing tax is close to breaking the rules. The diligent Celia has no reason to acknowledge him. Even an idiot can say that the citizens will be happier if you simply reduce the tax! This territory is poor. If we return the tax as we have taken it, it won''t develop as we wish. That doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t return it to the people, it still becomes Aegir-sama''s income! Adolph looked at Celia then to me, his expression seems to be saying ''good grief''. That is why I decided to increase the number of mothers. First I will lower the tax so that I can stabilize the disarrayed lifestyles of the people due to the war. Next, I thought about our expenses; If we increase the size of the farmland and amount of harvest, what would happen? We would just lose money then! Celia is still flaring up at him. Wrong. In order for the other territories to profit from occupying them, they are imposing taxes, and our territory is the only one with light taxes and abundant land. If you were a farmer, where would you want to live? In order to increase the population, you are encouraging the couples at night. However, it would still take at least 15 years to see the fruits of that. Does Adolph plan to accumulate farmers from the neighboring lands? It seems it is for that reason he puts out a ''signboard'' to tell them that taxes are exempted and reduced. But most of the feudal lords forbid immigrants. It will be useless if the farmers can''t come. For any feudal lord, it isn''t a good thing for farmers to leave their territory. It is normal for this to be strictly enforced, and if they cross over to their destination, it could turn into a war. That''s why I''m doing it now. During the time that things are calming down, and just before things start settling down. Right now, it''s hard to determine whether those that have died in war and those that ran away with their lives are refugees or not, since they haven''t settled down yet. Adolph left a copy of a thick book in front of me. This is something I made. Starting with Rafen, it''s an account of the citizens living in the surrounding villages. I have collected the information of where everybody lives and put it together. But it''s still incomplete and has to be revised eventually. The reason is that Arkland''s former ruling class instantly disappeared, so the information we have is inaccurate and the only way of confirming the people who aren''t there is to ask those who live in the area. Amazing... Celia flips through the book. Listed there are the residents'' name and house, even age and family composition is mentioned. In some places, there is just a name listed, and a question mark was written for those whose details could not be confirmed. There are also many whose names are crossed out with a line; they are mentioned but have actually died due to war or famine. Please look at this extremely inaccurate resident record. This is something that I did and nobody else can do. He''s speaking in a way that I can hear some arrogance, but being able to present something like this in such a short period, he is certainly talented. If it was me, I would have torn out one page and written Celia''s name on everything. Like Celia 1, Celia 2, Celia revised, or something. So that brings us to now. Even now the feudal lords of the neighboring territories do not have a grasp over all the residents in their own occupied land. If some families went missing, they wouldn''t know. If it was discovered by other people and they started protesting to us, if we are also confused, it would remain unknown. Mumumu... Celia groans. Once she saw the book, she realized that her knowledge is not at a level where she could clash with Adolph, who has been doing this for many years. Irijina, meanwhile, seems to have stopped thinking somewhere in the middle. The biscuits that were brought out were all eaten by herself, and now she''s eyeing Celia''s tea. Talking about the issue regarding income, it is the same to take 40% from 100 people and to take 20% from 200 people. Well, I guess that''s true. But if we are in a hurry, and need to demand money, it is much easier to increase the tax from 20% to 30% rather than 40% to 50%. There will also be a large growth in income. It will only be for a brief period where we experience loss, but the day will come eventually when we will be smiling! Adolph unusually puts some energy into things and emphasizes the point. Then I think I should let him do it. Rather than letting me manage the territory with a half-assed understanding, it is better for him to guide it to a better direction. I understand. Let''s do it according to your plan. Let me know if something happens. It seems Adolph is surprised that I didn''t refer to any specific tax rates or policies. Didn''t I say I would leave it to you? If there is something that must be prioritized over your ideas, then I''ll take back control and give out orders, so until then you can do as you like. Thank you very much. Then I have something to discuss right away. Hm, what is it? Currently we are using the gold to hire the villagers and they are engaging in flood control and maintenance of the small roads. This is causing them to actively participate in labor as well as giving the villagers some income... I understand. Just tell me what you want me to do. I''m running low on money. So please give me some more. I''m thankful for the uneventful summary so far. How much do you need? As much as you are willing, if it''s 100 gold it would be sufficient, and if it''s 1000 gold it would also be satisfactory. I want to hand it to him generously, but I actually don''t have much to spare. I also need the expenses for all the women to move here. It''s my territory so we can do something about the house, but it''s not like we can live poorly. The upcoming wedding ceremony will be the most expensive too. With Nonna as the legal wife, and Carla and Mel as the concubine, I will be setting up a ceremony for the three of them altogether. I''m not going to throw a party and invite all the nobles, but I intend to hold a grand ceremony for ourselves. Mel and Carla were satisfied with just saying the vows, but my beloved wife Nonna looked at me with tears in her eyes. Recently, she has been crying a lot in front of me. She''s smiling! This woman, she''s looking down and smiling!! That''s what Carla said, but when I looked at her, I could only see Nonna covering her face and trying to hold back her tears. These girls actually get along well, so it would nice if they got along with each other more on a regular basis. She''s getting a wedding ceremony after her house was destroyed, and after she fell into slavery and gave up. It seems like it''s a woman''s happiness so it''s fine to let her have a little luxury. So, I was thinking that I need an appropriate amount of money to hold the wedding ceremony. Instead of giving it to citizens I don''t even know, it''s obvious that I would rather make my own women happy with the money. Sorry, but because of various things I can''t give you that much. I''ll give you double the original amount, 200 gold. It''s not like I normally carry several hundred gold with me anywhere I go, so I promised that I would send it to him at a later date. Thank you. Adolph doesn''t say a single complaint. I guess he does things if it''s there and doesn''t if it''s not. Is that alright with you? Giving such a large sum... I don''t mind. Right now I only need the money for the wedding ceremony. I think I''ll be able to set up quite a grand ceremony with about 500 gold. That is actually useless. ...Nonna-san is really a spendthrift. If I wasn''t a man who was prepared to accept that much, then I wouldn''t be able to get her beauty and her giant breasts in my hands. Oh right, I didn''t come here just to listen to Adolph. I forgot one of my goals for this trip. Anyway, I''ll become the commander of the eastern independent army but I am also planning to establish a private army....can I take some people? Even as it is, there is not enough people or funds, so it might be a bad time. Adolph thought about it for a little and hit his hand. Shouldn''t that be fine? There have been reports of a group of impersonating thieves too, and maintaining the peace will also affect the attractiveness of the land. Also... What is it? Say it clearly. The army has nothing to do if there aren''t enemies around. So I had them perform civil engineering since it would be no different from hiring laborers. Unlike the temporarily employed farmers, their ability will also improve, so you can expect a lot from them as elites. What can they do as elite civil engineers? First, if there are no enemies then they should be training. If the army does nothing but civil engineer work, then won''t they just be a group of laborers? I''ll discuss that part with Irijina. She''s a stupid child, but has an abundance of experience being in the army. The training and the application of their labor should be done decently with her in charge. Irijina, it''s fine if you do something small first but make a prototype private army for me. I''ll make it an expense to Adolph to manage it somehow, can you do it? Leave it to me! Even if you say construction, the requirement is the same in building camps. It''s an essential skill in the army! With that, I did everything I could for now. Next is to at least have a look around the territory. Irijina, come with me too. If possible I will also do some scouting for my private army there. Alright! Yes. With the two of us, we dropped by several villages in different places but all of them seem to have similar situations. There isn''t a large population and they are living not-so-abundant lives. But there was no despair on their faces, and they aren''t struggling to eat. When we said we were recruiting for an army in Rafen, we got unexpectedly good responses. Different from the Arkland days, the rewarded wages are large. With this, then the citizens may actually come flowing in. Yes, but is it alright? With the 200 gold and the expense for the wedding ceremony, thinking of our move, we will have nothing left on hand right? I don''t mind. I don''t have a hobby of surrounding myself with money. If I run out, then I''ll think about it at that time. And also, it might save me for a little bit... What are you talking about? No, it''s nothing. Let''s not have unrealistic expectations. I look around, informing the people of my plans to assemble an army, and show my face as the feudal lord. I repeat those actions, and around the time when I was going to return to Rafen, I heard an unusual sound. Aegir-sama! A battle-! Celia and Irijina also listens carefully. There is no mistaking it, this is the sound of blades clashing and a person''s scream. They are sounds of a fight. Everyone held their weapons and completed their preparations quickly. We can not see it directly, but it isn''t far away. It''s inside a thinly spread forest. How many people can you do? I can do 2...5 people! Don''t push yourself, 2 people it is. I can take up to 5 people! Irijina is a soldier, she won''t say something random. She should actually be fine with 5 people. This is a part of maintaining peace. Don''t let the bandits escape. Crush them. Yessir! Yeah! With me at the front, Celia close beside me, and Irijina a little bit behind me, we line up our horses and charge in. Let''s test out how comfortable it is to fight with this new spear. CThird Person/Immigrant POVC I''m begging you, please stop! We don''t have anything you want to steal-! No way, there''s lots here. The cart and also tonight''s dinner...and maybe your nice ass too. Dammit, everyone run away. Break through them! There is no god in this world. I have never felt that as much as I did today. It was a few days ago that we abandoned the village and decided to migrate. The ones who destroyed our hope of rebuilding the field destroyed by the war was the ones occupying us.....the acting official who came from Treia kingdom. The tax during the time of harvest is 40%, the same for our county, but you guys have taken up battle expenses during the war, so as compensation I''ll have you offer a special tax for 3 years! Everyone screamed. Thinking about the new tax, it would not be any different from the burden they had before. For the amount of damage that was done to the fields during war time, your lifestyle suffered that much more...no, you could no longer survive. If we cannot rebuild our fields then we cannot offer the tax. Please grant us with some deferment! The village chief desperately pleaded to the acting official but his reaction was cold. Shut up! We are the ones who freed you guys from the political pressure. It''s only natural for you to pay the compensation! The people of Arkland are quite impudent along with the former king! The escort of the acting official kicked away the village chief. Listen! If you default on a payment then we can sell you guys off to retrieve the war expenses. So don''t crawl around here and get to work immediately! We worked frantically but during the worst season of winter, my friends went down one by one. Even still, we could not possibly pay off the head tax in spring. Within this despair, I heard a single rumor. In the eastern Goldonia territory, it seems that Viscount Hardlett is accepting immigrants into his territory. There isn''t a head tax for spring, and I heard that the harvest tax is many levels cheaper. In the end, it was just a rumor, normally it is unthinkable for you to abandon the village you have lived in for many years. But we had no choice anymore. At this rate we will starve to death until spring and die, even if we survive how will the acting official treat the village that can pay the tax ... I know that Goldonia is an abundant country. So we decided to bet on that chance. With a few dozen volunteers, we loaded the bare minimum of supplies needed to survive onto a single cart and headed east. And we were on the way to Rafen, where the feudal lord was supposed to be, but we were attacked by bandits in the forest. Fight! Protect the women and kids! Nobody will blame you even if you kill the immigrants! Go as wild as you want!! There were several returning soldiers among us, and we also had farming tools, such as hoes, so we are able to resist, but the bandits number around 20. We won''t able to defend very well. I stopped praying to the gods and closed my eyes. The next thing that should be coming is either the pain of getting stabbed, or the feeling of the bandits tearing my clothes off. Gyaaa!! I hear an incredible shout. I immediately wanted to cover my ears but we don''t have any companions whose voice is so vulgar. When I open my eyes slightly, the bandit who was looking at me pervertedly earlier was sitting down close by. I wanted to scream, but when I looked carefully, he wasn''t sitting down. He was missing his lower half. Who the heck are you?!! CAegir POVC 1 Without giving a reply, I smashed his head smashed open. In addition, I cut off the hand that was holding the sword, after giving my spear a spin, and several people flew back. The fortunate ones are able to stand back up after rolling around, but the unlucky ones crashed into the trees and died. This feels comfortable to use. A new spear produces the best results. It''s sturdy so it can naturally be used roughly, and it''s also heavier than the previous one, so even if the blade isn''t used to cut, enemies can still be defeated. It''s also nice that the entire thing is long. Although if Lucy''s scent was on it, then it would be the best... It might also increase my own strength-! The intense thrust enters one of them through the chest, piercing through the leather armor, and the blade protrudes out from the other side. I outmuscle the man, who was stabbed and was desperately grabbing the spear, and pull it out of him. The man let out an agonizing cry of death before dancing in the air, causing blood to rain down on myself and on the companions around me. What a guy... Is he a monster-?! There are five corpses around my feet. Their fighting spirit is vanishing. The sixth person. The man sneakily circling behind me got a huge spear thrust right through the front of his face, and his face disappeared. I was going to toss him back and return him to his friends below while he was still stabbed, but when I lifted him up, his head tore off and it became a mess. Well, are they still going to come? Well, there are still 10 people left though? I smile and tried to invite them, but nobody came. These are some cowardly guys. Shit! We can''t do anything about that! The bandits were about to withdraw, but they spotted Celia who was close to me. Get that small one, use it as a shield! The men are approaching Celia, who got off her horse and is getting ready for a melee. Long swords are swung and war hammers are slammed down, but Celia swiftly evades, sweeping their legs with her sword. Gyaa!! My legs!! With Celia''s arm strength, it is difficult to pierce through armor and to send heads flying. But their legs weren''t protected, so if you slash the flesh on their thighs, then they won''t be able to stand anymore. They can only fall and wait for someone to finish them off C a pathetic existence. Just when Celia was about to stab the necks of the two men rolling on the ground, a sword swung at her from behind. She instantly blocks it, but perhaps it was due to the difference in body size, she got pushed back. Seeing his chance, the man swung his sword, but Celia dropped a sword, rolling it below the man''s crotch. Tch-!You bitch......aaah...Aaaah...Aaaaaaaaah!!! Up until now, it was the loudest scream. Celia''s short sword stabbed the man''s crotch. It probably got pushed up when it was rolling around. Celia has knives hidden in various places all over her body after all. The man had his precious place stabbed and it dug in all the way to his stomach, which without a doubt is a fatal injury. Blood bubbled up from his mouth and the man fell over. It looks like Celia will be fine. When I shift my attention to Irijina, as expected, she was rampaging about. Fuun-!Sei-! The tip of her spear was so fast that you could barely see it. As soon as they stepped forward, her spear dug into their chest and necks, and they fall down one by one. How''s this! This shitty woman! One person grabbed the spear and held his companion who got stabbed by Irijina. If the tip of the spear gets grabbed then you won''t be able to do anything. But he''s looking down on Irijina. Uuuwaa!! Irijina lifts the spear along with the man who grabbed it. Surprised, he let go of his hands in midair and a ferocious strike befell the sacrifice. Penetrating the chest along with the armor, the man was thrown away, getting impaled by the branches of a dead tree. As I thought, she''s strong. She also has technique, but compared to an inept man, she has more arm strength suitable to match her large frame. Even on the bed, when I am doing her along with the other girls, I need to be cautious. From my intense attacks, Irijina forgot and nearly squeezed Maria to death with her hug. Celia is skillful so she should be able to dodge it. Using the strength unimaginable from her usual idiotic behavior, Irijina has already slaughtered the promised 5 people. While she was twirling her spear with such speed, it was not easy to approach her, but due to the long reach of her thrusts, some of the bandits who kept their distance also got killed. It-it''s no good already! Run away! The three of us have already killed over half of their companions, and the bandits started to run away. But we had no intention of letting them do so. If we let them run away, then they will once again commit wrongdoings in my territory. We will not let such an opportunity escape. I get on Schwartz and chase after them. The difference in speed is evident, and I catch up instantly. I guess Schwartz doesn''t like it when I swing my spear on top of him, because before I was able to, he trampled over the enemies one after the other. A human''s body is not able to withstand the weight of a large one ton horse riding over them, and they were crushed like rotten fruit. Celia''s knife stabs the back of the head of the last man, and the bandits are exterminated. CAegir POVC We took those guys out. You don''t have to worry anymore. The ones who got attacked were immigrants, huh...it seems they were immediately drawn by the signboard that Adolph put up. Th-thank you very much! We are, um, on a journey so! They think I''m a knight or something and are desperately trying to deceive me, since abandoning your home village is something unforgivable. I have no interest in where you guys come from. There are injured people aren''t there? Let''s hurry and go. I don''t know which village I should be leading them to. Let''s just take them back to Rafen and have Adolph look after them. He also wanted to have a grasp on the citizens anyway. Excuse me for asking, but who are you? A woman who got on the cart calls out to me. She''s young and has nicely defined features, but she''s too thin. I''m Hardlett. I''m the feudal lord over here so I won''t lead you into a trap. Relax and follow me. The villagers were surprised, all of them were going to kneel but I stopped them. I just want to get back quickly. It''s fine so hurry up, get ready and leave. To get to Rafen...guess we''ll have to wait a night. The sun is already setting. If we push our horses, we can get there, but it would be impossible to take them along on foot. What can we do to thank you...We have nothing to repay you with though... The woman lowered her head very deeply. You have something to give me. Why don''t I take it while I''m at it. Nnmh! I immediately kiss the girl, inserting my tongue in too. The woman was resisting slightly in the beginning, but thinking that it was bad to oppose me and that having her mouth sucked is quite cheap to compensate for her life, she obediently surrendered her body. The kiss continued for 10 more minutes, and the woman''s hips gave out, but I put my leg between her crotch and forcibly support her. In addition to that, I push her body against a nearby tree, twisting my tongue in as deep as I can. While I''m at it, I might as well suck her mouth until we are ready to depart. The kiss continued for another 10 minutes, the treatment of the injured seems to be over so I finish things up. When I separated with the woman''s lips, she had a sad face, leaving her mouth open and her tongue stuck out, but we have to hurry out to the plains and get ready to camp for the night. There is possibility that wolves, bears and even monsters to come out at night in the forest. No way, leaving me like this after all that. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. (Light Novels Illustration: Celia not pleased) The woman seems reluctant, but Celia pulled her along with an expressionless face and threw her onto the cart. I sighed and looked at my knee where I supported her crotch, seeing a wet stain made there. I''m sure the woman''s crotch is flooding, what a waste I guess. At night, we camp in the relatively safe plains, but we planned to return within the day so we didn''t bring anything. The immigrants shouldn''t have very much equipment themselves, so we warmed the meat and food on the bonfire, gathered around and slept. While sleeping, I hear the sound of someone stepping on grass near my feet. When I wake up, I see the earlier woman. I''m not such an idiot to ask something so obvious like what she was doing here. ...Go ahead. The woman spread her legs shoulder-width apart while still standing. From where I was sleeping, I can glance at the important parts using the light from the bonfire. If I look carefully, juices were sticking to her thighs. You couldn''t bear it? You tease...don''t say it please... I sit cross-legged and open the front of my pants, taking out my cock which is still soft. Get it erect for me. The woman sits in between my legs and grabs my cock with both her hands, rubbing it up and down. It seems that she has absolutely no experience, and servicing me with her mouth is inconceivable to her. It''s a little soon but her technique filled with sexual desire has gotten me excited and my cock gets hard quickly. The woman is surprised and stands up to look at my cock. It''s alright now, come. She sits back down and grabs the rod. Please be gentle. The woman gets on top of me while I''m cross-legged and lowers her hips as if sitting down, but she seems to be struggling with the size. She''s trying her best to push it against her vagina, but the tip of my cock is as large as her fist so it isn''t going in that well. I help her out a little bit, picking her up and dropping her hips. Aaah-!! A sharp scream rings out, and the woman''s body convulses. My cock pierces her completely into the deepest part, blood dripping from where we are connected. Looking at the amount of bloodshed, her insides aren''t injured, it''s probably just the blood from her virginity tearing. Worried about the voice, I look over at where Celia and Irijina are, but it seems they are tired from fighting and they are sleeping quite soundly. Just in case, I had her bite my shoulder to cover her mouth, and then move my hips. I move my hips as I like as I remain sitting, while the woman moans, leaving her bite marks on my shoulder in agony. Aauu...uuuu. Tears start filling her eyes. It''s not like she doesn''t like being called at night to be embraced, so maybe she''s enduring the pain from being deflowered. Feel the sensation of my hands. I place my hands on her butt and slowly rub her through her clothes. Her waist, her stomach, her breasts, her neck, then her face. When I reached her face, I kissed her and lowered my hands once again. My other hand is already doing her breasts, rubbing them roughly together with the cloth. ...aau...nnh... Her expression relaxes, and although it was just a little, she''s starting to leak pleasure-filled voices. It seems it''s fine if I move my hips too. The pain has disappeared...You are really skilled, aren''t you. I don''t prefer to hurt women. When we kiss, she once again bites my shoulder. This time is not to hold back from screaming, it''s to prevent her moans from waking those around us. When she whispers ''you''re such a wonderful person'' in my ear, my hips start moving more intensely. Eventually I reach my limit. To decide what I should do, I look at the woman''s face, but I don''t want to dampen her mood, since she is enjoying her first cock to her heart''s content and even using her hips. She''s a woman who hid herself and came, so she should also be somewhat prepared, thus I decide to ejaculate inside of her just like this. Show me your breasts. I only said that much and suck on her lips. The woman who was embraced with her clothes still on, flipped up her shirt and exposed her breasts, and without delay I grab them. It feels good to fondle a woman''s breasts while ejaculating. I squeeze her breasts, and the instant she feels a little pain and her body shivers, my seed shoots out into her womb vigorously. Uu-! ooooh... Aah-!Aaaaaa... Our growing voices disappeared softly, and her womb was filled with my seed juices. Once I finished ejaculating, the woman slowly stands up, bows once to me, and wobbles back to her own sleeping place. Following the woman''s steps, a trail of drops of pink-colored juices was left behind. This time, I was able to take her virginity and embrace her without causing her too much pain. Thinking about it, I actually had quite the number of virgins as partners. I stretch a little, and after my work is done, I put my cock away and try to fall asleep once again. At that time, Celia who was pretending to sleep, got her revenge on the snoring Irijina by stuffing her nose with dead leaves. The deed caused by her fit of anger was accompanied with a large sneeze and she was compensated with saliva being plastered on her face. 59 Chapter 60. Wedding I punished the bandits, saved the immigrants, took the young woman''s virginity, then sent them to Rafen. I think I did an admirable job as a feudal lord. I''ll let Adolph do something about the rest. It''s too dangerous to go by yourself to take out the bandits with your spear! Celia is such a worrywart. No, it''s wonderful! That is exactly the model of a fine feudal lord C using your own spear to work and protect the citizens. This is exactly a noble''s dream! Irijina''s voice is too loud. The people are getting surprised and wondering what''s going on. The girl from yesterday must have been tired since she didn''t come along, and just got on the cart. When our eyes met, her face turns red and she hangs her head. Since it was interesting, I smiled at her and she waved while looking down. Ahem. Celia comes to block my field of vision. As punishment, I rub her ass in front of the people. Rafen Feudal Lord''s mansion (temporary) Hoh, right away? I saved these immigrants from bandits, do something about the rest. I handed off the immigrants to Adolph; he recorded their names, family compositions, and ages, and it seems that he will set up a new village for them. In a rural village, families have strong bonds with their relatives, so it wouldn''t yield good results if you throw them into an already existing village. If I set up a new village, then there won''t be any strangers. Several people C returning soldiers and immigrants C have already entered and are getting ready to establish a village. In regards to the new village, they will be exempted from head tax, as well as harvest tax until they get to the actual harvest. It''s impossible to tell them to pay the harvest tax if we leave them in the open field with nothing. This is reasonable, but even without having to pay tax, they are penniless and can''t even afford to buy food to eat. Their village will be established close to Rafen. During the interval between farming periods, I''ll have them perform various labor and pay them in wages and provide them with food supplies. We will place this village with Rafen as the center point and nurture this town to become the logistics base. I see, they will have to work hard, but they won''t starve, so in order for them to get comfortable, they''d have to hurry and create a field and raise some crops. He''s given this quite some thought. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ...I''ll have you do as the above. As for the labor, the men will do civil engineering like flood control, and the women will tailor clothes Adolph explains to the people, who quietly listen, what they will be doing from now on but, when he was about to finish talking, the woman I embraced yesterday whispered something in Adolph''s ear. Unfortunately, as the acting official, I am unable to understand about that job. Maybe you should ask the adjutant or the person in question? Celia heard the word adjutant and glared at the woman, causing her to stand down. What on earth was that about? When Celia went off to check on the condition of the town, I took the opportunity to call Adolph and asked him secretly. Well, she asked if there is a job to sleep with the feudal lord? It goes without saying that she''s correct. There is certainly such a job, and I also welcome her to do so. But somehow Celia caught wind of yesterday''s incident, and she told her off on the spot and chased her out. In any case, they have found a way to live on. It would be fortunate if this doesn''t result in a bad aftertaste. That woman C it''s a little bit of a waste but I didn''t even get her name. There are also some hopefuls for the private army! Although there are only 10 people or less. In the Arkland days, Irijina was a commander of over 100 people, so as expected, this would make her lonely. Adolph, until we can gather a certain number of people for the private army, I don''t mind if you use them exclusively for civil engineeringlet''s see, if it gets over 50 people, send over a messenger. This is to be expected after a war, as there are also jobs as laborers, there are not many who would purposely choose the dangerous job of becoming a soldier. This will surely take some time. Christoph and Mack seem to want to come and follow me, so it would be fine to send them here a little early. Mack''s strength will also likely show its true value in civil engineering. So is Hardlett-sama going back to the capital? Yeah, I also have to prepare for the wedding. I was originally supposed to introduce you as a subordinate too, though. I don''t mind. I will congratulate you from here. During such an important time, even if just for a little bit, it wouldn''t be good if Adolph left the town. To me, Hardlett-sama is just a person who gives out gold and sleeps in the capital and that''sno, that''s rude of me. If you''re going to say that, then you were almost food for the zombies in the underground prison. Adolph is skilled, so he''ll manage somehow with the territory management. Next, I''ll have to make my beloved women happy. Two weeks later, Goldonia Capital The cold season still continues, but it feels a little warmer than before. From now on, every day will be easier for us to live. Beside me, Nonna cuddles against me as if she''s stuck to me, and Carla and Mel are one step behind us. All of them are wearing beautiful dresses that would make anyone turn their head and stare. ((a href="https://lightnovelstranslations.com/road-to-kingdom-novel-illustrations/color-illustration-2-nonnas-carlas-and-mels-wedding/">Light Novels Illustration: Wedding) Only the four of us are in this ancient temple located in the capital...Nonna says that this is a temple where you pray to the god of love. We take an oath in front of the statue. I swear that I will love this woman forever. I swear that I will love this man forever. We kiss, and Nonna steps down for a moment as Carla steps forward. I swear that I will love this woman forever. I swear that I''ll get pregnant with this man''s child lots. Nonna slumps and collapses. But in the middle of such a sacred ritual, she can''t do anything so she endures it. Mel is next. I swear that I will love this woman forever. I swear that I will love this man forever, no matter what, and I swear that I will offer every part of my body. Nonna snorts. A ritual of marriage is freedom, I guess. And so the vows are all over. In front of the god of love, the concerned parties swore their love. This is the entirety of the wedding. It seems that the gods will only appear at marriages that are more ceremonious. So why do we need to do so much preparation and pay so much for this wedding ceremony? Well, let''s return home. Everyone is already waiting for us. It''s because we invited acquaintances to our house, and while announcing that they are beautiful brides, we will celebrate by having ingredients and alcohol of the highest class. Cheers to the beautiful brides! Cheers to the beautiful ladies! To the breasts that are too big! Erich takes the lead, Bruno follows, and Christoph is the last, getting a low kick from Celia. For tonight, we will put aside our ranks and everyone will eat the dishes they like, drink the alcohol they like and intermingle with others. The only nobles that are participating today are Erich and Bruno. In addition, my past subordinates Agor, Christoph and Mack are here. Also the familiar master Andrei, and his wife Natalie. The rest of the participants are the household members and the servants. According to Erich, there are an unbelievably small amount of participants because it seems our line is a ruined family and has been branded with the mark of disgrace. For a noble''s wedding, it is to indicate the dignity of both families, and for that sake, even if you must accrue debt, you must show off in a grand manner, also gathering as many upper class nobles as possible to show off your power. Although we are two families, Nonna''s family is all but dead, and Carla, Mel and I have no other relatives. I won''t be happy either if I invited some old noble that I don''t even know. Because I am participating, the new nobles don''t feel comfortablebut I''ll introduce you at the balls and banquets. For a wedding ceremony with just relatives, it seems that my connection to the nobles is weak. I don''t know what is bad, but Erich is participating so it should be fine. Well, the talk about nobles and political factions is over. Shall we eat and drink? I shout and Erich smiles, and unlike the time previously at the ball, Erich is genuinely starting to get excited. Unlike a ball where you need to be conscious you aren''t being rude, the ones here are all friends; even if you misconduct yourself while drunk here, no one will blame you. The quality of the alcohol here also doesn''t lose in comparison with the ones at the ball, so I''ll drink as much as I like. The banquet continues, Erich finally turns red and gets drunk from the alcohol. You''re such an unconventional man. I thought your wedding was extraordinary too, but although the ceremony was decent you have three brides. I don''t know what to say. Erich looks around. Your mansion is filled with women. I''m sure there aren''t any women you didn''t lay hands on right? He is unusually trying to pick a fight while drink. I wondered what was up but Rita winks and heads over to where Erich is. Count-sama, I heard rumors about your story, would you mind if I listen to you directly? She sits next to Erich on the sofa and stares at his eyes. Rita''s clothes are those of a servant, normally it would be unforgivable for a servant to sit beside him. But her chest is loose, and for the sake of tempting me, the length of her skirt is modified to be short and I can see her thighs. There are no men who would get angry at a woman like that who sits next to him, even more so if he''s drinking. Is.is that right? Then I shall start from the establishment of Wings of Dawn... Erich starts talking to Rita, and she gives me another wink. I appreciate your feelings but jealousy is also welling up within me, I''ll definitely reward you in the future and torture you until you piss yourself. Bruno is also unusually drinking to the point where his face turns red, he''s becoming talkative and his voice is rough. I didn''t think that women would get married to your sloppy ass so soon, though? You didn''t get them pregnant yet, right? Rather than getting pregnant, Mel has already given birth. Well, alot has happened. By the way, it was on the day of the ball that I proposed to Nonna. So while I was having a hard time, you were proposing?! It was quite a useful ball. Even though I was getting caught endlessly by cosmetic-smelling women and talking to them meaninglessly... Were they beautiful? If you think that mermen are pretty, then yeah. Bruno and I burst into laughter as we drank alcohol together. He already has a lover who has given birth to a child, but it seems that she couldn''t appear in public because of her commoner''s birth status, so he''s troubled with the issue of getting married as a single noble. This is normal for nobles. I''m getting hungry again, so I grab some meat and take a large bite out of it. The spices are quite effective so the meat is exquisitely soft. According to a merchant, just one of these is worth half a month''s salary for a commoner. Just my restricting the number of people here, all the food here are of the highest class, and it wouldn''t be strange to find these same foods on the king''s dining table. 500 gold pieces disappeared into the cost of the dresses, the food, the alcohol and a certain something. Rather than not having enough, it is better to have leftover, so we ordered food which all of us obviously could not finish, and when tomorrow comes, the food will be given to the kids in Dorothea''s orphanage to eat. If they don''t eat enough meat then they won''t be able to grow. A girl''s growth is especially important. That''s so nice, so nice...I also wanted to wear a dress... Seeing Nonna in a dress, Maria is crying and troubling those around her. As I thought, deep inside her heart, she isn''t convinced with me getting married... Delicious, delicious...this apple pie...I wonder how they make it. She''s crying while eating the pie. She''s simply a maudlin drinker. 1 Mom! What is it like fucking with Aegir-san!!? When you stroke his big penis, does it squirt out liquid like ''pew''? Hey, Kuu!? There are nobles here. Even though it doesn''t matter if you''re rude, don''t be so vulgar!! P****!! D, D***!!**** and ***** are ****ing!!2 After drinking alcohol for the first time in her life, Kuu is spouting out some dirty talk that isn''t bearable to listen torather than a story, she''s just continuously spewing out dirty terms. The one who let her drinkis it Carla? It seems she used a large stein to gulp down a large portion of wine. So this is what Kuu becomes after drinking, normally, she pretends that she isn''t interested but she''s actually thinking about it so vividly in her head. In the end, Kuu became unconscious and exited; Ruu gave the alcohol a little lick before shivering happily. Aegir-sama, if you don''t come over here, I''ll get lonely. We will also feed you all the food. ...Have some of Nonna''s alcohol. Mel and Carla comes to both my sides. And Nonna is surprisingly drawing her breasts close to me and letting me drink from the valley of her breasts. The three of their faces are red, so they''re probably quite drunk. Nonna''s sudden change in front of the other guests caused them to be taken aback. There~ I told you that he said that he likes pussy more than breasts! How can you act like such a pervert! It has to be breasts! A woman with large breasts will win! If it''s Nonna-san, then you can even fit the entire wine bottle in those overly large breasts. As a result of some incoherent conversations, the three of them somehow started to play around with Nonna''s breasts to see what can be squeezed in between them, so I just leave them alone. There''s nothing better than having the wives get along together. Please! I''m begging you!! That would trouble me! I don''t know anything about you! Over on this side, Christoph is kneeling in front of Miti. I thought that he did something to her, but it seems that this idiot is proposing to Miti. It seems he has been trying to get her to listen while on his knees, pleading for her to become his bride. Will it work itself out? We can''t kick him out during this celebration Melissa tells me with a troubled look on her face. Miti would have asked for help, but Maria, who she is usually close with, is gulping down wine and crying. Alright, Christoph. I''ll give you a chance. If you can beat Irijina in a drinking contest, then I''ll present Miti to you. No way! Master, you''re so mean! Miti is protesting but Melissa smiles and soothes her. Are you serious!? I can get something like this just by having a drinking contest with the woman!? If I win, I''m going to borrow your bed! A drinking contest? You''re on! Irijina drops the two pieces of meat in her hand and stands up. Farewell Christoph, you have invited all of this due to your foolishness. Hey, why are you pouring the alcohol in the tub and not the stein? What are you talking about? If we use that stein, then it''ll take until morning to settle this. Irijina is a bottomless heavy drinker + an alcoholic. She''ll probably keep you company until you lose consciousness. Celia? Are you alright too? Ob courth. 3 That''s good. Hurry up and go to sleep. Haahu, I want alcohol. Celia is quick to drink, even though she''s weak to liquor. I pick her up and she starts to doze off immediately. It can''t be helped, so I''ll carry her to her room. She''s too vulnerable and there are other guys around. Well, let''s prank her a little. I lay her down on the bed, strip all of her clothes, and place two cups near her bed. So as to not get my handwriting recognized, I used my left hand to write ''Last night was the best. I want to see you, my beloved, again.'' and leave it as a memo. It''s perfect. When I was on the way back from Celia''s room, I ran into Alma in the corridor. It seems like she was taking care of Sue. As expected, her mother, Mel, has also entrusted Sue to her today. Alma bows her head. Oh yeah, she was looking at the cooking quite enviously. A servant can only put the food in their mouth when it has cooled down, the banquet is over and it has been lowered to them. Normally we also eat together at times, but there are guests today, so they couldn''t do that. I picked up a dish with lots of freshly cooked meat piled on it from the banquet and handed it to Alma. This one is already cold, so I''ll exchange it with this new one. Alma seems to get what I''m saying, she lowered her head and picks up the plate, running off happily. You''re quite kind. Turning around, I was surprised that Sebastian was standing there. He doesn''t have any knowledge of martial arts, but he essentially doesn''t have much of a presence. It seems that the ideal butler is to be there whenever the master needs him, but never letting him realize it. Is that so? I have never thought or said anything about things like kindness myself. I understand the reason why the master attracts women to himself. I''m kind to women because I have ulterior motives. But that alone will not turn it into something like this. In front of his eyes, Nonna and Carla are playing around, and Mel is smiling. The wife and the concubines are not putting up a front and are genuinely opening up their hearts. That would be the result of the master''s character. Being praised like that makes me feel strange. I pour alcohol into a stein and push it towards Sebastian. This has also become old. Lower it and leave it aside. Certainly. Then I shall partake. Because of Sebastian, I didn''t feel like saying anything so I rub Irijina''s ass. But she is so absorbed with her alcohol that she doesn''t notice, what a woman. By the way, Christoph was bent over and throwing up so Agor carried him out to the garden. He is always such an idiot. It''s fine if he''s enjoying life, isn''t it? I drink some alcohol with Agor. Three brides huh...and they''re a collection of beauties, the beauty of your wife is especially dazzling. I didn''t think Agor would give me such compliments. But he can''t be talking about other people. Aren''t you also having fun with two women? Agor spit out his alcohol. ...So you are aware of it. You brought the maid along with you, right? Actually there was a slight problem since then. Agor flips up his clothes to show me his side. There was a brand new scar from a small knife. You got stabbed? Yes, quite deeply by the widow. I accidentally laughed. That reminds me, I have also been injured by a woman holding a knife. What are you doing now? Both of them are staying at home but they aren''t getting along with each other. It becomes a hassle whenever we talk about things like marriage. That would be the case, for common sense. When Nonna and I got married, we had a little dispute too. Can I ask how Hardlett-sama managed to convince the women? It''s not something that I can explain. I just went with the flow or...hmm, it''s difficult. As long as you drag them to bed, you can do something about it. Why don''t you do them together? Agor is actually housing both of them, so he''s probably doing that already. That is embarrassing, but I''m also not a man capable of satisfying both of them, especially the maid. Whenever I take off my clothes, her face always looks somewhat disappointed. Maybe she''s comparing me with a man from her past...4 Perhaps due to the alcohol, Agor is talking about a wide range of topics that he doesn''t usually talk about. Sorry, the man from the maid''s past is probably me. She should be that girl who loves rough sex and whom I made faint easily. While stroking my cock and screaming ''it''s big, it''s big'', it seems that Agor''s dick doesn''t get full points. Use all your strength to pound her repeatedly! It''s love even if it''s rough! I tell that to Agor before leaving. There are often times where it''s better for the truth to not be known. Aside from the first toast in the beginning, Leopolt is drinking alcohol quietly while accompanied by Nina. They themselves said that they were fine with that, and the girl is pouring alcohol quite happily. Then Nina pretends to be drunk and leans against Leopolt, but he doesn''t shake her off. I can''t bring myself to disturb them during their important time. Well, the problem is this. The married couple, Andrei and Natalie. It seems Natalie entrusted her child with a babysitter in order to come here. That is how much they value their relationship with me. But the two of them are sitting side-by-side and aren''t talking to each other, leaving about a person''s space in between them. Actually, I also called the girl that Andrei got pregnant to come today, but it seems that she might be close to giving birth soon and is refraining from going out, so she refused. I''m sorry about this, even though you went to all the trouble of inviting us, but as expected, I think that ''small body'' is giving us trouble with her birth, so please let us rest. 5 Natalie purposely explains it to me in such a way that Andrei could hear. I can''t believe there is such a man who would lust after such a small body, and then shoot his seeds in her too! Right, dear? This girl right now is just like a ruthless witch. Everything has already been done. Let''s not live by looking at the past, but to the future. Isn''t that what life is? It''s not even ''hard-boiled'' anymore. You will only be known as a lover of little girls, and will never be able to recover. Although with that said, he has helped me in the past that I still need to repay. Let''s help him out a little. Only his hobbies are special, he himself isn''t a bad man. Don''t be so cruel to him. ...If a man who raped an 11 year old girl and got her pregnant isn''t a bad man, then what is he? You can say that, but things are complicated, since I can''t see you as anything but a child either. I still think so, even after realizing that you got pregnant from a man in his late thirties. Instead of digging up things from the past, focus on the future. If you and your child are both happy then there won''t be any complaints. Well that''s true... You will be treating your child and wife preciously, right Master? I somehow managed to settle it nicely. Sorry, I can''t do that. (Light Novels Illustration: Hardboiled Andrei) Why are you purposely destroying the peace?! It would have been fine to just lie here and tell her that you would cherish her. Actually, I have formed a relationship with Aurelia in Dorothea''s monastery, so I''ll cherish these three people. With a clunk, Natalie''s stein fell to the floor. I remember the times, when she was still just a child-like girl and was clinging to Andrei, who was much older than her. She adores me as a father. But I love her as a woman. When I told her my feelings, she opened up her body to me while still bewildered... Everything is too late. He has betrayed the contract; he has broken the peace, chaos is starting to spread, and a dark age is closing down upon us. I slowly got out of my seat, Natalie told me that she wasn''t feeling well and took Andrei with her back home. While you are still free, may I borrow a walnut cracker? Natalie asked Miti, but I pushed her back and sent the two of them off to the front door. If you break a man''s walnut, he would sooner be killed. I see the two of them off and was about to return, but I see a rather familiar red handkerchief on the side of the front door. So you came? Then why did you decline my invitation? The one who showed her face was Catherine. Even though I invited her, she ignored me. I just...felt like it. She wouldn''t come here and leave her kids just because she ''felt like it''. Are you going to congratulate me? Well, congratulations. It''s just like a breast-lover like you to make Nonna-san your wife. I pray you don''t get killed in battle and have your wife and children taken from you. I ignore Catherine''s cynicism. Her heart probably doesn''t feel calm unless she resents me. Besides, her body has already become unable to live without me. In due time, her heart will also fall. Well come in, we still have food and alcohol. I don''t need it. Tell Nonna-san that I said congratulations. Yeah, I''ll tell the three of them. Three people...being lusted after by such a sex beast, I feel sorry for them. Catherine stood on her tiptoes and stuck out her lips. After about a 30 second kiss, she separated and left. (Light Novels Illustration: Catherine visits) If you say it, I''ll take care of you though. I didn''t notice that Catherine was crying, and that her stomach was bulging a little. I didn''t realize until she came and told me about it. I''ll just pretend that I didn''t notice that she was trying to hide it from me. Now that the banquet is almost over, everyone has already started to reach for fruits and yogurts, etc. The only ones who are still eating meat and drinking alcohol are just Irijina and Mack. Erich is also saying ''it''s about time'' and is sending the guests back home. After this, it seems Agor, Christoph and Mack will be sent to the town''s brothel at Bruno''s expense. As expected, it is impossible for Erich to do so since he''s so widely known; there are also many women who are charmed by his heroic stories. If he calls out to a woman, they would instantly follow him. Mack, you look big so control yourself, but don''t break them ''kay?6 ... Mack silently stuck his thumb up. The servants mobilized to clean up the ruined living room. All the household members went to sleep. The ones left are Nonna, Carla, Mel and myself. They adjusted their dresses and came next to me. Shall we go? Yes. Yeah. Gladly. Our destination is naturally my bedroom. This is the night to consummate our marriage, so this is the beginning of a fun night. 60 Chapter 61. Three Disheveled Beauties Please start from me first. On our first night as newlyweds, unlike our usual nights, they decided to take turns being my partner one at a time. After getting married, it''s natural for them to want to be loved individually on the first night. The legal wife Nonna will be the first one to be loved. We will be waiting in the room next door. When it''s over, no.when Nonna-san loses her consciousness please call us. Before the wedding, I did not embrace any of the other girls, so everyone was aware that I was in a state of abstinence for about a week''s time. They themselves knew that the deed will be intense enough to knock them out. The two of the left the room, and only Nonna and I were left. Then, please go ahead. Nonna stands next to the bed. The man has a duty to take off the bride''s dress. As if touching something fragile, I carefully strip the dress that was comfortable to the touch. Nonna becomes the way she was when she was just born, but she didn''t hide anything and was standing in a dignified manner. Since we have just gotten married and became a couple, there is nothing to be embarrassed about anymore, and she also needs to show me everything. Moreover, her body is not one where you need to hide anything. Her skin is like the untouched snow, with not a single scratch on it, and her enormous breasts stand out from her slender body; there aren''t any men who wouldn''t be excited from this. I also take my clothes off and become naked. My cock is pointing to the ceiling like there''s no tomorrow. You don''t need to hold back. I have been told that the god of love will watch over the sworn couple on the first night. So the god of love will be peeping on us, not Miti. Our violent intercourse will become the proof of our depth of love, and god will become pleased. What a perverted god, but I do agree with that. Well let''s get right into it...before that though, there''s this. I took out a bottle from the side of the bed. What is that? You''ll know when you see it. I spread the contents on the room floor. At first they just seem like pebbles, but after they came out of the bottle they immediately began to shine in lights of various colours. This is...luminous stones? She knows about them. This stone is taken from places such as mines, and is a gem you can rarely find underground. I was told that they weren''t formed from the crystallisation of magical power, but it still has that name. Once exposed to the air, it will reflect a faint light for a while and eventually become just a plain old rock. They don''t really have many applicable uses but, since they are quite scarce, they are expensive..It has a value of about 50 gold pieces for one bottle''s portion. ...How beautiful, it''s like I''m in a different world. Since this stone isn''t very practical, it is mainly used in things like rituals, and to spice up the activities between man and woman. The luminous stones I scattered on the floor were red, yellow and blue, and even though there were some of the same colour, there were bright ones and paler ones, and it was like we were in the sky filled with stars. Well shall we get started? The light from the stones aren''t strong, but with such a large amount, even if we don''t have the oil lamp we could somehow make out each other''s faces. I pick Nonna up and throw her onto the bed. I quietly continued to rub my erect cock on Nonna''s thighs, as she was still mesmerized by such an enchanting scene. ...Such a, for this to be such a wonderful first night...aah, it''s unbelievable. When I got on top of her, she doesn''t show me any instance of resistance or embarrassment. I kiss her while checking her hole and Nonna already doesn''t need any more preparation. It was so wet that even if you were to say that it was after just finishing the act, she could still continue. She lay flat on her back and left everything to me, spreading her legs and massaging her own breasts. If it''s now, it feels like I can accept you from anywhere. Do it hard with all your might. Okay. If you can''t take it, then say it. I slide my meat rod over Nonna''s white skin until it reaches her pink vagina. That place should have been ravaged quite thoroughly by now, but even so, it''s still quite nice. It''s already wet and slightly opening up, but compared with my cock, it seems pretty small and doesn''t seem like it''ll fit. However this hole, as well as all the nooks and crannies of this woman belongs to me. I thrust my hips with great momentum without hesitation. Aaaah!!! My cock goes much deeper than normal, and is pretty much buried all the way in up to the root. Her breasts jiggle from the force of my thrust. She lets out a voice of pain briefly but she soon calms down, raining kisses on me. She stretches her hand to my cock to confirm that it has pierced her own hole, and smiles at the fact that there are no gaps. Finally, I have taken everything in up to the root. I am proud as your legal wife. Nonna was quite pumped up like never before, but even so my cock is still too big for her delicate body. Cold sweat is leaking from her, and when I pet her stomach, it has expanded so that my shape can distinctly be recognized. I''m fine. Please go ahead and torture me as you like. I can''t go on like this. I turn Nonna to face the other way. Eh! That is. Nonna probably wanted to make love with me while facing me, so she resisted slightly. But I turned Nonna the other way and grabbed her thigh, picking her up. Kyaa! This is!? In this position, Nonna should be able to see all the lights scattered around the bedroom. This is because she is quite often especially affected by the mood. If I make love to her in this romantic scene, she''ll be able to feel pleasure even when my different-sized thing enters her. How gorgeous....This beauty...I have no words!The starry sky is in this room! I lift Nonna up and turn her back around to face me and made love to her. When I picked her up, her breasts shake quite fiercely, making ''bafubafu'' sounds. How many men in the world could witness such a sight? 1 That gets me even harder, resulting in the two of us receiving stimulation together. Aegir-sama! I love you! When she is hugged from the front, my entire body from the chest to my stomach is being crushed by her breasts and I can''t get enough of it. Nonna you are my wife! My woman! These are my breasts! Yes! Yes! All of Nonna belongs to Aegir-sama! I got a little bit violent in loving her, but Nonna accepts it. The intense deed continued on for awhile. AaaahC!! Nonna is climaxing, and I also ejaculate. Two-person''s worth of juices spew out from the place where we are connected, but I continue to move without paying too much attention to that. The time of love between just the two of us continued until Nonna faints. I pierced deep into the back and I have already ejaculated twice. I pull out for now and the seed inside of her flows out, then I drink some water. I was going to take a little break but Nonna rests her breasts on top of my face. Ufufu, how are they? Yeah, these are the best breasts. I knead the breasts on top of me, and lick her nipples. Nonna''s nipples are quite small compared to her explosively violent breasts. It seems she herself is a little concerned that her nipples have some colour to them. But if I worried about something like that, Mel would go insane. No matter how much I look at them they''re incredible breasts...I''ve never seen such a woman. Ara, well I have never seen such a large cock like Aegir-sama''s either you know? We look at each other and smile. You wanna have a match? Gladly. ? I stand in the center of the bed, while Nonna kneels at my feet and looks up at my cock. Then here I come. (Light Novels Illustration: Nonna and Aegir''s Match) Nonna drools over her own breasts and squeezes my cock in between them. My thing that is called monstrous by the other girls is snugly covered. ...The head stuck out. However, everything could not be wrapped as the very tip is sticking out in front of Nonna''s eyes. It probably has an incredible smell since it was craving sex up until now. Unable to bear it, Nonna extends her tongue but she stops midway. I''ll make you feel good using just my breasts! Haha, I''ll leave it to you. Nonna moves her own breasts skillfully and rubs me. She isn''t simply squeezing me and rubbing, but she is hitting my rod with her nipples, she''s deeply sandwiching and massaging me, and doing various caressing. The pleasure itself wasn''t that strong but the sight of my cock being sandwiched and it freely moving around like that instantly amplified my pleasure. Ah, you''re about to release your seed? You can tell? Ufufu, I didn''t receive your seed hundreds of times for nothing. In fact, I am already at the point where I can cum at any time. I want to cum while being wrapped in her breasts, but it would be boring to let it out on her body. How should I receive it? Can you drink it while it''s sandwiched? Nonna grins. Of course. Please let out plenty of it. Nonna''s movements changed and her breasts start making slapping noises. She''s using her whole body to attack the protruding cock that is on the verge of ejaculating. My meat rod is being gently stimulated by Nonna''s large and soft breasts. I''m cumming! Nmmoh! My rock hard cock trembles once strongly, and Nonna, sensing my ejaculation, envelops it with her mouth. I press against her head instinctively. O-! My balls feel a dull pain as I release a large amount of ejaculation, and the semen flows into Nonna''s mouth. At first she desperately gulped it down and I thought she couldn''t drink it all, so I stuffed it deeper in her throat to pour in my seed directly in her body. Oooo... Nbo...ngh...nn... After the long, long ejaculation ended, I slowly pull out the cock that went in all the way to her stomach. As expected, the satisfied cock has gotten smaller. Nonna fell over symmetrically on the bed and was breathing quite roughly. Haah! Haah! Please take a look. I drank it all, not leaving a single drop. Nonna opens her mouth and shows me. She has a large amount of semen accumulated in her belly so it is emitting smell from her clean mouth. You did well. I''m happy. It is also the wife''s duty to drink up her husband''s semen. A wife is quite the lewd creature. Then it''s about time...as expected I won''t be monopolizing you for the entire night. Nonna wipes her mouth and lays on the bed. It seems that the time has come to switch. She has exhausted her stamina, and my fire of lust has been lit so if I attacked Nonna seriously now, she would easily faint. The attacks up until now were relaxing and having her enjoy the mood. Show me a little of your lewd appearance. My cock has withered from the previous large amount of ejaculation. If I see Nonna''s naked body then it''ll get hard up to a certain amount, but I might as well do it while I''m completely hard. For something like that...how is this? While Nonna is still lying down, she grabbed her own breasts, bringing them to her mouth and holding them in her mouth. If Maria or Celia saw this they would probably die in agony from jealousy of not being able to do such masturbating acts. I can hear the sounds of blood flowing back into my crotch. In an instant my cock is pointing towards the ceiling and Nonna lets out a voice of happiness. Alright, I''ll send you flying in pleasure. I get on top of Nonna, who''s laying on her back, and stick my cock in her in her favourite missionary position. Aahn! Nonna screams but her insides are much softer than usual, so it goes in easily. I crush her breasts with my chest and glue myself to her. She loves being embraced like this. I hold the hand that was going to rub my back on top of her head, pausing to kiss her intensely. Her legs are wrapped desperately around my waist, glueing herself close to me. Nonna... Aegir-sama... We call each other''s names while swinging our hips. The vivid sound of flesh slapping resonates among the starry sky rolled out on the floor, and she squirts, drooling while moaning. She reaches small climaxes endlessly, and Nonna can feel herself reaching her limit. I''ll...fly on...the next one....Show me...your face... For the last one, she chose my face instead of the beautiful background. We stare at each other at point-blank range, and I pull my cock from her repeatedly convulsing hole. Nonna complains unsatisfied, but she knows what is coming next. Fuun! I slam the withdrawn cock back in her to the deepest back, reaching all the way to the entrance of her womb. AaaaaaahC!! Nonna is clinging to me with her entire body, and after gripping my back with her nails, she starts to lose strength gradually and sinks into the bed. She squirts intermittently at my crotch, but that also got weaker. She is starting to emit soft sleeping sounds from her mouth, and I wipe the outflowing semen with a towel after pulling my cock out. Fuu...it was more amazing than usual. When I look, Nonna''s hole is still opened. I got a little uneasy as to whether it has gotten completely loose. It''s alright. If it''s like this, it will turn back to normal soon. When I turned to look back in a hurry, Rita was standing there holding the sheets. Amazing, this is so romantic. If a woman was embraced in something like this by you, then you''d win hands down. Rita, I''m sorry but for today, prepare only for the four of us. As expected, I don''t want to lay my hands on the other girls on the first night of our marriage. I''m aware. However, it would not feel good if they were to get on the sheets that were wet by another girl''s feelings, right? The sheets contain quite a lot of moisture from the traces that Nonna left. Rita swiftly changed them and left some drinks before leaving the room. Sorry for this, you''re a great help. As expected, if we left it as it was Carla would also feel unpleasant. It''s nothing, since I believe that my devotion will be returned to me someday by your cock.. Rita hastily leaves the room. I pick up Nonna and carry her over to the bed prepared for her in the next room, calling Carla as well. Uwa...it''s pretty. Carla also seems to be fascinated by the starry sky in the room. I go around her and take off her dress while inviting her to the bed. It smells like Nonna... That can''t be helped. It''s because I made love to her that much. You don''t like it? No, that''s not. Actually, that woman, I don''t dislike her that much. She can''t hear us, right!? I check the thickness of the wall by tapping the wall connecting the adjoining room. As I thought, the two of them don''t actually have a bad relationship with each other. But now it''s mine. I''ll disperse Nonna''s scent. The place where it has the most of Nonna''s smell. She puts my cock into the deepest part of her mouth. She''s sucking seriously as if she wants to milk me right off the bat, and a bit of her boorish personality shows and sometimes her teeth scrape against me, but to my hard cock, it''s quite good stimulation. Sitting on the floor at my feet in an imposing stance and caressing me doesn''t quite fit the atmosphere, but Carla looks satisfied. I started to get aroused from the intense movements and as I was about to press against her head, her mouth separated from me. It would bland if the first is with my mouth. Lastly, she took the saliva accumulated in her mouth and smeared my entire cock messily, rubbing it a few times. Can I get on top? Of course. But you''re doing everything. It''s fine. It''s not like a man has to be attacking on the first night. Carla drops her waist and takes me in. But she didn''t sit down all the way and her hips are slightly floating. It would also be painful for her to take me in all the way to the root. Kuha...this huge dick, as usual it''s quite fiendish. It''s much bigger than a bad donkey''s right? You are also shaking quite well. Without thinking, I grabbed onto the two shaking mounds with my hands. Carla has a lean body and glamourous flesh. When I squeeze her, her hole tightens in conjunction. That''s right, I''m also actually quite big right? That woman just has monstrous tits. Carla can also be classified as having large breasts. It''s just that Nonna''s enormous breasts are too big and are overshadowing everyone else''s. The one who truly has the most sorry chest is Maria.. Don''t think about the other girls. Carla bites me on the nape of my neck. You were the one who brought it up though. You could tell? Yeah, it expanded after all. Sorry about that. ...Also could you start moving soon? Sure, watch this. Carla clasps both her hands behind her head and sticks out her hips. Her movements are not simply back and forth, and up and down but it was like she was dancing C she was gyrating and twisting around, then she bent forward as if urging me to suck her breasts, showing off a diverse range of moves. How''s that? Is it good? She placed one hand on my chest and one hand on her own hips and danced. Her breasts are jiggling around, bringing me more excitement. Amazing moves. Did you practice? Yep, every night with a pillow between my crotch going ''Aegir, Aegir~'' .it expanded! I can''t help but get fired up when I hear about such a free girl practicing sex techniques for my sake every night. Not being able to be patient any more, I grab her waist and thrust upwards savagely. Nnh! Amazing!! ..After, Melissa also taught me a little. I''m starting to imagine the scene where Carla and Melissa are intertwined with each other while practicing. ...it expanded even more! You cheater!! Carla places both hands on my chest and moves her hips roughly. It wasn''t like the previous movements where she was trying to have fun, they were movements for the sake of receiving my semen. Aegir-! I love you! I will always love you-!! Carla, you will always be my woman! Uu-! Seeing how I stopped moving, Carla drops her hips and fixed them in place. Then when she felt the seed shooting up, she stiffens and collapses on top of my chest. Byuu, byuu, byuu, ...it pulsed 12 times. Don''t count it, it''s embarrassing. Nfu, I''ll ask Nonna and the others how many times they got tomorrow. I''m concerned about the relationship between my wives. We will be together from now on until we die afterall. That is not only the relationship between myself and the girls, but it is also the bond between the girls themselves. Aha! The amount is amazing! When Carla pulls out my cock, she leaves a puddle of my seed on my stomach. Such a waste. Carla scoops it up and plasters it against her genitals, that spectacular scene causes my cock to once again stand erect. When she saw that, she stood up and moved all the way to the window. If I take too long then the night will be over, I''d feel sorry for Mel. It''s not like you to be concerned about others. Even if it gets bright, I''ll continue until everyone is satisfied, you know? I never had such a sticky nature in the beginning. Carla puts her hand on the wall and turns back to look at me. The semen that she painted earlier caused the surroundings of her genitals to be dripping. Do it roughly with all your might. Do it so that I''ll scream loud enough for the whole house to hear. Such a pervert. I stand up and move around behind Carla. Our girls are all perverts. It''s because we''re all happy from Aegir''s monstrous cock, right? Our home is a den of lewdness. I''m sure that Nonna and Celia will vehemently protest that. But I like how Carla doesn''t hold back on those sorts of things. Then I''ll have to punish those naughty girls. Yeah, torture me with attacks from your large dick. I grab her butt and penetrate her. When I do so, Carla matches my thrusts and sticks her ass out with all her might, plunging it all to way to the entrance of her womb. Nkyaaa!! Just as Carla declared, she screamed so that the entire house could hear. From there, it was like a storm of sex, we move around from the wall to the desk, sofa, bed, while still connected from behind. Of course we were constantly shaking our hips so if there were any spectators, they would surely think that it was a comical appearance. But in actual fact it was a splendid copulation, I push her down on the sofa and ejaculate, I roll her on the bed and ejaculate, I put her feet on the floor and ejaculate and attack wholeheartedly, and Carla moans continuously. He-hey! Could you put it in even deeper? Until it reaches the inside of my womb. Melissa did it right? Carla gets overexcited and suggests something dangerous, but she probably wants to make children, so I don''t want to let her injure her womb. If you want children then you should stop. In return I''ll do anything else that''s fun. It seems Carla is already close to her last climax so I''ll let her choose her finishing position. It''s fine to continue from the back like this...just, the place... I was urged by Carla to move all the way to the window and when we did so, she surprisingly opened the window. Furthermore, she leaned far out of the window, feeling the wind. This is fine! Attack me fiercely! ...They''ll hear you though? The problem isn''t that she might get heard. It''s already at the point where she is asking to be heard. You aren''t just embracing a woman. Do you dislike letting the neighbours know? I can see the appearance of Nonna resting her head in her hands, but I guess it''ll be just for today. Probably the entire capital already knows that I''m a women lover from the rumours, who cares. There-! Ahn!...Aaaaaaah!!!! Nnaaaaaah!! Kyaaaaaa!! Matching my insertion, Carla took deep breaths and let out loud moans out from the window. It wasn''t clear that her voice was out of pleasure, but it was just one of her preferences. The time was late at night and although the mansion was large, as expected, her voice resonated throughout the neighbourhood. In the pitch black, several of the neighbouring houses are lighting their oil lamps. The thick dick came!! Thrust it in me moreeee! Nhoooo!! This dick''s the bestttttt!! Carla faces towards the outside and purposely screams vulgarly that you could not bear to listen to. Without a doubt the neighbouring houses could hear everything, and my reputation as being obsessed with women will probably be exaggerated. Stupid Carla!! Nonna probably woke up. She heard the voice from the adjoining room, but since it was our precious time together, it''s not like she could come in. It''s fine to let people hear you, but wouldn''t it be better if the two of us had more fun? To me, rather than showing people, I want the two of us to make love to each other intensely. Alright. ...But, to be honest, screaming vulgar things like this, letting people hear me, I think... Carla''s crotch is flooding. Geez just do what you want... I don''t pay attention to it and continue to thrust repeatedly from the back of Carla, Carla screams obscenely. The people in the entire house have already been woken up and the window of the house next door has also been opened. Even so, we made love to each other unabashed, and we finally reach the last moment. I''m cumming! I''m also...at my limit. She doesn''t have the luxury to scream obscenely anymore as I hug her from behind and suck on the nape of her neck. I leave my mark on her as to say that she is my woman while releasing my seed. All of it, do all of it! Please! While telling me that, Carla turned back. Then she put my fingers in her mouth as she shakes her ass even more. Is that how it is?! It seems she meant all her holes, so she forcefully screwed my fingers in her mouth, and when the other hand''s fingers dug into her asshole, Carla looked satisfied as she leaned against the window and collapsed. Well, just when I was thinking that Mel is next, it seems Carla''s consciousness hasn''t flown away yet. Lift me...up...for the...last. Hm? I pull my cock out, and hug her, lifting Carla up while she''s still facing the other way. Just like that...by the window... What is it? I take her to the window and she used her fingers to spread her genitals, which were slightly swollen from the intense intercourse. Looook!! Look at everythinggg!! A large amount of my seed and her urine was sprayed out from Carla''s insides; the moonlight reflected off of it and shined brilliantly. Once she finished urinating outside the window, she lost consciousness with a satisfied look on her face. ...She''s such a pervert. It could be heard by everyone in the town, let alone those in the house. Rita appears again and changes the sheets. But this time, the floor has also covered in juices. You couldn''t imagine something like this from the usual Carla-san. Rita says as she takes out a cloth and quickly mops it up. A terrible pervert...but she has such a happy face. Unlike Nonna who was sleeping quietly, Carla''s eyes are half-opened, her tongue was sticking out, and her legs were spread apart obscenely. It''s the exact appearance of someone who just got raped, but her cheeks were relaxed and she looked happy. So the next one is Mel-san right? She''s the last one so please don''t hold back and get the bed and the room dirty. After the cleaning of the room was done, Rita left quickly. It''s not like I intend to get the room dirty though. I carry Carla, who was in a horrible state, to the standby room and Nonna slaps her cheeks lightly. ...This pervert, making such a happy face...really such a pervert. I''ll leave Nonna to look after Carla. Well, Mel is next. Uuu, it''s hard to listen to the endless sounds of your husband embracing girls in the adjoining room. Mel was in a little bad mood. First, I''ll kiss her and caress her as if dancing among the lights of the stones. Amazing, it''s just like a starry sky. Preparing something like this, you are really skilled at making a woman melt. This stone is very popular among the women. They are expensive as expected though, but when I get the chance I''ll test them out again. Um, could you remove my dress first? When you get me too aroused, it''ll become dreadful. I don''t know what she''s talking about, but I strip her dress and continue kissing her. She is increasingly aroused and when I hug her strongly, I arrive at the reason. When I look at the wet feeling against my chest, I saw Mel squirting white milk from her breasts. Aaah, it''s embarrassing! I can''t help it though, since Sue is just starting to get weaned. 2 The breast milk that she had been giving to Sue up until now causes her breasts to swell, so when you give them stimulation it starts coming out. It''s not something embarrassing, it''s wonderful. Squeeze me with your breasts. Eeeh!? You want me to squeeze you? Mel also has reasonable sized breasts, but among the absolute reigning champion Nonna, and the voluptuous Carla and Melissa, she doesn''t really stand out, so she hasn''t really used them to service me. Aegir-san''s thing is too big so with my size I won''t be able to squeeze them that well, and groping my breasts now, well. I don''t mind, so do it. Mel gave in, squeezing my meat rod between her breasts filled with milk, moving them up and down. That action also brought Mel quite the amount of stimulation..... Ooh-! It came out. A fountain of white liquid blew out from her nipples and sprinkled all over my body. Mel is trying to suppress it somewhat but when she presses her breasts against my cock, the stimulation causes an ever larger eruption. Geez! If I do this then it''s obvious that I''ll spray it everywhere. That was probably your objective from the beginning wasn''t it?! ...Well if that''s the case, then you''ll have to go along with it until the end, so enjoy being covered with the breast milk. Mel got serious and moved her body roughly, getting my body and the bed covered with her breast milk. Could you let me squeeze them? You''re really a helpless one...do as you please. I have Mel sit on the edge of the bed and I hug her from behind, groping her breasts. Immediately breast milk sprayed out but the amount was small. If you squeeze it slowly more from the base then... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Like this? I did as Mel declared and milk came out with twice the amount of force. It was a waste so I put it in a cup. When I show Mel the accumulated milk, she turns red and looks away. The foreplay is finished, and it''s about time we change positions to become one. My cock is still raring to go and is plenty enough to please Mel. Mel sighed and she started to speak solemnly while staring at my cock. As usual...I''m just a woman who gets pleased from having a man close to 20 years younger embrace her. On top of that, you''re squirting breast milk. When I poke fun at her, Mel grips my important place tighter. I spoke up without thinking. Yes, that''s right. I''m a pathetic woman who was driven mad by this monster. I finally gave birth to a child and became a wife. The child and the wife, both of those are things you wanted right? But it would be insensitive for me to say. Until it''s over, this monster will be taking care of me as a woman, right? It''s not like your hole closes up when it''s over right? If you''re pretty then I''ll embrace you forever. I''ll try my hardest to take care of that. The both of us continue to rub each other''s genitals while talking, but the one who made a sound first was me. Now come. I sit cross legged and called her over. Thanks for the meal. She is already wetter than she has ever been before. Uuu!! Aha-! Fu....in this position I can''t move furiously, is that alright? Yeah, that''s fine. This is good. In this position, Mel''s breasts are perfectly in front of my face. Ufufu, so you''re going to drink while you''re entering me? I got exposed, but that''s exactly correct. It seems that my instincts seek the breast milk of a female. Perhaps it is because of things like a mother''s love, and it might be because a 20 year old man wants something embarrassing. Have as much as you want. Sue is also weaned, so I don''t mind even if you drink it all. The stimulation from the insertion already causes juices to leak from her nipples. I suck them, almost as if biting them. Nnah! Even though I just weaned my child, I have a large baby now. I alternate between left and right nipple and suck all over the place. There is still enough of Mel''s breast milk for me to gulp down. Delicious...This might become a habit. Nnmou, ah-! While you''re piercing me with your big cock, nnh-! Such simple mindedness nnh! I move my hips slowly while burying my face in her breasts and drinking her breast milk. Mel is petting that head of mine gently. If you want breast milk, then I''ll give you as much as you want. However, when Sue grows bigger, I won''t be able to secrete any more. That''ll be a waste. But there is a way. Mel strokes her stomach that was slightly inflated from being stabbed by me. Three of them were safely born. It''s a little worn out over the years, but it can still give birth. Mel is 37 years old, she can probably still give birth to 2 or 3 more. When I thought about hurrying up the mating process, my crotch pulsed. Just the thought was enough to get me aroused and it might get me to premature ejaculate. Ara? Already? Ah-!? Guh! I hug Mel, who was riding on my lap, and thrust my hips upwards. After a short moment, Mel''s stomach slowly expanded. My cock is tightly inside her so it won''t spill. You still came this much after thoroughly embracing two people...? I''ll have to prepare for my next birth. I wanted to change positions but Mel held my shoulders down. If possible, could we not continue like this? I''ll give my milk to this young man while he gives me his seed. If you do it with a motive then you''ll feel unbelievable pleasure. The body that I was hugging was dyed red in arousal. Mel''s face seems to have no more luxury and even if I don''t move roughly, she''ll lose her consciousness. As if responding to her body, her clitoris got larger and is hitting my crotch. My sweaty body has an extra piece of flesh touching me slightly, but it''s soft and very comfortable to hug. Even though you''re over 30, you''re still beautiful. What is this, all of a sudden? You still have skin, beauty and hips and stomach that I want to impregnate, that doesn''t lose to young women... Wha-! What are you talking about, it''s too embarrassing! No matter how much Mel complains, I pile lots of praises on her while in between my gulps of her milk. Of course, my hips don''t stop and continue to move. I suck, thrust and praise, and finally Mel reaches her limit. Among the slow movements, her insides are convulsing, as she climaxes and hugs my head. Guuuuuu, ah-! Aaaaaaah... It was a relaxing climax, but something unexpected happened here. Aah-! Hm? Because her arms lost her strength, her weight is loaded onto my cock and it enters even deeper. Whether it was due to it being a special night that her sexual feelings are increased and the entrance to her womb is loosened. Also Mel is a woman who has given birth to three people so it was comparatively easier to open her womb. With a squelch, the tip of my dick peeks into her womb. It was pain since the time she gave birth, and the pleasure of giving everything to a man. gh!! Uo-! From the feeling of violating a womb, that I could not enjoy except with Melissa, I start ejaculating. And the impact of feeling me ejaculate directly into her womb caused Mel''s head to swing back, she didn''t even let out a sound, and her face warped in pleasure in a manner that she could not show her face to her daughter, then fainted. Breast milk is squirting out from her breasts like a broken fountain. It seems that you have satisfied everyone. Rita comes for the third time, she quickly exchanges the sheets that were covered by breast milk. The night is already ending. I couldn''t sleep at all. You will give me thanks the next day, to my body, right? Rita grins and was about to leave the room. Sorry for making you do things like a cleaning lady. Rita is wearing maid-like clothes but she is my lover. Although it was pushed onto her forcefully, she''s different from the servants and it''s not like she has to do the work. Please don''t worry. If I am of use to Hardlett-sama. I am curious about that. Why is Rita doing this much and working like this? Rita, why are you working so much for me? I have an ulterior motive. Is it money or something? No, it''s not. Rita turns around and points at my crotch. I, should I say it is your thing...? To say it frankly, I love your large cock. The words came out. The first time I saw Hardlett-sama''s thing, I thought it was some sort of joke. It was like the size of a horse, and the shape was also fantastic. A largely expanded meat umbrella, a rod with lots of veins crawling over it, in addition it was hard like steel...everything was perfect! O, oh. Actually being embraced I felt its wonderfulness and it was more than my expectations, and I thought it would be fine if I died. So that''s it, Rita quietly says. If you''ll be affectionate with me using this wonderful cock then I''d even sell my soul to the devil. Even things like licking Hardlett-sama''s feet or peeing on me would be like nothing. I, I see. Therefore don''t hold back and work me hard, and please occasionally pound me with your dick. I will be delighted with that much. I thought she was originally a woman who felt happiness from being ruled over, but unexpectedly she is deep in the darkness. Um... The door opened and Nonna and Carla excitedly came. After our first night, it''s natural to think that we would sleep together. Uuun Mel, whose consciousness flew away, also realizes quickly. It''ll be morning soon. Let''s sleep lots today until evening. The two of them jumped into bed. The sleeping Mel is on my right hand, Carla is on my left hand, and Nonna got on top of my body, then we fall asleep. 61 Chapter 62. The Return Letter Uuuuuunn... 1 After my intense exercise last night, I felt sluggish when waking up. I pull away gently from the three girls coiling around me, trying not to wake them up. I opened the window while stepping around the rocks that have lost their light. The sun has already risen high. ...Uuuun ...Gue Nonna turns around in her sleep and her humongous breasts cover Carla''s face. Ooh, it''s completely covering her nose and mouth. Carla''s limbs are kicking and struggling, finally she was able to grasp her breasts and push her off. Puha-What is this?! Are you trying to kill a newlywed so soon!? Take it off...stinks of Nonna. There is something sticky on Nonna''s face, it''s probably wet from Mel''s breast milk. That reminds me, in the end of yesterday, it didn''t stop. But it won''t come out next time you know? Stop it, it''s not like you should be dripping all the time. If I suck on it, it should come out. Is that so? Try tasting it a bit. I''m also reluctant, it''ll be fine if I take one side right? Uuun, my face is all sticky...What''s going on? Nonna wakes up with the sleeping Mel''s twisted body in front of her face, and Carla and I were sucking on one breast each. We both get plenty of morning milk and we can start our day. Having worked until dawn, we were supposed to be sleeping up till noon but there are still many women who didn''t come to the living room. Having checked on yesterday''s condition, Maria and Kuu are completely out of the question, and they certainly won''t be able to get up for the whole day. Melissa is holding her a head a little. Irijina woke up with me at daybreak quite excited and seems to be running around in the garden full of energy. I guess that''s alright for today. Why don''t we make tea for our first day as newlyweds? I sit down on the sofa, and the three beauties were feeding me tea and snacks. This luxurious lifestyle is good too. But this peace won''t last for long. Uwaaaaaa!! A scream resounded C it''s Celia''s voice. It''s rare to see her so flustered. With noisy shuffling from her footsteps, she appears. She just woke up so she her bed hair was pretty bad. A-Aegir-sama! Yesterday, who was in my room?!! Hm? Well that is... Celia instantly hides the paper she was holding in her hand. Oh yeah, I did do something mischievous like that yesterday. Let''s play along some more. Oh yeah, I had Christoph carry you while you were drunk, you talked for quite a while, huh? Celia fell to her knees heartbroken. She hangs her head, muttering curses. How did this happen...if I don''t erase it...if I don''t silence him. Celia tenses her faces as if she has prepared herself. Aegir-sama, where is Christoph-san? Yesterday, he went to the brothel. He went back in the morning and at this moment isn''t he probably sleeping in the army dormitories? The brothel...I''ll go out for a bit and come back. Celia has an incredible look as she prepares to go out. It''s not like this lie will cause Christoph to take a cute girl away from me, right? If a cute girl was taken from me, I would take damage equal to having Nonna stolen from me. But it seems I don''t need to worry about that. ...Celia? Where do you think you''re going? She hides a dagger in her thigh and holds her sword. She has throwing knives and other shady gear on her body that I''ve never seen before. I''m borrowing Schwartz. It is something that I must take care of without fail! Wait, where are you going to do what? I''ll explain my circumstances later! Please let me go! If I don''t silence that man, I won''t be able to stay by Aegir-sama''s side! I''ll just cut that guy''s head off! Celia is making a fuss, crying and screaming, and everyone is gathering to see what was going on. In the end, I admitted my guilt and my three new wives gave me the cold shoulder. Aaaah, I''m so glad, I''m really glad, I thought that I was defiled by that man, and his filthy liquids were poured into me, uuuuu. It seems like Celia''s soul came out of her mouth from the way she sounds, and she sinks to the floor on the spot. Her tear glands burst as she covers her face with her hands and starts crying. It''s not like he did anything that bad which she hated; Christoph may be stupid and incompetent, but he''s not a villain. ...Why did you tell me such a pointless lie? That was overkill Aegir~ She''s bawling. Choose the right people to joke with. Here, Celia-chan, go eat together with Ruu and calm down. No, it was just that Celia was very defenselessI tried to say that but everyone left. Even though I was previously surrounded by women and we were having fun and drinking tea, now it''s just me and Sebastian. The price of teasing a woman is big, huh. If the woman cries, then an excuse won''t work. You have experience? Due to having accumulated a useless amount of years. This sugar pastry is delicious though. I made it. Here is a bag filled with it. When you want to please someone, feel free to use it. Sorry for the trouble. Speaking to an uninterested Sebastian is like an oasis that heals loneliness. Celia is eating in the living room while crying still, and my cruelty has spread to everyone aside from the sleeping Maria and Kuu on the second day. However, only Kroll who is seeing Celia look weak and crying fell in love again, and the unproductive, unrequited love continued. Celia, sorry about that. ...I intended for it to be a little prank. No, it was also me who lost my composure. I thought that this body exclusive for Aegir-sama was embraced by that vulgar man. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Celia really hates Christoph, huh. It''s not an apology, but I''ll give this to you. It''s Sebastian''s special sugar pastries. There were plenty of them stuffed in a bag. Aren''t these...the goods from the shop? Tasty! Celia secretly likes sweets. She comprehends the menus of all the surrounding confectionaries, and is quick to find out about newly released items. I saw it when I snuck in her room last night, but she had written the approximate times it takes for each shop to finish baking. For this kind of thing, she''s quite the diligent one. If you like them, I''m glad. So somehow let this time''s incident slide. No! I never minded it in the first place! I was just surprised and cried, that''s all! But, you should be careful with alcohol from now on. You might actually get taken home by another man. I''ll be careful... Celia makes a meek face, and once again my mischievous heart is welling up from within me. When I woke up, Kroll was lying naked beside me.2 Kroll is in love with Celia. But the fact that he had no chance was known by everyone except the people concerned. I was going to end it with a joke, but Celia started emitting bloodlust. If...he made that mistake, then I will cut off his dick and balls and make him apologize to Aegir-sama I hope that Kroll doesn''t lose his mind then. Several days passed without anything happening. There was a small incident where Nonna created a permission system for my acts of love. In other words, aside from the concubines, Nonna suggested that she must give permission before being embraced by me, but because of the absolute rejection from the girls and the rebellion of Carla, the ruling party, it got scrapped. There were many loud voices seeking for the punishment of the legal wife, so at night, Nonna was publicly executed in front of the other lovers.as punishment, she was getting her ass slapped by me until it turned red. Moreover while she had tears on her face, the traitor Carla pointed out that she was gushing wet, the rumor that she was a masochistic pervert was spread and she largely forfeited her dignity. This is a secret between husband and wife, but from that day forward when it was just the two of us, Nonna would occasionally ask for her ass to be slapped. However, this small incident will be blown away. Master. You have letters. I am a little surprised. The one who usually brings the letter to me is Miti or Alma. At times, Carla will run off from my side and go, but it''s quite rare for Sebastian, who is busy with many things, to bring it directly to me. Three letters...No, two letters and one item. Since there is one item with the royal family seal on it. Show it to me. The contents are regarding that which we talked about in person, the official inauguration of the eastern independent army''s military strength, which includes 2000 people. It finally came. With this, the bandits in my territory will be swept clean. In any case, the same amount of armed soldiers will be entering my territory of 2000 residents. From the perspective of the bandits, they will think that there is no workplace more unsuitable than this. Even though 2000 people''s worth of supplies will be provided from the kingdom, why are they placing such military force in the remote regions? On the surface, it should be to exterminate the mountain bandits. Leopolt answers Celia''s question. The mountain bandits right now are quiet, but you don''t know when they will appear. We don''t know the exact amount of people either, but there should be about several hundreds of them. And unlike farmers, even the women and children can be included in their fighting strength. If you think about it this way, 2000 soldiers is not an unusual amount. So it''s just appearance''s sake? Recently, Celia has been listening carefully to Leopolt. She has recognized him to be more knowledgeable about military tactics and strategies than myself, and she''s trying to absorb the knowledge. I tell that guy if he ever puts his hands on Celia, then I''ll take Nina. Well. The answer lies in the central army. Erich''s central army is divided between the first division army to the third division army, and has already climbed over 30,000 in strength after being reinforced, and even now it is still being strengthened. It is impossible to say that this is for recovering the damage suffered in the Arkland war. The answer is obvious if you think about the reinforcement of the central army. His Majesty is planning to challenge all the countries in the north. No way! Aren''t they allies!? There are no allies or enemies in diplomacy. If there is profit to be gained, then we collaborate, that''s it. Right now, there is no meaning for Goldonia to deepen its relationship with them. Then where do you think he''ll challenge first? It''s Treia. Yurest Union is touching our entire border but, Goldonia is exchanging culture with them deeply, both countries also have many nobles who share blood relations with each other, so they would want to absorb them without fighting if possible. Celia is taking notes. You better not lose those notes. It might be problematic for diplomacy. The eastern independent army is a meddler? That''s right. The central army is moving south and on the way, we are also located in the south. On top of Treia''s forces diminishing, they are also compelled to split forces for us in the remote regions. However, Leopolt continues. At this stage, it is impossible. If they attack without reason, the other countries will intervene using invasion as the reason. Since Goldonia is a rich land and quite attractive to them. The current strategy is to surround themselves with all the countries in the north as the enemy, so that Goldonia''s prospects for victory are slim. Why do they need an excuse to justify the start of war, is it because a just cause is needed? That''s right. But I don''t know what that would be. I am not too familiar with politics. If you can say this much, it''s quite enough. In any case, isn''t it fine to do just what was said and take out the mountain bandits? I''m sorry for interrupting. Should we take a look at the other letters? I got lost in thought. I look at the letter that Sebastian handed to me. This is from Adolph is it? Celia... I look over it briefly and hand it to Celia. His letter is long, and I was reading it desperately last time, but his conclusion was that ''nothing really happened, everything is proceeding smoothly''. Thus, I leave it to Celia. This is...that man!! There was no problem in the contents. However, the letter that Celia replied in my place last time was returned with its misprints and her strange way of writing corrected. I ignore the rampaging Celia and had Sebastian say the one final part. But, my faithful butler hesitated after I held my hand out. What''s wrong? No...this will need more than a hand. Sebastian is holding a box, a heavy-looking one which had a letter inside. What is this... This isn''t one letter. 3 Well, that is the one letter. It came via a specialized deliveryman from the Olga Federation. The specialized deliveryman is even faster than the specialized delivery box, pushing a horse to the limit just to get the letter delivered. Of course, the cost is not cheap. There are extremely limited people who could do this. I don''t really need to confirm it but let''s just check the sender. [Claudia Albens Malordol] To my beloved Aegir-sama I thought so, I knew it. Ahem, then I''d like to hear everyone''s opinions. Nonna puts the letter in front and takes the lead. Celia has reported it. As expected this should be told to the legal wife Nonna-san. That''s how it is. The ones in here who know about Claudia are just three people: Nonna, Celia and Melissa. So, why did you write a letter to that person? You already knew that she was trouble, didn''t you? The ones aside from the three people still do not seem to understand a single thing but Nonna is beginning her inquiries. Previously, I talked about this in bed... In the Past, White City Haa Haa...That was good. This thing is your treasured sword that slays women. You have also become quite lewd yourself. I''m fired up. Aah, my beloved! Don''t make me so happy! I won''t be able to resist! I roll over on the bed and hold out my hand. Come here Claudia. Claudia rests on my arm pillow and doesn''t stop kissing me. My beloved, you''re about to leave soon, aren''t you? If I wasn''t that man''s wife then I would go with you. I''m not the type to take you along to walk with me but not saying anything is kindness. If there is anything I can do, tell me. If you want money then I''ll gather it, if you want women I''ll find someone pretty from one of my servants. If you prefer a noble woman, then I''ll offer you my daughter. Please, go ahead and violate me. Yesterday, Claudia''s daughter, Christina, said the same thing to me which left not only me, but her mother afraid, and shut herself inside. It''s alright. I have enough money to travel, more importantly are you sure about the medicine? It goes without saying that it''s the contraceptive. Aah! It''s really annoying!! Being the wife of such a dull man, I won''t be able to accept your seed. It''s certainly that man''s fault that I can''t get pregnant either. It would be different now if it was Aegir-dono''s thick seed juices! Claudia has intense mood swings. When I think that she''s clinging to me like a dog wanting to be spoiled, the next thing I know, she gets fired up with intense and irrational anger towards her husband. If you gave birth to a child while being married to a prestigious noble, you would be quite trapped. If I am ever separated from you, my dear beloved, then I''ll be broken. Will you at least tell me where I can send you my letters? Even if you ask me, I''m just a wanderer. I can''t say when I will be somewhere. ...Then as I thought, would it be better for you to become a knight in my mansion rather than living that uneasy lifestyle? I''ll even prioritize you above anything and everything. I may also get a place in a town somewhere, and settle down. When that happens, I''ll send you a letter. Really? I will be looking forward to it! Please remember it, you are my number one, my everything. Tell me anything you desire. Because I will do anything to get you to turn and look at me ... Claudia uses her body to rub against me, and once again swallows my reinvigorated cock. Thick, it''s big! Thrust through my stomach! Ooooh!! Use your penis and fuck this lewd self of mine until I''m dead!! Present Day It''s certain that he has found this place to settle down. You got money from her and you got her body; I thought that it was bad already but you sent letters. If you are exchanging letters with her, there might be a possibility of you abandoning us. And this is the result... (Light Novels Illustration: Mountain of Letters) There are easily 50 letters from Claudia. Judging from the handwriting, you can see that they are all characters from a woman, it was probably written by Claudia herself and not another person in her place. I apologize for being rude to a high class person, but I believe this person is not the kind of woman who gets delighted from playing around. This is coming from me, but I am also aware that I am a woman who thinks heavily of a man''s love for me. It''s just that I can see that this woman is beyond that level. Rita also begins to talk anxiously. I didn''t think I was playing around when I sent letters though. Even though it was pillow talk, I did also promise, and she lent me money with an ulterior motive to help with the management of territory. Erich did also say that you should treasure your connections with your fellow nobles. What''s important is your relationship with the head of the family. What are you doing by stealing the wife? I pretend not to listen to Nonna''s cold voice. So in the end, what did you talk to her about? As expected it would take too long so I''ll count on Celia to summarize what was written. ...Guh, it''s the first time I''m reading something so unpleasant. Celia occasionally clicks her tongue when she reads the endless amount of letters. I saw that the summary wasn''t getting close to progressing, it seemed to be predominantly meaningless things, like compliments to me and words of love. For a while, Celia groaned, got irritated, sighed and finally finished the summary. It- it''s finished. ...I''ll be taking a short break. Celia heads over to the dining room unsteadily. She''s probably going to replenish herself with something sweet after being damaged mentally. Well, now let''s take a look at her fruits of labor. To my beloved Aegir-sama ~abbreviated I am thankful that you have kept your promise. ~abbreviated I was surprised and couldn''t believe that you are a Goldonian noble. ~abbreviated You also became in possession of territory. ~abbreviated Territory management will probably be tough so you can tell me anything. I will help you as much as you want. ~abbreviated I have heard that Goldonia has changed their king and also faced a war. My family has connections with the Goldonian king, so I will come and greet the new king once. Of course, that will be the surface intention, in reality I am coming to meet you. ~abbreviated I will be bringing lots of tributes so please be patient. ~abbreviated ...the heck is that. A single letter would be enough for just the contents. So the other 49 letters are just full of compliments to me? Thinking back there were some times that Celia''s face turned red, so there must have been some obscene things in there as well. It was something I expected, but she''s coming here, huh. With that said, it is a long journey from White City to Goldonia. Not to mention, if a noble''s wife were to travel, it would take several times slower than if we were to go. Moreover, the cold weather in the Federation is harsh, so she should first try to avoid travelling in the winter. It is winter right now, so she can''t depart. She will have to wait for the Federation''s late spring to come before setting out..the estimated time is two months, so the arrival will be around the height of summer. I did a quick calculation. You''re naive. That''s probably impossible. Nonna and Melissa instantly denies it. Please look at this letter. I have never seen something like this. This is more than saying it clearly! If you send something like this do you think that a person would really wait until spring? She has already, no, when you write this letter she may already be on the way. Nonna says that, but it''s really difficult to travel in winter. If she''s coming to greet the royal family of another nation, you''ll need attendants and servants and a large group so she can''t come here at a quick pace. Will she really be able to bear it? From what I could see in White City, her attachment to Aegir-san was incredible. We just talked about it, but didn''t she say that she would hand over her daughter if you wanted? I think she wouldn''t care if a servant died on the way and come here at full speed. Melissa and Nonna have the same opinion. I wonder if my thinking really is naive. On a later day, the answer was revealed in the place of the establishment ceremony for the eastern independent army. Then I''ll be counting on you, Lord Hardlett. Yessir, this is certainly his Majesty''s army, I will be borrowing it. The establishment ceremony ended and the 2000 soldiers came under my command. After preparing for about two days, we will head out to Rafen. Very well, I also have one more notice for you. There was a messenger of a noble from Olga Federation, Marquess Malordol''s family. It seems they are coming to greet me no matter what. They said, since the enthronement, they were late because of the continuing strife. I know that. But I can''t say that. Since the Marquess himself can''t be away from his territory for several months, it seems that his wife is coming. I don''t have to say this but to my country, there is no relationship more important than the one with the Federation. Also, Marquess Malordol''s family has a pedigree with quite the tradition in the Federation. I also know that. But of course I will not say it. In the past, their family has also been made a part of our royal family. Although they are but one noble family, we cannot treat them with disdain. Also, when the wife heard of your heroic stories in the earlier war, she became curious. I don''t believe that a high class noble of the Federation will be interested in the skirmishes in the central plains. I believe it is because in this short period, I have been writing her letters to let her know. She has quite the tenacity and the ability to take action. Thus, I want you to entertain her and be hospitable to her. She''s a wife of a prestigious noble, she must be hungry for some stimulating conversation. If you talk to her about the war then she''ll probably be satisfied. She definitely won''t be satisfied. She is seeking stimulating sex. I heard rumors that you don''t have slovenly women. Hearing that you married a wife, Madam Malordol should be able to live without worrying. Probably as soon it becomes just the two of us, she''ll take off all her clothes and come hug me. I''m willing to bet on it. I will humbly receive her. Good, about the time of arrival though...she is coming from a different place than White City. It seems that it will take three weeks, and she will arrive in spring. I once again see a woman''s tenacity. In addition, the messenger for the royal family came at a later date than when I received my letter. I felt a vague fear, but I have also matured in various ways since I last embraced Claudia. Even if you tell me it''s attachment or tenacity, the point is that women are coming to be embraced by me because they have fallen for me. ''Why don''t I turn the tables on her'', I thought as a smile escapes. 62 63. Eastern Independent Army CAegir POVC All troops move out! On my orders, the eastern independent army formed into ranks and headed south onto the highway. Our objective is the maintenance of peace in Count Radhalde''s territory as well as my own. When we entered Erich''s territory, the army spreads out horizontally, lining up and marching. If you think about it tactically, it''s such an idiotic formation. Stretching the army sideways and advancing is the height of stupidity. On top of being able to be spotted by enemies from far away, it is vulnerable to all sorts of attacks. Our goal is to bluff. There shouldn''t be any problems. Leopolt stands beside me. The purpose of this stupid march is for it to be witnessed by everyone. Both thieves and villagers will be able to see these 2000 soldiers if they are closeby. The shady ones will be shaken up and those who aren''t will feel secure. That in itself will be effective enough. The soldiers were worried about the villagers coming to riot, but nothing happened. Even though it''s against my will, the warped rumors about me are doing their job. "His strength is like that of a fierce god." With the town behind him, he didn''t take a single step backwards against the approaching tens of thousands of enemies while cutting down 200 people. He is kind to women, but those who stir up unrest will be mercilessly crushed.... During the establishment ceremony, it seemed to me that the soldiers'' eyes towards me seemed scared for some reason. If a person identical to that of the descriptions in the rumors appeared, I would be scared too. It''s Erich''s fault, since the rumors originated from him. From now on, the soldiers will get to work under my command. Eventually, they will see the truth and get used to it. Leopolt, divide the troops and exterminate the bandits. I will leave Erich''s territory to you while I will continue to head to Rafen and clean up my territory. It should be over in a week. Yes. I understand. Leopolt will take command of the troops of the eastern independent army as the vice-commander. And me!?What am I supposed to do!? Celia appeals next to me. There''s the difference in the size of horses too, but her head is positioned in the perfect place, although she''d get angry if I say she''s in the perfect position to be my armrest. You will take the spear cavalry and stay vigilant on the outer circumference of the main squad until we reach Rafen. Inspect as many forests and brushes and other suspicious places as possible, that will probably cause the bandits to run away. For the small number of thieves, a group of cavalry is a nightmare. Just by seeing their appearance, they will run away in a hurry. You don''t need to refrain yourself for the escaping bandits. If possible, eliminate all of them. Roger that! Cavalry, follow me! Following Celia''s orders, the spear cavalry gallops off. At first, the soldiers looked down on her, but after she knocked out two large men who rubbed her ass, they acknowledged her. The finishing moves were a kick in the crotch, and a high kick to the chin. Along with the growth of Celia''s body, she''s also steadily growing stronger. She has always been a genius at fighting but was limited in what she could do because of her small stature. As long as her body grows, it looks like things will turn out splendidly. Her parts as a woman are also growing, she has surpassed Maria in the breast race and has gotten in range of Kuu and Catherine. The enthusiastic Celia is already eager to overthrow Nonna, but that''s a reckless challenge. A man may become a king, but a king cannot become a god. This is similar to that. When I was thinking about Celia and the breast competition, a messenger came. Celia, who just separated from us earlier, has immediately discovered bandits, and seems to be attacking them. They sent a messenger to give a report as a precaution, but they are overwhelmingly advantageous, and reinforcements seem unnecessary. Even if I were to send reinforcements, it would be difficult for them to keep up with the galloping cavalry. As I thought, the spear cavalry are quite convenient to use. The spear cavalry that Celia took with her earlier is just as their name suggests C cavalry equipped with spears. Their weapon is a powerful and large spear but comparatively, their armor is relatively weak, being only leather armor. The horses are also not quite protected and are pretty much bare naked. It''s like equipping a common light cavalry, used in scouting and as messengers, with a full-blown spear. If long spearmen challenge them up front or if they become a target for the archers, they will suffer large amounts of casualties. In battles with cavalry alike, they will also be put in a disadvantageous position. However, they are lightweight and are able to move faster than heavy cavalry who have donned metal armor. Their horses will also be less fatigued so their endurance will be higher. Still, they are sufficient enough to do things like jousting. For a territory with such a wide area, they are the ideal unit to cover the ground quickly. Gaining a full-scale military, the public order of Erich''s and my territory will improve rapidly. The clean up operation will pretty much destroy all the bandits within my territory in one week''s time since my arrival. Meanwhile, the ones directly responsible for the misconducts committed by the government officials, which are spreading like disease within Erich''s territory, are being removed. With soldiers moving around within the territory, they can''t do things like setting up illegal checking stations or collaborate with unlawful people in committing robbery. There''s nothing I can do about the private tax set up by the acting official though. Just by reducing the type of exploitations, the citizens will take it as good news. In the first place, it is none of our business what happens to the citizens of other feudal lords. Our only job is to maintain the peace. That''s true, but I want Celia to become a little bit nicer. However, what she says is logically sound. Corruption and those other things fall under their domestic affairs, so Erich should take care of it himself. I told him that the acting official is doing whatever he pleases. He can take care of the rest. Celia sighed, then reacted with a twitch as she pointed to something. On the right! A group of something that looks like bandits are escaping from the forest! So there were still some remaining. These guys are as stubborn as they are stupid. The army has already rampaged a whole bunch. It would be smart if they just ran away immediately. It''s finished as soon as they get discovered, and they were instantly captured without any resistance or anyone escaping. They are claiming that they are hunters though. What should we do? There aren''t any villages around here. When they judged they couldn''t escape, they decided to pretend to be citizens who have been stepped on, and not only are their actions slow, they also don''t know when to give up. There is no redeeming them. I swing my hand down to give the signal. Instantly, the bandits were pierced one after the other by spears. I didn''t think there would be this many bandits in this poor area, but there were quite a few of them. Thinking about the current location, they aren''t aiming to get the villagers or peddlers. They are probably trying to capture citizens migrating from Treia and sell them as slaves or something. But we only got these guys from the first day of going around. It must mean that there aren''t anymore right? I guess, let''s finish up today''s sweep all at once. All that''s left is the usual security and there will be no problems. Cheers rose up from the soldiers. They''ve probably gotten sick of searching for dirty bandits in this barren land. All troops change course! Head towards Rafen! The divided team of Leopolt should also be returning pretty soon. You did well to come back. The mission has been completed. The local security guards have been relieved of their duties. The three of us have gathered today! The ones who came to greet me when we returned to Rafen are Adolph, Leopolt and also Irijina. Irijina''s duty was to establish the private army, so she didn''t participate in the suppression operation and was in the town recruiting soldiers all this time. Good work. Nah, it wasn''t like there were powerful enemies or anything. It was just ordinary work. We have a bit of a problem here. Adolph interjected. His frankness is impressive. What''s wrong? Have the immigrants not gathered as much as you expected? No, the opposite. Many more immigrants than expected are coming in. Really, then isn''t that not a problem? Adolph sighed. Celia''s eyes shoot up. No matter which country he is in, he will eventually be thrown into the dungeon. It isn''t convenient to have too many as well. We need to ensure that they have food and houses, and didn''t we say that we would compensate them for their labor and help support them. Was that how it was? I wasn''t really listening. Celia is nodding so I guess that''s right. If there are too many people, then why not have them live here in Rafen and extend the town? It''s not like the only way to live is to be a farming family. Things such as new jobs in this remote town...they exist, huh. Right, they do. They exist in the garrison containing 2000 soldiers, which is located on the outskirts of the town consisting of 400 people. On their days of rest, even those guys will drink alcohol, eat food, and may even change their clothes. Right now, the town doesn''t have the maximum number of residents, so we can let them all live in the garrison, but if possible, I think everyone would want to eat and drink in the town. Thinking about the morale of the soldiers, extension of the town is preferable as well. That''s good. Unlike head tax and harvest tax, business tax comes into our hand as daily income. The salaries of the soldiers paid by the royal family will be reduced indirectly on our side! I haven''t thought about it to that extent though. That should be fine, let''s do it. However, in the short while until we get on track, I''ll be paying from my own pocket. The 200 gold that was given to me may be a little tight. Money isn''t an issue. We just need to solve this problem first. Huh...? Can you tell me the reason? I can''t say that it''s because the wife of a noble that I''ve embraced in the past is coming with gifts. Even so, it''s nice to expect a woman''s money for the management of our territory. If my hopes are off, it''ll be fine if I borrow from Erich. It shouldn''t matter too much; if he''s able to throw such a grand ball, he should have money to spare. Anyways, just do as you said. You''re able to do so with the 200 gold I''ve given you for now, right? I understand. It''s because the feudal lord is Hardlett-sama. I will do as you say, but there is one more troubling thing. There is still something? It''s about the origin of their immigration. A large number of people are coming from Treia''s occupied land in the west, which is expected, but there are increasing numbers coming from the Goldonia''s occupied land in the northwest.The rumors of our territory seems to be spreading all across the lands of former Arkland. That is certainly bad. Pulling citizens from the other nobles of Goldonia means.. Alright, then this is a secret. We''ll deal with it when they start storming in. There''s no reason to purposely tell anyone what we know. Perhaps we will be able to pull through. Thus our policies have been decided. I will have to return to the capital again after resting for a few days. It''s quite hectic, but Claudia''s reception is ordered by the king. Although I''m not bragging, I can tell from looking at the letters that she''s quite into me. It will be impossible to stay for a week and go back. It might become a drawn out battle. Count Malordol''s wife''s reception duties, is it? If you''re together with the wife of a high class noble, manners are tiresome and you may have to go along with many of her selfish actions. You have my sympathies. Adolph''s words are not accurate. Claudia will definitely not get angry if I drink alcohol in front of her, rest my feet on the desk, or even if I rub her ass. And I can easily imagine her coming towards me with wet eyes. The other party has come with a considerable amount of resolve. I will need a suitable amount of resolve as well. I will quickly rest up and recharge my energy today. Then, I''ll be taking a rest, Celia, Irijina, I''ll give you lots of love. Don''t say it with such a loud voice! ....I will accompany you. Aah! It''s been such a long time. I''m counting on you lots! I hug their shoulders and head towards the bedroom. Leopolt remains expressionless while Adolph spreads both hands and shrugs his shoulders. Ah! I turn my head to look at the person who made a sound. It''s the woman that I''ve saved some time in the past, and she has come for a night visit huh? When I see her holding a mop, it seems she has been cleaning in the mansion. So you''ve been cleaning? Ah, yes! I was just wondering if I could be near you, even for a little bit. What a cutie, although I don''t remember her name. Are you going to come too? Wha-! Nu-! A new face? ...I will be in your care. Celia looks dissatisfied, but when I pet her some, she cheers up. Irijina is talking about something with the girl. Listen, Hardlett-dono is amazing! Yes, I am aware. It''s something like this right. The woman spreads her hands. No, no! When he gets fired up it becomes like this! With three people accompanying me, I enter the bedroom. Why don''t I practice for the upcoming decisive battle? Ah! Ahn! That place is no good! How about here? Hm, what a cute clit. Irijina and Celia are embracing each other on top of the bed. Celia resisted at first, but after I promised to watch all the way, and forbidding to have kisses, she reluctantly accepted to be embraced by another woman. Because there is a difference in size between them, Irijina raised her body halfway, holds up Celia and the both of them are caressing each other''s genitals. Irijina-san! Don''t be so rough please..that''s the precious place that I offered to Aegir-sama! M-my bad, alright! Gently...how''s this?! Don''t put three fingers in so suddenly either!! You-! Wa-! It''s impossible to put it in up to the wrist! Hey! Aren''t you breaking it?! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I sit there on the sofa and watch the scene from the front. It''s fun to watch girls entangling themselves like this too. Don''t be so rough, you two. What if you used your mouth? ...Uuuuu, I can''t believe I''m going to lick a woman''s hole. Celia''s hole is small! Ooh, the insides are a pretty pink color! If it''s with the mouth, then it shouldn''t get that rough. That''s good, continue just like that. That''s right, slowly lick the rod. And the woman that I brought along was lying sideways on the sofa, crawling her tongue on my cock. I have taken her virginity but she has no experience servicing with her mouth. She would fall in love and get married in the future. If she were to learn some felatio techniques, it would certainly make the man happy, so that''s why I''m teaching her. Uu-!! I want to lick Aegir-sama''s thing too. I don''t mind licking Celia''s place though! Slurping sounds echo from the three of them, and the entangling from the girls is gradually getting more exciting. As soon as Irijina sticks her tongue deep into Celia, her feet stretched out. Aah-! Hn? Liquid came out? Did you climax? I did not! I absolutely did not! It''s impossible for anyone to make me, other than Aegir-sama! From the movement of her feet, she probably came a little. Why don''t I help her? Celia, face this way. Climax while I''m looking. Ye...yes. I understand. Celia is teasing her own breasts and calling my name repeatedly while Irijina is licking her genitals. Aegir-sama, I like you. I love you! Already...no gooooood!! There is a little distance between us but Celia screams loudly and sticks out her hand towards me as she climaxes. With this, she will think that she climaxed according to my instructions. Nn, nn, ngho! The woman is working hard at servicing me between my legs. It''s about time that I give her a reward too. I pick her up and place her on my lap. She prepares herself to finally get penetrated but sorry, first I need to have Celia be my partner. I put my hands on her crotch. One hand rubs the enlarged clit, the other enters her hole. In order to get her to climax, I concentrate my attacks on her sensitive spots. There''s no way that a woman who was a virgin till just recently could resist. HiiiiiiiihC!! Her legs spring up amusingly and her neck shakes. I stop to peel back the skin covering the clit forcibly, after her entire body trembles for a while, she bites her own arm. Woah!! She bit strong enough for blood to ooze so I was going to open her mouth, but she already lost her mind. With splashes here and there, she sprays her liquid and sticks out her tongue. I embrace her until her convulsions calm down, and after confirming she has lost consciousness, I let her sleep on the sofa. I can finally feel good too! I''m counting on you! I swing my erect cock and place it on Irijina. Celia has also resurrected, and without delay, pleads for the kisses that Irijina was not permitted to do to her. Take it in your mouth, the better one will get their womb inflated. The two women forgot about the earlier entanglement with each other, crowding around my cock as if competing for it. After that, the exercise was reaching the peak of extreme, and the only one who could stand the next day was Irijina. The woman especially, whose name is unknown, got attacked by the three of us while she was still unconscious, and she had a miserable appearance with her legs spread open, her tongue stuck out, and eyes rolled back. CThird Person/ Claudia POVC At the same time, Coast of North Telius River, Port City Cargo is being unloaded from a single boat one after the other. These are gifts to the royal family! If you drop them, you''ll be crucified! The sailors are complaining as they use more caution than they would normally think to use to unload the cargo. Meanwhile, a conspicuous woman dressed in an extravagant outfit appeared. Madam, please be careful of where you step. The servant offers a hand but the extravagant woman brushes it away. I don''t need it, I can walk on my own. Instead of that, please unload the cargo faster. My goodness, it''s just greeting the new king of Goldonia...such large amounts of gifts is unnecessary. In the first place, I have absolutely no interest in the new king. That is nothing more than pretext. Madam, the visit to Goldonia on this occasion will be the first since the changing of kings. Conforming to an official envoy, will the gifts be suitable-!? The extravagant woman used an open hand to hit the servant''s cheek, interrupting him mid-sentence. Be quiet! Hurry up and unload the cargo, you go help too. While still confused, the servant joins in with the sailors and moves along with them. The woman is the wife of a Marquess, someone that he could not talk back to. Aah, good grief! I am making that person wait. What will I do if I''m hated? The party overcame a considerable amount of impossibilities in order to get here. In addition to departing during the winter season, they forced themselves to continue even after the sun has set, and several carriers collapsed along the way, but still the wife paid them no attention. She just continued to repeat that she had to hurry. The servants did not receive instructions from the head of the family, Marquess Malordol, to especially hurry, but seeing as how much the wife is saying it, they figured that there was some kind of a promise that must be kept with the royal family and persisted with all the impossibilities. There are only a few who knew of the real reason. Please treat that box with the utmost care. If you so much as scratch it, heads will fly! Two sailors hurriedly picks the box up. I wonder if he will fancy the offerings I brought, it would be quite dull with only gold after all. Aah, I want to hurry and see him soon. She embraces her own body. By doing so, it seems that she''ll remember the feelings of being hugged by a man. Please wait for me, my beloved one. Your woman, your Claudia is coming. The estimated time remaining is 10 days, but Claudia has no intention to proceed at the pace of common sense. Now, hurry and get ready. We''re leaving. The Marquess'' wife, who is drowning in an inflamed love, and her party has once again started to advance along the land route. 63 Chapter 64. Attack on Tit... Wife CAegir POVC1 Goldonia Royal Palace Nobles are lined up dressed in formal uniforms and King Alexandro sits with an air of composure on the throne. I am standing there amongst those nobles too. Today, they didn''t approve of Celia coming along so it can''t be helped that she has nothing to do. The only ones with the right to be allowed to line up here are those with Baron status and above, and also the king''s soldiers and servants. A trumpet''s sound rings out and a palace soldier dressed in an elegant outfit declares sonorously. The proxy for Marquess Albens, Lady Claudia Albens Malordol has arrived! Let her through! The king declares exaggeratedly. All of us are waiting for her sake in the first place, so I don''t think there is a need to purposely put on an act, but nobles are troublesome beings. Lord Hardlett, it''s a state guest. You better not take your usual attitude, alright? Erich gives me a warning while standing beside me. That''s right, when I was told that Claudia was coming, I didn''t feel any sort of tension. Actually, she is a woman from my past, but if I told Erich that, he would probably faint. The noblewoman is walking on top of a red carpet and the impression I got from seeing Claudia after such a long time was entirely different from before. The appearance of her flowing dress as she walks with her head held high made me feel that this was truly what a noble looked like. Claudia bows elegantly as she walks up in front of the king. It is a pleasure to meet you for the first time, Your Majesty Alexandro the First. On this occasion, I have come as a proxy for my husband. I cannot thank you enough for this extremely kind treatment as a state guest. You did well to come from such a long distance. I appreciate yours and Lord Malordol''s sincerity. Claudia returned to her normal posture and started to speak while smiling. I apologize on behalf of my husband for coming to greet you so late. Even though our family and your Majesty has similar blood flowing in us. It seems that in the past, Marquess Malordol''s family has married into the royal family. What of it, during my enthronement there was continued unfortunate war damage. It can''t be helped. I thank you for your generosity. Although this is sudden...we have been entrusted with a letter from the great king, His Majesty Jutland the second, for Your Highness. A slight murmur rose up from among the nobles. Being entrusted with a letter means that Claudia''s visit has been officially recognized by the highest authority in the Federation, Jutland the second. Her level of importance has increased even further. Claudia respectfully takes out the letter and the king stands up to receive it. Normally, it would be unthinkable for the king to directly take it. The Olga Federation and the Goldonia Kingdom are on friendly terms with each other, however, for many years the Federation undoubtedly held the advantage in the power relationship. It wasn''t just a relationship between kings, it was something close to a ranking. Even though they are kings, disrespect was not permitted. I have certainly received it. Next, I will present gifts to your Majesty. Please take this. Claudia hands over a list of gifts. Good, thank you. I will also be giving you something in return. The king''s aide hands Claudia a list. As if it was something natural, both parties seem to have been prepared. If they were going to do an exchange, wouldn''t it be better if the both of them took what they want? They didn''t have to bring the heavy stuff. This is called a noble''s manners. Also, Lord Hardlett, I thought I told you not to make pointless chatter. I got Erich angry. Just when I was about ready to thank her for her efforts and looked at Claudia, her eyes met with mine. -! Claudia''s face became dyed with joy in the blink of an eye. Even now, she has a smile that seemed to jump out in dance and her eyes are glued to me. Then, let''s begin the welcoming banquet immediately. There are people I want to introduce you to. Escort the Lady to the lounge! Just like that, Claudia was taken by the servants and left the room. She was desperately staring at me until the end. At first, I got the impression that she was a noble of a different nature from me, but those eyes are a familiar color from that of a crazed woman. At the dinner party, His Majesty will probably introduce you as her entertainer for the evening. Don''t get her angry with your rudeness, you hear? It''ll be fine. Absolutely fine. Claudia will not get mad at something like me being rude. This is Viscount Aegir Hardlett. A man who has shown achievements that makes my heart dance in the previous Arkland military campaign. I will let this man guide you around my country as well. Nice to...meet you, please treat me well, Lord Hardlett. Claudia''s eyes moisten and her voice trembles. However, as expected it seems she still has the reason to keep herself from being embraced in a place like this. Good, it seems that the Lady is also interested in your heroic tales. Let her hear them while you guide her. Yes. I will accept it. With this man, as long as he has a sword, you may not need an escort either. Then, I''m counting on you. The king and Claudia arrives at the table and are chatting about some bland topics while eating. But I can hear a constant sound coming from the woman''s feet. I can hear the inappropriate constant tapping of her foot that seems to be saying ''Hurry up and end''. The eating is finished and the ball starts. The nobles are consecutively greeting the guest of honor, Claudia, and with a sigh, she holds her head in her hand. ...Please excuse me, I am not feeling quite well, it may be the fatigue from my long journey. That isn''t good. Please rest. Hey servant, bring some water. If I rest a little, I may feel better. Lord Hardlett, can you take me to a place with a good breeze? She leans lightly on my arm, but from her gripping strength I don''t think she''s feeling that bad. Her rough breathing is probably not because of weakness, but probably due to her arousal. (Light Novels Illustration: Claudia on Aegir''s arm) I understand. Please follow me. Please take care. Lord Hardlett, treat her courteously. The acting is perfect. I didn''t take Claudia to the balcony or the lounge, but I took her to the courtyard. Are you alright? Lady Malordol? ...That''s wrong. Don''t call me by that man''s name, I am Claudia. I am your woman! Claudia jumps into my chest. She wiped off her lipstick with a handkerchief and gives me kisses all over my face, like a storm. Since that day I lost you, I have been forever dreaming of this day! My beloved one, the master of my heart! Having said that much, I thought it would be rude just to have it done to me so I was about to kiss her too, drawing her face to me, but her face still had makeup. It would be troublesome if it were to crumble, and in the first place, I didn''t like the smell of makeup. I avoid the lips and kiss her on the nape of her neck. Ah, you''re doing it here? No, I am your woman, so I am at your mercy. Claudia misunderstands my avoidance of her lips as a feeling of sexual excitement and pulls her underwear off from inside her dress. As expected though, we can''t do it here. ...we''re stopping Claudia. There is still a party to attend after this right? For something like that, I''ll just say that I left my seat because I wasn''t feeling well. In the end, it is just for appearance sake, so how about it. I place my finger over her lips. Please don''t make trouble for me Claudia. His Majesty has appointed me to be your entertainer. I can tell even with the makeup on top, but she is blushing and becoming meek. I am terribly sorry. I didn''t mean to cause you trouble. It''s just that my love overflowed...so please don''t hate me. I shake my head to say ''that''s not how it is'' and bury her face in my chest. As usual, she has such intense mood swings. Do I look like a man with such little tolerance? Now, put your underwear back on and let''s return to the party. We still have time after this. But Claudia does not move. If we return right away, the earlier lie will be exposed. Stay here for a little longer... Why are you opening the front? I''ve dreamed of the day that I get to service you, and I''ve practiced, you know? I''m only using my mouth, so be reassured that your clothes will not get messed up and please enjoy. Nmuu... Claudia takes out the cock from my pants, putting it while it''s still soft, deep into her throat without hesitation. The thing that isn''t even erect slightly chokes her while rubbing her throat and getting stimulated. It hasn''t been washed, you know? Won''t it be better if I wiped it at least? I just took a bath last night and went to the toilet many times. I haven''t done any preparations, so it is hard to call that place clean. Puha! I don''t mind. If your tool is dirty, then I''ll use my mouth to clean it. If you like, do you want me to drink your urine? No, it''s fine if you''re not bothered. It has gotten hard. Then I''ll continue. Once again, the erect thing was put deep into her throat, but it has gotten much larger than before and the enlarged cock is filling her throat up. It seems that she can''t breathe so periodically she takes it out of her mouth and takes breaths. Is it big? Yes, it''s huge.... Much more so than when you made love with me in the past...nboh! As if unable to hold herself back any longer,she takes it in and sticks to my hips. When I look, she has reached a hand to her pantie-less crotch and is fingering herself, making schlicking sounds. Erich said not to be rude, but even pissing on her doesn''t seem like it would get her mad, let alone bad manners. The service continues while I''m thinking of stupid things. For a while, there are only lewd sounds coming from the courtyard. Claudia sucks my cock quite well and makes me feel good, but there''s just about no time left. On the small chance that someone finds us it would turn into something serious. We don''t really have much time. Please do it rougher. As if understanding, Claudia nods and energetically swings her head. The cock is sucked deep into her throat, she wants to vomit several times but she doesn''t stop moving. Egoh-! Ngho! Ue-!! Seeing the appearance of a woman servicing me while making such sounds, my semen started to rise up. Claudia... I hold her head to tell her of my intentions and she nods. I have gotten her acknowledgement and I hold her head down with all my might as I twist my cock deep into her throat and swing my hips. If I take too long then she won''t be able to breathe, so I ejaculate after swinging my hips a few times. Nnnnnnnn!! Nnnnh... With splurting sounds when the semen hits, I release her head and pull my cock out. Nngh-! Claudia covers her mouth after having it pulled out and looks down. It''s because on top of such intense thrusting in her throat she had quite a large amount of semen in her mouth. It can''t be helped that she has to vomit so I turned around, but she points her face upwards and swallows everything that was coming up. ...Wouldn''t it be easier on you if you threw up? Absolutely not! Do you think I''ll waste even a single drop of my beloved''s seed juice?! Love is serious. In addition, Claudia wants the liquid inside my rod as well and is sucking it out countlessly. Then shall we return? ...Aah, how nice it is to be able to taste this dick in this place...tonight, I''ll be anguishing endlessly and won''t be able to sleep. Somehow or another I was serviced one-sidedly. I was a little bit useful. Please make a hoop with both hands. ? Like this? I thrust my cock into the ring that was made by Claudia''s hands. As the cock passes through the ring of her hands, it approaches her face. I repeated that three times. How is that? Will you be able to pass the night? A-amazing!!This huge thing is approaching me! Aah, my mouth is opening by itself..... Every time the cock gets closer to her face, she extends her tongue out like a snake. But it can''t be helped even if we have started again so I pull my hips back after that one time. Well, it''s finished. Let''s go back. No way... I forcibly stuff the erect cock back into my pants and fix my clothes. Claudia has a reluctant face but she gives up and fixes her clothes as well. Please remember what we did just now for tonight. Yes, I will imagine your cock digging into all the holes in my body, and masturbate until I go crazy. It would bother me if you go crazy though. The entertainer for tomorrow onward will also be me. After that, Claudia returned to the party as if nothing happened. After a short period of pleasant talk, the banquet finishes, and she lodges in a villa made for state guests. Well, Lord Hardlett, thank you very much for tonight. It seems I will be getting guided around the capital by you tomorrow but....I''m really looking forward to it. Please tell me lots about ''yourself'' too. Claudia uses her tongue to lick around her mouth and leaves. The nearby nobles probably think that we were talking about my heroic tales. But what she wants is something more intense. To prepare for tomorrow, I guess I''ll sleep early today. By the way, her underwear ended up in my pocket. It looks like an expensive silk underwear, maybe I''ll give it to one of the girls. I definitely don''t want it! I don''t want it, it''s dirty! I don''t want it. Please throw it away. I don''t want it... Well, I don''t really want that. If you order me to, I''ll wear it...Uu It''s too small and it won''t fit! I don''t want it. Please use common sense to think. When I talked about the circumstances to those in the house everyone refused to accept it. Well it can''t be helped, so I''ll leave it on top of Kroll''s bed. At that age, he should have a wide variety of uses for it. The next day, I was sleeping with Nonna resting on my arm, who I was affectionate with yesterday. She must have felt a sense of urgency from Claudia''s visit, so yesterday''s sex was intense. She never had much stamina in the first place, so at midnight she lost consciousness, but even so, her thin hand did not separate from me. What a cutie... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I gently stroke Nonna''s hair. She''s probably making love to me in her dreams too, there''s a smile on her face. Uuun...don''t throw me away...don''t leave me...Aegir-sama~...I''ll do...anything... Her face suddenly changes into a crying face as she has a nightmare. I thought of waking her by giving her a kiss but before that, there was a knock. Please excuse my rudeness in the morning. Is it alright if I enter the room? If Sebastian came, then it must mean it''s important. I don''t mind, enter. I cover just my waist with the sheets and place the futon over Nonna. A notice arrived from the palace. It says that you have been summoned by Lady Malordol. Even though I''m the entertainer, it''s not like I can stay in the king''s villa. If the Lady wants to go sightseeing within the territory, then a messenger will be sent for me, and I''ll go to pick her up. It definitely isn''t for sightseeing though. Alright, let''s go. I kiss Nonna before I prepare. She must have exhausted herself, since she didn''t even wake up from my interaction with Sebastian. Don''t worry. I prefer you over Claudia, you''re my wife after all. Nonna''s face seems to have relaxed a bit after having the nightmare. Alright, prepare something simple to eat. I''m going out soon. It has already been prepared in the dining room. CNonna /third person POVC After 30 seconds Madam, what about the preparation of the tea? ...Immediately would be nice. She gets up slowly. Only the sheets were covering her ample breasts, but Sebastian is already past that age where he would lust after her. Nonna also doesn''t pay him too much attention. Would you not like to see him off normally? It''s fine. When he has sex with that woman, he should be reminded of my crying face. ...Is that so. Sebastian, tell Aegir-sama that I have been crying. When you do, he should come back and see me one more time before heading out. Certainly. Haa, I wonder if she''ll hurry and return to the Federation. Nonna mutters with an unsatisfied look and rolls around on the bed. CAegir POVC Aegir-sama! Claudia jumps into me. She looks around in a hurry but it seems there are none of the king''s soldiers. If this was seen by someone related to the king then it would be another annoying thing. I''ve kept you waiting, didn''t I. No, don''t be ridiculous! I had originally wanted to call you myself, but the soldiers guiding me said it was customary to have them do it instead. I hope you don''t resent me. That''s fine. If they find out about the special relationship you have with me, it will become problematic. I thought as much, so I listened to them. Otherwise, I would have slapped that soldier and headed to where you are. Claudia pulls my hand along as if saying ''let''s go''. Several escorts and caretakers tried to come along but they were all driven away. Annoying! I said that I am fine. Please keep yourselves busy here...ara, how unsightly. Driver, prepare the best carriage. Clara will be coming with us. Claudia scolds away the servants and turns around to be courteous to me. Indeed, she is too moody. I can really see the struggles the servants have. In the end, the four of us, Claudia and I, the driver, and the female attendant climbed into the four-horse carriage and rode out to do sightseeing in the city. However, this is truly a gorgeous carriage. I didn''t think the interior would be this spacious. You may as well call the interior a decoration, as it was just simply roomy. In addition, wine and light snacks were also provided, and it is dimensions apart from the carriages I have rode on before. The six-horse carriage is actually more comfortable than this, but it couldn''t be loaded onto the ship. This is the difference in wealth between the Federation and Goldonia. A four-horse carriage is extremely rare in Goldonia, but a six-horse carriage has never been seen. And Aegir-sama...I don''t like the use of keigo as a formality. Are we not close with each other? 2 I don''t need to hold back, huh. I''m pretty bad at using it also. Then Claudia, is it fine that you dismissed the servants? Of course, they will just get in the way. I don''t need anyone but Aegir-sama as my escort. I do have this girl as an attendant just in case, though. I was curious about that. This shy girl that was sitting beside us since earlier, reminds me of Celia with her short silver hair, but unlike the energetic atmosphere of the other girl, this one is quite mild-mannered. She has a calm atmosphere that would not be fazed by anything. She looks quite young, but she''ll turn into a beauty soon. Aah, curious about Clara? Please greet him. I am Clara. I was bought by the Madam and am working as a servant.3 After Clara finishes introducing herself, she returns to the corner of the carriage. It seems she knows about my relationship with Claudia and is concerned about getting in the way. There were people around last night so I could take it in my mouth, but it will be fine in this carriage. Driver, have it go slowly. And forget everything that you have seen and heard! Certainly Madam. The driver closes the window on his side and Clara shuts both of the side windows. It seems that my body is starting to burn up. Claudia instantly takes all her clothes off. Now, come make love to me! I have yearned for this moment.....embrace me, no, please ravish me. It seems that she could no longer keep her composure. I can''t let her be embarrassed any further. When I stand in front of her, she takes my clothes with a desperate expression. I left everything up to the aroused Claudia and sat naked with my legs spread on the carriage seat. What a terrifyingly huge cock...I was fantasizing about this thrusting into myself last night in bed and earnestly trying to comfort myself...I finally get to have you bury it in my hole. I have dreamt about this moment many times. As if Clara was never there in the first place, Claudia spreads her thighs and gets on top of me. Even without touching it, her hole was dripping wet with juices and after using her own hand to spread herself wide open, she lowered her hips. However, her movements stop at the place where the cock kisses her vaginal lips. She''s spreading her thighs wide on top of a man, and also spreading her hole with both hands. In this position that even a prostitute in the outskirts would get embarrassed about, Claudia looks at me and starts talking. Five times... Of what? The number of times that my hole has taken in a man since you last separated from me. I am a little curious as to what kind of sexual experiences that Claudia has felt. With who? That man who comes occasionally to White City...four times with my husband and once with a male prostitute. I can understand her husband. Rather, it was me that stepped in an invaded on them, otherwise Claudia would never know me and she would still be his wife. But a male prostitute is...I guess I did hear that she was indulging herself in debaucherous acts before meeting me. Please forgive me. Two years is too long for the body of the woman that you lit a fire in... Those five times, were they good? Claudia shakes her head violently. It''s tough to suppress my laughter when we''re talking in a position where my cock is supporting you while bow-legged. Absolutely no good. That man''s crude dick and his pathetic sex techniques are naturally not even worth mentioning, but comparing even the male prostitute, who is supposed to be used to embracing women, with the intense mating that you have taught me, it was like a child''s play. While she''s speaking, Claudia started to rub her clit. It becomes a strange shape. That''s why since then, I have not called them once. Rather, using a dildo and calling your name while masturbating feels so much better. For you to look forward to it that much, I''m blessed to have been born a man. Yes, so...well... Claudia moves her hips, rubbing her hole against my meat rod. (Oh, are you waiting for my orders?) Go ahead Claudia. Let your hole have a taste, lower your hips and take it in. Yes! I will! Claudia instantly drops her hips and it screws deep inside her. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Even doing this to Melissa, whose hole is stretched out, or Irijina, who has a nice physique, would still make them scream. For the high class harlot, her scream sounds like she had a sword stuck into her stomach. -! Clara opens the window slightly and gives instructions to the driver that was asking questions. The speed of the carriage has probably increased because of the voices of suspicion from the people nearby. Are you alright? Yes...the ones I''ve had up until now were all small so it''s being stretched....Guuu If you''re fine, then I''ll take it as a signal to use my hips without hesitation. Claudia clenches her teeth so hard that you can hear sounds from her teeth as she tries to use her hips to follow mine. I place her on my knees and felt one stroke. Umu... Does it feel good?! Swing your hips more! As a woman, she''s quite heavy. She should be several times lighter than Mel but her stomach is clearly sticking out more since the last time I''ve seen her. Every time she bounces on top of me, the flesh on her belly follows suit. Well, this is also a thrill. ? Is there something wrong? The mature woman on the floor is superior to a younger woman in that she has sex techniques and a ripe body with tolerance. The extra flesh that she has also makes it comfortable for me to hug her. It''s nothing. See! I grab her waist and give her loose ass a slap. Nhha! It''s good. Please invade my womb rougher! Please dominate the depths of my hole and my womb! We mutually rub our hips together as we build up pleasure. While I suck her breasts and pinch her ass and do other various mischievous things, there was something that I was curious about. Your clit is quite peeled back...what happened? I know that because she shaves her pubic hair and her past debauchery, her black tufts are protruding out, but her clit should not be so exposed like that. You did well to notice. Actually, before I came to Goldonia, I had the skin trimmed off so it would be easier for you to attack me! The sensitive clit is sticking out for your use anytime! It gave me the chills for a little, but she did it just for my sake. It would be kind of me to give it a taste. Alright, Claudia, rub your clit against me. Yes, I had prepared to do just that. Except that if I rub it myself, it''s sensitive enough that I would easily squirt. I don''t know what would happen if my beloved person presses against it... I don''t mind. Even if it''s squirting or urinating, don''t hold back and let it out. Then...please excuse me. Claudia rubs against my hips as if to rub against my pubic hair. And she instantly climaxes. But, I hold down the hips of the woman who bounced up in pleasure and even more violently...as if she was sweeping the floor harshly with a mop, she rubs her clit against my hairs. Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiih!! AAaaaaaaC!! After intense sounds of water, Claudia pisses herself, in which she hides her face in embarrassment, but I won''t let her off yet. I grab her clit with my fingers, and play with it in a way that a young boy would jack off when he just learns how to do so. Of course, I don''t stop thrusting my hips up and stabbing her womb. It is normally a movement that would cause her to feel pain, but she is already at a point where anything I do to her would change into pleasure. Well, it''s time to finish things. I change positions and lay Claudia down, then pick her up in a flexed position. The slapping sounds are loud as I thrust into her intensely, and of course I don''t stop rubbing her clit either. Claudia''s loose ass is just perfect and feels just like a cushion against me, and she can''t speak but can only make baby sounds ''auu, auu'' while panting, making me feel superior as a man. As I sigh and shift my gaze, Clara has an expressionless look on her face, but she is looking over here. The girl, who is the same age as Miti, seems to also have a keen interest in intense sexual intercourse. I''m cumming! Leddi, let it out...ooooooo!! Clara and I exchange looks and I told her to come closer. Claudia should not be able to hear anything at this point. Fuun! I thrust deep into her waist, and pinch her clit. OOOOOOoooo!! She screams remarkably loud, and she squeezes on me just like it was my own hand grabbing my cock. After enjoying plenty of that tight feeling, I release my semen deep into the lewd wife. It''s coming!! The baby juice is cominggg!! The penis is sprayingggg!! ...for it to make a sound. Claudia moans loudly and Clara is surprised at the sound of ejaculation coming from the parts where we are connected. Melissa told me that it seems that my ejaculation noise is quite impossible. For people who have accumulated a large amount, it seems she would hear ''byuu'', but she told me that for me, it was a sound that continued endlessly and it was something unbelievable that she has never seen before. M-madam!? Clara panics. That is natural, since Claudia''s stomach is expanding gradually. Don''t worry, it''s my seed. Rather than that, it would be nice if you got something to contain it. When it withers, it''ll spray out. When I told her, I smiled and Clara hurriedly searches for something. It''s been awhile since I got to taste this body of Claudia''s and it was quite delicious. Until Clara has prepared something I''ll make sure my meat rod doesn''t wither by laying the woman''s body in front of me, on its side. When it is wrapped in a soft body then it would only enlarge and it would be impossible for it to wither. Was it good? I gently stroke Claudia''s hair, who has regained her consciousness for a while now. Yes, it''s the best...I''ve always consoled myself by thinking of you embracing me, but it was several times better than my imaginations. Claudia kneels at my feet and licks from my crotch to my toes. An act especially like licking my toes is unbefitting of a noble, even if it was just some sort of play, but such common sense does not register to this woman, who is happily taking the tip of my toes into her mouth. Even for Clara, it was shocking to see the normally oppressive Lady licking my foot like a slave and she couldn''t hide her surprised expression. After watching us have sex, the girl''s mask crumbled. As I thought, she''s cuter when she shows her emotions. It seems that she realized that I was looking at Clara as I was getting serviced. Ara, are you interested in Clara? She''s just a young girl, but she is also quite attractive. I found her in the slave market. Clara lowers her head slightly. It was a year ago that I wanted a strong male helper, but I found this girl by chance at the auctions, bought her on a whim. As expected, one would feel a little unpleasant at how she said ''on a whim''. Clara also has a somewhat sad face. Don''t say anymore than that. It isn''t a pleasant topic. Eh? No way...don''t get mad, I apologize. Claudia panics at once. As if trying to cheer me up, her service instantly gets more intense. Clara probably doesn''t understand why I stopped her from talking since she''s looking at me with a befuddled expression. After that, we went around randomly to look at the so-called famous spots in Goldonia, but the explanations were all extremely vague. In any case, I don''t know much about it either. And because Claudia''s objective was to have sex while we were in the middle of travelling to the places and during our breaks, she doesn''t seem to have any interest in anything else. Although, she did at least listened to my heroic tales during our pillow talk. The sun is setting and it''s time for Claudia to return to the villa. On top of being a state guest, she couldn''t be out thoughtlessly wandering outside the capital, where the security is poor. It is absurd for a married woman to do something like spending nights away from home. It''s too bad that we have to part.... However, today was a rich day. Is it alright for me to call you tomorrow? I can''t say no. Could I ask for it to be later in the morning? Since my lower half will get tired. It''s because I''ll be embracing the girls at home after this though. Well, alright. And I have gifts for you tomorrow so would it be alright if I came by Aegir-sama''s home? Honestly, I don''t want you to come, but it''s for the sake of developing the territory. I have to properly get the things that I want. Yeah, I welcome you. My household will also be there though... I''m happy. Ufufu, this is to show my gratitude. Please have a look. Claudia flips her skirt up and there are numbers written in lipstick on a risky spot on her thighs. I tried to write the amount of semen I''ve accepted! I wonder how high it will get before the end of my stay. 50? 100? She''s a lewd and foolish woman, but while she''s still fond of me, I''ll treat her kindly. In the short time until we reach the villa, I use my fingers to pleasure her, it''ll be her farewell gift for this day. Aah, I''m tired. When I returned to the house, the sun has completely set. I''ve been tired from the battlefield before, but it''s the first time I''ve felt such lingering fatigue. Celia, Ruu, have you already taken a bath? For times like these, I would like some healing from taking a bath with these two small animals. Um, um, I''m about to go now. Yes. I just came out...No, I''m about to. I''ll accompany you. Celia is clearly wiping her wet hair, but she''s such a cutie. If I call the other girls then it would turn into an orgy no matter what. At least I can forget everything and heal my fatigue in the bath. It seems like I''ll be busy tomorrow too.... The next day My, what a poor-smelling house this is! Nonna freezes and the light from Mel''s eyes disappear. That was the first thing that Claudia said as soon as she enters the mansion. Other than an insult to the wife who came out to greet us and the one who picked out the notable decorations and furniture, Nonna, it wasn''t anything much. Ara, what a cheap-looking cup...I don''t really mind, but if it were to break and injure Aegir-sama then it would be a serious matter. That cup was selected personally by Nonna to be used for guests. She said it was an appropriate item though.... Nonna''s face is completely tensing up but she somehow smiles and bows to Claudia. I am Aegir-sama''s wife, Nonna Hardlett. Please do as you see fit hereafter. Similarly, I am the concubine Mel Hardlett. Ara, is that so, nice to meet you. Ara? This is the spear that you were given as a reward for your merits in war. It''s beautiful, it''s shining brightly just like the brilliance of Aegir-sama''s military exploits. She expertly changes the subject. She is comfortably links arms with me in front of my wife and the others. Then she also addresses me as Aegir-sama. U-uhm, Lady Malorol? I''m Aegir''s wife though... Nonna approaches without hesitating, but Claudia does not move from my side, nor does her gaze leave me. I heard you earlier. You think I''m an idiot, right? Grr... As expected, Nonna is making a face that I''ve never seen before. But knowing the power of the Marquess family from the Federation, she can''t come off too strong in order to not let her standing worsen. Carla would definitely hit her, so I had her take some sweets to Dorothea''s orphanage to play. The two sisters, Kuu and Ruu, who went along with her will not come back until night. Claudia, there are probably few things for you to see. Rather, you have something to give me right? That''s right! Please wait. The strong male slave that she brought with her is carrying boxes one after another into the house. First is the money. Because having such a poor lifestyle like this is bad for your body. Aah, if I knew you were living in such a crude place I would have brought more... The household members and the servants froze when they saw the boxes packed full of gold. Clearly, it wasn''t just a hundred or two hundred, but several thousand gold pieces. Putting these boring things aside, this is something good! The thing was carried in. Oou... Even I made a noise that I''ve never heard before. It was a set of armor, an outstanding full plate armor. So that you won''t get injured in battle, I had the best possible thing prepared. Moreover, its beautiful finishing touches are befitting of a hero. The armor is definitely wonderful. If she was a lower ranked noble or a knight then the item would make for a nice heirloom. When light reflects off the set of armor, it glimmers radiantly...that''s how it shines. Gold covers the steel''s surface in such a way that leaves no gaps. So pretty... It is indeed pretty, since it looked like gold itself! The person who dons this and runs into battle is a genuine idiot. Instead of getting killed by enemy attacks, you would be killed by the stares of your allies. It would be less embarrassing to lead the troops while I''m naked and thrusting into Celia than to wear this. T...thanks, I''m grateful for this. I am also an adult. I confirm that when I somehow get the words of gratitude out. Celia turns her face away; she''s laughing isn''t she. It''s nothing to pray for Aegir-sama''s health. Then there''s this. Claudia slips a ring onto my finger. Wha-! Hey! As expected Nonna and Mel raises their voices. I thought I heard a threatening tone from Mel but it might be just my imagination. Uwaa... The next voice is from Melissa, she is quite knowledgeable about jewellery. But her voice is probably not out of admiration for the high-class stone studded on the ring. The stone is certainly beautiful and big, too big. It''s a ring with a jewel that is large enough to cover the two adjacent fingers. If my stomach were to bulge out, then I would look like an upstart moneylender. The last thing will be over there. Do it gently, because if you scratch it I''ll strangle you! Ara, apologies, ohoho The thing that the slave carefully carries is a large picture. Well, behold! Claudia uses her own hands to unveil the curtain. ...... Silence dominates the room. In the living room that usually has many lively women, it was the first time that I''ve felt such silence in this house that I could hear the ringing in my ears. The picture is something drawn in a realistic fashion, where a man and a woman are embracing each other. The woman is drooping against the man, causing her expensive looking clothes to ruffle, while the man is roughly holding the woman and drawing her close to himself. It''s a magnificent picture that looks like it could start moving at any time. The problem is that the woman looks like Claudia''s twin and the man somehow resembles me. I would like to think it''s a coincidence. I had the painter draw the image of Aegir-sama that has been burned into my mind. It''s drawn well, isn''t it? It was inevitable. The girls were speechless as their mouths were left hanging open, not able to complain. She sent picture of herself and the man hugging each other to the man''s house, whose wife is there. That hurts, it hurts too much. It makes me uneasy to think that maybe Claudia has already gone crazy. Please put it where you can see it. Since then I''ll always be with you. My head starts to hurt. That''s right, I heard you were in the army, so I brought something useful for you. I don''t know much about the army so I can''t explain, but I''ll leave it in the garden, kay? She brings my ear close. I planned to offer this to His Majesty The King, but my important person is you after all. It seems like half of these items are black market items. But this will really be everything, right? Do you know how much gold there was earlier? No, I brought a rough amount with me, probably 2000, no, 3000 gold? About that much. I ordered the servants to count them. Miti and Kroll''s hands are trembling and they couldn''t really count it well. On the other hand, Sebastian''s hands are counting at an incredible speed, such that they could not be seen. 5000 gold pieces...You were way off. Ara, but it''s just about double the amount. As expected of a Marquess''s wife, her sense of money is absolutely twisted. I wrote on a piece of paper that I borrowed 5000 gold and handed it to Claudia as an ''I owe you''. I can''t-! I brought it with the intention of financing you. I won''t do something like money lending! Anyways, I wouldn''t have been able to prepare such a large sum of money so I got exposed. As for the reason why Lady Malordol is providing money for me, the answer would come out soon when she comes under my control. The rumors regarding my women are horrible after all. Then, I would be summoned by the king and Erich will turn pale. Think of it as my pride, since it would be hard for me to live in peace with the fact that a woman provided money for me. Comparatively I don''t mind that. I understand. Then let''s do this. Claudia writes something additional to the note. Repayment Period:Unlimited Interest:None Conditions:Once a month, write a letter to inform of the current state of things. With this, I won''t be distracted with the anxiety of possibly being abandoned by you. That''s fine. I probably won''t be able to return the debt anyways. Sending out a letter once every month is something I could do. ...Don''t tell me that I''ll be receiving those super long letters from Claudia every month. Well, it''s finished now. Does this kind of mansion even have a bed? Let''s talk about our love. As expected, that drove Nonna and Mel insane. I hurriedly went to take her outside. And then immediately after I pushed Claudia out of the mansion''s door. That woman! She''s getting carried away! That pig woman with heavy makeup! I want to roast her! Nonna-san, here''s a cushion. And also a ladle. Kiii!! If she wasn''t a state guest, then I would have slapped her! Like this, and that! There were sounds of something soft being hit. (Sorry Nonna, you did well to endure.) Mel-san? It''s dangerous if you hold that kitchen knife you know? That''s the chicken that I''m planning to use tonight, but eeh!? The way you''re swinging it!! Blood will spray everywhere! There''s blood on your face too! It smells dangerous over here. I hope tonight''s chicken doesn''t hold a grudge and become a zombie. After that, Claudia extended her scheduled stay with some kind of reason and eventually reached a one month stay. During that time, she called me everyday to the carriage so we could have sex inside. Some time in the middle, we started bringing lots of futons into the carriage and it was just like a moving bed. We were making sounds of flesh slapping in a secret room with the driver as the figurehead, and Clara, the servant would act as a waitress and would wipe down our bodies. That would be our daily routine for one month. And finally, it became the last day of Claudia''s stay. Here you go. I take a breather after the battle is over and Clara hands me some wine. She is expressionless but she became quite considerate about me. During this one month, Claudia often treated Clara as something other than a person. And every time, I would protect her, rebuking Claudia for overdoing it. Thanks to that, Clara''s attitude has somewhat softened, and during the times when her master is not around, she would now respond to my pointless banter. You don''t think anything of seeing your master cheat? Claudia is completely unconscious and won''t even budge. No, my master is the Madam. I don''t even know the feudal lord. I guess that''s how it is, as a Marquess family in the Federation you would have many houses, so it would be impossible for you to have a grasp on every single servant. But isn''t it hard for you to see it every day? Even though she was bought as a servant, she''s an adolescent female. She probably wouldn''t want to stay too close to the vivid scenes of the location where the cheating is done. No, I''m fine. Also. What is it? So I ask her. When we are in the mansion in White City, the one who is comforting the Madam is me. What is this woman doing? I nudge Claudia lightly with my foot. Clara lowers her voice and brings my ear close. I cover myself with a futon and use the dildo roughly on her from behind. Perhaps it is supposed to be as if Hardlett-sama is attacking her. The both of us giggle. And the madam is also horrible. I was still a virgin when I was bought by her, but on that day she bought me, she stole it using that dildo. It seems she hated my thin body...look, the madam has a little fat on her stomach. It''s true that Claudia is close in age with Mel and she has let go of her body quite a bit. It''s natural, since she leaves all the work to the servants and only eats gourmet food and watches theater performances. And when the letter came from Hardlett-sama, she panicked. ''Oh my god! If I have this flabby stomach then he''ll hate me!'' But on the next day, she would eat cake. As the conversation starts to get more exciting, naturally her voice gets louder. But that is a bad thing. ...Clara, what''s going on? Claudia suddenly wakes up and starts speaking in an angry tone. I initially thought she was angry because she tried to hide her embarrassment, but it seems this time she''s seriously angry. When I think about it, Claudia is merciless to servants. More so if she heard that Clara has been tattling to me. I am terribly sorry! You...intend to tear apart the relationship between Aegir-sama and I!? No, not really, aau- Before I had time to react, she struck Clara with her palm. She didn''t hold back at all. You-! You forget the gratitude of being bought! I should just sell you off to some brothel! The female master kicks Clara when she falls over. The sound of a cheek being hit for the second time. The one who was hit was Claudia, and I was the one who hit her. Ah...aaaaaah... I adjusted my strength quite a bit so it shouldn''t be that painful, but the shock was probably huge, since she sunk to the floor. Listen, we were just joking around. It may have been inappropriate to use her master as a topic of our conversation, but it''s not something you need to seriously hit her or sell her for. Claudia is looking down. Did I do something bad? If she were to tattle to the king or to tell me to return the money, it would be troubling. But things went differently in a weird direction. I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, please forgive me, I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry, please forgive me, I''m so sorry. Hiih! Clara screams unintentionally when she saw her master suddenly lower her head to the ground and apologize repeatedly. I forgot about Claudia''s obsession with me. The moment I hit her, she probably thought that I completely hated her. But this is a chance. First, I kiss the girl who was earnestly bowing her head apologetically. It''s alright, I don''t hate you. I just want you to be a little nicer to this girl and the other servants. Really? You don''t hate me? I kiss her again. Of course not, there''s no reason to hate you when you''ve done so much for me. Aah, that''s good. If you hated me, then I wouldn''t be able to live anymore... You better treat your servants, especially Clara, nicer from now on, you hear? I tell her nicely while I stroke her hair. I heard from someone that if you scold a woman once and then treat them nicely, they''d melt like putty in your hands. Yes, of course. Since they are your instructions, from now on, I''ll give them good food every day and buy a bed and furniture for them. I feel like something''s wrong here. But it seems like she''s trying to appease me even more. To think that you would be fond of this girl so much, maybe you want her too? You could have just told me that..Clara, flip up your skirt and show Aegir-sama your precious place. ...Certain...ly Clara embarrassingly lowers her underwear and shows me that pretty place. Her virginity has been taken by Claudia, but her hole is a nice pink color and doesn''t look used at all. After taking a long glance at it, I yell at Claudia. We''re already here? This is the entrance to the villa and the time is already evening, and it seems Claudia went back quickly to sleep early. The servants are hastily preparing for the journey home and Clara sits besides me. Is it alright? For you not to be beside your master. Yes, although I shouldn''t, the madam won''t scold me anymore. After yelling at her, I made love to the frenzied Claudia and Clara, making her vow that she would never treat Clara as her belonging but as her own daughter. I told her that if Clara dies, gets hurt, or gets sick, then I might hate her. Of course, it would be sad for her last memory to be of me yelling at her, so after scolding her I gave her plenty of sweet loving sex. I feel like I''ve embraced quite a few girls already but it feels like this is the first time I''ve seen one that climaxes just from my stroking and whispering of love. Why are you treating me so kindly? Even though you should be scared of ruining the madam''s mood. Clara''s eyes and face filled with vigor again. As I thought, talking to a girl as a human is more delightful. I crawl my hands on her thighs. It''s obvious that I would want to protect such a cute girl isn''t it? ...In the end, it''s exactly like the madam said and you are fond of me right? But I don''t want your body. I want your heart as well. I was talking with the madam when she was making herself look pretty and wondered what kind of person you were ...but you''re just a women-lover aren''t you. Do you hate me now? No, it seems like I''ve been lured in too. My heart is beating so fast. Clara leans her head against my shoulder. It''s nice that you don''t smell like makeup. If the madam heard that, she''d go crazy, you know? We smile at each other, and I take her hand, bringing her to a small shed for garden tools, where people don''t often come. After confirming that there is no one peeking, I flip up Clara''s skirt and shift her underwear to the side, gripping the cock that was taken out from my pants. I only have experience with the dildo so...that size is scary. You don''t have to do anything. Leave it to me. People could come anytime so please don''t take my clothes off... You don''t have to worry about unnecessary things. Here I go. Become my woman. I smear some saliva on my meat rod and grab her ass, pushing myself in slowly. She''s even smaller than Celia and she may be the youngest woman I''ve done it with. Naturally, her hole is also small, and it''s becoming quite the impossible task to penetrate her but Clara endures it while biting on her sleeve. Fuu, fuu- Not even half of my dick has gone in yet, but it seems Clara''s body has reached its limit. As expected, her body is too small and I don''t have room to attack. I hug her from behind and rub her breasts, moving my hips a little bit at a time. I don''t know if I''m pleasuring her, but at the very least, let me give you my seed. (Light Novels Illustration: Clara gets some love) Auu... Clara''s body is trembling as I continue to fuck her, but getting experience from watching Claudia service me, she gradually began matching the movement of her hips with mine. You don''t have to push yourself. No, it''ll be easier for me if I move too. (Hm, then I want to test something. I''ll thrust a little harder.) Ah! I can''t, it hurts! So I can''t, too bad but I guess I can only have docile sex made for a child-like person. I move my hips slowly, and shallowly, while stimulating her breasts and her clit. Um, um! Clara is trying to tell me something and when I look carefully, her feet are floating above the ground. I got a little aroused and put a little too much strength into it so she''s just hanging off my dick right now. Since she''s already like this, why not lift her up and thrust into her. She weighs like a feather to me anyways. She''s about half as heavy as Claudia. The longer I take, the risk of being found increases. I whisper in her ear that I''m almost there and she twists her head around, closing her eyes. It is universal that women like to kiss. I meet her lips with mine and entwine my tongue with hers, and without saying anything, I ejaculate. Nnnh!! It took an iron will not to plunge it deep into her due to the state of arousal moments before ejaculating, but I control myself and release near the entrance. Since I couldn''t penetrate deep into her, my seed drips out of her, creating a puddle inside the shed. I hope that the gardener doesn''t notice it tomorrow. At the same time as my ejaculation, Clara also lightly came, saying that she was able to enjoy a tingly sort of pleasure. How did your first man feel? It was incredible. I also understand why the madam got so crazy. If she finds out, then something horrible will happen to us. Hardlett-sama will be fine. But I''ll certainly get burned at the stake. If you get found out, say that I was the one who wanted you, and that if she raises her hand to hit you, that I wouldn''t forgive her for laying a hand on my woman. I will do just that. After kissing two, three times, it was about time for Clara to go back. Just in case, I''ll take some precautions. Clara, take this money. I gave her some silver that she could use conveniently too. What''s this? When you get back, send me a letter once every month, if you get interrupted I''ll question Claudia about it. Women would definitely compete over these kinds of things. I understand, I''ll report my current situation. And thus, Claudia and Clara left. In exchange for a large amount of effort and a little family dispute, I gained a large sum of money and quite a few high-class pieces of garbage. My mission of entertaining is also finished, and it''s finally time for me to head from the capital to my own territory, bringing my family along to the mansion in Rafen. That night, as if overjoyed that Claudia went home, all eight related people crowded around in the bed. The cork to a new bottle of alcohol is pulled out and it was a celebratory mood, Nonna especially has never been happier. There is an even larger bed in the feudal lord''s mansion. I couldn''t help but think that I was being wrapped in a blanket of women. Claudia''s strange gift Standing beside Leopolt, we think about ''that thing'' stuffed in the barn. This is something that was brought by her. Yeah, there wasn''t any explanation or anything, but it''s made of metal so I have been doing some maintenance so that it doesn''t rust. The person herself doesn''t understand it either. She said it was a weapon, but it just looks like a large metal club to me. Somehow it seems the bag packed full of sand and the contents of the box are also part of a set. Have you figured anything out? It''s something I''ve never seen before but I can somewhat guess from knowledge...though I can''t make a statement. Leopolt is quite knowledgeable. To me, it only looks like a large metal club that an orc would swing around. Hollow out the inside to make it lighter? Then you could have just made it thinner in the first place. In any case, it''s not something I could test in the capital. Until we can carry it with us to the territory, we''ll keep it in storage here. Well, do as you like. Anyways, I can''t get rid of the fatigue from last night. As soon as they believed that Claudia was gone, they have been coming at me eight against one. Maybe it''ll be torn off. People get stronger by overcoming hardships. You''ll probably increase the number of women even more, so why not think of this as training? How annoying. Still, I wonder what this steel barrel is. 64 Chapter 65. Raid Several weeks passed since Claudia returned home, and I finally decided to move into my own territory. The final deciding reason came from a letter Adolph sent, letting me know that the renovations for the main part of the former feudal lord''s mansion has been completed. It seems that the lands the former Arkland feudal lords are ruling over are pretty bad, since the speed of the influx of immigrants are beyond Adolph''s expectations and is continuing even at this moment. Since I have borrowed from Claudia...I absolutely did not let her finance me. However, since I have ''that'' money, I''m not lacking in food, supplies, or wages required to hire laborers, though it''s not like the maintenance of the highway and flood control would be better if I just increase the number of people. Nevertheless, I don''t have to keep them digging and burying holes, and there is just enough of a labor force to use in order for the renovations of the mansion to progress. Leopolt took Nina and went out a little while ago. It seems like he has some preparations to do as the vice-commander of the army. Let''s take this and that with us. And we will also need this, right? Are you stupid? They have chairs over there. Ara, Ruu, that''s not good. That chair is sealed off because an injured person has sat on it. Mommy, that''s scary, Sue is crying. Something like a move, as long as I have my spear, armor and food, then I''ll be fine! Isn''t that right Celia! I''m different from you! I''ll give my snack chart to Miti. I wonder if they have pastry shops over there... Aegir-san. Don''t take advantage of the confusion and touch my butt. Mooomm~~ You should be more grateful that Hardlett-sama is touching you. If it was me, I''d stick my butt out more. It''s quite boisterous when women go shopping, but this is several times more than that. And that''s because, excluding the baby, there are ten people moving, eight of which are women. If I left everything to the women then I would never know when things will get done, so I selected Sebastian to assist me. We can''t leave this place completely empty so we can''t bring everything with us either. The ones remaining are the three from the orphanage, and two from the household; for now Melissa will be the female owner of the mansion, while Maria will be put in charge of managing the servants and have the title of female head chief. Even though I said managing, it''s just things like scolding them whenever they misbehave and giving them allowance. Kroll, you''re the only man remaining in the mansion. In the case of an emergency, protect everyone. Ye-yessir! I give the sword a swing before handing it to Kroll. Kroll has been accompanying Irijina whenever she would train. He''s a child but if he does well, he could get a good swing in there. To die first and to run last, that''s what a man is. You got it? Y-yeah! It has some weight to it, but he was easily able to support it from training his body through pumping water and chopping firewood. You never know what might help you out. ... Celia pats Kroll''s head silently. It''s the first time that she touched Kroll on her own volition, which is cute, so I''ll pet her head. It''s a hilarious scene where a large, medium and small person are connected through petting heads. Um! Celia-san. I have something to say to you! I don''t want to hear it. Then, shall we go? Kroll still has a ways to go1, you''re supposed to stay silent and see her off there. Moreover, Maria is coming to lecture him. Well, of course, Celia is my woman. If you call the master''s woman, you''re going to have a bad time. He''s still a kid. Celia, he''s still looking this way, so don''t wipe your hand with a handkerchief. He won''t be able to trust a woman anymore. The girls and Sebastian are getting in the carriage. There are several large four-horse carriages and carriages for luggage, and it''s quite magnificent. Aegir-san... Maria and Melissa will be parting from us for a while, so they get teary eyed. I embrace them with both hands and the three of us kiss while entangling our tongues. The wife of some passerby covers the eyes of her kid and runs off, but I don''t pay attention to that. I''ll be writing you letters every week, ''kay? I''ll write them too. The deliveryman connecting the capital and my territory leaves once every week. This is something that I forcibly pushed on the civil officials at the royal palace. It feels like this is the first time that my status is used conveniently. Yeah, I''ll be back. I said just that as I got on the carriage. Come over once in while! Until I get my feelings sorted out, I''ll be troubling you. Please let me know when you get another new girl!! It is broad daylight right now, so there is lots of traffic. After getting looks of curiosity, bashfulness and a little disdain, we left the capital. Going from the capital to my territory with a line of horse-drawn carriages at this pace will easily take a week. There are around 30 private soldiers, gathered in the capital, which are acting as escorts surrounding us. Even though I''m here, with this many people with me, I may not be able to watch over everyone, so that''s why I prepared them. In the unlikely event that bandits appear and Nonna''s teacup breaks, it''ll be awful. Aegir~ you''re not going to wear that armor? It''s pretty isn''t it? The thing Carla is talking about is that golden armor, which is enshrined at the back of a horse-drawn carriage and shining brilliantly. I thought about leaving it in the capital, but looking at its appearance, it seems like it would attract thieves so I brought it with me, along with the treasured spear I got as a reward. If you wear that armor while holding that spear...pfft! Celia covers her face and laughs. I don''t want to look like some upstart rich knight. But there really isn''t anything here. It''s just like the remote regions in the Federation... I guess it''s Nonna''s first time. It seems like she''s comparing the scenery which she saw on the way during the time when she was being transported to be sold as a slave in the past. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. What are you talking about? This is still just approaching Erich''s territory. My territory is more empty than this. Eeeeh!? But there are no villages or fields? Are you saying that you can get more empty than that? I pointed down below. There''s still a path here isn''t there? Nonna seems shocked, as she hugs Ruu who was beside her. Wawa, what is it? Uuu, your breasts are big...I''m being crushed I also hug the resisting Celia. Haau, why are you doing this all of a sudden? This body pillow is for my exclusive use. And I''ve been resting my head on top of Mel''s lap for a while. I''ve been going back and forth on this road many times, but it''s the first that it''s been this comfortable. If there are good things happening, someday, there will be an equal amount of bad things happening C I remember hearing that from somebody. Just as we entered my territory C and should be arriving in Rafen by tomorrow C when everyone was talking about their expectations of the new house, a scream pierces through everyone. Enemy attack-!! Right hand side!! Get into box formation! The private soldiers shout loudly. They make rattling sounds as they don their armor and run, and I can also hear them unsheathing their swords. But those sounds get drowned out immediately by their shouts and bellows. That''s strange, since it''s a relatively open area here. They should be able to spot enemies running at them from a mile away. Is it an ambush? That''s what I thought, but the answer came in from my ear. Aegir-sama! Hardlett-dono! I know. ...It''s cavalry. And lots of them! The sound of the cavalry hooves further elevated the level of tension. Celia and Irijina are already done equipping their weapons, and Carla is fiddling with her bow. Celia, you come with me. Irijina, Sebastian, protect the carriage. Carla, shoot the enemies if possible. Don''t push yourselves. Celia and Irijina jumped out of the carriage in no time at all, but the women who don''t have battle experience, especially Kuu and Ruu, are making a big commotion. Surprisingly being courageous, Nonna and Mel are staying calm. Nonna, I''m counting on you to look after everyone. Please be safe. I jump off the carriage, and in front of my eyes, a man on a horse wielding a large machete, appears. I instantly thrust my spear at him to knock him off, but they''ve pushed this close to us? What is the private army doing? Lord Hardlett, they are not bandits! They''re a group of barbarians! As soon as the male ally said that, he was shot in the back by an arrow and fell over. I see, so the mountain tribe has descended. Everyone is on horseback...and they''re using smaller horses than we are. Tch! I hurl the fallen soldier''s sword at the barbarian on horseback, who is nocking another arrow. I tried to copy Celia''s throwing knives...but I failed, the handle part hit him straight in the face. Well, I guess it''s fine since he''s off his horse now. Aegir-sama! Celia is running over. Since the enemies are all on horseback, it''s hard for Celia''s sword to fight them. Aim for their horses, they''re light cavalry. Drop them from their horses! The barbarians are wearing a mishmash of leather armor, but their horses are not wearing much of anything. The saddle is barely on top of them and they don''t even have stirrups. You''re going to fight on horseback without stirrups?! Impressive! I deflect the sword of the man who was trying to pass through me and swing at my neck, causing him to drop off his horse. Celia quickly stabs him two, three times and he dies. An arrow flies towards Celia. She barely deflects it to the side but that was dangerous. In this free-for-all, there''s no time to look for Schwartz. This is quite random! I guess it''s their strategy, but they are charging at us on horseback while maintaining their speed, trying to lop off our heads as they pass through us. For the first person''s sword, I deflect it with my arm guard and pierce through his neck, for the second person''s sword, I duck to evade his swing, grab his arm and throw him down. The third person saw the previous two get taken down so he thought he would just pass me, laying low on his horse, but I smack the horse''s face with my spear and take him down to the ground along with the horse. Gugya! I pierce the two on the ground with my spear, and I''m able to hold out for now. The soldiers who were in trouble cheered. But it doesn''t change the fact that we''re still at a disadvantage. Little by little, I can see that my allies are beginning to deal with them, but the enemies repeat their charge, coming from all directions, and they are toying with us. Carla, a rough estimate of the enemy count is fine. Can you see it from there? Carla took her bow and got on top of the roof of the carriage. Roughly 50 of them, all on horseback! That''s bad, we only have around 30 here. Not only that, nearly half of them are already injured and are useless. Soryaa! With a loud shout, Irijina pierces through an enemy. Her spear isn''t that heavy, but it''s perfect for the lightly armored cavalry opponents. How many?! Seven! Teirya! I have three, I can''t lose here. Once again, three cavalry come charging. If you use the same tactics, I''ll get bored. I take advantage of the difference in reach, and take out both their arms before they can swing at me. Two pairs C four arms fly in mid-air, and the last person gets their head cut off while he''s still in shock. It wasn''t pretty like how Irijina defeats them, but it''s a gross and flashy way of spraying their blood. To that extent, the effect it has on allies and enemies alike is huge. After charging, the cavalry are looking to return to fighting once again, but they are falling one by one. Carla''s arrows are flying at them. Her skill with the bow is quite considerable, even when compared to that of a person in the army. When they slow down, she shoots them down one after the other, and for the ones that are far away, she aims for their horses. Seeing as how our resistance is getting stronger, they decided to retreat for now. They move after being commanded and instantly pull back. The enemy is retreating! Don''t let your guard down. They''re cavalry, we can''t outrun them. Don''t break the box formation until they completely retreat. Carla fires off an arrow as if chasing them away, but one of the barbarians noticed it and used his sword to stop it. Carla! Get back! Eh? The cavalry switched to holding bows and fired off arrows as they were retreating backwards. The arrows precisely fall on Carla and she rolled off the roof of the carriage, but before she fell to the floor, Sebastian caught her and pulled her into the carriage. Carla-san!! What?! Did she get hit?! Celia and Irijina hurriedly returned to the carriage. Firing arrows on horseback while facing the rear, without using stirrups...There isn''t anyone in Goldonia who can do that. No, there are a few who can hit enemies in the front while standing on the stirrups. They completely let their guard down. The barbarians let us measure their skill. The melee is over, and finally after finding us, Schwartz came trotting over. As if sensing Carla''s injury, Schwartz peeks his head into the carriage. How''s she doing? She took the arrow on the right side of her abdomen. It''s quite...deep. I used an ointment, but there''s a lot of blood. You shouldn''t try to move her. Rita checks her wound while Sebastian gives out instructions. The ointment is applied immediately, but Carla is sweating all over and her consciousness is fuzzy. Celia, Irijina, protect the carriage. Sebastian, look after Carla. Please leave it to me, master. It''s natural to be counterattacked when you are firing arrows. It''s not considered a malicious act when you''re in battle. But, I don''t care about that. I don''t need any other reason other than my woman being injured. I''ll just kill everyone. The enemy, they''re coming again! The enemy reformed their ranks and was looking to charge at us altogether. Their numbers have decreased a little, but they are still 40 strong, and preparing their bows. They''re probably going to loose their arrows to damage us before charging us down. The enemies will shoot their arrows on horseback at us accurately! Don''t lower your shields even if they come charging! I climb on Schwartz and we form our own ranks. There is already ten people, and it would be enough to hold on if they only have to defend the carriage. It''s fine to let them defend, since that would allow me to attack them. Schwartz neighs, as if saying that he''s here as well. That reminds me, the one who was the most affectionate to him was Carla. Celia is also his favorite, but he prefers women that are voluptuous and wild. The enemy charges at us altogether. My allies ready their shields, sticking their spears out from the gaps. I skewer the fallen enemies and lift them up while on horseback, then place them in front of me. And then, a single horseman heads towards the charging enemy. The enemy is somewhat confused, but they wouldn''t move the entire squad just for me, so they have the 10 in the front fire their arrows. Their aim is unbelievably accurate, but that works against them. The arrows accurately stab into the corpses I placed in front of me, and doesn''t hit Schwartz. I threw away the corpses which turned into porcupines, raise my spear and thrust at them. In a panic, the enemies nock their next arrow, but since the both of us are charging at each other on horseback, the distance is closed in an instant. My spear can reach them faster than they are able to release their arrows. I mow down three in the front with my full strength, and they all fly back at the same time. There are some who were bisected, some who have their heads split open from being hit by the handle, some who have their bodies sliced halfway, and some who are writhing around in pain. There is one person who stops moving from the picture of hell and their agonizing cries, but I thrust my spear into his throat and smash him into the adjacent cavalry. There is the sound of wind as an arrow is fired at point-blank range, but since the distance is close, I can also see the arrow quite well. I grab the arrow, snapping it in half, causing the man who fired it to scream and drop his bow. Normally, I would ignore the enemies who have lost their fighting spirit, but it''s not like that this time. Unfortunately for you, you''re going to have your head lopped off. Schwartz''s giant body runs amok among the enemy and splashes of blood dance in the air. A portion of the enemies are fighting with the soldiers who are defending the carriage, but since I''m attracting the enemy''s attention in the center, they are lacking the pressure and not able to attack very well. Two units head towards me simultaneously from the left and right, so I thrust my spear at one, and I grab the sword of the other, pulling him down and dragging him around for a while. Scraping the ground caused him to collide with several rocks and I let him go, but he''s no longer living. One of the enemies gets taken by surprise and tries to run away, but my spear is faster. I get a look at his face, but he''s young enough to be called a boy. That''s right, there are no distinctions between soldiers on the side of the barbarians, I''ve heard that their entire tribe fights. While I was thinking, I pierce through the boy''s abdomen, shake my spear and throw him off. Now that I look around, there are already over 10 pairs of corpses of horse and rider. I was going to change direction and head towards the carriage, but as I decelerate, barbarians line up together on both sides and unsheathe their swords, coming to slice me up. I swing my spear down on one of them, cutting him up along with the horse. It seems I don''t need to do anything for the other one. Schwartz comes over unexpectedly and bumps the body of the enemy''s horse. The enemy horse is comparatively smaller, and the body of Schwartz, clearly many times heavier, hitting them caused them to lose balance, falling down to the ground, head first. If they fall in that manner, both horse and rider will not come out unscathed. The battle around the carriage is also progressing in our favor and the enemy is getting disheartened to attack. I can see that they are not able to concentrate on attacking while hearing my shouts and rampaging behind them and the death cries of their allies. The enemies give up on attacking the carriage for now, prioritizing finishing me off and point their arrows at me. It did not escape my sight. One amongst the enemy barbarians is wearing a unique helmet and is a man with a good stature, and as soon as that man points his sword at me, all the enemies change directions at once. So he''s the commander. He''s a little far away, but can I get him? It would be annoying if they fired arrows all at once, but there''s no choice but to do it. I pull my spear back and throw it with my maximum strength. It''s a little too large to be called a javelin, but it makes a low slicing wind sound as it flies. (Light Novels Illustration: Aegir Targets the Barbarians) The spear that is dancing through the air is immediately spotted and the commander gets his shield ready. And a man who seem to be his subordinate gets in front to protect him..the spear pierces through all that and stabs into the ground. Just like when a child plays with a bug, the two men are stuck to the ground. With an incredible scream, unlike the death cries when they get killed instantly, the screams don''t end instantly and echoes across the battlefield, causing the enemy to be clearly disturbed. !!! I unsheathe my Dual Crater and let out a shout, squeezing it out from my stomach, while I charge at the agitated enemies. Being able to grasp the situation even beside the carriage, Irijina starts the counterattack. The sword has a short reach when on top of a horse, but Schwartz seemingly knows that and passes through, right up close to the enemy. I bring my sword down and his head gets cut off like how a radish gets cut and I arrive at the place near the commander, where my spear is stuck. The enemies who just lost their commander have already lost their fighting spirit, and are retreating in chaos. I did think about killing everyone, but I can''t annihilate enemies who are running away without horses. It is regrettable. I grab the spear while it is still pierced through the two men. As expected, if I were to carry my spear with the two of them still stuck on it, even though it''s a thick spear, it might actually get bent. I place my foot on them and pull it out all at once. Gyuwaaa! Gugyaa! The screams from the two people are noisy. I unconsciously stab one with my sword. The only one left is the commander. I thought about asking him for information, but what other information do I need other than the fact that he''s a barbarian. Also, with such a large hole opened in his stomach, it is hard to prolong his life. I''d have to ask myself if it would be worth it for him to live if I apply a large amount of the same ointment used on Carla. That guy is...possibly a prisoner of war? Celia is able to finish several escaping enemies, but they are finally able to shake her off, so she returned. She asks while showing a dissatisfied face. I''m glad that you''re also angry about Carla getting hurt. No, there''s no need. I don''t know if this guy is bad or not. I don''t know if this was plundering because of their need to survive or whether there is another reason in their raid. But they targeted us and injured Carla. They were unlucky. I place my foot on top of the man''s face and put some strength behind it. The sound of his skull being crushed became the signal of the end of the battle. Load the injured people on the carriages and we''ll be departing immediately!! It''s the same for the soldiers, but more than anything, we have to bring Carla to a town as soon as possible. When the Eastern army came to Rafen, they also brought several doctors with them as well. It should be way better than bringing her to a nearby village. Is Carla alright? Yeah, somehow, but her abdomen is hot. It seems that Carla was able to regain consciousness while we were fighting. According to Sebastian, who pulled the arrow out, it''s not a fatal wound, but it''s not a wound that you can rest easy about either. Uuu, can I still have children? It missed your womb. Also, you had something way bigger than that arrow enter you, so it shouldn''t be a problem right? Haha, you''re right. I got stabbed by an amazing spear~ Carla laughs, and the surrounding women also laugh, but her voice was strained. The wound also hit the muscles and may have gone through all the way to her internal organs. There is also a possibility that it could have been fatal if we didn''t have this special ointment. I''m tired...going to sleep Carla loses her consciousness while lying on Nonna''s lap. Nonna hurriedly tried to shake her off, but she couldn''t just wake her up or anything so she stopped. It''s better to let her sleep until we reach Rafen. The driver of the carriage switches with Sebastian. It seems like he has a high proficiency in this. Sebastian. Hurry up, but quietly! I understand. He didn''t raise a single complaint at the contradictory order. The horse-drawn carriage picks up speed and heads to Rafen. Rafen, the next day It''s better if we apply the ointment before the wound rots. She will be fine like this. The doctor says after confirming the wound on Carla. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Since the injury reached her internal organs, she would have to stay on a liquid diet, and it seems she would be completely healed after two weeks. After we just arrived at the new house, I''m bedridden, that''s the worst~ If you were to mess around immediately, then the citizens would get anxious. It''ll be nice if you just slept for a while. After hearing that Carla would be alright, Nonna starts to badmouth her again. The other women mutter ''here we go again'' as they pick their rooms and organize their belongings. Hey, what will I do about my meals? The servants will bring it to you. Please eat it in bed. Hey, how will I go to the toilet? Please use the tub over there. Isn''t it your specialty? I can hear the banter between Nonna and Carla. But Leopolt''s face isn''t affected in the least. The incident this time is a misfortune and I''m glad that she''s safe, but it isn''t over yet. What do you mean? The attack against Lord Hardlett is just one part. There are multiple reports coming from villages all over saying they have also received attacks. I believe that the mountain tribe is moving in force. Their numbers are probably ranging from several hundred to a thousand. So they finally came. So what''s going on now? The attacks on the eastern villages are sporadic. The eastern army, in charge of maintaining security, are battling them individually, but there are casualties. If I just drive them away, I''d be going in circles, and there''s also the incident with Carla, so I really want to crush them. Leopolt, if we use all of the Eastern Army, would we be able to annihilate them? It would be impossible to kill all of them, but we can crush their base, and stop them from functioning as a tribe. That should be fine, they took the first move from us, but counter-attacking after they attacked us isn''t bad, just like in the theatrical plays. Order the squads that are guarding the villages to go down. All squads will gather in Rafen. Take the citizens from the villages and return here. First, we have to eliminate these pests. And let''s do it thoroughly. 65 Chapter 66. Barbarian Suppression I: Laid Trap CAegir POVC One week since arriving in Rafen, the town is seeing congestion like it has never seen before. But that is how it should be, since the Eastern army which went out to secure the region has brought the citizens back along with them. The town is crowded with people, and a strange liveliness is born. I have some leeway in terms of funds, so I can maintain their stay here for now... Adolph can''t hide his dissatisfied expression. The situation with the town''s security causes anxiety, and calling back the citizens from the villages also causes the farmland to become rough, so harvest can''t be expected. As the domestic affairs official, you can''t just keep quiet. This isn''t a problem. I will settle it in one month. Leopolt is opposite with Adolph and absolutely doesn''t change his expression. Attacking the army provisions, is it? Yes. Although they are called the mountain tribe, they are actually nomads who live on the plateau. They wouldn''t think to steal our land and plow our fields. In their attacks against us, they are looking to pilfer women and anything easily accessible to eat. But both options would pull the army up. The villages are now empty husks. Rather than seeking food, those guys just want to enter into our territory. Are you going to hit them there? That''s right. But just as Lord Hardlett has experienced, they are extremely skilled in battling on an open field. If they fight decently, then we would also have a painful time. Leopolt spread the map and placed several markers. Lend me 500 soldiers and the according amount of laborers. I''ll lay a trap that will get them. I''ll leave it to you. Please wait! You call them laborers, but they''re just like farmers. If you take them out to war, there will be casualties! And then after the war, it will hinder the harvesting and maintenance of the village! Leopolt and Adolph look at each other. Electricity seems to spark between them. The first thing we should do is win. Otherwise, domestic affairs will have no meaning. That''s wrong. Regardless of how you win, if the land gets roughed up, there''s no use. If we get crushed in battle, then all the abundant harvest will fall in the enemy''s hands. If the citizens and land are healthy, then we could regain it after 10 to 20 years. Ooh, this is quite an interesting fight. The only fights that happen on our side is between Nonna and Carla, so seeing a different kind of fight occasionally is nice too. Celia seems to be highly interested too. I want to watch a little longer, but I don''t have time for this. Leopolt, out of everything we have, you''re going to bring laborers to the battlefield? Yes. It''s essential if I am going to make a trap. Casualties will not occur either. This guy has been producing many results up till this point. I should trust him. It is as you heard, Adolph. He''s not going to kill the laborers. Also, having those barbarians right up against our territory will not allow us to expand our territory. We won''t know when they will attack us again like they just did. ...... Adolph goes silent. For now, the development of the eastern area will be postponed, and that portion of labor force will all be used in the development of the safer Rafen and its suburbs. Just as I said earlier, it will be settled in a month. I feel sorry for him, but it is war time now. I have often heard that an excellent civil official in peace times will often get in the way during wartimes. Just leave the war to me and Leopolt. Leopolt, take the soldiers and laborers you talked about earlier. I will also bring the entire squad as soon as we get prepared. I''m grateful. Let''s meetup here. He points at one point on the map, and I agree. As soon as he finished his business, Leopolt quickly leaves. My goodness, it''s because Hardlett-sama is also a soldier. I''m at a disadvantage. I unconsciously laugh at the pouting Adolph. I guess so. Well, I was raised a mercenary and became a noble from a soldier, you know? You shouldn''t have asked me for an opinion on domestic affairs. But, I continued on. But after this battle is over, the land in this remote region shouldn''t get attacked by damage from the war. Then your role would suddenly be important. Adolph breathed a large sigh. Please, let this be over as fast as possible, hopefully with just a few casualties? That''s what all the soldiers are hoping for too. I chuckle and leave the place. The troops that have returned are collectively preparing to sortie. Celia leaves a sugary treat in front of Adolph. 1 She''s hoping to comfort him, but what are you going to do if your cuteness makes him fall in love. CLeopolt POVC Five days later Eastern Area of the Territory Leopolt''s Divided Army Release them! Arrows rain down all at once from the 100 archers. The goal is to surprise attack the approximately 50 barbarian archers who are hiding in the villages. They still ride horses on the wastelands, and are able to skillfully use swords and bows on horseback too. Then we just have to shower arrows down on the top of their heads. In the barrage of arrows, their expertise on horseback is irrelevant, and if they''re unlucky, they''ll get hit by an arrow and die. In addition, these guys aren''t wearing any decent armor at all. The enemy is rushing at us now! This is going as planned. Throw a javelin first, then as they get closer, throw a dagger. Don''t aim for the rider, injure the horse. As long as we drop them from their horses, they would be no different from common militia since they have children and women mixed in their forces as well. The only threats are their skill in riding and ability to loose arrows on horseback. A portion of the enemy is able to skillfully use their bows to defeat some of our ally archers, who fired volleys of arrows at them from the top of the roofs. But the enemy, who couldn''t sprint away, is lured into the village, where they were stabbed repeatedly by a mob of infantry charging in from the side. The enemy has 50 units, while our allies number at 500. Since it isn''t an open field where they can move freely and repeatedly employ hit and run tactics, it will only be a slaughter from the beginning. As soon as the enemy stepped into the village, the battle was settled. The group of barbarians are swiftly being defeated, and in no time at all, the small number left remaining also scattered away. With this, the three enemy squads will be vanquished. The enemy should also be figuring out soon that the worthless village has nothing valuable left in there, and that they should head to a bigger village. Then, we would move our large squad, since in order to defeat them we would also need to gather our own forces. The laborers are also steadily progressing in their work. It will be completed soon. I would like this trivial fight to be over, and perfect the preparations for the important war. CAegir POVC Eastern Army Main Forces I received a report that the 500 soldiers provided to Leopolt were rampaging. It seems they''ve already dispatched several enemy squads already. Having the soldiers hide in the village and perform an ambush, loading a covered wagon used to transport goods full of soldiers as a decoy tactic, and it seems they just did as they pleased. The mountain tribe is powerful, but they don''t really use large-scale strategies or any kind of tactics, so on the contrary, it seems they didn''t overlook them either. Leopolt is the worst opponent for them. We are almost at the rendezvous point. A group which seems to be barbarians in the front has been spotted! Approximately 50 of them. If I don''t crush at least one group, then I won''t look cool. Cavalry squad, continue on! We''re going to trample them. Unlike before, I don''t have to worry about the women, so I feel more comfortable. Irijina and Celia have gotten strong enough to be able to protect themselves. With me in the lead, several hundred cavalry charges into the group of barbarians. I use my shield and spear to block the arrows, as I slice the two that I charged into in half. Having their arrows hit the horse armor on Schwartz, they glanced at me, knowing that this is a dangerous situation. The barbarians have excellent archery skills but the quality of their arrows are bad. It would be hard to penetrate armor made of iron or steel. But they always have the skill to aim in the gaps, so I can''t let my guard down. By the time I cut down the third person, the cavalry rushed in all at once. Before they charged in, many of the enemies were defeated by arrows, but they couldn''t use their bows when I jumped in there. In the end, we relied on our numerical advantage to suppress them. That''s fine, those guys are few in number. If they were to engage us in a one-on-one combat scenario, then they would be the ones to die first. Crush them! Destroy them! I break the neck of the fourth person by hitting him with my handle, then I punch the fifth person and he falls off his horse. The fifth person was unlucky and got trampled by Schwartz right after, his scream disappearing just like that. Ha-! Celia''s knife sinks into the throat of one of them with pinpoint accuracy, causing him to fall off his horse without a sound. To match her, I throw the sword that I stole, but this time, neither the handle nor the blade hit him, it was the side. Even so, it smashed his nose and finished him off, so I can count that as a success. After taking out about eight of them, our allies became the only ones who were moving on the battlefield, and cheers erupted, loud enough for the defeated and retreating enemies to hear in the distance. On the afternoon of that day, Leopolt and I were able to meet up at the rendezvous point as planned. It seems you''ve been killing enemies left and right. And you''ve been defeating enemies in an outrageous fashion. Shall I strangle his neck? 2 Is this the village that you''ve set up camp in? Leopolt has set up battle positions in a comparatively large village, although I don''t know the name of it. It seems that there used to be around 100 people living in it. Yes. Thinking about the terrain and our situation, this place is the most convenient for us. Is it ''that'' plan? Has it been completed? Our part is completed, but there are still two things needed: For the enemy to gather into a large group and the weather. So you were attacking the smaller enemy squads until now for that purpose? The enemy usually has squads of around 50 people...which is probably a single family or a single faction or something. For the trap to spring on that faction, the effect would be limited, so we would like for them to group up into large numbers so we can eliminate them all at once. For a group of 50 people, I would probably show them a sizeable force they could never match or just trample them though. It was effective. I have received reports from scouts that the enemy is currently gathering themselves gradually. Then shall we push through by force one more time? My squad is carrying plenty of supplies. Mountains of wheat and casks of alcohol were piled in a place which stood out in the town. It''s so that the enemy scouts could find it any time they came. Indeed, those guys are simpletons after all. It''s because it''s Lord Hardlett that you could think of something like that. I''ve always thought this, but this guy is making fun of me, isn''t he? My entire squad has already been accumulated but...we just have to wait to ambush the enemy now. Shall I scatter the cavalry randomly? Even if I get into trouble, I can return quickly, and on the off chance that they lose their minds and head toward Rafen, then I would need to keep them in check. Wait a minute, there''s only a few soldiers there right now. If they get attacked, then there won''t be any people left. The possibility is infinitesimally small, but there is no such thing as absolute in this world. But if you are afraid of that, then what can you do? You''re right...Let''s say our preparations are fine, so what about the weather? Even just a little rain is fine, then it would be perfect. Rain? Oh yeah, it hasn''t rained at all lately. We can reasonably expect rain seasonally. If not, then we''re just unlucky and I''ll think about it then. Luck? I didn''t think you were the type of guy to believe in that stuff. Even though I look like that, I''m still deeply religious. If it brings benefits, I will lower my head to any God. That is what is called an unbeliever. Let''s bring out some alcohol for the troops. As expected, the enemies won''t come attacking us today or tomorrow. Well, the enemy scouts may take advantage of the dead of night and come. If they see my negligence and our abundance of supplies, then the possibility of them coming increases. Celia heard the word alcohol and her eyes light up, but the only thing she''s getting is the honey alcohol, which is more like honey than alcohol. Alcohol! Irijina shouts excitedly, but this is troubling, since if she drinks, 10 soldiers'' worth will disappear. In addition, she drinks it like water, so it''s actually a waste of supplies. Many soldiers got excited at the banquet in the battlegrounds where they risked their lives. Unlike the meals during peaceful times, it is all you can eat and drink, causing morale to increase dramatically. Aegir-sama, here you go... Celia attempts to be the one to pour me drinks, but she isn''t holding anything in her hand. If I look carefully, her mouth is full. It seems she wants to transfer the alcohol to me with her mouth, but her face is red and her focus is wavering. Hey, who''s the idiot who let Celia drink!? Hm? Well it looked like she was disheartened while drinking the honey, so I gave her plenty. Is that bad? Just like I said, it was an idiot. I''ll punish the two of you together. I''m going to get rough, so you better prepare yourselves. After that ''battle'' was over, I went out to catch some of the evening breeze and something interesting caught my eye. For this expedition, we hired a few female waitresses and kitchen-maids to accompany us. Leopolt seems confident in his plan, even accounting for the fact that the accompanying women would invite attacks from the enemy. I saw a soldier take the hand of one of those kitchen-maids and bring her to a place where few people would go. I stepped closer to beat him up, but when the soldier saw me, he said ''crap'' and tried to run away. But the woman grabbed the soldier''s hand, bowed her head while facing me and gestured for him to take out money. I see, she was trying to earn an extra source of income in addition to her kitchen-maid duties. I don''t want to interrupt the business of a prostitute. So I turned my eyes away and waved my hand to tell them to get out of here. So this is what was happening when I saw a woman whose face looked really tired during the march. I surely thought that it was because they couldn''t keep up with the pace of the march. Next time, I''ll increase the pace without mercy. I hear some splashing sounds, and look around, spotting a woman standing beside a well lightly rinsing herself. Her transaction is over, but maybe the customer was too quick and it looks like she can still do more. Ara, captain. Oh my, how embarrassing. I instantly hug the woman who tried to hide her body. Are you still...open for business? A smile floats to her face and she exposes her body. If it''s the captain, I''ll open up a special night service. With that said, it would be tough on me to keep attacking her until dawn, and it would hinder her day job. So let''s just keep things quick. Let''s head under that tent''s shadow. If you so desire, I can do everything with my mouth. No, just your special part will be fine. I bring her to the shadow and take my cock out. It must be because she just had a man in her earlier, but her special place is already wet. Woah, it''s huge! A lady-killer just like the rumors... Are you frightened? No way. There''s almost no chance to be able to taste something like this. I''m glad I came along with the army. After touching her lips lightly, it entered her. When it was halfway buried into her, I stopped moving for a little bit. Guu...It''s too big. I think it can go a little deeper though. I''ll take you up on that offer. I grab her shoulders and push my hips stronger, sinking it in a few centimeters deeper inside. Aaaaah!! There-! That''s the deepest part! It''s thick and stretching me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. In a flash, sounds of my hips slamming against her butt can be heard. The sounds echo in the dark of night, and if you listen carefully, you can hear sounds of flesh on flesh. There is only one person among them who can though. I can''t get enough! If you make me remember this, I''ll never be able to go back! I use my meat rod to scrape out the remaining semen left inside her hole by the other man and add even stronger kiss marks on top of the ones already on her neck. Right now, just during this time, this woman belongs to me. Captain! I''m already going to cum! Do it rougher! To comply with her request, I move my hips intensely, pinch her nipples and pull on them slightly. Feeling the convulsions in her vagina, I swing my hips strongly two or three more times and the woman climaxes, moaning while arching her body backwards. AaoooooC!! The woman squeezes my dick hard, as she collapses. Aaah...That was good. It''s been awhile since I came for real... Sorry but I haven''t finished yet. Ah, that''s right. I''ll quickly...wha-?I can''t stand up, can I take a break? I grin broadly. You can''t.3 I let the collapsed woman lie down as I begin my intense thrusting in and out of her. I block her screams by giving her a kiss and raise her arms above her head, slamming into her without holding back. The movements of my waist also show it, but I''m nearing climax as my cock gets harder, scraping in the insides of her hole and giving her several times more pleasure. You have quite a nice hole. It feels good. It''s too intense! Die, I''ll dieeeee!! Aaaaaah!! If she opens her mouth too much then her voice will leak out, so I kiss her once again. It''s about time I finish things. I place my hands under her arms to support her firmly as I thrust into her deepest part, stopping my movements. The woman finally rolls her eyes back. I can feel a warm sensation from her crotch, so she probably wet herself. While feeling that warm and wet feeling, with a single groan, I ejaculate, continuing to thrust up into her many times. Because I thought that a prostitute would be used to these kinds of things, I went a little too overboard. During the one minute while I was ejaculating, I was thinking of these things as I caressed the woman, whose eyes are rolled back and is already foaming at the mouth. After finishing, I couldn''t just leave the unconscious woman out here, so after rinsing her off by the well, I take her to my tent and had her sleep in a futon. As soon as Irijina falls asleep, she won''t wake up, and Celia also drank alcohol so her usual sharp senses shouldn''t be there. I hug Celia''s naked body, who is mumbling something in her sleep, and fall asleep while entangling my body with hers. She''s pretty warm. uunya...Aegir-sama-!Who the heck are you?!! NNn...Oh, I didn''t realize, a new girl? Uuun, that thick penis is.... Hm, captain? Good morning. Get out! Go get our meals too! As I wake up, loud voices of women ring throughout my head. Celia''s voice is especially loud so it hurts when she yells. As expected, I shouldn''t have put her on the same floor.4 Here, I pushed you too much yesterday. Gold!? Hya, how generous. Call me again anytime! I''ll do anything for you~ Hurry and get out!! Celia chases out the woman whose clothes are still all messed up. Then she looks up at the sky. What happened? It''s a dark cloud, so it may rain. For it to rain so soon, should I bring Leopolt to a temple when we get back to town and kneel to him or something? Celia looks at me curiously while I''m grinning to myself. Not even one hour later, droplets of rain began to fall from the sky. That day, the rain continued to pour for half the day, then a clear sky returned. On the surface, nothing seems to have changed; around the villages are fields and yet-to-be-cultivated grasslands and forests. Nearby there is also a small river stream, but it wasn''t like the rain was heavy enough to cause flooding. Two days passed with nothing special happening. Other than the ground getting a little wet and it getting a little easier to plant seeds, I don''t feel much difference. The headquarters is noisy. It seems that the scattered reconnaissance cavalry discovered the enemy. A group of barbarians are heading towards us from the east! Looks like their numbers exceed a thousand! They''re coming straight at us. It seems they have properly found the mountain of food piled up from the banquet the other day. After defeating so many of them, this must be their entire army. If we win, then their fate is sealed. Leopolt, so there was rain. Is the plan completed? There are no delays. I''m ready to go at anytime. The marching speed of all those guys on horseback are abnormal. They will probably reach our location by this afternoon. However, measures are already in place. Let''s be at ease and defeat them. Before that, there is one important issue. I haven''t heard much about the plan or whatever, but what on earth is it? A nearby soldier has an uneasy expression and is turning pale. Don''t be worried, you''ll be fine after you hear it. And thus the war begins. 66 Chapter 67. Barbarian Suppression II: The Sinking Calvary CAegir POVC There is a strange silence as the two armies stare at each other. There are more than a thousand barbarians gathered in front of us. They haven''t formed any lines and look closer to a dumpling so the numbers can''t be counted accurately. Everyone is riding a horse, and they could reach us within three minutes. For this amount of enemies to gather, it is quite a tremendous sight. The troops I have set up camp in a somewhat elevated village number 2000, which is close to double their total, but in this open area without a defense facility against over a thousand cavalry, it can''t be said that we have an advantageous position. And what we are after is a complete victory. We have to defeat them here without exception, and then chase them into their territory and thoroughly annihilate them. First, let''s do things according to theory. Yes. Long spearmen, defensive formation against cavalry, archers remain inside. The long spearmen, a staple of fighting against cavalry, will form a spear wall and the archers and bow gun squad will be placed behind it. If the enemy cavalry manage to avoid becoming skewered by the spears, then the only choice will be to slow them down by swinging the spears at them. Then, you would shoot arrows at them C it''s common sense that even the ten mercenary captains know. The ally spearmen advances towards the front. When the spears and arrows stop the enemy''s feet, normal infantry will be closed in like an avalanche to bring it to a melee battle and kill the mobility of the cavalry. If this settles things, it would be such a letdown. Around me are Celia, as usual, the vice-commander Leopolt, and Irijina, who is commanding my private army, which has inflated to 100 people. That will make things easier, but if possible, I don''t want it to be decided yet. Leopolt answers. Why not? Is it because the thing you have prepared in advance will go to waste? That''s not it. If the enemy is defeated like this, then a large portion of them will escape. Based on the number of our cavalry, we won''t be able to chase all of them down. If we let half of them return, then we would fight again in their base. Thus, I want things to be decided here. Indeed, I feel sorry for the soldiers but looking at the big picture, there is also this way of thinking. I watch over the state of battle while hoping that they do things moderately without dying. Are we not going out there yet!? Irijina seems like she was going to jump in there now, but she won''t go this time. We have a plan. We will be waiting on standby here, the private army will not be moving from defending the headquarters either. I see... Celia is trying to learn without taking her eyes off, and even if I pet her, it doesn''t look like she''ll complain at all. Our allies are formed into neat ranks and advancing slowly while the barbarians are still grouped up and moving entirely as a dumpling. They have always moved together in groups of around 50 people. So it might be that they have never tried to act together in such large numbers before. Those guys are moving! Irijina shouts. One of the barbarians, wearing fancy bird''s feathers on his head and shoulders, makes me believe that he has some special standing. That man comes out in front of everyone and unsheathes his sword, turning to face our approaching allies. He''s coming. Yeah, he''s coming. Shouts come from among the barbarians, then they face our allies and charge all at once. It''s hard to say that their movements are aligned, but regardless of them running amok in chaos, they don''t collide with each other or fall off their horses. It''s very enemy-like regarding the way they handle their horses. I want the cavalry from our army to learn from this too. The distance between ally and enemy closed instantly. Our allies prepared to defend against the charge, they stuck out their spears to stop the enemy from progressing. On the other hand, the barbarians do not lower their speed and rush straight into the forest of spears. Don''t tell me they''re going to rush in like this!? Celia looks up at my face. She''s cute, but that''s not what they''re doing. Have you forgotten their skills of shooting their arrows from horseback? They intend to break the spearmen using their bows. But, at that time, our own archers will also be firing at them. If we end up going even in our first collision with them, then the scales will tip in our favor since we have the superior numbers. However, contrary to expectations, the enemy doesn''t fire their arrows and continue to approach our formation. Then as soon as I was thinking this, they instantly changed their directions, starting to run along the side of our ranks. Then, while the spearmen are still facing sideways, arrows were rained on them. Anticipating that they will be receiving them head-on, our allies had placed shields in front of them and directed all their strength to their spears, but having a hail of arrows fired at them at point blank range instantly decimated the spearmen. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Moreover, their attack is not over yet. Right after the cavalry fired their arrows sideways one after the other, in a flash, a succeeding squad penetrated through the collapsed ranks. If the defense from the spears are gone, then the archers behind them are vulnerable. They won''t be able to defend against the charging cavalry. That was well done. Even though they seem all over the place, they actually employ tactics. That''s right. I guess they were confident in their archery skills on horseback and didn''t feel the need to form ranks. Leopolt and I were calmly analyzing them, but Irijina and Celia are making a fuss. Hey! The vanguard got destroyed!? Then they would be able to dig into the center. Seeing their number, our entire squad will be crushed. Let''s use our own cavalry to fight against them! If I didn''t understand the situation, then I might have panicked and done the same thing. I give Leopolt a quick glance. Give the order for the whole army to retreat. Leopolt uses his hand to order the trumpets, and several of them were blown. It''s the signal to retreat. The soldiers were all dumbfounded but after they heard it, they all began to withdraw at once. In this situation, withdrawal could only mean fleeing away. If they were late in doing so, that would have meant death, so everyone is fighting to be the first to retreat. Aegir-sama! Celia is noisy, but I don''t answer her other than petting her head. Seeing this chance at breaking our forces all too soon, the barbarians instantly rushed in like surging waves to settle the fight, mixing in with our allies and penetrating deeply into our forces. Now''s a good time. Alright, do it. Leopolt gives the signal, and the flagbearer on top of the watchtower raised a red flag. That was the signal. It wasn''t an especially loud sound, and it wasn''t like a giant boulder was rolling. But quietly, water was flowing into the battlefield. Unrest befell both armies as the water flows towards themselves. Floods are one of the most frightening natural disasters in the central plains, where the climate is typically stable. The soldiers fell into a state of panic temporarily, but the chaos was resolved soon after. The reason was simple, because the flowing water came from their ankles up to at most their shins. In addition, it didn''t have enough force to push people around, just flowing calmly and eventually the water stopped. The soldiers even forgot that they were running away at one point and looked to each other to ask what was going on. This is what two days worth of damming the river looks like? The river here is a small one, splitting off from the origin of spring water. Even after the rain increased its volume, it''s only this much. The prepared plan is this: adjustments were made to the flood control to expand the reservoir temporarily to accumulate water and after receiving the signal, the dam is to be broken and the water will flow to a wider plains area of a lower altitude. Although I understood it, as a trump card, it looks pretty pathetic. If it was a turbulent muddy stream that washed through the enemy and flushed them away, then it would be quite dramatic though. But in that case, it would also wash out our own troops...besides, although it looks plain, the battle has been settled. Settled? Water of that extent at most could only make a puddle... After saying that, Celia widened her eyes in surprise. The situation on the battlefield was turned around completely. The allied infantries who spread out only had their feet wet by the mud, but the disastrous scene befalling the barbarians filled our eyes. It made their earlier brilliant handling of their horses seem like a lie C some of them fell over together with their horses, some lost their balance and dropped off their horses, some who managed to stand back up but bumped into those beside them causing all of them to fall down C everywhere you looked was a tragic mayhem. What the heck is this about!? What is happening to them? Leopolt answers Irijina''s question. This land was originally low and had damp ground and is a place with bad drainage, and although the surroundings have flood control for the sake of cultivating the fields, a little rain is no problem but... Leopolt looks at the burst open dam. If you pour in a large amount of additional water, it will become a quagmire immediately. A quagmire is fatal for something like cavalry. The horses are heavy and will not be able to move on the soft mud, and you might even twist their legs if you forcefully try to do so. They could not possibly prance through on horseback. The cavalry with their feet stuck are now sitting ducks. Take back the order to retreat. Have the entire army attack collectively, have the cavalry make a detour to a dry place and wait for the enemies. The trumpet sounds and the troops that were retreating were able to reform their ranks after losing to the enemies who were pursuing them. Meanwhile, the enemy is struggling in the mud and it took all their effort just to pull free one at a time, so forming ranks is impossible for them. An order to attack was issued by each commander where arrows rained down and the spearmen formed a quilt of spears and rushes in. The cavalry who lost their ability to move were taken out like non-resistant sacrifices. A portion of the enemy abandoned their horses and tried to fight as infantry, but when they got off their horses, they realized that they were inferior in all aspects C equipment, physique, leadership C so as expected, they were defeated one after the other. If possible, I''d like to go out too. Schwartz neighs as if stopping me. Well, he''s heavy too so he would obviously sink. Please restrain yourself. There is already no need for Lord Hardlett to go. They will say that you''re stealing their credit. You''re telling me that it''s sometimes nice to just watch from the back as a commander, but that''s boring. Although there is something I''m curious about. Leopolt, is there any meaning in killing all of them? I think it would be better to kill them all, since they would come again if you let them run. I won''t let them escape but you don''t need to kill those who can''t move anymore. What do you think about capturing them? Leopolt twisted his neck. If the opponent is from the Knights'' Order then we have an option to ask for ransom, but we can''t hope for that from the mountain tribe. Rather, I''m doubtful whether they even understand the concept of currency. Is there meaning to it? Well you can see that there are women among them. Aegir-sama is probably going to thoroughly gobble them up after saving them. Celia cuts in and the atmosphere froze. That''s not it, well it''s partly true, but it''s not only that. They are skilled cavalry. So if we can possibly persuade them, then rather than turning our peasants into soldiers, I think they would make for a far greater help. Celia responds that it''s still because I want a woman to play with and Leopolt has gone into thinking. ...That''s true. They will make great soldiers, but I am unable to determine whether it''s possible to persuade them or not. I''ll give the order to capture them if possible. If we catch them and nothing becomes of it, we can just kill them then. Because horses can''t be used, messengers run towards each squad. I''ll just give up on the guys who got killed before the order is received, they''re just unlucky. I do hope that as few beauties are killed as possible though. The battle in the wetlands is roughly decided, and the ones who somehow managed to escape were pursued by the awaiting spear cavalry. Since switching from killing to capturing in the middle, not all of them have been killed off, but there were many mountain tribe corpses in the quagmire. Among them, there were a few women and children too. It makes me sick when I see young women dead like this. Those guys turned everyone into soldiers and collided with us. It''s natural for them to be defeated. Celia says that, but when she saw the remains of a young-looking boy, she also closed her eyes and furrowed her brows. The soldiers are hunting for survivors right now. They pressure the living ones into surrendering and those who resist or cannot be saved were finished off with their blades. Out of the total 1200 enemy soldiers, 500 were killed, 600 were captured and not more than 100 have escaped. On the other hand, the casualties suffered by the eastern army was more or less 100 and none of them were from the private army or the laborers. The enemy forces are completely wiped out and we are able to resume our march. The light cavalry are already confirming the whereabouts of the enemy base and are tailing the escaping soldiers. It can be said that we won both tactically and strategically. But the problem is this. On top of it being flooded, the land has over 2000 people trampling around during the fighting. Adolph had worked hard to control flooding and the fields that he created were irreparably destroyed. You will be the one explaining it. Understood. If there wasn''t flood control, then it would have gotten slushy after the first rain, and the plan would not have unfolded. He should also rejoice at that. ...No, actually I''ll do it. If I let him say it, it will turn into a fight without a doubt. The troublesome explanations are also the superior''s responsibility, how annoying. I''ll be using Irijina as a body pillow to sleep tonight. She''d be fine even if I hug her tightly, and it''s quite sensual so it''s worth hugging her. 67 Chapter 68. Barbarian Suppression III: Heaven Thunder CAegir POVC After ensnaring a large group of barbarians in the swamp and defeating them, our army is advancing into their territory, pursuing the fleeing survivors. The tailing light cavalry were shaken off due to the speed of the enemy horses, but we know their general direction. Thinking about the scale of past attacks, the earlier battle has without a doubt dealt a fatal blow to them. It will become a battle on unfamiliar land, but we will be able to overwhelm them with numbers. However, I thought that when it comes to not having anything my territory was number one, but I can''t compare to this place. A wasteland as far as the eyes can see, although it isn''t flat ground and is bumpy while also being slightly inclined. If we go further east from here, we will reach the great mountain range. The great mountain range separates the continents running north to south and cuts into the central plains, before appearing again further ahead. The mountaintop is not a place where people can possibly ascend, and a report has said that the summit is over 10,000 m high C basically the territory of the gods. As expected, their main forces will not live in these mountain ranges. The mountain tribe will be living in the wasteland a little beyond these mountains. Leopolt is lecturing for my sake. I''m grateful, but being treated as an idiot also makes my blood boil. This territory is barren but expansive. If they can freely run around in this area, it will be impossible to find them. If we have a general idea of the direction, we can manage somehow. Horses are indispensable in their lifestyles. They are not only used in battle, but also for hunting and for transportation, and it seems that all adults receive one horse each. In addition, maintaining the horses require a large amount of water and fodder. The skill level of the mountain tribe is low and they even have to resort to plundering and stealing to get wagons and porcelain pots C not being able to satisfactorily make them on their own. They are unable to transport the especially important large amounts of accumulated water, so they would have to travel to the plains or another water source no matter what. Once we know the direction of a small river or pond, we would be fine. Ooh, so you know that much? Leopolt looks at me in astonishment. Heh, things like their skill level being low and them having one horse per person, it''s information that even you don''t know right? You heard this from a barbarian woman during pillow talk didn''t you? Don''t say anything unnecessary. I flick Celia''s forehead. That one felt good, so it made her hold her red forehead in agony. We could not let the prisoners of war that we captured in the earlier battle walk with us so we tied their hands and had around 100 soldiers monitor them in the village. The amount of soldiers will decrease on our end, but I think we''re just about to settle things, so there''s no point in being frugal with them. Amongst them, I picked out my favorite girl and took her to bed with me, but I don''t know whether the mountain tribe hasn''t advanced in their skills in bed, or whether that girl was just too innocent. The girl was crying while satisfying herself over and over, and by the time I released my semen once, the number of times she has already climaxed was in double digits. Once day broke, the girl has completely become my prisoner and she told me anything that I asked. Regardless of the method, that is crucial information. As expected. I have never heard a more sarcastic ''as expected'' as that. That woman, she asked me whether I was the captain''s younger sister! Not only that, when I told her that Aegir-sama already has three wives, she recommended herself to be the fourth one!! By the way, she said that it was normal for strong men in the mountain tribe to have several wives. However, as expected I don''t want to make a woman I just met not too long ago my wife. Because it''s not good, next will be my turn...I mean, if you continue to ''eat'' women irresponsibly, you''ll get into trouble. It''s fun seeing Celia get so desperate all the time. But recently, it seems like she''s been influenced by Irijina and her voice is getting louder. If she knew that the people around are looking at her, she''d get really embarrassed. If you don''t attempt to make some futile conversations or something, in this territory where there is nothing but mountains, it would be unbearably boring. I want to hurry in finding and subjugating them. I can probably see whether there is any activity in the surroundings of Rafen with nothing around here. A bunch of tents that look like they belong to barbarians have been discovered in the riverbed in front. The situation moves instantly from the reports of the advance guard. Spear cavalry, without engaging the enemy, surround them from the back, assume every one of those guys will ride on horses, including women and children. If you don''t circle them, they''ll escape. Take the archers to the front. Those guys are bow cavalry. The long spears won''t be able to defend them all. Each squad remembers from experience in battle how annoying these guys are. Even though we are facing few in numbers, we don''t let our guard down and form into ranks. Will it turn into a battle? I spoke my honest feelings. Well, their ways of doing things are unknown. Leopolt also has doubts in the bottom of his heart. The enemy noticed we were coming and hastily moved, but there are only a few weapons prepared for attack and equipment for riding with horses. At a glance, they have at most 100 people, and the rest are either elderly or children. Although we had some decrease in numbers, if you include my private army, we are close to 2000, and as expected they won''t stand a chance. It''s what I thought, they would surrender if I showed them our numbers. The spear cavalry over here has gone around to the back. They are completely surrounded. Celia informs us. With this, their fate is sealed. Do they intend to resist? Apparently it seems so. Their cavalry are starting to form ranks. Of course, Leopolt will not allow such things. The archers start firing at them in full force before they finished forming their ranks, and most of them were defeated before they could start moving decently. Just when I was about to finish them off by setting them on fire, one man appeared. The man is wearing a fancy costume and is shouting something in a loud voice while looking over at us. It seems that he is requesting a duel. A duel... Don''t go! The battle is already decided. Putting yourself in a dangerous situation like this is pointless! Celia warns me as she saw how I was going to oblige with their request. However, it isn''t meaningless. According to the information from the girl I persuaded, they have a custom in which their leader has always been the one who is the strongest, and it is decided by a one-on-one battle. I can tell from the decorations that the man who is currently shouting is wearing, but he is probably the head of the family, or the chieftain. If I am able to defeat him, then the rest of the enemies may stop resisting and surrender to us. Just when I found some excellent cavalry, it would be a shame if I killed them all. Also, if we kill all of them here, we don''t know how the ones who have already surrendered will act. There''s also Carla''s injuries, but because of the girl I embraced yesterday, I''ll forgive them. With Celia sighing behind me, I advance forward. By no means did I only want to fight. You fool who defiles our sanctuary! If you are terrified of the formidable rage of this earth and these mountains, may my request be granted, and let us settle things in this sacred duel! I''m not really scared of the mountains, but I accept. He''s a man in his 40''s and is an exception of the mountain tribe, as his physique is slightly small, but he appears to be a veteran warrior. Ooh! So we have a hero here. The mountains will also be watching. Now come at me! The man lets out a voice of happiness as he lets his horse run and releases an arrow. A bow in a duel? However, they are people who fought with swords and bows in the first place, so this is normal to them. Moreover, the arrow itself is not that threatening. I can easily dodge arrows that are aimed and fired right in front of me. I brush it away with my spear and instantly close the distance. The man sees my spear and without letting me get into a close-combat fight, backs off and tries to finish me off with his bow. He maneuvers his horse expertly and uses obstacles as shields while maintaining his distance. But I am still able to close the distance in one breath. The reason is simple, his horse is unable to escape from Schwartz. Schwartz is different from other warhorses and his legs are thick and tough. He overturns those worthless obstacles and sprints, compensating for my average horse handling skills and chooses the shortest course by himself. The price that he is looking for is to have a beautiful girl take care of him and brush him. If he doesn''t get that, then he''s quick to sulk. In the blink of an eye, the distance between him and I closes to 10 m, and seeing as how he can''t escape, the man unsheathes his sword. He has something like a machete which is shorter than 1 m, while I have a 3 m long spear. He''s using a bow too, so don''t think it''s unfair. While I was mumbling to myself in my heart, I swing my spear and aim for the man''s neck. He blocks desperately with his sword, but with the overwhelming difference in strength, his sword flies away and his arm bends backwards. -!!! He doesn''t even have the time to scream, as the returning motion of my spear comes crashing down on his neck, sending his head flying. As expected, I wouldn''t lose to a small 40 year old man when it comes to exchanging blows. Having lost its head, the body collapses and falls to the ground as the horse quietly stops. The chief is dead! Are you still going to fight?! I face the surrounding mountain people and shout. They stop moving and drop their swords and bows to the ground. The women who were about to run away also gathered around me, covering the ground. It seems that what that girl said was correct. With this, I will now become the chief of these people. The eastern army also precisely stopped attacking because of Leopolt''s orders. The battle is over. The barbarians...the mountain people did not get destroyed, but they were conquered. One of the mountain people stripped the headless chief''s decorations and brings them over to me. It makes me look like a real barbarian so I''m against it, but it would satisfy them so it''s better to wear it. With that in mind, I stretch my hand out but, at that moment, thunder roars. The man from the mountain tribe who knelt down in front of me and offered me the decorations was struck by lightning and was burnt to a crisp, dying instantly. The war has not yet ended. This is the worst feeling. That''s because after attaining victory, I witnessed a human getting barbequed. Aegir-sama! Celia hastily rushes to me, but I control her with my hand. Right now there is not a single cloud in the clear sky, and if you think about it normally, lightning would not occur. I don''t know what this is, but there is something clearly malicious out there, which I will not let hurt Celia. I won''t admit it, I won''t admit this! A voice that seems to crawl on the earth. It was not really a loud voice, but it was a voice that remains in your ear quite unpleasantly. A fool like you who doesn''t revere the mountain doesn''t deserve to be the chief. Even if the law is twisted, I will not accept this! An eerily decorated tent, with skulls of horses and sheep...I don''t want to think of it, but there are even things that look like human bones hanging there, as a single person appears slowly from that area. Wearing a large amount of rotten cloths that could no longer be called clothes, I can not see their face, and nothing can be seen except their mouth. I can''t even tell whether it''s a man or woman as it approaches me slowly while dragging an old rag that is acting as a dress. It''s fine if you can''t accept it, but you can at least give us your name right? That thing halts for a bit, but then raises its unpleasant voice again. You fools. Prepare yourselves, revere me. I am the incarnation of the mountains Dorbaga, only those who desire to be punished should raise their faces! There was a scream, and altogether, the mountain people knelt to the ground and asks for forgiveness. Earlier, they were not kneeling as much when they knelt to me after I defeated the chief, but now it was completely different, and they were trembling as they begged for forgiveness. Meanwhile, the eastern army soldiers naturally did not lower their heads. Perhaps that was bothering so Dorbaga shouted angrily. The fools who do not revere the mountain will be granted death!! Then, light starts glowing from the staff that was held, and a stream of light runs straight into the middle of the soldiers. It was a roaring sound several times louder than before, and several people got burnt instantly, blowing back around 10 people in the vicinity as well. It caused a large commotion. A magician?! I have heard stories about this. They are the people who manipulate the spirits and are able to use fire, wind and other mysterious powers. It requires one to be born with talent, so they are usually protected and welcomed by nations and high nobles so it is exceedingly rare for normal people to see them. Also there are very few of them, the information on them is ambiguous and there are many uncertainties. Some say that magic users are nothing more than a flashy jack-in-the-box, while others say that it depends on how they are used, even being able to determine the outcome in battle. The point is, even though they are all magicians, their individual differences in talent varies, and there could even be small fries who wield great destructive power. In the past, I have heard from Lucy that most magicians can only defeat one or two people. If they can defeat several people all at once, then they''re actually quite skilled. Being able to blow away 10 enemies from a distance, the one in front of us is without a doubt a first-class magician. I didn''t hear that something like this existed from that girl though. Maybe she was purposely not talking about it, or perhaps it was an existence that she didn''t know about. Either way, the commotion is spreading to the entire eastern army. To suppress it, we should get the commanders to immediately give orders to rain down arrows on it. The one who instantly killed 10 people is formidable, but shouldn''t be able to win against 2000 opponents. However, if that happens, then there will be deaths from the mayhem, and we might have to once again abandon the mountain people who have just surrendered to us. There''s no choice except doing it myself. I get in my stance with my spear and signal the people around me to step away. I don''t intend to protect them, but they would just get in the way if they stand beside me. You bastard will defy the mountains as well?! I understand that you''re amazing, but the battle is decided. If you become obedient, then your life will be spared. It''s not like I wanted them to surrender. I just wanted to signal the opponent to target me with their attacks. How nonsensical, this fool is! Light concentrates on the staff. I advance forward immediately, slashing at them. But the light on the staff flew at me faster, and as I tried to deflect the bundle of light, I got blown away quite spectacularly. Guh...! From the depths of my chest, air naturally leaks out as my field of view wavers. I can''t just lay here forever while I''m in the middle of fighting so I get up, but my whole body is tingling with a numb feeling. This is the first time I feel this sensation. I thought I was able to repel it with my spear, but I guess I can''t tell when it comes to magic. What!? After taking my magic, why have you not perished?! You bastard, are you some sort of demon? You''re the more suspicious one, having some weird thing fly out of your body! The only thing that flies out of me is love for women. Though, when it enters their bodies, it''s a love that becomes a child. Is that it? Then it''s my turn next. I try putting strength into my hand, but the hand holding the spear feels numb and I can''t use my strength the way I want. When I look carefully, the palm of my hand is burned quite vividly. The fact that it wasn''t burnt to a crisp, may be thanks to the cloak I''m wearing. I unsheathe the much lighter Dual Crater and charge once again. Seeing as how I''m being lectured between incantations, it seems that this light magic can''t be fired consecutively. The distance is 20 m, but to me that distance is only a little, and it doesn''t seem like my opponent can move too quickly either. If my sword can reach, then it should be over. Nonsense! Be destroyed, you demonic being! As I approach, the light does not come flying. If that''s the case, I can do it. With that thought, I prepare to swing my sword, but the staff glows with a light different from before. It was not the roaring sound made from the earlier thunderbolt, but it was a crackling sound like sizzling hot oil, and a wall of light appeared, encircling the magician. You serious, how much skill do you possess? The wall of light burns even the grass on the ground, so even I can tell that it would be bad if I touched it. Seeing as how our movements have stopped, the soldiers aimed their bowgun at the magician and fired their arrows, but they instantly caught on fire as they touched the wall of light, burning up and being deflected. If you touch this guy, then we''ll suffer a terrible fate again like earlier. My burned palm hurts. My cloak also has a burnt smell. If I were to lose this cloak as well, I might cry. But, there is no other way than that. If I have a pillar of fire, then I might be able to try and oppose the magician during our confrontation, but unfortunately, I only have a sword as a weapon right now. I took my Dual Crater and get ready to swing it with both hands, exhaling a large breath. 1 With a rough warcry, I swing down my sword. It''s do or die, and I can''t do anything but trust in the Nonna''s symbolic treasured sword. When the sword hits the wall of light, it was like trying to forcefully cut something soft, and there was an intense crackling sound, similar to the one that burned my body before. I don''t know what will happen, but the only thing I can do is to utilize my strength and try to outmuscle the opponent. And then I won the bet, the beautifully brilliant sword did not get repelled by the light, but instead was able to slice through the wall. Cheers erupted from the gathered mountain people and the eastern army. After the wall had been cut, it disappeared, just like how fog would clear up. What the-! The blessing of the mountains, to be able to slice my sacred power, what on earth are you?! I wonder! I don''t feel like talking. I pull the sword from the wall and approach the magician. The bundle of light is once again released at point-blank range. But it''s useless, as this sword has already proven to me that it can cut through light. I will no longer get hit by your magic. With one swing, I bisect the soaring spear of light, and launch a kick to the opponent''s body. Getting knocked back in a sorry state, I step on the back of its fallen appearance and get ready to swing my sword. Sounds of two explosions resounded behind me. It seems the magic that was cut by me flew to the back. The unlucky soldiers should resent this guy, not me. S-stop! If you kill me, punis-! You''ll be punished! A landslide will-! An avalanche will-! My interest in this guy suddenly fades. This guy isn''t using the mountain or actually has anything to do with it. This guy is just a little bit of a powerful magician and has the mountain people in fear. When you destroy the magic that they are so confident in, they start panicking, and when they are about to hit the depths of death, they turn into humans who beg for their lives. Your skill was amazing. Later. Just like taking the stem off of vegetables, the head was separated from the body. A chorus of loud cheering erupted that seemed to shake the mountains. All the soldiers of the eastern army raised both their hands and praised me. The strongest knight in Goldonia! Even magicians don''t scare him! Praise the invincible captain! An incredible woman-lover! I''ll deal with the final guy later, so the cheers don''t make me feel bad. This time was quite dangerous though. My hand and my entire body needs treatment, and more than anything I''m worried about my cloak...it would be nice if it didn''t get burned or filled with holes. On the other hand, the target of the mountain people''s fear died, and I remain as the only person they surrendered to, thus they end up bowing their heads around me once again. This time, it''s really over. I declare the victory and the end of the battle to everyone, and I will have Celia, who''s running toward me with tears streaming down her face, handle my treatment. Gosh! It''s already gotten so bad. I leave the post-war processing to Leopolt and have Celia treat my injuries. My hand is in a terrible state, but besides that, there are also places where I got burned even though I was wearing armor. It really seems like you got struck by lightning. Back in my mercenary days, I had the misfortune of seeing a person get struck by lightning, and the burns look like this. Although that guy had his entire body inflamed and died instantly. You saw how the soldiers got burnt to a crisp right?! Why did you act so recklessly!? It''s because I thought I could deflect it with my spear, but Celia is not looking for that kind of answer. My bad. I made you worry. I hug the teary-eyed Celia and tell her gently. For Celia, who has grown up, this is the right answer. Incidentally, because I''m having ointment plastered over me, Irijina is forbidden to come in. And about the important cloak.... It''s pretty burnt and there are a few holes here and there. I think it''s better to get a new one. ... Aegir-sama? It would need a material that I''ve never seen before in order for it to be resewn, so why not throw it away? Celia, don''t say anymore than that. My voice came out harsher than I thought. The hand that was spreading the ointment over me stopped. W-well, I''m terribly...sorry. Celia turns pale. Even though she''s treating me, I did something bad, although I won''t allow this. To throw away this cloak, it''s something ridiculous for me. Once again, I pet the teary-eyed Celia as I sniff the cloak''s scent. It feels like I can smell the nostalgic scent of that wasteland among the burnt smells. How are the mountain people doing? They have calmed down. There doesn''t look to be anybody who wants to escape. Leopolt tells me about what is going on after the war is over. The mountain people decide their chief through duels every time, so after I killed the previous chief, nothing out of the ordinary happened, and it doesn''t seem like they hold a grudge against me either. But the troublesome thing is their system of government. They treat the chief as the absolute existence and will follow his every order, and from that, the other various leaders move accordingly. In other words, it is a centralized authoritarian system. The one other person, besides the chief, who can voice their opinion is the shaman, but was killed by me so there is no other corresponding person. After becoming their chief, if I don''t give them any instructions, they won''t be able to decide anything by themselves and they can''t do anything. The one who has taught me that is the girl who is sitting beside me. Her name is Pipi, and is the daughter of the previous chief, but he had about 20 wives and she is just one of the children so there wasn''t really any emotional attachment. So, is Pipi going to cooperate with me? It''s natural for me to cooperate with the chief. I''ll do anything. I will follow the chief wherever you go. She has a succinct way of speaking which contains no hesitation. It''s the first time that someone from the plains people (seems like that''s what they call anyone not from the mountain tribe) became the chief, so they need to try and understand us. At the same time, they want to earn my favor as the mountain people value strength, and has seen me slice the previous chief in half and acknowledged me to be a great man. Therefore, they offered a tribute that would make any man happy, in other words, it seems they decided that they would present a beautiful lady to me. She''s pretty, and Pipi is quite young, but this is what I heard from her. I heard that it is a man''s pleasure to dye a girl around the same age as Pipi with their own color.2 Pipi''s body is small so it''s easy for men to dominate. Men get excited when they dominate women. Our cultures are quite different from each other. Although I don''t dislike that. In any case, we have little information about the mountain people, and if Pipi is willing to come to me, it''ll be easy for me to rule over them, so I''ll accept this deal without hesitation. So what should we do about the ones who left?3 Pipi''s expression gets dark. I don''t know. Most of the ones who went to the plains never came back. It would be difficult to continue hunting like this. We could make lots of babies to increase our numbers, and then we would have to cull the ones who can''t hunt and the weak ones. It is certainly the case that if they already have few people and we take away over 1000 healthy people from their population, it would be a crisis situation. But the survivors of the mountain people will be treated as prisoners of war. About that, could you say something to the leaders of the tribe? Please tell them, about half of the ones who won''t return have been captured but not killed. If they swear loyalty to me, I''ll let the prisoners return. Pipi''s eyes open wide. If half of them come back, we would be fine! As expected of the great chief, I will let the leaders know! The way she runs off is still childish and adorable. It feels like she''s a cute little girl. ... Celia is looking at me with an indescribable face. She might be wary that her standing might be taken away from her. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Don''t be so cautious. You are my cute Celia. Celia''s face relaxes suddenly. Chief! The leaders said they will gladly pledge their allegiance. And also, three women is too little for the great chief to have. They said it''s fine if you want to choose 20 and take them with you. (Light Novels Illustration: Celia cautious of Pipi) Celia''s expression became tense. The battle between the mountain people ended with them being taken over by me. In their culture, things like contracts or treaties don''t exist, since they don''t have paper in the first place. The leaders just knelt down in front of me where the mountains could see them and pledged their allegiance. This will act as the ritual of allegiance. I promise to release the prisoners of war and I take their negotiator/tribute, Pipi, back to Rafen. You just can''t. You''re still small so you can''t be embraced. Why not? Pipi is already a woman. I want the child of the great chief. You''re saying this without having seen Aegir-sama''s thing! It''s impossible with that small body of yours. What haven''t I seen? Hm? Well, isn''t it ''that''? Hardlett-dono''s big dic-, ouch! I hit Irijina''s head to shut her up. She acts as the negotiator, but the number of girls increased again. Uuu, the number of women increased again. What should I say to Nonna and the others... It''s fine isn''t it? Pipi is like the emissary. Celia isn''t convinced by that either. No! You''ll be eaten immediately for sure. And also, there were two unknown women on the floor yesterday, right!? And there were two red stains on the sheets, right!?4 That can''t be helped. The leader of the tribe said that he wanted two of his own daughters to receive the seed of the great one. And they were also pretty, so I couldn''t refuse. I hold down the fussy Celia and dodge the questions asked by the probing Irijina. The burnt cloak, and the broken spear5 C they make up the wounded gifts that Lucy left me, and I feel like this moment will gradually increase in importance later. 68 Chapter 69. After The War with the Mountains CAegir POVC I take Pipi along with me as I return to Rafen. As long as there is no war, the distance between the mountain nation territory and Rafen is not too far. Pipi boastfully tells me that if the horses are good, then she would prove to me that it wouldn''t even take two days to arrive. And as expected it did not take two days, as the army returned to Rafen and everything went back to being peaceful. I tell the eagerly awaiting Adolph the results of what happened. I told him that I didn''t simply kill all the mountain nation, but put them under my control, and at the very least, as long as I''m alive, there won''t be any attacks from them, so he can rest assured. Also, I added at the end that I kind of destroyed the entirety of one of the cultivation areas. I see, then the mountain nation can''t even make their own pottery or wagons? That''s right. So sometimes they steal...from the plains people here. That''s the only way they can obtain them. But, they won''t anymore. The only ones here are Irijina, Pipi, myself, and also Adolph and Leopolt. Adolph will talk to Pipi about the mountain nation''s industry and commerce so I let them chat but.... A 30 something man is going to talk to a child about domestic affairs? Leopolt has said what I was going to say. But the concerned parties seem to be serious about it. So what do you do about weapons and armor? We use the skin of dead horses or the sheep we eat as armor. We steal weapons, or we trade them for food. And who are you trading with? Hmm. In the mountains, there is the fire nation. If we exchange food or livestock, they give us iron weapons. Adolph whispers to me as I was fooling around with Irijina beside him. This is important information. To me, things like bartering for weapons doesn''t matter to me. Their weapons C arrowheads and swords C are of poor quality, but they are iron nonetheless. In other words, in a place unknown to us somewhere in the mountain nation territory, there is a place that is making iron products. Well that''s good and all, but so what? There are blacksmiths in every town, and even Rafen has two of them. Even though the mountain nation are behind us in technology, it''s not like they use anything particularly strange. Aaah geez, this is why I hate soldiers! Listen here okay? You can find the blacksmiths that make iron into weapons anywhere. But we are trading with them. In other words, they are supplying their own iron ore. I see, which means there is an iron mine inside their territory somewhere. Pipi, do you know about any iron mines? It''s the place where the stones used to make iron products originate. Don''t know. But chief, iron is iron. It''s not a stone. Indeed, you know absolutely nothing. In any case, there is definitely an iron mine. This area is also outside of the trade route, so if we want to transport the iron, then we will have to incur some costs. It would be convenient if we can supply our own iron. I will leave that part to you, so do as you like. There is something even more important, though. The important thing is the improvement of the mountain nation''s food situation and the inclusion of their army. They are primarily hunters and nomads. If the climate changes, their prey will also reduce drastically, and if the grass dies at their destination, then the livestock they brought along with them will also die. According to Pipi, that''s the cause of the food shortage C which isn''t rare at all C and during famine, they would often thin out the people. And the person who chose who was going to be culled is that shaman.1 So those extremely distasteful decorations were actual human bones.... If we feed them from here, they will not have to hunt everyday anymore, and if they have extra people, they can be included in my private army. Their equestrian archery should be second to none among those in the central plains. At the very least, I have never seen another person who could accurately snipe targets to the side or the back while riding on horses. It seems like if they''re an adult, anyone is able to do it, proven by the fact that Carla got shot. If you replace their crude bows with our weapons, their power will increase even further. By the way, there was somewhat of a dispute when Carla and Pipi first met each other C Carla spotted Pipi doing her business out in the open field because she didn''t understand the meaning of a toilet, and felt sympathy for her, so she lost her confrontational attitude. Quickly, Pipi was disciplined strictly by Nonna and she was made to use the toilet. That is fine but actually, the food recently, especially the grain, has risen to an unbelievably high price....and as expected, it will be tough on our wallets to offer food to over 1500 mountain people free of charge. In the form of trade, I''d like to convert as much as possible of what we obtain into money. Adolph cuts in. It''s certainly true that Claudia has giv-...lent me some gold, but I won''t be able to continuously support everyone. In the unlikely event that I use up all the money and have to pester her for cash, I''d be kept2 in White City as a side-lover by her for sure this time. However, we know the skill level of the mountain nation, so if we trade off the hunted prey and livestock, and our food supply diminishes, we would be getting our priorities backwards. Well, there are always extras around Pipi, so it shouldn''t be a problem giving some away, is there? We don''t need them. We don''t need those incompetent people who can''t hunt. I don''t really intend to dirty my hands by participating in slave trade. Besides that. Maybe like some other things, or tools. ...horses. Aren''t horses necessities? The naturally small horses, the struggling horses can''t be ridden so they''re useless. I see, they don''t use wagons that are pulled by horses, so they use the inefficient method of having the horses carry their luggage. As a result, there is not much use for the horses they can''t ride. Also they are familiar with the breeding of horses, so we can have them give birth to a large amount of horses. Naturally, the number of unrideable horses will also increase. Those kinds of horses will become meat. They are relatively delicious. What a sad fate for them. That''s quite the waste. Even the unrideable horses can be used to pull wagons, and also for farming, so they have enough importance. Pipi, if you give us those horses in exchange for food, do you think the leaders will accept that? The girl turns her head in a cute fashion. When I see her in this state, it makes me want to prank her, but I should hold back. No one will object. It''s wonderful to obtain something we want for something we don''t need. Then let''s trade your horses for our food. Horses have many uses, since we can immediately use them in our territory, or we could sell them quickly in the capital. I will let Adolph think about the detailed ratios, but our goal is to at least be able to grant them some leeway in terms of supplies. Don''t be so stingy with the ratio, got it? I understand. Afterwards, we would need a highway from the mountains to Rafen in order to make trading go smoothly. If possible, I would like the manual labor to be offered to the mountain nation too... That would probably be impossible. Their physical stature isn''t naturally large. They are not that proficient in simple labor that requires pure strength either. And there is also another problem. Pipi, do you know about this? I show her a hammer. A blunt weapon. You use it to hit prey so that you can defeat them without spilling blood. I show her a brick. A stone. It looks fragile. I point to a wheelbarrow. ??? So that''s the state of things. Are you going to educate them like this while having them do construction? Hey hey, I''ll teach... Adolph doesn''t seem like he''s giving up. Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, an unexpectedly large amount of people flowed into our territory. So much so that we don''t have to worry too much about the labor force. Chief. Pipi pulls on my sleeve. We swore that we would follow the chief. The food and the trading don''t matter. If needed, you can take the entire tribe with you to fight. I pat her to show my thanks. Unlike Celia, Pipi likes being stroked from her nape to her back instead of her head. It seems like it makes her tingle and feel good. She has an awfully erotic expression and it''s gotten me a little erect. Then let''s split them up into groups of about 200 people and have them come. Even though they are superior in their archery and horse-riding skills, if they can''t cooperate with the army, we can''t use them, since we need them to line up with our own archers and horses. Leopolt speaks as he noticed that the subject is heading in the direction regarding the army, but Pipi doesn''t respond. You aren''t the chief. You''re just one of the plains people. Pipi and the others obey the chief only. I feel like I saw this reaction somewhere before. She is similar to someone who is unusually not here right now. I don''t have a head to pat so it''s a bit lonely, but I''ll pat Pipi instead. It''s hard to call it a conference, but in this rather liberal conversation, we decided on conducting an expedition to search for the iron mine, the enforcement of trade, and the regular army training. In regards to the search for the iron mine, light cavalry have already been dispatched, and for the other two, Pipi will be sent as an emissary. And the person who has been snoring in the middle of it, will get a lemon stuffed in their mouth. Nmoou-!! Sour! What is that?! Everything has been decided and everyone starts to move. I drink the tea that Sebastian made as I stroke Rita''s ass. While listening to the woman''s joyful moans, I realized that something was nagging me in my head. I feel like I''ve made a promise to a woman, or I haven''t made one. I try to remember, but there are a bunch of girls that pop in my head that I''ve promised to ''embrace them next time'' or ''I''ll come see you again when I have time'', and I can''t seem to remember the correct person. In the end, I gave up trying to remember, and pull Rita into bed. It''s still daytime, but the fighting will be soon so it''s fine if I indulge for a bit. We''re going to bed. I will be glad to service you. I pull her hand and head to my room, but on the way, I found Nonna. Ara, Aegir-sama, have you finished talking? ...you''re going to have a woman while the sun is still up high? It''s the perfect timing, so I''ll have Nonna come with us too. Eeh? I was just going to have tea or something...uuu, I guess I can''t help it. Since a wife''s duty takes priority above all. There''s no point in trying to think of the woman whose name doesn''t pop up either. Let''s enjoy ourselves plenty. As we enter the room, Nonna and Rita stand alongside each other and look at my face. Nonna will strip, Rita take off only your underwear. Yes. Oh my~, I understand. Nonna unleashes her dangerous breasts, and coupled with her slender body, she shows off an unbalanced eroticness. On the other hand, Rita faces her ass in my direction, rolling up her modified apron-dress shortened above her knees, and lowering her underwear in such a way to purposely show me her genitals. Please relax. I''ll take it off now. Rita takes off my clothes. She isn''t just taking it off though, she brushes against my neck and my chest purposely in order to increase my arousal. After dropping my underwear, and seeing my cock pop out, she envelops the tip in her mouth without delay. But Nonna told her to wait. Rita-san! I also wanted.to do that! Ever since the time where I spanked her ass, the times Nonna has asserted herself as the wife has decreased, but even so, she couldn''t accept the fact that my own wife will be forced to wait her turn. Rita makes slurping sounds as she licks the cock already wet with saliva and answers. Madam, please whisper your words of love to Hardlett-sama, and enjoy your wonderful love. I will take care of the lewd and lustful bottom half... After saying so, she once again takes my cock and fills her mouth, bobbing her head up and down. Aegir-samaa~ Nonna comes over and kisses me while standing, as I stroke her hair. You''re always so beautiful everyday. It is thanks to the love that Aegir-sama has shown me. When a woman is loved, she becomes that much more beautiful. Nn-! Nn-! Nn-! Nnboh-!3 I hold her shoulder and stroke her gently. What beautiful skin. It''s like silk. I take care of it everyday. It''s so that you can say something like that... Nnmo-! Nnbo-! Nngh-! Nnn!! A sweet scene from the likes of a love drama was playing on the top half, but Rita is crouching at my feet and making obscene noises. Nonna is pretending not to see it, but it seems that she''s reaching her limit. Hey! How do you think I can whisper my words of love if you''re making those slurping sounds?!! Puhha-! Please pay it no attention. Of course I won''t! I laugh without thinking. Get on the bed, I''ll make love to you. Yes! Rita immediately gets on the bed but Nonna doesn''t move. Um... That''s right, let''s do that thing that Nonna loves. I turn her back and her legs with my hands and lift her up while hugging her sideways. Then I take her like that and throw her onto the bed. Ahn? Falling with a thud onto the bed, Nonna leaks a joyful sounding scream. If I do that, it seems that it gets her in the mood to be fucked starting now. Rita is looking on jealously. I could do it to you too, but first you''ll have to satisfy my cock that you have gotten erect with your earlier service. I''m counting on you. I also get on the bed and my hard dick is thrusted in front of the two already there. This time, without hesitation, Nonna also puts her mouth on it. Nn Nn Nn-! Today you''re quite splendid too... Nmo-!Nnn~!It''s so hard, like steel... Nonna licks the rod and Rita envelops the tip and sucks on it. As I thought, having the both of them service me with their mouths is unbearable. I''ll need to switch people around and test out different combinations with everyone. My dreams are getting bigger. Haa...Haa... It seems like Rita, who declared her love for large cocks, is reaching the limits of her aroused state from my cock, which is larger than usual. Madam, please. Please let me taste this first. If this goes on, I''ll go crazy. Muu, I''m also...no, well it can''t be helped. The bed has already gotten really wet from the dripping juices coming from Rita''s crotch, hidden by her apron-dress. It seems that it''s true that her arousal is at its limit. Thank you very much. Hardlett-samaa~ It would be fun to tease her here, but I also have to thank her for the rich service earlier, so I''ll just let her put it in. Alright, you can get on. Nonna, could you let me rest on your lap? Aaah, I''m so happy! I can finally get this huge dick...OOooo!! Rita couldn''t wait for Nonna to get in lap-pillow position under me and she practically jumped on top of me. My cock instantly enters her deepest part and spreads her apart. Huge cock hurts! It''s good! Huge cock is good! She winces from the pain but immediately moves her waist and shakes her hips, making the bed creak. She''s still clothed while we''re having sex, so combined with the movements of her hips, I can only see small glimpses here and there of the part where we''re connected, and it''s quite the treat. It''s too bad I can''t see her jiggling boobs, but just when I thought about it and looked there, Rita saw where my gaze was and unbuttoned her chest area. Just having her breasts exposed and jiggling while still clothed is quite a lewd sight. Rita-san C she practically looks like a sex beast. I have Nonna rest my head on her lap-pillow and when I try to look at her face, it was covered by her breasts. ... Yes, you want these don''t you? Nonna leans over and her breasts were pressed against my face. As expected, I enjoy the taste of the marshmallow softness. Incredibleee! It''s getting even bigger! Rita''s scream accurately described the current situation. Ara, I''m happy that you are satisfied. I can''t see Nonna''s face, but I can tell that she''s smiling with a satisfied look. Rita, turn to the other side and face your ass this way. Rita quickly changes her posture and shakes her large ass in front of me. You really have such a large ass. You''re not even fat, so why do you have such a large ass? Rita''s ass is extremely large compared to her stature. It''s like her ass is chubby and stuffed with meat as if it was dedicated for men. I grin broadly and face Nonna...I can''t see her face so I actually just face towards her breasts. I''ll have her suck on two of my fingers. Nnph-, how do you like it? I''ll do this. Rita is shaking her hips while moaning as I place my hand on her ass, and touch the small bud slightly above her hole, which is completely filled by me. Hyaa-! Hardlett-sama! Eeh!? I push my fingers all the way into her without hesitation and not only Rita, but Nonna also leaks her voice. Aaah! Your fingers, they''ll get dirty! Aegir-sama, doing something so mean... Mean? What is mean about it? Rita turns back to face Nonna. Fingers in my assholee, it feels so gooodddd!! Eeeh!? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. When I move my fingers inside her ass, she starts to convulse. So good! My ass hole feels good! But it''s not enough...your cock, slam your huge cock in my ass please! Don''t be ridiculous, I have to do Nonna after. You''ll have to endure it! I add another finger to spread open her ass and Rita springs up. Aaah-!! My ass is burningggg!! Rita clenches and collapses to the front. It seems that she climaxed from her asshole. No way...she came from her ass, unbelievable. I pull out from Rita and roll her to the corner of the bed, getting on top of Nonna. I haven''t cum yet so my hardness and size are still at its peak condition. I plop my cock on top of Nonna''s white stomach. Sorry to keep you waiting, now let''s start. So which do you want? Your ass? If-if this thing entered my ass, I''d die! I smile at Nonna, who''s resisting me seriously, and just penetrate her from the front and swing my hips. Nonna is agonizing in relief, and is getting pleasured sweetly. When you are about to release your seed, can you thrust it deep inside? I don''t mind, but how come? The feeling of having your seed expand my womb is unexpectedly comforting... For Nonna''s delicate body, it''s not like I can shove my entire thing up to the root, and if I adjust too much, it''ll be too shallow and much of the seed will spill out. It seems that she wants me to send it precisely into her womb. Then spread your legs really wide. Don''t worry about how you look, just give it your all. Like this perhaps? Nonna spreads her legs gaping wide, unthinkable to her usual elegant gestures. That further excites me, and my cock twitches, even after it got pleasure accumulated by Rita. Ah-! Please go ahead! Nonna places her hands on my face as if hanging onto me and prepares herself to receive my ejaculation. But something interrupted. The pleasure from the ass hole, can be felt not only by women...please enjoy it to your heart''s content. Rita whispers in a engrossed voice, and inserts several fingers into my ass as I thrust into Nonna. Guaaa!! Eeh! Wai-! It''s swelling-! Kyaaaa!! Nearing my ejaculation, the stimulation caused me to climax intensely, and I released a large amount of semen, more than expected. In addition, my cock expanded even further, pushing the limits. Nonna''s hole is spread wide by the extremely thick cock, and the momentum of the ejaculation was enough to cause the sound of the squirting and then hitting her insides to echo throughout the whole room. Ggh! It won''t stop! Nonna!! The ejaculation continued vigorously as if it would never end, and Nonna moaned loudly as the large amount of seed flowed into her, grasping the pillow due to reflex. Since she spread her legs so wide, her womb could not escape the rushing stream of semen. Incredible...I can tell from his asshole that it''s spouting like a fountain too. Rita continues to dig my asshole with her fingers without hesitation. It''s been awhile since I''ve felt such pleasure that my vision is going white. Aaaaaaah...... Nonna fainted from the overly enlarged cock and ejaculation and is no longer moving. But even so she looks beautiful in her unconscious state and her half-opened eyes. Haa, haa, haa. The ejaculation that I didn''t think was going to stop, finally ended, and I pulled my cock out out Nonna. A large amount of semen flowed back out and flooded the bed. How was it? ...um, your face is scary. Did I make a mistake or? I''ll have to avenge Nonna. I take Rita and embrace her from the front, pushing her all the way to the wall, thrusting up into her while still standing. I grab one of her legs and lift her up by the thigh, while leaving her standing on one foot, as I swing my hips. I wanted to do this at least once with a maid, but this is a battle of revenge. Having sex while standing, Rita''s hips seem ready to give out and her weight causes my cock to sink deeper into her. If she faints, then it might even reach all the way to her womb. Maybe she knew or she didn''t, but Rita continues to move her hips happily. In the end, the first thing Nonna saw after being knocked unconscious, was the scene of a maid screaming ''forgive me, master''. CThird Person /Yoguri POVC 4 At the same time, Former Arkland Northern Area, Goldonian Government Zone Today, I heard the daughter of the Mulney house has sold herself. It can''t be helped. There are like five kids over there. It''s pretty much impossible to survive. The daughter from the house of so-and-so got sold. The husband abandoned the field to work in a mine. It has become a familiar story. That is natural, since the tax rate has made things impossible. The tax rate itself has certainly become lighter than that in the Arkland days. But, the price paid for that is that the war caused the fields to become destroyed, and the accessories manufactured in the side job won''t sell, since better quality products are imported from Goldonia at a lower price. In the end, the lifestyle hasn''t changed much from the rule of Arkland. Even though it has gotten a little bit better, it''s not like things are good now just because it was the absolute worst back then. There is certainly hope for the future. From now on, the fields will be prepared, and the population will stabilize. Even so, in order to continue living, the daughters have to be sold to brothels, and the men have to risk their lives by working in the mines. If we wanted to stay overnight as travelers, we would still need to have the wife and daughters sleep with others to earn the precious money to do so. This isn''t how it''s supposed to be! We fought the kingdom of Arkland as the volunteer army. Many villagers perished, but even so, we continued to fight for the sake of a new age. I even got the commitment of the noble who saved our village and led the army. I have heard that it was better under the rule of the Treia kingdom, but in this situation it''s hard to believe they will give us a favorable treatment. When I ask around, it seems that the noble is now the hero of the war and was given territory. According to the circulating rumors, that noble has extremely low taxes in the lands of the remote region and has a good government, the citizens flowing in from the vicinity are also ushered in with open arms, and they are given a place to live. Before doing something like that, don''t you have some promises that you have to fulfill?! Dad, I''ll be going out for a bit. I''ve had enough of just waiting patiently. No way, going to complain directly to the noble, you''ll get punished. Why don''t you write a letter and peacefully... Dad, it''s because you''re like that, that this isn''t working out. Even if I send out a letter, it will get crushed by the subordinates before it reaches his eyes. If he''s a narrow-minded man who would punish the female acquaintances who goes to complain to him, then what a joke of a noble he is. No, I''m going. It was my idea for them to cooperate with us in the first place. I will definitely bring back results. I am no longer listening to my father''s opinions as I grab some valuable food, pack them in the bag and load them on a horse. It was a small and worthless horse, but it can probably carry a single girl like me. If I don''t return, or if I come back as a corpse, then the rumors of that hero are nothing but lies, in the end, he''s just a narrow-minded noble, and is laughable. Even if I have to face dangers, if I don''t speak to him face-to-face, I can''t settle down. Heey, don''t be so reckless for the sake of the village, Yoguri! I ignore my father''s voice as I continue riding my horse. If by any chance that he''s forgotten, I''ll slap some sense into him. That Viscount Aegir Hardlett! 69 Chapter 70. Trouble With Women CAegir POVC Welcome back. Melissa and Maria greeted me back with open arms. Right now, I have returned to my house in the capital. The reason is because of Melissa''s letter. It took Schwartz two days to get from Rafen to the capital, when it would have taken other horses three to four days. Even though the war is over, there is still the issue with trading with the mountain people, so it''s not like I can be gone for too long, but there is also an incident here to deal with, which can''t be helped. Please, come this way. I thought the two of them would greet me with more of a smile, but would they get mad if I said they haven''t changed. I pass through to a guest room where a rather large bed is placed. There, with a slightly tired face was Catherine and......a sleeping baby with black hair. He was born five days ago. As I''ve written in the letter, the orphanage has too much dust and bugs, so this room has been used to give birth and for rest. I see, you did your best. To be brief, Catherine seems to be a little bashful, hiding her face a little while stroking the baby. Thank you for letting me borrow the room...you actually didn''t want to let me in the house, right? Catherine''s tongue is sharp as usual. When I look at her this way, it makes her have such a childish face. I''m not such a demon that I would kick you out right after you''ve given birth. Take your time and rest. Yeah. And also....... Nevermind. If Catherine is not going to say anything, then I don''t have anything to say either. She just gave birth to the child she was pregnant with, and was basically asking me ''don''t you have anything to say?'' Melissa flared up. The three servants from the orphanage are behind Maria but their eyes are half-open and it seems they felt uncomfortable. Aegir-san! It''s your child right? Why are you not doing anything!? Melissa bellows unusually. I didn''t take care of him because I thought that if I took care of the child of another woman outside the family, you would get jealous for sure. Catherine-san, she collapsed while holding her stomach, you know? Even after helping her and after she woke up, she wouldn''t speak to anyone except Aegir-san! She said that if you weren''t here, she would have given birth on the streets! So she was trying to get me to notice by showing up at my doorstep here and there after her stomach started getting bigger. She didn''t say anything so I thought that she was trying to hide it. We finally forcefully dragged her back home and had her sleep in a bed though. Even now, she''s not telling us who the father is. Aegir-san, please ask her. Melissa is boiling with anger as she steps out of the way. Even as I stood in front of the bed, Catherine was unbelievably more meek than her usual attitude. I prefer it better when she''s energetic like a beast during the times she''s getting fucked though. Catherine. Yes...what is it? Is this my kid? She looks down and her voice gets softer. No, it''s not. Catherine-san! Melissa raised her voice loudly. I was embraced by a random man and got pregnant. I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble. When my body recovers, I''ll immediately- I kiss Catherine and hug her tightly. It''s my kid, right? The hand that was resisting me wrapped around my back, and her fingernails dug in a little. Yes, you''re right...it''s your son. Even though I knew I wasn''t supposed to get pregnant, I didn''t have the heart to abort the child...even though I''m not supposed to, I gave birth to your child, although I know it''s bad to do so! From this point on, she was sobbing incoherently and I couldn''t understand a word of what she said. For a while, I hugged her in order to calm her down, and when her voice died down, I once again tried to talk to her. Before I knew it, we were the only ones left in this place. Leave the rest to me. I''ll do something about it, so don''t worry. You won''t kill the baby? Don''t worry. Everything will be over once the king finds out, but it''s not like I could say Catherine is alive in the first place. So in this case, one secret, two secrets C it''s the same thing. I''m so glad...... Catherine crumbles to the ground. She must have been worried sick about the treatment of her child. She is always a person who lives for the sake of her children. Even though she''s so foul-mouthed, she''s a good mother. My bad, you wanted me to notice, right? That''s right. I purposely came over every time and made my stomach stand out. If I could only tell you by saying it, then everybody would have found out. Catherine wasn''t using her usual foul mouth, but was blaming me in a pouting tone. I noticed it. Before you came and told me, I just thought that you wanted me to keep quiet about it. She immediately hits my head. Baka1...You''re a woman''s enemy. Just like that, she jumped into my chest, and while burying her face, she started to talk and squirm around in my arms. Today has ended. The things of the past are no more. I wanted to look at her face, but she remains buried in my chest and doesn''t move. I''ve fallen...completely, even my heart. I even bore your child, so I don''t know what I should do. When she''s mumbling like this against my chest, it feels ticklish. My lower half seems like it''ll react to this, but as expected, I can''t embrace her five days after giving birth. Here. Catherine raises her face and hands me a small ring. What is this? It is such an awkward timing to be giving me a present and it''s much too small. This would only fit on my pinky finger. It''s the ring that was given to me by my husband; it''s something I''ve hidden and is the only thing that reminds me of him. Sell it off...no, if possible, I want to crush it with a hammer or something. Are you sure? Yes, I don''t need it anymore. I am not that person''s widow but your...mistress. I''ve gone so far as to bear your child, so you can play2 with me forever. Even so, I can feel happiness as a pitiful mistress. Catherine has bore my child, and her heart has fallen. The two of us sealed this contract with a sweet kiss and we agreed for the small ring to be forgotten. How did it go? When I exited the room, everyone was standing by in the corridor. Melissa asked me as their representative. Catherine became my woman. From now on the child...Antonio will be staying with her here in this house. Of course, so will the child in the orphanage. The son is named Antonio. It seems that Catherine decided it on the spot and I was the one who only approved it. Everyone lets out a sigh of relief. Apparently, they all welcomed Catherine to stay. I actually wanted to take her to my territory, but as expected, I couldn''t bring a mother who just gave birth and a newly-born child on a journey with me. I''ll have them be taken care of in this house for awhile; Melissa is here so there should be nothing to worry about. I think it''s the correct decision...however In order to lecture me, Melissa took me to a separate room. It was there that the lecture of the correct way to treat a woman continued on endlessly. Pretending not to notice a woman''s lies is second-rate. I see. Even though you realized, she has noticed that you did, and on top of that she doesn''t care. Fumu fumu3, I see. Catherine-san has probably been seeking help from you all this time. That may have been the case. Realizing what a woman truly wants will make you a first-rate lady-killer. I understand quite well...hm? Something seems wrong here. It feels like I''ve improved a little at handling women from Melissa''s lecture. Melissa! It''s intense. Ahaha, how about here? StoC!! After the problem got resolved, right now I am watching as Maria and Melissa are entwining their bodies together. In the past, I had several women do this before, but this time I had a slightly different idea in mind. The girls are not using their hands or mouths to caress each other, but they are instead using a large dildo, inserting both ends into themselves and rubbing their waists against each other. But this is quite the large dildo isn''t it. It''s a specially ordered item. But even so, it''s still one size smaller than Aegir-san''s thing. It was made with such an unbalanced size in order for Melissa and Maria to have fun from the beginning. Melissa''s end is much thicker and longer since that is what she prefers. The tool made for the girls to enjoy is wet with the two women''s juices and is emitting quite the erotic aura. To order this....Maria certainly couldn''t do this so it was probably Melissa who did, but just imagining Maria trying to do so is getting me hard. Aahn-, go a little easier on mee! At first, both of them were moving their hips, but because of the difference in experience, gradually Melissa was the one who took advantage and is one-sidedly attacking Maria, who has fallen over onto the bed. Which reminds me, during the time when Maria was together with Carla in Roleil, it seems she also did this kind of thing. She may have latent abilities to mingle with girls. Seeing how Melissa is thrusting into Maria, who is letting out sweet moans, I felt a hint of uneasiness, and felt that I needed to join in, so I climbed onto the bed. I pull the rival dildo out from both of their holes and let them taste the real thing. But even so, it hasn''t been that long since I left the capital, and yet this dildo looks like it''s been used a lot. How much have you two been doing it? Umm...ahaha Eheh While the girls are being pinned down by me, they laugh with each other. We didn''t do it yesterday though? In other words, they did it every day...Should I be happy that there are no signs of another man in the picture, or should I lament the fact that their love for women is growing. From some strange sense of jealousy, the attacks get more violent as it turned into intercourse that was intense enough to make not only Maria, but Melissa as well, start foaming at the mouth. After I was finished with them, when they tried to put the dildo back inside, it felt quite loose in their holes, which have been thoroughly molded with the shape of my cock. Well, that should be alright for now. A few days later Rafen How was the cute little baby? When will we get to meet the new woman? Catherine, aah, that lewd woman. When I got back, the three wives immediately cross-examine me. I''m getting pretty sick of these kinds of carnage scenes. Catherine has just given birth after all, so she will be staying over there for a while. The son''s name is Antonio, and he''s doing well. The girls didn''t seem to be that surprised at all. They all knew about Melissa''s letters ahead of time and it wasn''t like Catherine was someone they didn''t know. It was different for Mel, who showed up suddenly along with her children. But one person C Nonna C was the only one who broke down completely. I...I''ve been beaten. To have a son born before me, ggh! How come I can''t get pregnant? I don''t know what would happen after I die, but speaking of inheritance, Catherine said she''s fine with being a mistress just as long as her children are looked after, so I don''t think there should be any problems. You can''t say those naive things! A woman who has a son is really formidable! Nonna is pleading to me with teary eyes, but she''s the only one who is of noble birth and the other girls don''t seem to particularly concerned. When I told them that Sebastian has finished preparing our meals, everyone dispersed. Aegir-sama! The other girls are getting pregnant one after the other so how come the seed isn''t reaching me?! Even if you say that, I intend to embrace you lots in addition to your own ambitions. I won''t let you sleep today! Please work hard until you have emptied yourself completely! If you say that much, I can''t back down as a man C after the 20th round, Nonna came down with a fever and ended up falling asleep. About the results of the investigation, we found a large iron mine within the mountain nation territory, but it hasn''t really been touched and it''s pretty out in the open too... Regarding the trading, they have readily accepted and several dozen heads4 have been delivered already. If they want to utilize them, then the farmland has to further..... About the training of the mountain nation, we had them rotated them in groups of 200. They were a bit awkward with our bows, but they can be called skilled bow cavalry who should still be of no match to anyone in the central plains. Next time... Sleepy, way too sleepy. Because I tried so hard last night, most of what Adolph and Leopolt are saying to me is going in one ear and out the other. Fortunately, Celia is beside me taking notes, so I just have to hear it from her later. Even so, Catherine''s case was tackled by Melissa, and I got pestered for my seed by Nonna ever since I came back C recently, I''ve been getting worn out often from my female relationships. Celia tells me that it might be because of the grudge of a woman I slept with and abandoned, and that if this continues, my thing will get torn off. That''s funny, because when I invite you to bed, you moan sweetly though. What''s wrong chief? Pipi has been useful. I stroke Pipi in order to heal my heart. Celia is looking at me like she''s going to cry so I pet her head too. Of course, she doesn''t stop taking notes. A relationship like this is also nice. I''ll admire Pipi for a while without sleeping with her. 5 I got into a trance of stroking Pipi, and then that happened. Master, could I have a little of your time? Sebastian comes and whispers in my ear. A guest seems to have come. Hm? Who is it? Well, it seems that they want to speak with Viscount Hardlett directly. I won''t make time for such a person like that, as I look at Sebastian with eyes of criticism. This is my territory, which is to say, I am the person with the highest authority. If the opposing party was to come so suddenly, they would have to be someone of noble status or someone with an invitation. I don''t mean to brag but if I were to meet everyone who wanted to see me, then the whole day would be filled just from meeting the guests. That is where the job of the butler comes in. But it''s rare to see Sebastian do something like this. It''s just that the visitor is a female with a ghastly appearance. I thought that she may be an acquaintance of yours. Even Sebastian is looking at me in that way. But if I think about it, there are a few girls that come to mind who look like they would say ''I got pregnant, help me''. ......I''ll meet them. Please come this way. If that is the case, then I''ll grant them some living expenses and let them live in Rafen. I had that in mind when I went to greet the one at the door, but in front of my eyes, the largest class of woman trouble was waiting for me. Long time no see, Baronet Hardlett-sama. But I guess now you''ve been promoted to Viscount. !You are...... When I heard it was a woman, I look to Celia who tagged along. She is mouthing the words to me, what a life saver! Yoguri...it''s been awhile. Yeah, it really has, you''ve forgotten my name too it seems. She''s been listening carefully. You surprised me, coming so suddenly. What''s wrong? ...... It''s troubling if you just clam up like that; I haven''t laid my hands on her yet so she shouldn''t be pregnant. Celia puts her hand on her face and looks down, what a weirdo. You big liar!! Yoguri clasps her fingers into a fist and punches me. But, Celia who is beside me, shouldn''t stand for that, as she grabbed Yoguri''s arm and swept her feet, causing her to fall flat on the floor. You insolent being! I''ll kill you here with my bare hands! Celia pointed a knife, which I don''t know when she took out, at Yoguri''s neck. If you''re going to do it, do it quick! You changed your promise and you''re going to kill the woman who came to petition to you, you coward! This is bad, Celia''s expression has disappeared from her face. If I leave her alone, she''ll really stab her. Stop it, Celia. There''s no point in having her get stabbed at the entrance. Why don''t we talk it out in a different room. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. My village is in a predicament right now. Yoguri is mixed in words of condemnation as she prattled on intensely to me. Hardlett-sama has certainly promised the villagers who have risked their lives to fight for you as volunteer soldiers, have you not? You said that you would give us preferential treatment! But we have gotten nothing! It''s impossible to talk to a woman in this state. I try to remember what Melissa told me about what a girl truly wants, but right now, she probably just wants to vent out all her pent up frustrations to me. And the thing that she wants to tell me afterwards would have to be something that she has prepared considerably for. Tell me straight up. Are you going to help us? Or not? I let out a single sigh. Celia is appealing to me with her eyes to just chase her away, but I can''t just do that. In fact, when I listened to Yoguri''s story, she said the feudal lord in her village is also doing foolish things. I''ll help you. What do you want to do? This time it''s Celia''s turn to sigh. I want you to drive out that feudal lord. That is impossible. Because he is also a noble of Goldonia. Then, let all the villagers migrate to Hardlett-sama''s territory! That would not be impossible. If you come to my territory then I will accept you. The feudal lord is wary of the citizens, so it would be pretty much impossible for the whole village to move out. That''s why... Aah, I have a bad feeling about this. Take everyone away to this territory. At times like this, my bad premonitions are usually correct. You want me to kidnap people? You can''t? I can''t just lead my army, push my way into my ally''s domain and take the people along with me. Then we will go. If we become united as one army, we can breakthrough the feudal lord''s army! After, we can head towards Hardlett-sama''s territory. Then what you are doing is a starting a revolt. Even if you manage to defeat that feudal lord''s army, there is still quite a distance between her village and my territory. If the feudal lord''s army continues to pursue after you one after the other, you will without a doubt get wiped out. She must also understand that while telling me. I understand. I''ll do something about it. Why don''t you just stay somewhere in the town? I can''t just return to the village at this time. So I call Celia and Irijina. We can''t use the eastern army. So the private army...oh right, I''ll also ask Pipi whether she can send some people from the mountain tribe.. Wha-! Are you sane!? That''s unreasonable! If you do something like that-! Celia and Irijina are both turning pale. That''s natural, since I''m planning to invade on the land of a Goldonian noble. But I won''t listen to any objections. A promise is a promise, and it is my disposition to fulfill anything that I promise. And besides, if I can''t keep a promise like this, how can I keep the promise to become king? Yoguri, I honestly forgot, but right now I will fulfill the agreement. Is that fine with you? I''ll give you a break. She says that while taking her clothes off. Is this a farewell gift? Nope, it''s the proof of our contract. I''m giving it to you now. Yoguri, who got naked in front of Celia and Irijina looks at me, as if asking me what she should do. The other two girls have their mouths hanging open. When I try to lay her down sideways on the sofa, she resists me. Wait, I don''t mean for you to make love to me. That''s why you don''t have to be gentle. I just want you to take my virginity. As for me, I want the both of us to get excited though. No good, that will be after you have helped everyone. Seeing as it can''t be helped, I put my hands on the sofa. I can''t say my cock was ready for this sudden development so it wasn''t that energetic. But it might be just right to screw a woman who hasn''t been turned on yet. If I were to force my cock into her in its peak condition, then Yoguri''s genitals would break. Alright, break it. I place my cock against her and thrust my hips up. It wasn''t lubed up enough and her virgin hole is tight. Even so, I use my strength to push my hips up and put pressure on the hymen. Yoguri''s hymen is quite resistant and reflects her actual strict personality. But, in the face of the gradually expanding cock due to touching a woman, that resistance is nothing. Ngh-! ts-!!Ow-!!Guuuu!! Yoguri shouted unintentionally due to feeling more pain than she expected, but she bit the sofa and it seems like she endured it. Uooh! I think I heard something. Riip...That''s the sound of her hymen tearing isn''t it. How repulsive. When I noticed, Irijina and Celia are inspecting the place we are connected from a close distance. gh-! Don''t look! For the tough hymen, there is also a lot of bleeding, and while the blood was running down her thigh, Yoguri tries to threaten the two girls. I can''t have them fight so I move my hips in a way that makes her lose her composure. It seems that the pain is stronger than the pleasure as Yoguri is desperately trying to endure it while biting down on the sofa. There is a way for her to feel more pleasureable but it seems that she doesn''t want it. The mating continued with just the sounds of moaning and flesh slapping against flesh. But regardless of what was on the mind, when a man is attacking a woman, he is bound to get turned on. Don''t...expand while you''re inside! Yoguri raises her voice, as the cock that penetrated her is continuing to get bigger since the time it entered. Aegir-sama is a terrible person. To push into a virgin and expand her on the inside...he must want to burst the inside of the hole. Poor thing, she will no longer function as a woman. Celia says it with the utmost hate towards Yoguri, but she can''t get rid of her cuteness no matter what. Also, the reason my cock is enlarging is also due to the fact that your hand is rubbing my body. But at this rate, she might actually get broken. It''s for your sake. I rub Yoguri''s clit and attack her breasts. I also got Irijina to help as she rubbed my entire body. Sto-! I only said I would offer my virginity... Gradually, her insides started getting wet and it got easier to move. Nevertheless, it seems that the pain is strong as she also starts leaking more cold sweat. I should hurry and release then. Celia, Irijina, I''m counting on you. While I''m thrusting into Yoguri, I had them service my balls and chest to speed up the buildup of pleasure. My seed instantly climbs up and I ejaculate. Uu-! Eeh?......Eeeeh!!!Wait aaaaaC!!! While Yoguri feels the pulsations of my dick, she goes wild. I forcibly pull the still ejaculating meat rod out of her and her entire body is bathed in semen. Wha-! Don''t get it on me! ......no way, you came inside!! When I pulled out, quite a bit flowed into her, but what of it? What''s wrong? What do you mean what''s wrong?! I said I was only offering you my virginity, but to inject your seed in me, how horrible! Is that how it is? Of course it is! Look how much...uuu, I can''t scrape out that much. I see, so you didn''t use any contraceptives? If I could buy that kind of medicine, then I would have used that money to buy food! She eagerly applies the contraceptive given to her by Celia. Even so, the seed may have reached her womb earlier so the possibility of her getting pregnant is not zero. The powerful drug also have secondary effects, and there aren''t many girls who don''t want to be pregnant that badly so we never used such strong medicine. You''re unmarried right? Don''t worry about it. I worry about it! I want to get married with a person I love and create a family! I don''t want to be treated as a plaything! Yoguri stands up, as if saying she''s had enough. I''ve offered my virginity as per the contract. On top of that, you shot your seed in me, so I will definitely get you to help everyone in the village! Well, what should I do? 70 Chapter 71. The Golden Knigh CAegir POVC Guh!! My meat rod pulses as my seed spurts inside the girl who was pinned below me. For the fifth or sixth time, the woman shows no reaction other than trembling slightly. After letting my voice out loudly after the third climax, she finally lost consciousness. Uuu, ....fuu. Moving my waist a little bit at a time, my ejaculation continues. My balls are almost empty too. I pull my cock out from the woman who is lying face down. Her hole is still quite tight and my dick gets caught inside her, so unless I use a little force, I can''t pull it out. Aau! Just the other day, Yoguri, who was still a virgin, was still tight for my thing. The absent-minded girl seems to have awakened from the stimulation and slight pain. While pouting, the girl glares at me as she furrows her eyebrows, watching a large amount of seed spilling out from inside her. You said you would fulfill the contract, but since then, you haven''t done anything. You''ve just lusted for my body...are you really telling the truth? It might be too late already, but wouldn''t it be a problem if we made a child? Of course I''m not lying. But it''s not like I can jump in there on a horse by myself and take everyone along with me, can I? I need to make preparations. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I embrace Yoguri and caress her breasts. If you thoroughly do postcoital activity, even a cold woman will become gentle. Isn''t the army outside the town? If you use that army, the feudal lord will be beaten hands down! As if she was worried about her companions, Yoguri gets agitated and tries to stand up, although she groans and falls to her knees shortly after. It seems like there is still some lingering pain. Are you alright? I''m fine, though this is your fault, since your thing was way too big! It''s pretty much like a log.... Anyway! The army has all been trained regularly. If you, the captain, gives them the order, they''ll move out right? Look here...you know that the feudal lord of your village is from Goldonia like me, right? I won''t be able to deploy the kingdom''s legitimate army against him. I don''t know much about the difference in armies...then what are you going to do? I will use those who have sworn fealty to me, and not the king, and are unrelated with the kingdom. Aegir-sama, excuse me! ...but I''m glad that it looks to be over. The mountain nation''s leader has led his subordinates to the planned location and has arrived there safely. Celia gives the report while glaring provokingly at Yoguri, who has my seed spilling out from her crotch. I was waiting for this. Nevertheless, they are faster than expected; if I compare them to an express messenger which takes one day, it only required them two days to lead several hundred people there. It seems that it wasn''t a lie when they said that as long as I gave the order, they could move out whenever I wanted. The mountain nation is...those barbarians? Don''t call them barbarians right in front of them. You''re going to hurt Pipi''s feelings. Well, that''s how it is. To these barbarians, they are not cognizant of the existence of Goldonia kingdom, much less King Alexandro. To them, everyone is recognized in the same way C whether they are from other countries or not C and they all get mixed into one big group: the plains people. All they have is their loyalty towards me, and are pretty much the best private army anyone can have. In addition, they are all mounted on horses and can march at lightning speed, making them the most suitable people for the current operation. By letting them use their own equipment, I can also make it look like an attack by genuine barbarians. With a face that looks to be saying ''good grief'', Leopolt appears behind Celia. The barbarians will attack and abduct the villagers, after that Lord Hardlett will suppress them when they are running back to our territory and then rescue the citizens. But when the barbarians abduct a large amount of citizens, ''we won''t know where they come from either''. So, we will have to look after all of the citizens in our territory, without making any distinctions. And that is what his plan is. I thought he was against this kind of stupid fighting though. Of course, I''m against this. Not only does it not have any benefit, there are dangers to it. In the first place, if that woman''s mouth is sealed, then this conversation would have been over. Yoguri glares at Leopolt but, realizing that she''s naked, hastily grabs the sheets to hide her body. However, Leopolt does not even give her fully exposed breasts a single glance. This guy is truly impotent or must really have a big preference for small girls. But you will do it either way, right? Then it would be better to think of a more preferable scenario, rather than just beating them up without thinking. Sorry for causing trouble for you. Please don''t be so rash from now on. Pipi is going too! I was also told by the leader that I should always be by your side, so I can one day have your seed implanted in me. I need to find out the name of the leader who taught my Pipi these meaningless things. I''m not going to return Pipi anymore. Then, I will also make preparations. No, Celia and Irijina aren''t going. Even though it''ll make them cry, they still can''t go. Celia was infamous in my previous army. If there is even a single person among the troops of the other feudal lord that knows her, then they will immediately find out who they were instructed by. By the same reason, Irijina is also not participating. No way! Then the position of adjutant and daughter will be stolen by Pipi...or not. But if Aegir-sama personally goes out as well, would it not be bad? She is certainly right, there are more people who know me and will make it even more of a commotion than for Celia or Irijina. And if they find the actual person responsible, then there will be no excuses. That''s why I thought of hiding my face. Even if you hide your face, they will realize when you ride Schwartz or swing around that big spear. Dual Crater is obviously out of the question, but so is the horse and spear, huh? ....But the mountain nation won''t obey any other person. They have had training, but they still can''t do perform cooperative operations under any other superior officer besides me. And for this invasion, they will be acting as barbarians as the premise when we work together, so everyone and everything around them will be considered as enemies. Still, I think it''s better if I use a weapon I''m comfortable with, as well as Schwartz. If the operation goes well, but I end up being caught, then it would be meaningless. No matter what? ...not even if I somehow try not to stand out and make myself look the same as the mountain nation? Not possible. If you wield that big spear amongst the mountain nation, who are using crude weapons, you will definitely stand out. Don''t you have any good ideas for that? Leopolt sighed, seemingly giving in. In order to hide something, there are two methods. The first is to hide the tree among the forest...but in this case, the tree stands out too much and is impossible. The other way is to hide next to gold. Even if you are exposed to everyone, the gold will distract everyone''s attention and they may end up overlooking you. I don''t get it. What does he mean? In other words, we just have to prepare something so eccentric that they will not care about the horse or the large spear. I don''t know where we could find something strange like that, and it''s not like we can prepare it now. If a woman like Yoguri came here by herself, then it must mean the situation is impending. If I were to tell her to wait one month, then she will certainly ''sting'' me. Although, the one who should be piercing anyone is me. We have something like that, don''t we? It''s something we can prepare immediately and is extremely outstanding, and something that is literally gold. The thing appears in my mind, and everyone is definitely imagining the same thing. It was quite embarrassing, so the thing was carefully packed into the warehouse, where no one can see it. It is probably still glowing in the dim storage room, I hold my head while imagining such a thing. Everyone, advance! I will say it now, but if you find peddlers or soldiers on the way, ignore them. If you encounter a large squad, run away. You guys should be able to do it because of your mobility. The 200 mountain nation people are lined up, led by the four leaders. In reality, I could have prepared three times this amount, but if we make a mistake in our large army, it would be disadvantageous for us when it comes to running or hiding. According to Celia''s information, the one who has jurisdiction of the area which includes Yoguri''s village, is Baron Pedot, one of the new nobles close to Erich, although I don''t know his face or his name. It seems he was conferred his title by some nonsensical thing and his disposition has influenced his family name, but I don''t really know much about it. His land is surrounded by the territory of other nobles, so there shouldn''t be particularly many foreign enemies, and I''ve judged that he shouldn''t have that large of an army. Rather, what is even more frightening is if we get discovered by the feudal lords in the area before we reach his territory, and get chased out by them. Therefore, we must act in secrecy, yet move as quickly as possible. In addition, we can''t let the townspeople know that we departed, so we will leave in the quiet of night. Recently, we have been calling the mountain nation periodically for training so it is not unnatural for them to be near the town, and even if 200 of them were to go missing, it would not be noticed that easily. The ones next to me are just Pipi and Yoguri. I initially planned to leave her behind, but in order to get there quickly, we needed the girl who has familiarity with the land. Her riding abilities make me a little anxious, so I had her ride in one wagon, which was brought with us to carry villagers. Pipi, you stay close to me. Pipi can fight, you know? I''m better than most men with my bow and sword. Her archery skills that were shown off during training surpasses those of Carla, not to mention it was while she was riding a horse, so what she''s saying isn''t a lie. However, after Carla got injured, I''m hesitating to have a woman stand in front. Only Irijina seems like she won''t die, so I can be relieved of that. Nevertheless, Pipi should remain at my side. That would make things easier for me too. Then I''ll do so. Pipi will obey the chief. I stroke Pipi while we advance, and we finally reach the boundary line of my territory. From this point on, I don''t know who we might encounter. ...Bring the armor over here. I was surprised at myself when I let out a voice without any ambition in it. That thing was brought out from the wagon...and I put on Claudia''s specially-made, shining, golden full plate armor. The mountain nation people in the vicinity cheered at the appearance of a brilliant knight. Certainly if I appear in this gaudy appearance, nobody would care about the spear or the horse. It''s disgusting how well it fits. Claudia probably remembers my physique perfectly. It''s not like she took measurements, but the size is perfect for me. Even though we have been apart, she has take into account my growth; that''s how perfectly it fits. Moreover, it''s unexpectedly light and easy to move in. The highly sophisticated manufactured metallic armor is surprisingly light, and I can move relatively freely. And if there wasn''t any unnecessary decorations on this thing, it might have been something I could use on a frequent basis. Chief. It''s shiny and pretty. Pff- what a splendid knight. Stop it you guys, I want to die. A few days later, within Baron Pedot''s territory It might have been a good decision for us to take a path away from the highway, since we haven''t really encountered the other feudal lords'' armies or soldiers. The mountain nation never really needed a road in the first place, so even in the wilderness, their marching speed doesn''t drop. However, as we approach the western area where the population is large, there''s a higher chance for us to get spotted by working farmers or hunters. If they see a large group of barbarians appearing, they will run away in a hurry. I think they will tell their own feudal lord, but before that happens, they would have to return home, so I purposely let them go. Also, if word gets out that a witness is killed, then it would really look like it was a barbarian attack. In any case, it will be bad if we don''t hurry and achieve our objective. It would be troublesome if each feudal lord sent out suppression armies in our paths. We will have to blow past them like the wind. Yoguri, is your village around here? Yeah, if we pass that hill over there, you should be able to see our fields. But be careful, the feudal lord''s demesne is near our village and there are several dozen soldiers there. A demesne is land which is a part of the feudal lord''s assets. It isn''t land where the villagers work and tax is taken, but 100% of the harvest becomes his own income. The labor force in most cases will be the surrounding residents or purchased slaves. In Baron Pedot''s case, it seems to be the former. Even though our own fields are ruined and we can''t eat, we have to endlessly plough the feudal lord''s fields and it''s the worst feeling. Anyway, we have 200 cavalry. Several dozen guards would be no problem for us. Even though he''s a noble I don''t know, having to kill one of my own hurts my heart, so I would be grateful if he runs away. While I was talking with Yoguri, we crossed the hill. I see, looking at it from above the hill, the village''s fields are spread out and there is a fence that divides the area. So, that is the demesne and the comparatively larger house in the center should be the feudal lord''s mansion? Chief, they''ve noticed. As Pipi spoke, a bell was rung in the village and in the demesne. If the villagers scatter around it would be annoying, so let''s hurry. Do as I said in the beginning. Take all the villagers and carry them on your horses, taking them to the place where the wagon is on standby. Absolutely don''t kill the villagers and if possible, don''t kill the soldiers either. Alright, go!! The mountain nation rode alongside each other on their horses as they charge into the village while shouting. Yep, no matter how anyone looks at it, they''re a group of barbarians. Their appearance need to be kept like those of barbarians so they kept their original crude equipment of leather armor, but their bows have been changed to powerful composite bows and their arrows are now well-balanced and can fly quite the distance. At first, they were perplexed at the fact that their weapons were changed, but after getting used to them, their genius abilities rejoiced. Since the time they have been repeatedly coming down from the mountain to conduct attacks, they should definitely have grown more powerful. As the villagers doing farm work start to run away, they get captured one after the other. The villagers must have been surprised at our numbers and the sound of the horses'' hooves as they didn''t show any form of resistance, and our operation was progressing quite smoothly. However, when a majority of the villagers, who were outside, were finished being transported, a problem occurred. The children and mothers who did not participate in doing farm work started to run away in all directions. Tch-! Why are they running?! Pipi lets out a voice of frustration. But that is natural when a foreign tribe is attacking and abducting the villagers one by one. Parents would obviously want to desperately take their children and run to a safe place. But that''s troublesome. It would take some time for us to gather everyone. If we take too long, the feudal lord''s soldiers will start to gather too. Right now, there are only guards, who are probably ignoring the villagers because of the difference in numbers, and have closed themselves within the mansion while trembling. But if they accumulate numbers, they might do some unnecessary things. Chief, I will shoot their legs to stop them. Pipi will definitely hit them. Stop that. I flick her forehead. No matter what you do, if you attack the villagers, they will go into a state of panic. The reason we are currently able to steadily progress in abducting them is because we have not been attacking them directly. If blood is spilled, the villagers will get frantic and start resisting you. If that happens, the operation will be delayed unnecessarily. Leave it to me. Before I realized, Yoguri has come to my side. I thought I had her in charge of calming down the villagers in the area where the wagon was though. My father has come a little while ago. I told him it was safe so it shouldn''t be a problem. A father who is using her daughter, how comical. Yoguri took a deep breath and shouted in a loud voice that you couldn''t imagine originated from a woman. Everyone in the village! This is Yoguri! These people won''t harm you! Don''t worry and follow them!! It was a truly loud sound, as it echoed to all corners of the village, causing the feet of the running children and mothers to stop. Yoguri is essentially the leader of this village. The villagers looked over in this direction to confirm that it was Yoguri, stopped running and started to get on the mountain nation people''s horses by themselves. In one shot? What an incredible person. Of course, they''re my companions who have been with me through thick and thin. They won''t do something like doubt me. When we form a new village, I''ll order Yoguri to be the village mayor. The current old man is clearly unfit for the job. With the help of Yoguri''s persuasion, the villagers are cooperating and the operation is progressing steadily, and most of the villagers have been transported. However, feeling something out of place and the fact there are no sounds of fighting, the guards from the demesne are appearing one after the other. Tch, it would have been better if they holed up in there while trembling. When they saw that the villagers were spontaneously following us, they didn''t see it as them being kidnapped but as the villagers trying to escape. Foolishly, they aim their bows at the escaping villagers. Watch out! Yoguri shouts, but it was too late. The arrow pierces through the back of an escaping mother who was holding her baby. The mother is still desperately trying to protect the baby and is shielding it with her body. But the guards continue to pull their bowstrings back. Samarsa! Noo! Pipi, I''ll allow it. Do it. Leave it to me. The target is big. Pipi draws her bow string taut and after a short moment of stillness, releases the arrow. The distance between them is around 100 m, with the fallen mother in the middle. The arrow that Pipi fired drew a parabola in the air, curved with the crosswind and pierced the throat of the soldier aiming at the mother. Amazing... Yoguri couldn''t help but let her voice out. How many people in the entire kingdom could accurately shoot from this distance with a crosswind blowing, moreover, the person who did it was a young girl, and not even a fully grown adult. Crosswinds are hard. If the target was a rabbit, then it would have missed. I stroke Pipi and immediately head over to the mother. Seeing as how I ordered her to fire her arrow, they must have seen it as permission to attack. The mountain nation fired their arrows all at once, and arrows rained on the heads of the guards. They were not as good as Pipi but they accurately aimed their arrows and the feudal lord''s guards fell over one by one, as if they got hit from point blank range. On the other hand, the arrows fired in resistance by the guards have mostly been blown away by the wind or fell in a totally different area. Now that the guards have been eliminated, we can safely head over to the fallen mother''s side. I rush over and hug her close. She''s thin, but it seems she''s a decent woman who has some meat to her ass. ...ngh! My child, please, my child... Fortunately, her baby isn''t harmed, but the arrow is pierced quite deep into the mother''s back. If we forcibly pull the arrow out, blood will spill and it may become a fatal wound. Hurry...take the child... You''re coming too. I pick up both the baby and the mother at the same time and carry them so that they could ride on Schwartz. You bastard! You''re just some barbarian trash with some ridiculous outfit! A person who looks to be the captain of the guards comes galloping forward. His companions were falling one by one, yet he has the balls to come to us alone. And the one who is most aware about how ridiculous his own appearance is none other than myself. If we stay like this we would get hit by arrows, so I cover my allies with a hand to protect them. You savage beings will regret making the glorious Goldonia kingdom into your enemy! Someone who would shoot an arrow at the back of a running mother and child shouldn''t say such big words. He didn''t think that a barbarian would retort like that, so the man froze in place for a little bit, but soon his face filled with anger and turned red. You bastard! Name yourself! We''ll settle this with a duel. I won''t do something like telling you my name. I have no name. But I''ll accept your challenge. Tch- you don''t even have a name? Here I come, golden warrior! The man who attached such a depressing name to me unsheathed his sword and came at me on his horse. It''s not like he can''t see my large spear, so why is he charging at me head on? He has courage, but if he''s this foolhardy as well, it''s no surprise that he couldn''t become anything more than the leader of the demesne guards. I swung down my spear, hit his body with my handle, and he falls to the ground. The man was brave, but he doesn''t have the strength nor skill to be able to defend against my blow. Guaaa! The man lets out an agonizing scream. I didn''t think I needed to kill a man who is just plain reckless, so I only used my handle to hit him, but Schwartz trampled over his lower half. As expected, he would suffer more if he wasn''t finished off while he was being crushed from his waist down. At the very least, I won''t let him feel much pain, so I gave him a single thrust through his heart before returning on my horse. I thought things would go more smoothly...but dealing so much damage to the guards and killing the captain, I absolutely can''t let anyone find out. If I am discovered, it will undoubtedly become treason. I have to take the women with me and escape. Chief is as strong as I thought! And moreover, you''re the golden warrior. Samarsa, hurry and come! ...Thank you, golden warrior. Even my companions are trying to kill my heart. 71 Chapter 72. Armed Uprising CAegir POVC We finished loading all the citizens from Yoguri''s village onto wagons and horses, and are now heading back home from Baron Pedot''s territory. The villager abduction operation...it caused such a big commotion with the baron''s soldiers, so if possible I want to avoid anymore fights with the other feudal lords. It would be nice if we can speedily head into my territory and not get suppressed. Is Samarsa okay? The strategy was rough around the edges, but the only one who got seriously injured was the mother called Samarsa. I''m not a doctor so I can''t say much, but the arrow was pulled out very cleanly and the amount of blood loss isn''t that big of a deal. Now, as long as the wound doesn''t infect, I don''t believe it will be life-threatening. On top of not having good quality medicine, there are no absolute guarantees. I think she''d want to get saved for her child''s sake too. Samarsa''s husband died from illness, so that child is a memento. If we can do something about her... In any case, it won''t change anything even if we rush things. Other than having our horses gallop faster, there is nothing else we can do. In order to make the wagon packed-full of villagers even a little lighter, Yoguri is riding with me in front. Unlike when we were coming, the wagon has now gotten heavier and is clearly dragging down the marching speed. It would have been better if more wagons were brought with us. Don''t be ridiculous, if we gather the wagons inside the territory, then we can say goodbye to our secret. I thought you were going to get on the back of the worst horse. Hmm.... So, what''s with the hand that''s slipping in my crotch then? Even though we wanted our horses to go faster, it was still only fast as the wagon could dash, but to Schwartz it was nothing more than a trot. Since there wasn''t any shaking, it didn''t hinder me from caressing Yoguri. You''re doing whatever you please, but I only said that I would offer you my virginity. I don''t remember saying that I would be your sex slave. Celia and Irijina aren''t around this time. Pipi is still small. It''s not like I can be too forceful with her. Also, you''re embracing me however you want, but I''m still unmarried, you know? You even went ''dopyu dopyu''1 and came inside..... If I get pregnant, are you going to make me your concubine or something? If I make you a wife, it seems like I''ll get a whole lot of trouble. This time was unavoidable since it was a promise made since the Arkland war. Of course. Things like tax and labor, I''m going to appeal directly to you every time I get the chance. Adolph seems like he''s about to explode, so I''ll refrain from making her into a wife. That''s why...I wanted you to spare me from having your seed in me. I''ll let you do anything else you wanted. In that case, I''ll accept. I reach my hands to her breasts immediately, but got brushed away. I thought you said I could do as I wanted. Samarsa is still in danger, so not until we get back. When she gets help, I''ll let you do it. The number of reasons for wanting the mother to live has increased. But Yoguri shouldn''t underestimate me. She just had her virginity taken so I''ve held back quite a bit on all my attacks on her up till now. When we get back, I''ll make sure to drive her crazy a whole lot. Pipi doesn''t understand. Chief is such a great and strong man. Why would you refuse to have his seed? Pipi cuts into my conversation with Yoguri. Why? Well he won''t even look after me, so wouldn''t it be bad if we also made kids? You have friends don''t you? Are you saying they won''t help a pregnant woman? Well of course they will help, but if an unmarried woman holds a child, it makes me look like a loose woman! Why? It''s a joy to have a strong man plant his seed in you. Aaah, geez, then you two can just have sex with each other! Of course we will. If the chief desires it, everyone will oblige. Even young kids and other wives. Wait a second, you do that stuff!? No, I didn''t. I just picked up several adult women. The difference in culture between us and the mountain nation is vast. It seems like it will take quite a lot of time and effort in order to get both sides to work together. We were travelling back home and encountered the other feudal lords'' 100-man squads several times, but seeing our numbers, they thought twice about it and didn''t come at us. We were able to arrive at my territory while shaking them off our tails. I''m glad you''re safe, it seems that you got into a fight too. Leopolt waits at the rendezvous point inside my territory and the mountain nation people switch straight away to training. I secretly sneak away from the area and throw off my armor, then return to Rafen. The identity of the golden knight cannot be known by the villagers either; it''s for the sake of keeping my heart at peace. There''s kind of a badly injured person here. Go show her to the doctor. I understand. Then I''ll have the injured person continue on the wagon. The other villagers will come this way. The villagers start to gather, trying to figure out what''s going on. I declare it to everyone. The barbarians that have kidnapped all of you have been swept away now! The villagers seem to have a blank look on their faces. But Leopolt continues further. Knowing this, if you want to go back to where you were before, I will release you immediately. However, if you all...are unsure of where you may have come from, I will allow you to stay and live here on this land. I was watching the situation from afar but it doesn''t seem there are any people who chose to go back to where they came from. With this, I have fulfilled my promise. All that''s left is for Samarsa to get saved and there will be no bitter aftertaste. CThird person/Treia Kingdom POVC Former Arkland Territory Treia Kingdom Domain Hm. So this year''s harvest amounts to this... Yes...at any rate, this is the first harvest after the war ended and the fields have been ruined. The two men conversed while overlooking the harvest of the wheat fields. One of them speaks arrogantly, while the other acts subservient with his waist bent forward in a slight bow. Harvest of this degree is not good enough. I will set the tax using last year''s harvest as the standard. Y-you can''t! To base it on the state before the war, that''s too irrational! The arrogant man glares at the servile man. Don''t be so rude! Even if you don''t have wheat, you are growing the vile millet and vegetables, aren''t you? It can probably be rationed for a year''s time. By your instructions to prioritize the wheat fields, even if it''s good now, the winter reserves will... Oh, shut up! Anyways, that''s how it''s going to be. You just have to convince them afterwards! The arrogant man leaves, the servile man...the mayor of this village, attracts villagers around him. There was no attempt to hide the conversation and the villagers probably heard what has been said; their faces are dark. Mayor...those guys, they''re telling us to die. It''s no good anymore, we will really starve to death. Everyone is wrapped in despair, but a single man cuts in sharply with his words. ...Let''s head east. You''ve heard about those rumors, haven''t you? We''re going to run to Viscount Hardlett''s territory. Everyone knew about the rumors. Within the darkness, people naturally seek a bright hope. There is no tax, wages are paid for labor, and the migration of an entire village is allowed. There are few people who will believe everything they hear, but even so it is a fact that it would be easier to live there than here. Not even thinking about abandoning the land that they''ve lived on for generations, they just looked on in envy like kids while muttering ''that seems nice'' to themselves. But now, they have no hope otherwise. But recently, there have been many people from other villages who have escaped and the feudal lord''s soldiers are patrolling. I heard that if you get caught, you''ll work as a slave on their demesne until you die. Isn''t it the same now?! What''s the difference from that and starving to death? The mayor tries to control the villagers and speaks. Let''s go together...if we go one or two at a time, we might become prey to bandits, and easily found in the same manner by the feudal lord''s soldiers. If everyone in the village goes, then we will surely make it! Everyone remained silent for a short moment at the mayor''s voice. If everyone in the village stood up, then the feudal lord will also resist. This isn''t an escape attempt, but something closer to a rebellion. Then, let''s invite the guys from the neighboring villages too! They are also being ruled by the same feudal lord and their situation should be same. Let''s call back the young migrant workers who left! They have all served in the army in the first place. They will certainly be reliable in fights! There''s a spear brought back from the war hidden in the shed in Landon''s house! It''s much better compared to a hoe or a sickle! The villagers are offering their opinions one after the other. The cause which urged them into such extreme action is not solely due to the ruthless behavior of the feudal lord. During the Arkland War, if there was no precedent of people having conducted an armed rebellion, then they may have been too frightened to do something like going against the feudal lord. Or, if there were no places which changed the way they were governed, then they may have accepted their current situation and gave up. But it wasn''t like that. They have past experience of using force to rebel against the kingdom and there are young people who have gotten used to battle from serving in the army. There is also a place to live where the heavy tax isn''t crushing the people C in other words, they have hope. It didn''t take much time for them to gather the people in the vicinity, grab weapons and raise a battlecry. Two or three of the poor villages, which hasn''t even seen 100 people, started their forced escape scene in collaboration with the farmers. That rumor spread in a flash to the surrounding villages. Under the high degree of government pressure of the Treia kingdom lord''s rule, those villages which had serious cases of famine and poverty were being abandoned one after the other. Instead of trying to hide and escape like rats, they turned the tables on the bandits that tried to hunt them and even defeated the net that the feudal lord set up. With such a large number prepared, there are some among them who are not aiming to escape, but chose to attack the feudal lord instead. It hasn''t even been a year since the last war, but inside the territory of the former Arkland, at least within the Treia kingdom, the sounds of crumbling can be heard. CAegir POVC Something serious is going on! Some time has passed since the legendary stories of the golden knight C the stain of my life C and when I was finally able to kick out the memory from my heart, Adolph ran into my private room with a distorted expression. I was sitting on the sofa with Mel and Carla bent over at my feet, crawling their tongues on my member from the left and right. Hey, what are you doing?! Please be a little more considerate. The both of them cursed Adolph as they stopped moving their tongues and returned my thing back into my pants. They seemed to struggle in doing so as it was still erect. Adolph looked backwards with an uncomfortable face. He''s still immature, since Leopolt would have started to mention his request with his usual expressionless face. So, what''s so serious? Ahem. To our west, within the area that Treia kingdom occupies, there seem to be frequent occurrences of citizens rebelling. Really? So what? Honestly, I''m not really interested. If it''s something related to the kingdom of Treia then it''s not like the king of Goldonia would give me any orders, so it''ll be fine if we just leave it alone. Well, we can''t do that. Because one of the reasons for their uprising is that they have started to move to the eastern Goldonian area, our territory. ? I don''t know what that means. In other words, they want to escape to our territory. But they can''t run because the feudal lord''s soldiers are there. So they formed a faction in order to defeat the soldiers. Well that''s a splendid escape scene. When they enter my territory, have them disarm themselves. If they won''t listen, they will just be insurgents. We can just wipe them all out. Fortunately, not a soul in our territory is looking to cause problems at the moment.... But things are not that simple. Today, there were also denominations of 50 to 100 people who came. This is no longer on the scale of refugees. The territory only had about 2000 people in the first place, so having several hundred people flowing in all at once like an avalanche will cause various problems. Will we run out of food? But Adolph denies it. No, I have finished speaking with the merchants in the capital regarding that. We have already stocked up a large amount for the year at a price lower than market price. You do not need to worry too much about the friction with the existing residents either. We have lots of uninhabited land, and they were originally residents of the same country in the first place and just crossed the border on their own, so there shouldn''t be any serious confrontations. When I listen to what you''re saying, it doesn''t seem like there are any problems, but say what you are worried about. Carla and Mel, who are waiting on standby in the corner of the room, are getting irritated. Their service was at the final stage and they were getting ready to get into bed. With this many residents, it will create the same problem as last time C management. The feudal lords and Treian royal family should have an idea of where they are headed. They will probably be looking to protest and block off the borders from their side or perhaps through the Goldonian royal family. I am more concerned about getting exposed by Baron Pedot and them coming to beat me up...The guys from Treia won''t say or do anything other than protest and put up border security. As expected, they won''t say something like ''your place has too low tax, so increase it, and don''t give out wages for labor''. But the outflow of citizens is their fault and has nothing to do with us. The immigrants are basically the same as slaves who have thrown away their status. There''s nothing wrong with giving them land again. The farmers who abandoned their land will be treated as vagrants, who have no social standing. I can just say that these vagrants just came into my territory on my own, gathered together and made a new village, and they can''t do anything but complain. Then it will definitely turn into a fight against them. Also, most of the western side of my territory is bordering with Treia. Many soldiers will be needed to watch over all of it. Why do I have to do that? There is no reason for me to do so. Adolph seems to have the same opinion and slowly nods. That is correct. That''s why we have to bear in mind that this incident may be brought up in the talks with the Treia side and the Kingdom. Afterwards, we may need a countermeasure for our territory for after the revolt. I believe that falls under Leopolt-dono''s expertise. The roles are properly divided up C Adolph does the domestic stuff, Leopolt deals with the military, and I play with the women. Celia is trying to get involved in both the domestic affairs and the military affairs, but it seems she is still quite inexperienced, gets lost in the conversation and cries her eyes out. That''s true. ...But this could have been brought up in the future when we have a meeting, did you really need to burst into my private room for this? It''s not like things were going on in my territory at the moment. It wasn''t even urgent news. If you wanted to see us naked then it would have been better to wait a little longer. Maybe he wanted to join in if there was a chance. How naughty. That''s not it! ...I am from the rural area of Arkland. We might have to treat the rebellion over there more seriously than necessary. Adolph tells me that I should be careful from now on, as he lowers his head. The place becomes slightly darker. Then I''ll forgive you. Then let''s continue, embrace me~ Carla instantly gets naked. Of course, she is in plain sight for Adolph to see everything. -! Excuse me. Adolph hurriedly leaves the room. Pfft-, the way he hurried out, maybe he''s a virgin? Carla cackles happily. But I can''t forgive her for showing her naked body to a man other than myself. She still isn''t quite aware of the fact that she has become my wife now. Every corner of Carla''s body belongs to me. Before escalating things, let''s stab her with something...thicker than a nail. Eh? You''re doing it already? I''ll get mad...just wait a minute!? Not the ass! Mel smiles faintly as she holds Carla face down. I put my cock, still erect from the half-baked service which was interrupted, near Carla''s backdoor. I hold down Carla''s struggling hips and gently penetrate her. Wah-, it''s tight, too tight! I said you''re too big! She got torn greatly during the time I punished her in the past, but this time Mel is taking care and has dripped lots of saliva on the part where we are connected. Using her saliva as lubricant, Carla''s hole did not tear and she was able to swallow me all the way up to the root. Aaaaooooh...my ass, feels weird. Carla has a fairly plump body, but she isn''t able to take me so deep from the front. The only ones able to do so are Melissa, and Irijina, who needs me to forcefully screw myself in and is barely able to fit me. However, if it is the bottomless and deep ass hole, I can put it all the way inside. Uwaah.... It''s bulging so much, and it looks like it might tear after just a little bit more. Mel rubs Carla''s ass with great curiosity. I pay it no mind and continue to thrust, occasionally squeezing Carla''s breasts. Smother me more! I want your entire body to cling to me. Besides Carla, the other women also love it when we stick to each other while having sex. It might have felt lonely just having my cock touch her as I''m penetrating her ass from behind. When I cover her, Carla relaxes slightly and allows herself to be buried into the bed. She is completely feeling the pleasure, and it''s no longer punishment for her, but that can''t be helped. Because of the service from earlier, I don''t have much room to relax either. If I let it out inside her ass, it seems that it''ll be a pain to clean up after, so let''s have that be her punishment instead. I''m cumming in your ass. Raise it up more! I slap the ass which Carla pushes up and I stick to her back. After moving for a bit, I''ve gotten enough service and reach my limit. Guh, Carla!! Lying face down with just her ass raised, I embraced Carla from behind and ejaculate. Uuuu, Aegir is expanding...aah, it''s coming out!! What an amazing amount, now my insides will get expanded. I can hear it from here. Mel says that she could hear the sounds of ejaculation several times from where we are joined together. Both Carla and I moved slowly as we collapsed on the bed. The back of my stomach feels so hot. You released a ton, didn''t you? Aah, I feel lighter. Don''t just pull it out right away. I haven''t made preparations or anything yet so it might get messy. Mel blindfolds me and pulls me out of Carla, and continues to wipe me off with what felt like a wet towel. Whenever I used the asshole suddenly, it was an agreement between me and the girls that they wouldn''t let me look when they cleaned up the aftermath. Uuu, putting it in Carla''s ass first makes it tough for me. I feel sorry for making Mel do something unsavory. Then, let''s go take a bath together. I''ll be affectionate with you there. I''ll go too once my butt gets cleaned...seems like it''ll take a while though. Your juices sprayed deep and all over the placeee~ aaah don''t listen to the sound! Leaving her there without listening to anything is kindness. Please have mercy on me. Mel got naked and sat down on the stool in the bathroom, lowering her head in between my legs and washing my member clean. Mel knows quite well how to get dominated and the method of how to get a man in the mood to do so. While looking up at me from below, she repeatedly gives the tip of my dick light kisses, waiting for me to pounce on her. I grab her shoulder and push her over. She falls without any resistance and welcomes me in between her legs and to her crotch. Mel is already putting her hand behind my head, wrapping her legs around my waist and slightly pushing out her own hips. I''m going straight to the back. Tell me if it hurts. You are welcome to do it anytime, ah...Ooooo... I push in all the way to the deepest part and bury myself tightly against the mouth of her womb without hesitation. Mel is usually quite refined, but when I penetrate her with my cock and when she climaxes, she moans and screams like a beast. That gap increases my arousal and causes me to slam into her more intensely than usual. Aau, kuuh, aah, so big. How wonderful! It feels good, please thrust deeper into me! I thrust into Mel roughly and stuff my mouth with her nipples, sucking hard. She isn''t nursing Sue anymore, but it seems that when I suck on her while we''re having sex, she will still squirt breast milk out. Geez! You''re sucking my nipples again? It''s because Aegir-san doesn''t stop sucking that it won''t stop coming out. It''s fine if it doesn''t stop, if you want, I can impregnate you with one more. My hips thrust stronger, and the sounds of our flesh slapping echo in the bathroom. Mel is gently rubbing my ass but she''s saying that she hates it. She knows that a woman that shows resistance to a fired up man will only build up his arousal. I thrust into her despite her words of refusal and suck on the breasts of this woman gasping for air; the scene of perversion brings me closer to my limit. Mel is my concubine, and completely my woman. I''m pinning my own woman down and pouring my seed into her, and there is absolutely no resistance at all. I''m cumming, get pregnant! Yes! Give me your thick seed! I''m also...at my limit! Uuuu!! I groan and slam my hips hard into Mel as her legs that were wrapped around my waist relaxes and stretches out. Like so, I can have my cock enter deeper into her, and I can pour all my seed into with all my might. My ejaculation starts and the both of us let out a long and loud moan. Mel rocks her hips gently while I''m still cumming so that I could cum easier as she accepts my semen. It must have been worthwhile as I released a large amount in Mel''s womb C way more than I released when I came in Carla''s ass. As usual, such a tremendous amount. For your seed to inflate my womb... After my long ejaculation finished, I was about to pull out, but Mel once again wraps her legs around my waist and prevents me from doing so. Please stay like this for a little longer. Let''s stay connected until Carla-san comes. As Mel said that, she opens her mouth slightly and sticks her tongue out. That''s right, Mel also loves kisses. I didn''t do it when I was thrusting in her. As a sort of atonement, I give her a hot kiss, which eventually gets me hard, so I continue to have sex with her without pulling out. The first thing Carla sees after she has finally finished cleaning up and was able to come over was me pulling out of Mel, who finally lost her strength, and a humongous puddle of semen on the bathroom stone floor which flowed out of Mel. Without anything particular to do, my days filled with lust continued, and eventually, the thing that we expected to come, came. My name is Madolan! I have come representing Count Eskola of the Treia Kingdom! I apologize for the sudden visit, but I have an urgent matter and I wish for an audience with Lord Hardlett. In front of my mansion, several knights on horseback were calling out. Adolph, Leopolt and I instantly knew what they came to say. Something annoying came. In fact, you can say they are late. I''m busy petting Celia''s head while she''s studying. I''m pretending to have a chronic sickness. You two deal with it. I try to dismiss them and have them take Celia along, but not only the two of them, even Celia stopped me. If they don''t directly speak with Lord Hardlett, they won''t be convinced. If they stay too long, things might get more troublesome. I concur. Depending on the circumstances, we might require a prompt decision as well. I''ll go with you for the discussion too. It won''t end at this rate, I''ll just go and say something random. Nice to meet you. I am Madolan and I have been granted the honor of being a knight of the Treia Kingdom. Today, I have come as the proxy for my lord, Count Severi Eskola. Thanks for coming all this way. I''m Hardlett. I will hear your request. Conversations with nobles of other countries are all sorts of annoying and takes a hell of a lot of time, but I omit everything. That guy called Madolan seems to be a little taken aback, but from what I can tell, he looks to be one of those military types of knights who doesn''t require those fancy polite words and wants to quickly get to the main issue. Just the other day, a portion of farmers from our territory has raised a rebellion. Leopolt''s face twitches slightly. For a noble, something like having a rebellion occur in their own territory is a disgrace, and even if the whole society knows about it, it''s not something that you normally talk about. That must be how far at wit''s end he must be. Well, that''s serious. Ultimately, I remain expressionless, and turn to the wind with no interest in anything. Although in reality, I am not interested at all either. It''s embarrassing for me to say it here but.... Getting to the main issue, the insubordinate farmers seem to be escaping and are estimated to be headed to your territory. Well, that''s quite problematic. Yes, they are armed as well so there''s a chance that they will be bothering Lord Hardlett. When that happens, I request that you place security at your borders. It''s exactly what Adolph said. I appreciate your concern, but it''s not possible to heed your advice. ...May I ask the reason? Needless to say, your homeland is to the south of my territory and the territory occupied by your country is to the west of my territory, and thus I am surrounded on all those sides by your country. There''s no way that I can place guards to cover all that area. Of course, I am not telling you to do it for all areas. If it''s possible for you to capture a portion of them, it may serve as a threat to the rest. Their aim is not to capture everyone, but to crush the rumors. Since my land is being praised as the ideal land through the rumors, if the soldiers on my territory start capturing people, their hope will be crushed. Once the farmers lose hope, they will quietly accept their fates and obey them. I can see their line of thought, but I don''t have an obligation to follow it. On top of my territory being large, my population is limited, and the highways are not even maintained. Although it is my territory, besides the main town and villages, I don''t have the reserve capacity to spare for guards. I have seen a large army on the outskirts of this town in the garrison. You also have a large amount of cavalry, do you not? That is preparation for the barbarians. They frequently come down from the mountains to our east. If I move them, I won''t be able to respond to their attacks when the time comes. Just the other day, the barbarians invaded our country''s Baron Lorey''s territory, and I have just subjugated them. Also, there hasn''t been any damage in my territory in the first place caused by those rebelling farmers or whatever. Leopolt immediately corrects me, informing them that it''s Baron Pedot. Quite some time has passed already, and I''m pretty sure he has registered what I have said, but Madolan stays silent. To them, foreign tribes are also a serious threat. Rather than the small-scale group of armed farmers, I have a legitimate reason to prepare for the other threat instead. The mountain tribe already obeys me and the one who attacked Baron Pedot was me, but he doesn''t need to know that. The kingdom of Goldonia wasn''t notified about my complete control over the situation either. ...there is information that you hired the immigrants from other territories as manpower in your own territory, moreover you have given them land and helped them create villages. Madolan looks at me with a harsh judgemental look in his eyes, but I give him a grin in return. If you ignore the vagrants, beggars and those sorts of people, the public order will be disrupted. With that said, I don''t have the luxury to just give them food. Fortunately for me, I have tons of land, so I''m just letting them do farm work to earn their meals. In the first place, I have no clue whether they were previously farmers or slaves or something else. I heard that Lord Hardlett imposes an abnormally low tax, you compensate the people who do not have land with labor and things like that...don''t you know that you are attracting the citizens from other territories to come? Well, I have a military background and don''t know much about the management of territory. I''m not interested in it either so I hand it off to my domestic affairs official. But does the tax and labor in my territory have anything to do with your country? A dangerous atmosphere is in the air, but neither Madolan nor I gives in. Only the maid, who came bringing some tea, is dripping cold sweat and panicking. Her breasts are big...maybe I''ll invite her over tonight. If that''s all you wanted to say, then there is no need to talk any further. I won''t pay attention to what your soldiers are doing in your territory and I''m not going to pay attention to the rebelling farmers either. But don''t talk about my territory, since I''ll handle that on my own. I glare at him with those intentions embedded in my eyes. It''s unfortunate, Viscount. I have already told our royalty and the Goldonian royalty should also have been informed about the situation. This threat should be their last trump card. But I have a cushion by the name of Erich. Then I will think about it when the king brings it up. After facing downwards and mumbling something, he gave a single order to his subordinates and they left on their horses. Things were dealt with more simply than I thought. What an upstart and uncivilized person- Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Seems so. Did you get into a fight again? Nonna was waiting for me after I came out of the reception room where we were holding our conversation. I wonder if she heard my mumbling, I better not badmouth. Well, I guess so. They''re probably cursing at me and heading to their great Count right about now. Nonna sighed. It won''t be good if you act so belligerent to nobles. I don''t mind. He probably doesn''t have the courage to come fight me seriously anyway. Adolph and Leopolt were about to go back to their usual duties but I called them back, and speak after rubbing Celia''s butt. Leopolt, finish up the eastern army''s training and have them rest. Irijina...oh, she''s not here, well she''ll gather all the private army troops. I feel sorry for Pipi but I need her to run to the mountains to get the leaders. It won''t be 200 this time, I''ll provide the food, so I need them to round up everyone who can fight, except children, and bring them here! Not only Nonna, everyone lets out their voice without thinking. I can''t blame them; this is complete mobilization. Adolph, it''s just as you heard. There will be close to 1000 mountain nation so there will be an estimated 3500 military strength...let''s see, I will need you to gather one month''s food supply. ...What on earth are you planning to do? I wanted to make a serious face, but I unintentionally smiled a little. It''s not based on logic or theory but intuition, and I can smell a war is on its way. After that, the situation gradually starts to move. Since the kingdom of Treia could not get my cooperation, they must have thought that the regional feudal lords were uncontrollable, so they invested in the royal army. They guarded the borders strictly and the group of farmers that were heading to my territory became splatters of blood one by one. But with this treatment, it further expanded the resentment of the group of farmers extensively, blowing up in scale to the several thousands, and after they broke through the royal army by force, they started to head east in a straight line. 72 Treia Conflict I: Hill of Grief CAegir POVC It seems that several thousand Treia kingdom troops have been deployed near the border. The small groups of farmers have been crushed entirely. Adolph has a pensive look on his face, while Leopolt remains expressionless, but the fact doesn''t change. The kingdom of Treia is also slaughtering the escaping farmers to act as a deterrent for others. Now we''re doing the opposite of what we told Madolan not to do. Aren''t we talking about what''s going on in his country? Also, I am having the camouflaged light cavalry cross the border to perform reconnaissance and collect detailed information. As expected, Leopolt is shrewd. On the off chance that they get captured, he will probably just deny that he knows anything. Make sure you do it moderately, okay? So, did you find out anything beyond what the rumors told us? Adolph''s information mainly comes from talking to peddlers and the people, analysing and then compiling it together. It is surprisingly accurate, but he doesn''t know much regarding the army. Their numbers are around 5000, they have a balanced formation of cavalry and archers. It is the kingdom''s army without a doubt. So he deployed 5000 of the kingdom''s troops? Did he not think that he would clash with me if he wasn''t careful? Well, that''s because Lord Hardlett ended the conversation so belligerently...and you also harassed him too. These guys have such small assholes. 1 Anything else? Yes, up until now, the troops have been spread wide and thin, laying in wait to defeat the farmers heading towards the east, but around the day before yesterday, there was a group beginning to congregate near a point close to the borders. A gathering? Are they going to cross the border? There is no point in them doing so. From this point on, I''m in the middle of confirming, and things will be based purely on conjecture but... I urge him to spit it out. I''ve received reports from the reconnaissance cavalry that a group of farmers are coming together a little at a time. They are probably looking to grow their numbers to the point that they can''t be dealt with when they spread out. During the past war, the volunteer soldiers grew to several tens of thousands in size. With the country divided up, that size is impossible now, but even so, if the squad of 5000 men is not at full strength when they clash, they won''t be able to deal with a group of several thousand people. I see...although it''s not like we can ignore it. How many of our troops can we use? There are 2000 from the eastern army, 300 from the private army, and from the mountain nation...there are 1000 bow cavalry. He can''t keep calling them mountain nation when we have included them in our army. Designating them as the bow cavalry squad, their common sense is too different from the other squads and are unable to cooperate in an operation, so I have to directly take command over them. If we have 3300, even if they invade us, we will have enough to deal with it. Considering the wide territory, the ratio of cavalry in the eastern army and the private army is large; the bow cavalry squad is also a horse-based unit as the name suggests. Giving them bows and arrows made in Goldonia will also help them to contribute more than what they''re worth. So, what should we do? In our current situation, there is no special threat within our territory. Their troops are all moving around freely though. It''s the first time that we move altogether, is it? It''ll be a good training exercise. Let''s stick around the border zone. As expected, Adolph raised an objection. As it is, Treia is already on edge with the rebellion, and they hold suspicion about us from the earlier conversation. If you leave over 3000 soldiers near the border, you will provoke them and if things go poorly, an accidental war will... After Leopolt and I look at each other, I turn to face Adolph. Is there any problem? I thought you would say that. Adolph''s sigh was drowned out by the soon-to-be-rowdy sounds in the mansion. A few days later, western area around the border. The gathered kingdom army of Treia and my army which has marched from the west to the border zone face off against one another. To the west, there are gentle hills on the border, so it wasn''t a clear line. There was just an ambiguous line drawn where Treia was on one side of the hill and Goldonia was on the other. Besides, there are no villages or fields nearby, so there was no way to establish a standard other than using the terrain. Tell everyone strictly, the bow cavalry especially, not to climb the hill. Both countries aren''t hostile with each other, and trade isn''t really restricted so it can occur freely. Thus, there is no need to be too cautious around the border line, and even if an individual was wronged on the highway, nobody reallys blames each other. However, when an armed squad crosses the border, there is a different meaning. I''ll let you intimidate all you want, but the first one to cross the limit will be the first to wage war. It''ll be alright! We won''t move until the chief gives the order! The bow cavalry, who won''t listen to anyone''s orders besides mine, will need to cooperate in a fast and efficient manner with the others, so that''s why I brought Pipi along with me. While we were moving along, they also ignored everything else while advancing. This will need to be addressed in the future. And at least call me captain, if you call me chief it would cause a few problems here and there. If my subordinates called me chief, then it would feel like I''ve become the king of the barbarians or something. I understand, great chief! ...so, how is it going Leopolt? Since we cannot climb the hill in front of them, I erected watchtowers and posted sentries, but the situation is the same as the reports from the scouts. Around 5000 troops have been deployed such that they block off the border. However, their formation is facing the Treia side and are not defending against our attack, but rather they are probably preparing to catch the rebellions'' escape. I see, it might have been too quick of me to bring the entire army here. But it can''t be helped that we''re already here. So I guess we''ll be remaining here until they move? I gave a strict order to move again, and we formed our ranks so as to not cross the hill. It seems that Treia''s side has noticed the watchtowers standing side-by-side, seemingly growing out from the bottom of the hill. One light cavalry is crossing the hill! He''s holding a white flag and seems to be a messenger. Celia calls out. This is also functioning as a training exercise so Celia, Irijina and basically everyone related to the military came along. Even so, they''re coming quite quickly to complain, aren''t they. I am the second dispatch of the kingdom of Treia... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. They have to name themselves every time and it just makes me not want to listen. ...and is there any reason in which Lord Hardlett is personally leading the army here!? I don''t know anything about hunting farmers or whatever, but there are 5000 soldiers moving around in the area next to my territory. Is it that rare for a feudal lord to just watch absentmindedly? It is all within our territory, so Lord Hardlett is not related... Of course it has nothing to do with me and I''m not looking to pick a fight. We are just moving in preparation within our own territory as well. The messenger is probably wary of the fact that there is a possibility that we are working with the farmers and are boxing them in for a pincer attack. But if that was the case, then we would have attacked you as soon as we discovered you. If your army doesn''t violate the border line and try to attack us, then we won''t do anything. ...Those words are not lies are they? Would you like to try your luck and step over the borderline? After we stared at each other in silence for awhile, he told me that he didn''t have any intention to cross the line since his only goal was to suppress the rebellious farmers, so he left. Was what you told the messenger the truth? To Leopolt, that messenger was probably there to deceive us, but it wasn''t like that to me. Of course it was. No matter how many farmers they hunt in their own territory, I won''t do anything. In Yoguri''s case, we moved out due to my personal promise, but I don''t have any natural attachment to any other citizens outside the territory otherwise. Although, even if they come and attack us, we would just demolish them. As expected, they''re not stupid. At this critical time when they have to deal with the rebellion, they probably wouldn''t do something so foolish. The actual experience you get while marching, constructing encampments and feeling the atmosphere of the battlefield is also important after all. So it won''t be a waste. The bow cavalry, previously known as the mountain nation, especially needs to be shown how my army moves and properly understand it. When I go to pet Pipi''s head, Celia, the representative of the plains people, opposes and also comes to cling to me. With both hands petting the heads of girls, you wouldn''t think that this was a battlefield. There is a new squad in the front! Their numbers are...they are in a disorderly formation, so details are unknown. The size is in the thousands! They are heading towards us in a straight line to the border. I unintentionally whistled. It seems we arrived here at the perfect time. It''s the group of farmers, isn''t it? I''ll confirm it, just in case. I climb up onto the watchtower myself. It''s a simple thing, so not many people can climb on it at the same time, but if it''s just Celia and I, it shouldn''t be a problem. Leopolt climbs onto the adjacent watchtower. Irijina also wanted to look, but her weight was over the limit so she was denied access. For a gathering of farmers, they can conduct a decent march. It''s because Arkland''s army has been dismantled and the sun has still not set yet. They probably have those who have served in the military leading them. That''s right, right now there is a deluge of people who have served in the military in Arkland''s territory. The farmers are returning home after having fought as volunteer soldiers, so it means there was a fertile ground for this large-scale rebellion to grow. But even so, it will be hard to break through that formation. Although there is some semblance of order, their formation is all over the place. Since escaping is their objective, women and children are also included in the center and are being protected, which means that they can''t move or change their formation quickly. Their numbers don''t seem to reach the tens of thousands. They won''t be able to win against 5000 of the Treia kingdom''s army like this. Leopolt goes and gives a negative opinion. So the only chance they have is to clash head-on and try to sneak into my territory in the heat of battle. The objective of the farmers is not to win, and only to escape after all. It''s not like we can attack if they try to run in front of the Treia kingdom''s army and my army. Can we not do anything besides just watching? Well, let''s see. In any case, whether the citizens die or whether the royal army suffers damage, Treia''s national power will be injured. It is a pleasing thing for a neighbouring country to be weakened, and it would be the ideal situation if the citizens are annihilated and the royal army suffered large casualties. If Yoguri was here, then she would definitely hit Leopolt. Celia is nodding in acknowledgement. Studying up on strategy is good and all, but don''t turn into Leopolt. I''m a little worried so let''s prank her a little. Hyaan! I slip my finger in between the gaps in her armor and rub her special place. Hearing such a cute voice all of a sudden, one of the lookouts left on the tower turned to look, but he can''t see it from the front. Celia is desperately trying to regain her composure as the soldier returns his gaze to the opposite side of the hill. (Aegir-sama! Please stop. The soldiers will find out!) I ignore Celia, who''s pleading to me in a soft voice, and my finger enters her private part. She twists her waist to try and resist, but there is nothing she can do about the finger that has already penetrated her, and her insides are gently squeezing down on me so it''s telling me that she doesn''t really dislike it. Using the finger, that knows her immature caverns too well, to churn her insides, I scrape the place where she likes it the best. Haau! When that place is rubbed, Celia would moan and get turned on, but right now she''s in front of the soldiers. When I see her desperately trying to endure by biting her sleeve, it makes me want to tease her more, but it would be pitiable to show the soldiers such a shameful sight, so I want to settle it quickly. I bring my mouth close and whisper into Celia''s ear. (You''re cute, Celia. Go ahead and cum.) While whispering, I rub her favorite spot. Nghh!!!! !! She''s desperately trying to hold her voice back from climaxing by biting her sleeve, but her body is bent forward and she''s leaning against me, sticking her trembling ass outward. After a short moment, a lot of liquid leaked out, dripping down her thighs. Haa, haa... She was breathing hard, but seeing as how nobody seemed to find out, her expression relaxed in relief. Lord Hardlett, are you finished? It seems like things are starting soon. Knowing that Leopolt was ruthlessly watching from the beginning caused Celia to turn red, trying to fix things somehow, but seeing as how she couldn''t do anything, she buried her face into my chest. I can see how things will turn out, but I just need to find out how many people will throw themselves in. I believe it is about 100 people at most, which is ideal. If a large group is successful in escaping, you can expect confusion too. We watch over the battle between the rebellious farmers and Treia''s army. Well, let''s see what kind of outcome it will turn into, and see it through to the end. Both armies collide with each other in front of our eyes while shouting. CThird person/ Farmer POVC Within the group of farmers Let''s go, Endigo! We have to get the women and children through no matter what! The farmers, who were all wearing mismatched equipment, are shouting while charging at Treia''s army. The one who is shouting is my best friend from the former Arkland''s army. He has an excessively strong sense of justice and was the one who pulled me into participating in this rebellion. Everyone listen! You don''t have to fight them directly. We win if we can get over that hill! Smooth words make smooth ways. Even as a rank-and-file soldier, I''ve been enrolled in the army for many years, and those who have ran through the battlefields many times will also understand. In order to fight against the army with our mixed bag of people, we would need triple the numbers. From what I can see, we have 8000 against an opponent who has 5000, so we absolutely can''t win. The only way we can go forward is to recklessly charge at them and try to take advantage of the confusion to cross the hill. The vanguards of both parties collided and the battle began. In this fight, there are some amongst the group who have been hardened by battle from the experience gained from being in campaigns and also those who have armor and spears and other equipment, so they should be able to fight equally. But if you look just one step back, there are those with only spears and swords and no armor. Moreover, there are farmers who are just wielding hoes and scythes in the back. Cavalries are coming from the side! Normally, longspears would be set up in order to block them, but there isn''t enough equipment nor skills required to do so. We can only ignore them and continue to advance. Arrows rain down and the cavalry cuts down the women and elders as they please. I sweep the feet of the horses of the two cavalry that came close to cause them to fall, but I have no choice but to ignore the others. A defensive battle is meaningless, our only desire is to advance forward. Guwaah!! My companion, who has defeated five enemy soldiers already, got pierced in his stomach by the sixth one. The ones who stop moving will instantly get stabbed repeatedly. Endigo, go!! Don''t stop! I was planning not to from the start. I run pass them before the final blow cuts the voice of my buddy short. I defeat the enemies that appear in front of me and run earnestly. The number of women and children that we were meant to protect have also decreased in numbers, and those that remain can now be counted. You traitorous native lowlife! Die! Shut up! I avoid the spear of the noble riding on his horse and stab him in the thigh with my spear instead. It was a blunt thing that was covered in rust, so it must have hurt. A crappy soldier like you would make for a good escort for the supply squad in the Arkland army I was previously in. While mocking the noble who is screaming in agony, I guide the others forward, running through one by one. Just a little more! Once we pass the hill, they won''t come after us anymore. Perhaps because of the encirclement of the collection of allies in the back, there weren''t many pursuits on us. If that''s the case, we can run away successfully. The ones at the front cheered as the climbed the hill and started to run down it. The Treia army gave up on the group who climbed the hill, not pursuing them, and giving their all to decimate the group in the back instead. I feel sorry for those in the back, but they probably knew that it would turn into something like this. Even so, it is ironic that I am extending my life when I have no interest in living, while my buddy who told me about his dream has died. Once we ran to the middle of the hill, we turned back to look, even when we knew it was pointless. It was there that we saw a certain scene. There is a married couple running away while protecting their small child, but due to their fatigue, their speed was slow, so Treia''s soldiers have caught up to them. The desperately resisting father was instantly slain and the mother was also stabbed through her chest. With the sudden deaths of both parents, the child starts crying, and after the soldiers swung down their swords, they left in search for another target. This was probably going on all around as well, but something sparked in my mind. Just one month ago, I also had a wife and child. Due to the heavy taxes, it was hard for us to eat, and I was able to earn a daily living by doing a boring job, but the child who was still young could not survive the poor lifestyle. It was there that my wife started to plead with the acting official to have some compassion for her. But the acting official wanted equal compensation from the visiting wife, demanding her body, which she complied with for the sake of her child. And sure enough, after playing around with her body as he pleased, he threw her away like a piece of trash. The struggle with food continued, the child weakened and died. After losing our child, and my wife, who even had her body toyed with, thought that she lost everything. I went out to bury my child and when I returned home, my wife had committed suicide. Since then, my time has frozen in place, and I had lost all meaning to live. My resentment and my sadness disappeared, and I was just living in a trance-like state. That''s why I was pulled along by my buddy and without hesitation participated in this rebellion, which clearly had such a small chance to succeed. Another family was finished off in front of my eyes. Probably at this point in time, several hundred parents and children have perished. I have to stop this. The emotion that was awakened in my heart is anger. If I don''t crush them, the sorrow I have tasted will repeat endlessly. But even if I go back there, there''s nothing I can do... If I leave everything to my anger, run down the hill and attack those guys, I will still meet the same fate as my buddy. Cutting down a few soldiers makes no difference. At that time, those guys who have climbed up the hill pointed at something and shouted. There was a row of watchtowers, and several thousand soldiers lined up. I thought it was an enemy ambush but it didn''t look like they were coming to attack. Sending my eyes further back, their flag is.... The Goldonian army! Have they come to save us!? With this amount of soldiers, they should be able to repel Treia. Moreover, there are an abnormal amount of cavalry. The cavalry should be a bad opponent to the Treian army, which had prepared to deal with the farmers. Heeeeeey!! Please help us! Everyone is getting killed over there! I call out loudly but there was no response. If I think carefully, since they have already built watchtowers, they should be able to see the situation on the bottom of the hill, and if they were going to help us, they would have come long ago. They''re just keeping watch.... No, is it because they can''t cross the border? Everyone knows that Treia and Goldonia worked together to crush Arkland. They probably don''t want to interfere with an incident happening within our territory. Is it useless?! ...but if that''s the case why do they have such a large army at the border zone? The ones at my side who have desperately run into the safety zone naturally couldn''t hear my voice. It wasn''t an answer, but I felt a strong gaze from the top of the watchtower. When I look up, that gaze came from a man wearing a black cloak, who looks like a noble, and it was unusual to have such a pretty woman clad in armor on the battlefield by his side. The war demon Hardlett!! I remember seeing that face. In the Datrohn fight where I was serving in the military, he blew away my allies away like ragdolls right in front of my eyes, and he was a knight out of a nightmare. I knew I was aiming for his territory, but I didn''t think that he would actually show up in person! Those eyes gaze at me without any sense of timidness. I try to tell him to ''please help me, since right now my friends are being killed over there. If it''s you, you should be able to help''. But he doesn''t move. Even so, his eyes don''t avert themselves from me. It felt like he was smiling a little. It wasn''t a sneering smile that thought of me as a fool, but he was seeking something dramatic. It seemed like that kind of smile to me. Nobody said anything, but at least that was what I felt. Fine, my life is pretty much thrown away. Why don''t I show you the best play! I turn back to the side where Treia''s army is while standing on the summit of the hill. Listen here! I''ll teach you incompetent fools of Treia, who can do nothing but kill women and children! I am in fact the leader of the rebellion, the one responsible for turning the revolt against you stupid people!! A voice came out that surprised even myself. The nearby soldiers quickly turned back to face me. Being the only one standing on the stage is not a bad feeling. Even if you kill the others, it will result in the same thing; I will once again come back and cause another revolt in a different place! The Treian soldiers start to gather. Conveniently, the archers are standing in the front. What''s wrong? If you don''t kill me, things will repeat itself again and again! Although you guys are such amateurs that even if someone was to stand in front of you, your arrows couldn''t even hit them. Shoot me if you can. A portion of the archers got enraged and nocked arrows on their bows, but the commander hurriedly stopped them. As expected they would not fall for such a simple tactic. When I look, the nearby soldiers have already gathered at the bottom of the hill, surrounding it with all of its members. But none of them climbed up the hill to try and catch me. There is no one with the courage to step over the border line. What''s wrong?! Incompetents! Fools! Trash! Are you cowards who can''t even shoot the enemy?! In response to the resounding voice, the sound of gritting teeth can be heard. Tell the entire squad, absolutely don''t shoot! It will be shot into Goldonia''s territory! A noble-like man shouts while running in front of the archers on his horse. I also curse at that noble but other than glaring at me, he doesn''t take any action. I have to hurry, or else the battle will continue and the people at the back will be annihilated. When I look around for a way to breakthrough this deadlock, I found a familiar flag. Since I was in the army, I recognize the flags of certain nobles. Aren''t you Viscount Mezale?! I am a citizen of your territory. Is your little brother doing well? The one who scrunches his face is a muscular man with a large build; it''s the first time I saw his face, but it seems like he is the viscount. How rude of me! I have killed the younger brother! Did you want to confirm the corpse? Of course that was a lie. I just want him to hear the story where an unknown person killed Viscount Mezale''s younger brother during the citizens'' revolt. To harm a noble, what a vulgar lowlife of a citizen! This is good, the older brother is definitely as he appears and has a quick temper. Your younger brother had a magnificent body like that of a pig and a brave heart like a chicken. It is truly regrettable that he passed away. How dare you, how dare you! You mock the dead, someone shut him up! The elder Mezale brother turns red and bellows and his subordinates get their spears ready, also drawing their bow strings at his order. Lord Mezale, calm down! This is the enemy''s trap. The surrounding nobles are desperately trying to soothe him but having gotten this mad already, they couldn''t do so. I will tell you how your younger brother met his end. I thrust a metal skewer into his asshole, and turned him into a living shishkabob. He was like a pig so it looked delicious, but his agonizing cries were just like a sheep''s. Uooooo! Shoot him! That savage man! That brute of a man C that rebel! Kill himmmm!! The soldiers could not disobey the orders made from their master in anger. Arrows were fired one after the other, flying straight at me. Almost as if the flow of time has slowed down, I could see each individual arrow. I spread my arms out to receive the arrows and close my eyes. The first one, then another C I could feel the sensation of each arrow piercing my body. But they were unable to shoot accurately to pierce a single human with several dozen arrows and a few arrows missed their target, falling on the ground in front of me.... Several arrows flew over my head, flying all the way to the other side of the hill. Even after my body got pierced with over 10 arrows, I felt no pain, I only felt a sense of satisfaction. I twist my head to face Lord Hardlett and smile. Wasn''t it an interesting turn of events? How is this? My vision gets hazy and I could no longer tell what kind of face he was making, but I did all that I could. I have no regrets. Will I meet my wife and child in the underworld? As my field of vision gradually darkens, I stretch my hand out to try and find my lost family, as my consciousness completely falls into the dark. CAegir POVC Goldonia Camp The situation is as expected: the Treian army is beginning their massacre and only a small number of citizens were able to crawl into my territory using that gap. However one man stopped moving and sought for help from me. Of course, I have no obligation to listen to him. But the man wasn''t cursing at me, and after a slight smile he provoked the Treian army, and his whole body was showered in arrows, passing away shortly after. If you wanted to talk about results, this is all he did. Aegir-sama! The last thing he left in this world are the few arrows that flew all the way over to our territory, nothing more. The arrows that missed their target and flew all the way here were stuck into the ground harmlessly. But one of the arrows had flew into the leg of one of the soldiers in our ranks. The unfortunate infantry held his leg and fell over, but the wound wasn''t deep and after stopping the light bleeding, it would be fine. However that still meant that the Treian army has fired arrows over the border line and hurt one of my army''s soldiers. Leopolt, can this become the reason for us to attack them? Obviously. Something like releasing arrows which violate the border laws is the same as declaring war. If it was an accident, however, there is still room to negotiate. The man on the top of the hill who became like a porcupine was probably aiming for this. His deliberate acting was comical but his courage was the real deal. It would have been easy for him to choose life. Just a few more steps on the hill towards our side and nobody would have been able to harm him anymore. Even now, the face of the man on top of the hill shows his satisfaction of accomplishing what he set out to do and it doesn''t show neither fear nor shame. What a rather foolish but interesting man. At the very least he was more so than the Treian army who were killing the citizens in front of me. Leopolt, Celia, order the entire army to attack. Yessir! It will probably become an all-out war. Are you alright with that? We can win, can''t we? I haven''t thought about it, but it looks like he has something in mind. I don''t think it will become such a bad future. He doesn''t betray my expectations. Then why don''t we start this war? As I got off the tower, Celia immediately gave them the order and the entire squad formed ranks. All that is left is a single order from me. Tell it to the entire army! Just now, there was an attack on our army by the Treian army on the other side of the hill. This is a clear hostile act. Thus, we will now eliminate this threat and invade into Treia! There is no commotion. Everyone saw that the arrow flew over here and everyone was trained to the extent that they would not get scared of fighting. But before we march forward, let''s get our revenge first. Archer squad, bow cavalry, release a volley to the other side of the hill. We''ll return the favor 100 times over! Following the rain of steel of over 1000 arrows, the entire army goes over the hill and flows into Treia like an avalanche. Goldonia and Treia were not hostile to each other. This war was started by me and I will be the one to fight it. 73 Treia Conflict II: A Surging Invasion CThird Person/Treia POVC Lord Mezale...what have you done?! An arrow has flown to Goldonia''s side! They won''t let us just apologize now! The unknown citizen shouting on top of the hill has become a corpse. But there were no cheers from the soldiers, and the nearby commanders and nobles are also stunned. That is natural; the arrows released by Viscount Mezale after getting provoked has taken the life of the detestable rebel, but the arrows which failed to hit their targets crossed over the hill and flew into Goldonia territory. Moreover, the feudal lord''s army was on the other side in their formation already, and the arrows fell on their heads. Many citizens and soldiers have witnessed that very act of brutality so there is no escaping the situation now. Lord Mezale, you bastard! The commander of the entire army, the person who was trying to calm the soldiers down, desperately saw his own efforts go to waste as he pressed Mezale for answers. Logjeel-dono, question him afterwards. First, we have to give the Goldonia-side some sort of excuse or else it will turn into something troublesome! The man acting as the staff officer glares at the drooping Mezale, but he also remonstrates Logjeel. Good, now send an urgent messenger. Make it one with as high a status as possible. We are currently still hunting over half of the farmers so it will take a little time, but I will hurry as much as I can. The staff officer sends out a horse. Lord Mezale, you forced us into a disadvantage in the negotiations with Goldonia this time! You better prepare yourself! Logjeel is worrying about the upcoming negotiations in his mind. There was nothing he could do for his army about the mistake. Even if a story was fabricated that the flown arrow was due to a noble''s younger sibling being hurt, it''s not something he could complain about. It would be nice if it could be settled by just paying compensations, since it would be troublesome if it turns into a conversation about territory. The changing of border lines is a cross-national issue and must be reported to your home country''s government no matter what. If the conclusion of this incident turns into something unsightly, his leadership ability will no doubt be questioned and the royal family would also have a poor impression of him. Once again, he glared at Viscount Mezale, telling him that he really did something unnecessary, and it was at that point when his worries disappeared C worries about paying compensation, about the cession of territory C it was as if he had no problems in the first place. He didn''t even feel there was a need to send a messenger either. The accidental shooting of those few arrows did not matter at all. That''s because of the rain of steel C over 1000 arrows came pouring down on him from above. CAegir POVC Charge!! From my one command, the cavalry squad began to charge all at once. It was the pattern of attack where, after you gift them with a rain of arrows, the cavalry charges in to crush the distraught enemies. In the blink of an eye, the army composed of the eastern army''s spear cavalry and heavy cavalry, and also the bow cavalry C formerly the mountain nation C gallops over the shallow hill. The bow cavalry stops at the peak of the hill and release their arrows continuously, which have increased in power due to the difference in height. The power of the newly upgraded Goldonian-made bows is incomparable to that of their previous crudely-made bows, and unless the enemies are equipped with heavy plate armor, the arrows will pierce through their defenses. The heavy cavalry and the spear cavalry are pushing through the enemies under the support from those arrows. The enemy infantry also had longspear squads here and there, but due to the storm of arrows, they couldn''t get into formation and were trampled over. No matter how strong longspears were against cavalry, they will only be able to withstand frontal attacks. If you circle around them, they turn into nothing more than slow-witted infantry. You despicable person, oppressor of the people, I''ll punish you! Irijina thrusts her spear while riding as the lead vanguard of the spear cavalry. Swinging her spear from atop her horse, she vanquishes one Treian soldier after the other. Maybe she feels resentment that the people of her home country are being oppressed. To the citizens, the Arkland army were the most cruel, but I''ll purposely not say that to this innocent girl. Soryaa! After finishing off about five of them, a herd of enemy spearmen obstructed her, but soon after, a rain of arrows poured down from the top of the hill. The squad of spearmen quickly collapsed, and once again, Irijina was able to resume her rampage. Watching her go wild makes me excited too. Leopolt, take command. Don''t over do it. Objectively speaking, I would rather go wild on the battlefield than stay in the headquarters and give commands. Leopolt was originally the one who took control of the entire squad after all. I''ll accompany you. Pipi is going too. Celia and Pipi, as well as the selected ten accompanying cavalry came along, bringing their horses with them. As expected, Leopolt and Celia earnestly asked them to stop me from riding out alone. According to what Leopolt said, if I were to die by myself, then the entire squad would crumble and it would be quite a nuisance to him. I won''t make such a blunder though. I penetrate into the center of the enemy formation, and lop off the head of the guy who looks like a noble, and is causing a commotion and panicking while on horseback at the sudden frontal attack. As a matter of fact, there really is no meaning in hesitating to attack. In addition, in terms of numbers, the enemy has 5000 and our allies are 3000 strong; even considering their loss more or less in their fight with the farmers, we are still at a numerical disadvantage. It would be the best if we can crush the enemy while they''re confused. Wh-what''s going on?!! I pierce the torso of the flustered commander and trample over the infantry acting as guards. After I swung my spear completely, an infantry suddenly came from my flank so I used my left hand to punch him away. Gueh! Hiih! Monster! Who''s the monster? I just smashed his head apart with my fist. I return the favor to the rude soldier by grabbing him by the throat with my bloody left hand and snapping his neck. The enemy soldiers slowly withdraw while pointing their weapons at me. I can''t say that they are brave compared to the mountain nation or even my own soldiers. That reminds me, Treia didn''t send out much offense in the battle in Arkland. Then, three enemy heavy cavalry brandished their large lances at me and came charging. It seems that the enemy has some people who can deal with the situation quickly too. I bring my spear up as well and was going to meet them but, just before making contact, the three of them, having removed their helmets for breathing and to gain a better field of view, took arrows in their face and fell off their horse. Chief! What do you think of Pipi''s skill? Three of them in just ten seconds? ...how impressive. I focused only on the precision of her horseback shooting, but the speed of her volley was just as quick. Even amongst the mountain nation, Pipi is in a class of her own, but looking at the state of battle, the bow cavalry are also one-sidedly overwhelming the Treian army. The plains already make them powerful, but gaining composite bows and superior quality arrows multiplied their ability several times over. Their statures match their horses, and are quite small, so the speed at which they run in a straight line are inferior to that of regular cavalry. However, when trying to escape with them shooting at you from the back, it is an arduous task. The Treian army took damage from the surprise attack and wanted to run away quickly. It wasn''t enough damage to destroy them, but the battle which started all of a sudden lowered their morale. Bow cavalry, bring down the escaping enemies from behind! Heavy cavalry and spear cavalry will charge into the enemies that are fighting the farmers! No matter how delicate and precise your shooting is, if you shoot an arrow into a large free-for-all where everyone is at grappling distance with each other, you will indiscriminately wound people. It might come back to bite us in the ass later. I''m at the front of the leading heavy cavalry and jump into the fray where the Treian army and farmers are fighting, cutting down whichever enemy is within my range. The slain enemies get shredded and scatter all over. It was natural for the Treian soldiers, but even the farmers that I should be saving are standing there dazed and young women also fainted. It''s not like I want to brutally kill them, it''s just that my spear is in the heavyweight class and everything it touches gets torn to pieces. Why is the Goldonian army-?! Why weren''t they mentioned to us?! There''s nothing I can do to answer these guys'' question. I just bore my spear through the center of the two knights'' bodies who can''t deal with the situation and end them. Aegir-sama, the enemy is collapsing on all fronts. If the infantry squad takes part as well, it should be a rout. Celia is standing on her knees while riding her horse and trying to grasp the situation by elevating her vision. It''s quite the unreasonable posture, so be careful not to fall. Let''s do that. In the end, it''s just an accidental battle, so there is no need so annihilate the enemy. Suddenly, a single group amongst the chaos was discovered to be escaping as fast as they could. They were riding on horses in a formation where a single man was surrounded by the others and everyone was wearing flashy and outstanding battle gear. The commander, huh? ...Why don''t I crush him while I''m at it. I thought about throwing my spear, but the distance is over 50 m and I don''t think I can hit someone on a horse. Pipi, that flashy guy in the middle C Can you get him? Yeah. If I hit him, are you gonna give me a reward? What a cutie, I''ll have to give her some snacks that I secretly brought later. The wind is blowing sideways, wait a bit. Pipi wets her finger with some saliva and held it up in the air, and after the wind ceases momentarily, she swiftly nocks an arrow and releases it. While we were waiting, the distance between him and us grew to over 100 m, but the arrow rose up diagonally and as if it got sucked down, pierced the side of the man''s head dead on. All of a sudden, the man stiffened straight up on his horse and fell off. It was impossible to avoid instant death from getting an arrow to the head. Charge! Rout the enemy! On the order from Celia''s cute shout, the infantry squad also began their invasion. The Treian army''s lines, having been divided by the cavalry doing as they pleased, completely collapsed as soon as the infantry charged in, and even the farmers pursued them to chase them away. The reward, I''m looking forward to it. Seeing how the battle is over, Pipi skillfully jumped back on Schwartz. When she buried her face into my chest, I realized that we had different definitions of rewards in our minds. It''s Aegir-sama''s victory! ...why are you on the same horse as Aegir-sama? Without answering the narrow-eyed Celia, we ride up in front of the farmers who have sunk to the floor. The reactions of the farmers were all uniformly favorable. Hurray for Goldonia! I thought we were done for. That person is Lord Hardlett!? In the flesh... While Celia and Leopolt are getting the formation in order, it is necessary to calm the people down. Everyone listen! This battle was caused by the fact that the kingdom of Treia crossed our border by sending an attack at us. I am not here to support your rebellion, but I won''t stop anyone who wants to enter my territory. Cheers erupted from everyone. I don''t have any particular emotional attachment to them, but when I see sisters hugging each other while crying, I feel like I''ve done a good deed. If possible, I want to hug them altogether. However, when you enter my territory, you are not permitted to carry weapons. Swords, spears and anything in the same vein will all have to be abandoned. After they''ve been disarmed, the rest will be left to Adolph. Since then, I talked a bit with Leopolt but they couldn''t wait for that. But, there was also a line of farmers who rushed to do so out of happiness. Viscount Hardlett-sama, we supported the rebellion but we aren''t farmers. We are soldiers of the standing army. Since Arkland has disappeared, we have had no place to go... so could you add us into your army? Normally guys like these would become mercenaries, but Treia''s occupation policies don''t allow that. Then, go until Rafen along with the farmers. You''ll be newly employed there as part of the private army since I can''t do so right now. The upcoming operation will demand speed and leadership ability. We''ll be entering into enemy territory as it is, so I don''t want to bring along people of unknown nature. Just increasing our numbers from those gathered here would only slow us down. The people left to the east and our preparations are finished. Leopolt, have you told the royalty? Yes, I have already dispatched a messenger to tell the kingdom of the accident-caused collision of forces. The horse will take two days to reach the capital and two days to get back, so a total of four days will be needed for this task to get accomplished. Then, let''s hurry. The ones lined up are just the cavalry and the supply wagon. The slow-footed infantry will act as the citizens'' escorts and surveillance as they head back to Rafen. What is needed from this point on is overwhelming speed. All troops, move out! Let''s overtake those Treian guys. CThird person/ Erich POVC Two days later, Capital of Goldonia ...What is that guy doing? Erich, having saw the letter, realized that he is turning pale. There are three things written in there: The Treian army and the rebelling farmers are skirmishing on the outskirts of the border in the western area, so I have sortied just to be vigilant. In the same place, we were attacked by the Treian army and are counterattacking, so I will need to defeat them. In order to completely eliminate the threat, I am pursuing the escaping enemy and starting our advance into Treian territory. The contents in those brief sentences was sufficient enough for Erich to halt his official duties and seek an audience with the king. A letter with the same contents should have been delivered to the royalty as well. Just when I thought you moved to your territory just recently, you go and cause some conflict so soon... There isn''t anyone around Erich but he couldn''t help but grumble. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Your Majesty, I believe you are in a good mood... Please stop it Erich, if even you compliment me so, I''ll get fed up. The king...Alexandro the first asked the servant to leave and got the kneeling Erich to stand up. Then, please excuse me. This time, to ask for such a sudden audience... As if the king knew what was going to be said, he held out the letter. The letter has also reached me. It seems Hardlett has gone and done it. The king spread his arms to show his worry and smiles bitterly. It is my lack of supervision. I sincerely apologize. What are you saying? Lord Hardlett is a noble that I have granted with the Viscount title, and is your colleague. There is no one but me who should take responsibility. That is so in theory, but the fact that Erich is here as the representative of the new nobles means that he wants to be involved in this situation. In any case, only a fool would complain about something that has already happened. I want to know how we can settle this conflict. In the letter, it says that they were attacked first. If this is the truth, his overreactions will more or less be pardoned. The problem is that the witnesses are the escaping people... If you look from Treia''s side, they are traitors. They may insist that the people will lie just for the sake of putting them at a disadvantage. Hm, is it on the premise that Lord Hardlett led his troops first? Well, I believe that since it was an accidental clash, there first had to have been a ceasefire after the troops have been led. Erich returns something obvious to the king with a dubious face, but the king silently goes into thinking. The letter was sent the day before yesterday, right? It will depend on how far he has advanced during the two days. Erich spreads the map that he brought on the desk. He is also a veteran general who has led armies many times; he can precisely ascertain the marching speed of the army. Treia''s army got routed so there aren''t any decent enemies in the western area. If they can advance as they please, then they will be at this point, and if at that time they sent a messenger that arrived in two days, then they should have arrived around the outskirts of this city called Mayse. They unexpectedly didn''t progress much. The time an army can march in a single day, excluding resting time, is about six hours, and it will take even longer if they aren''t familiar with the land. This calculation also takes into account whether the march is going well. Then give the order for them to stop near this city of Mayse. At the same time, we will send a messenger to Treia to tell them we will hold negotiations with the prerequisite of them having to withdraw their troops. Will that be sufficient? Yes. I believe that is ideal, however they may act out of emotion from having people step on their land and may not abide by the ceasefire. Just in case, I will arrange for the central army to prepare for battle. Then, the king unusually said something inarticulate. Erich, this is a hypothetical thought. If you let Hardlett do as he pleases, how much trouble do you think he''ll stir up in Treia? ....I purposely try not to ask that question, but the skill and equipment of the eastern army under his command is not that different from that of the central army''s. Including the private army, his military force should be limited to around 3000. He has a lot of cavalry so he might push the enemies around in the plains, but he shouldn''t be able to reach the fortress city in the west of the central area. When Treia eventually calls together a full-fledged army, then he won''t be much of a match. So when Treia directs their troops at him, how about if the central army descends on them from the northern area? Erich looks up for a second, but continues on. Treia will disappear from the map. But... My country will lose its great cause and all the surrounding nations will become enemies...right? Yes. The king breathes out a single sigh. This is also hypothetical, but how much can the central army crush the kingdom of Treia? It will take two months to draw out their main force. If they get on the defensive, then we can only pray to God. The Treian army is not all that powerful, but there is a fortress in the northern border from the long years of conflict with Arkland. That thing is composed of a group of thick forts and is the main reason why even Treia, who is inferior in military strength, could withstand the full-scale invasion from Arkland. It''s not easy to get through even with concentrated fire from siege weapons. The difference in their military force is growing day by day. It should be easier to force them out from their occupied territory. But when it comes to the homeland... It won''t be possible to detour from the eastern area either? The road is too poor and unsuitable to move a large army on it. The highway on the eastern area is still under construction. I guess it''s still a little too early. The king smiles bitterly. Very well. However, as much as Lord Hardlett is superior in battle, the amount of troops I lent him only number 2000. If he were to get attacked by a full-fledged military force then he would be pushed into his own territory. A diversion is needed. Well that is.... Even so, if it''s true that he has defeated 5000 enemies in this touch-and-go situation, he''s quite impressive. The king raises his voice and breaks his posture. He has a bad behavior, but he''s not one to boast. It is rare for a man of that caliber on the battlefield to exist, but he is also a first-class commander. Erich knows. His strong point is that he can swing a spear, and by no means does he have high ability to command several thousand soldiers. To compensate for that, he has that subordinate called Leopolt. It is certainly the case for his own subordinates, but even comparing to Erich himself, it is estimated that he has superior leadership abilities and scheming abilities. It wasn''t like he searched around specifically for skilled men, so how did he pick up such an outstanding talent C Erich is feeling this kind of jealousy. That''s why Erich''s doubts won''t end. If he has a man with such sharp wits with him, he should understand that there is no meaning of getting so deeply involved in this accidental clash of forces. As I said earlier, Lord Hardlett is not officially your subordinate or anything. I will send a messenger in the name of the royal family. You will rest easy and return to your mansion. I understand. But it doesn''t seem that I can feel relieved just yet. My stomach is getting sick just thinking of what he will make a mess of next. The king laughs loudly while Erich lowers his head and leaves the room. In Erich''s head, the news of Baron Pedot getting attacked by barbarians and the damage report, and the request of the debt incurred for the sake of burying the damage were ranked in the far back. There has also been an appeal raised by the citizens complaining that he was doing dirty acts to newborn children as well. The meaning of being cordial was also not mentally there. CAegir POVC Three days later, Former Arkland, Kingdom of Treia Territory It looks like the response from the royalty is here. It seems that the messenger rode his horse during dusk to get here. When I asked him, it seems we were not at the place he initially thought, so it took an extra day for him to arrive. Oh, read it to me. The letter is handed over so Leopolt and Celia, who is behind me, moves. Since Leopolt is shorter than me, she can sneak a peek from behind if she desperately stands on her tiptoes. We will stop at the city of Mayse without attacking and there will be a ceasefire while we wait to hold negotiations...? Ooh, Irijina is holding Celia up. She struggled for a bit, but calmed down when she realized she could see the letter easier. Well, right now we are in the mansion that we confiscated from the nobles of the town we occupied just this morning. So Mayse is the name of this city? No, it''s not. This city is called Valeora and it''s the core city of the center area of former Arkland. We passed Mayse two days ago. That feudal lord knight was shouting loudly... Oh yeah, that knight who turned into a porcupine after he charged toward the front of the bow cavalry desiring a duel while shouting in a loud voice! Since then, I told the mountain nation through Pipi that if they had room to spare, to let them talk until the end. To tell us to stop over there at this point in time. It''s a good indication. Even for the Goldonian army, it means that our marching speed is faster than they expected. The distance from Mayse to here is much longer than the distance from the border to Mayse. The speed of our advance is scary if I do say so myself, and it was over three times faster than the speed I experienced in the central army. The bow cavalry acted as the main force, and was not hindered by the state of the highway, while the other cavalry also practiced marching quickly in the wilderness; these two factors were critical. I guess you can say that not getting satisfaction from being on a road is the byproduct of getting used to living in this remote region. From the start, we didn''t intend to take the cities and villages in the vicinity of the border. We just took advantage of the escaping enemy and the confusion and encroached all the way to the main city. We shouldn''t be able to hold it, but if we take a city of that size, we should be able to confiscate the fortune of the nobles and merchants. It''s just like we''re brigands. The one who suggested this was you. Not to mention, if we hold down the city, it will work in our advantage. If they intend to take it back by force, then we can just burn down the entire town and withdraw. Since there is such an overwhelming difference in mobility, we will always have the initiative. If we wanted to run, we can retreat anytime we want to. Valeora is a relatively large city with a population of several thousand residents and also has an outer wall installed. They do not have an army in the garrison, so they had no defense to use against us when we appeared so suddenly though.... Normally, this kind of city would not abandon its defenses. However, after the battle the other day, and because of the continued fleeing of the Treian army and the destruction of the support squad transporting army provisions, who were unaware of the defeat of the main troops, the desire for the army to rebuild its defense was severed. Besides focusing on escaping to the west, they didn''t do anything else. The guards who protected Valeora didn''t put up a fight when they saw over 1000 cavalry and surrendered. The nobles inside the city scrambled to be the first ones to run out of the city with just the clothes on their backs. I thought about capturing them, but without those people here it would make it easier for us to loot their belongings, so I left them alone. Also, the pretext was ultimately eliminating the threat in my territory so it would cause all sorts of trouble if I had to deal with the nobles in this city. You did something to the servant, didn''t you. This morning, there was a half-naked girl on the verge of crying. I was talked into doing that, but I just kissed and caressed her. I didn''t attack her. She''s an inexperienced girl from a decent family, and when she saw the raw desires of a man when he''s raring to go, she got scared. I didn''t think that she would cry after I got her naked and licked her all over. That aside though, it''s difficult to obey the instructions from the royalty. Well, what should I do? Let''s just explain our situation and ignore the orders. The battlefield takes priority, according to the judgement of those at the location. I guess. I will not break the policy of waiting for the ceasefire so I''ll have them overlook the location a little. I hope these negotiations can be settled quickly before Erich''s stomach ruptures. There are plenty of scouts around Valeora so if a large army comes, they''ll run away. The Treian nobles and purveyors of the government escaped and all the other citizens are generally friendly. If I think about the fact that we set up camp here in the wilderness while waiting for the ceasefire, it''s like heaven. I''ll leave the negotiations to Leopolt while I have some fun. The talks about politics are over. Irijina, Celia, can you attend to me? The time is already close to midnight. After the battle, the women I brought along to slam my lust into ran away, so my body is overflowing. Leave it to me! Yes, sincerely. Irijina enters the bedroom and throws off all her clothes. On the other hand, Celia leaves just her underwear on. She wants to increase my arousal by letting me slip them off myself. Celia is just a studious person so she has been learning night etiquette from Melissa and Rita, so I can''t let my guard down. Nuu...You like Celia more than me? While bathing in Irijina''s pouting voice, I slowly lower Celia''s underwear. Celia''s tight but soft little ass, her tightly closed vagina, and her thin spread of silver pubic hair were all exposed. Pl- please give me a kiss. The embarrassment of playing with the idea of a plan probably didn''t disappear. Celia covers her face, dyed in red, with both hands and mumbles in a quiet voice, completely different compared to how she usually is when she gives out orders to the soldiers. I grab her pretty white ass and crawl my tongue over her genitals, sucking her clit as well. Aau! It''s embarrassing. It''s expanded quite a bit to accommodate my thing, hasn''t it. Celia''s hole has expanded well with respect to her physique since she has been receiving my cock so frequently. If it expands a little more, I can really use my hips and move. I dug my tongue deep into her pussy, but her pubic hair touches my nose. When we first met, hair had hardly grown there, but now it has properly grown to show its presence. Her silver pubic hair, which has the same color as her hair, seems to have been groomed as well, as there is no feeling of uncleanliness. Aauu, I''m happy that you''re going there, but if you could also kiss me up here... While still standing, I hug Celia from the front and met her with a hot kiss. Her womanly scent caused my cock to get erect and form a tent in my pants. You''re already hard. I''ll make it more comfortable for you right away, ''kay? Celia tactfully removed my pants, and when I get naked with her, we both hug each other once again. The ever-hardening cock sticks to her chest and breasts. No matter how many times I see it, it''s amazing.... When I see it, it feels like you''ve become a villain, ah-! I pick Celia up sideways and carry her to the bed, tossing her on top. It''s a little rough, but there are many women who prefer it like this, her included. It tells her that I''m going to make love to her and stirs her heart. Especially for Nonna, if I just whisper sweet words in her ear, she''d start flooding, even if I didn''t caress her. Go ahead and relieve yourself like this. Celia relaxes while facing up and I repeatedly give her small bud diligent kisses. When it has gotten plenty wet, I grab both her legs and spread them wide, pushing myself into her special place. Hiiuu-! First up is the thickest part: the tip. Haauuuuu! Following that, I slowly push the rod in, embrace her and take a break. Her hole should have loosened up rather nice, but it''s spread to the limit and seems to be making creaking sounds. If I don''t get it properly wet and move little by little, it looks like she''ll get hurt. Moreover, she absolutely won''t tell me if it hurts her so I''ll have to guess it from the amount of cold sweat. Right now, her thin eyebrows are relaxed so she must really be feeling pleasure. How is it? Does it feel good? Yeeess! Please don''t hold back and thrust all the way to the back. I push deeper inside, encouraged by Celia''s sweet words and indulge in the pleasure. Even after I buried it to the deepest part, there is still about half of my cock left, but I am slowly getting more aroused from the feeling of pushing apart the tiny hole and the cute desperately clinging girl. Aegir-sama! Aegir-samaaa! Even while being toyed with from the movements of a man, she is desperately giving me kisses on my chest and nape again and again. With those lovable actions and her hole tightening enough to almost make a sound, my pleasure builds up until I arrive at the final moment. Celia, cling to me. Yess! Please grant me your affection inside-! I suck strongly on the girl''s nape, who''s clinging onto my body with both arms and legs, and release all the pent up semen. Feeling the sperm ejaculate into her, she let out a long and extended moan as she gradually loses strength and collapses on the bed. Luhv yuu. I luhrv uu, Aegir-samaaa. Her eyes lost their point of focus and she''s not articulating properly. It looks like she climaxed nicely. After I do some post-coital activity of fondling her growing breasts and sucking her nipples, I pull my cock out. Sorry to keep you waiting Irijina, you have...already gotten prepared, I see. Irijina was comforting herself while watching Celia and I have sex. When I see that she already has three fingers inside, I don''t even have to do foreplay. How do you want to do it? From the back...roughly please. She placed her hands on the desk instead of the bed and turned her ass towards me as I penetrate her, causing sounds of intense flesh slapping to echo throughout the room, with a violent man''s groans and joyful womanly moans as the accompaniment. Midway through, her pleasure built up quite quickly and I grabbed her hips, forcefully inserting myself all the way to the root, causing Irijina to squirt and collapse. Aaaah.... It went up to the root, oh no! The juices won''t stop squirting. Of course, I mercilessly continue to slam my hips into the fallen woman, putting my entire weight on her. Celia has woken up and has begun to masturbate on the bed as she watches our animal-like copulation. I release inside Irijina and as I let go of her body, Celia comes over shyly. When I think about how I''ll attack her next, I get aroused and my dick swells up again. As expected, Irijina''s hole is also super tight, stretching to its limit, making it hard to move. Thick...It''s too thickk. It''s almost as if he put in his arm... A strained force comes from Irijina as she is being pressed. Her consciousness must have flown elsewhere, but first I''ll have to be affectionate with the woman below me. Irijina, I''m going to be rough on you now. Don''t hesitate to feel good. O-okay. I might lose consciousness but don''t worry and release your seed. I roar and Irijina lets out a high-pitched scream which doesn''t match her body. I thrust into her so much that her body bends and twists, and just as she warned, she fainted as I pump my seed deep into her wobbling body. Come here. I pull myself out from Irijina, but this semen-covered cock is still full of energy. As the liquid drips to the floor, Celia guides it into herself without hesitation, and once again our voices echo. The night wears on. 74 Treia Conflict III: Ceasefire CAlexandro the First/ Third person POVC Capital Goldonia This is clearly an act of invasion! The man''s voice was rough, but he wasn''t getting through to anybody around him. The man prattles on further. My country has come to believe that your country is friendly with us. With a result like this though, we''ll have to re-examine our relationship! The man has been dispatched from the kingdom of Treia and is stationed in Goldonia as the ambassador. At the moment, both countries still have friendly relationships with each other and both have stationed ambassadors in the other party''s respective country. I have heard many testimonies from the citizens and am aware of the clash at the border zone. However, a full-scale attack is now commencing from the Goldonian side and they have even invaded by stepping over into our territory C there is no longer any kind of excuse you can make! The ones currently in this place are the ambassador for Treia, the king of Goldonia, as well as the high officials of diplomatic and military affairs. In reality, it was a scenario where the ambassador came storming into the palace yelling. I understand what you are trying to say, and I also understand your anger. But we can''t talk about it when you yell like that. You should first sit in your seat, drink some tea and try to calm down. That''s unnecessary. I am fine as I am right now. The ambassador remains standing upright and doesn''t break his posture. He has his own anger as well, but has probably been ordered to display the resolute will of his home country. It may have been rash to think that he was really angry from the bottom of his heart just from his words. The king tried to avoid being noticed as he sighed and looked towards Erich. The army commander, who is also looking at the ambassador, scrunches his face in disgust but tries not to get into his line of sight. The protests coming from the ambassador are starting to get old. [The Treian army was sent to the border zone to suppress the rebellious farmers and a clash began.] [The Goldonian noble''s army commenced their full-scale attack, defeated the Treian army and also went further to invade into their territory.] The ambassador''s complaints are only those two, but the situation is already changing. The army led by Lord Hardlett has already advanced to the central part of former Arkland and has control of the core city of the area. The difference between the king''s information, who was notified directly by the concerned party, and the ambassador''s information, gotten via Treia''s royal palace, is showing. Due to the Hardlett army''s speedy invasion, the king''s plans are somewhat forced to be adjusted. Normally, it was going to be said here that there is proof that the first ones to attack was the Treian army. It''s hard to believe that Hardlett would lie. If he planned to lie and escape responsibility, then he wouldn''t invade in the first place. The following line had been planned to be pushed forward: Treia makes the pre-emptive strike, Hardlett retaliates and it turns into a fight, then he advances to the neighboring city in order to restore order to the border. Of course the Treian ambassador won''t accept it so easily, but if it turns into a pointless argument, then our objective would be achieved. If things get resolved with both sides taking blame and ending in a draw due to both sides getting injured, then Goldonia won''t suffer much losses, so I won''t mind. But Valeora, the city in which they occupied and contacted us from, is not the eastern area, but the central area. As expected, we can''t say that they are trying to restore order to the border. If you get that heated, you won''t be able to think straight. I would also like to think about this issue a little more carefully. Why don''t we take a break for awhile? The king declares arbitrarily and gets up from his seat. The ambassador seems discouraged, but when he saw the other people around him leave the room, he finally took his seat and drained the tea from his cup. The king, having left the room, heaved a large sigh in the adjacent room, where only his trusted retainers were. Hardlett has certainly made a mess. Kenneth, the foreign affairs minister also continues on. Throughout this day, the ambassador should also receive the news. But right now, it''s about that. It''s something that could make you die of anger. Kenneth also states that a letter, which sounds like a scream, came from the ambassador who is stationed in Treia''s capital, Trisnea. Erich, your predictions were wrong. I am terribly sorry.... Certainly, a marching speed of that extent could not be anticipated. Erich is still currently feeling somewhat troubled deep in his heart. Even if his entire army is composed of cavalry, it is still scary that he could arrive at Valeora in just three days. But the fact is, it has already happened and there is no use trying to argue about it. It seems like Lord Hardlett has stopped in Valeora and has assumed a defensive position. He will hold out until the large army comes so we can hold the negotiations for the ceasefire. The king turns his head to acknowledge Kenneth. I originally assumed that Treia was just an imaginary nation. To have them as an enemy is no problem at all...but it''s a little too soon. The king had planned for it to happen after the internal affairs of their country became more chaotic and after they appealed to the surrounding nations when they lost their ability to rule. Then, Goldonia''s army would be reinforced further and the difference in military power between Treia would widen. There have been frequent occurrences of farmers rebelling in their territory, but most of them have been roughly suppressed by force. Denying their governing power even at this point should make it tough for them to get the other countries to understand. I would hope so. As I thought, we should get them to ceasefire first. Fortunately for us, the losses suffered by Lord Hardlett are small and Treia has suffered large casualties. If we were to stop the war now, the chaos in Treia will spread even further, and we won''t lose anything. On the underside of the imperial council, firstly, the aggregate opinions of the ceasefire are presented. But the problem is how they could convince Treia. When Treia suffers the loss of Valeora, they will get even more stubborn and become less flexible in thinking. We have the advantage in the state of battle so they should accept the ceasefire, but there is a possibility that they might seek monetary compensations and the punishment of the responsible parties. The king goes into deep thought. He had no intention of conceding to a future enemy and punishing an excellent military force in Lord Hardlett. And if possible, he wants to settle things without paying a single cent. Money wasn''t the problem, but it is a matter of dignity as a nation. Erich, take the central army to the southern area on the pretense of conducting an exercise. Then Kenneth will continue the ceasefire negotiations with only the condition of the withdrawal of all troops. The king would not trust incompetent beings who could not understand what he said. The retainers, who connected the pieces of the puzzle, lowered their heads. A sharp sword is not only used to cut, just flashing it in front of their eyes will produce a sufficient effect. CAegir POVC At the same time, Valeora I see, so they saw that we weren''t a large army and they came forward at us with rushed preparations? It hasn''t been that many days since we''ve beat them so much already. The national army shouldn''t be able to gather numbers like this. Maybe they mobilized the surrounding noble feudal lords? Leopolt and I who are lined up by the castle gate are analysing the enemy army who have been deployed in a fashion which seems to encircle the city. Their numbers are roughly 6000, so I guess we can say they have at least the numerical advantage. If it''s a siege, I guess this amount makes sense. There aren''t any walls or towers like in a castle here though. Valeora is the central city of the area and all cities of former Arkland above a certain level have walls. But there is a large difference in the height and size, and being located in the central area of the nation where there aren''t any enemies anywhere, it''s hard to label the city walls as splendid even as flattery. It isn''t something that could withstand an endless assault from a full-scale attack. Then would you like to withdraw? The enemy army is a hybrid, so they are unfit for quick movements. The forces we have here are all cavalry, which aren''t suitable for a defensive battle, but if we run away, they won''t be able to catch us. No, Erich said that they would negotiate a ceasefire based on the previous information. It''s not good to escape when they are in the middle of negotiations. Yes, it''s a war that we started after all. It''s better if we don''t show weakness, is it? This is also considered to be an appeal to the royalty. Thinking about the future, I don''t want to start a war, run away and then have the royalty help me. Then will you fight them? I guess. It would be great if we can rout them. We can''t use our usual methods. Our abnormal formation composed entirely of cavalry has overwhelming mobility and speed but they are disadvantaged in siege warfare. If we want to fight with an advantage, we would have to attack at night, but it would be idiotic to charge head-on at an enemy who has three times the amount of forces that we do. Leopolt, when do you think they''ll come attack us? In that condition, it would take until sunset for them to set up their formation outside the city. If they don''t have the courage to attack at night quickly right after they arrive, then they should be coming by tomorrow morning, along with the sunrise. I think so too. They''ve come with our small numbers in mind. They have no reason to uselessly delay. Alright, we decided on our plan. In the morning, when the enemy comes at us, we will open the gates wide and go at them. If we rush at them before they can form their night formation, then we can rout them. The formations for a siege and for night warfare completely contradict each other. If they assume the fight will include arrows raining upon them from above, then the deployed soldiers will hold their shields up while they advance and will probably come at us with the siege weapon set up at the front. The long spearmen, the natural enemies of cavalry, will become the target for loosed arrows in a siege. They probably won''t use them as vanguard. Considering the morale of the soldiers, even if the enemy is looking to destroy the gate, you can expect to shake them up a little if a large group of cavalry jumps out in front of them. Leopolt goes into thinking for awhile though. That would be nice optimistically speaking. But that''s not good enough. ... The way this guy spoke is really testing the limits of my patience. Pardon me. But there is a problem. The gates of this city are narrow, and the way they will be invading from.....will probably be from the west side, so it would take time to reinforce troops there and after giving the enemy time to respond, there is a danger of everyone getting defeated. It''s true that the city walls are small and the gates aren''t big. At best, only two horses can fit side-by-side and pass through, so getting over 1000 cavalry to pass through that gap is a difficult task. We won''t make it in time if it''s just before the enemy moves, but if we get through the gate just in time, then it would give the enemy time to respond. We can''t get out using the gates in the other directions at the same time either? It will be the same. It will take time for us to disperse and the enemy will have time to set up their defenses. So why not keep the basic idea the same while applying a little trick to it. What are you going to do? Leopolt whispers to me. What is he thinking? That''s a big trick. CThird person/ Treian army POVC The Next Morning All troops start advancing! Place the large shields in front, and protect the battering ram. As the sun rises, the Treian army launches their attack. Even though there are several thousands of us, it''s not like the city could be completely surrounded. At first, there was an argument within our troops about whether to disperse our forces but we took the safer method and the right path of concentrating our attacks on the western gate. The ones who were painfully defeated once are excessively afraid of a second defeat. Both countries are not completely in hostile relations with each other in the first place, so having a war with ceasefire as the premise, makes things quite restrictive. In order for the negotiations to proceed advantageously, we have to gain at least one victory. Even if we allow the Goldonian army to escape, it would certainly be a win if we can recapture the city. Longspear squad, spread out to the sides. They might come out from the other gates, so don''t let your guards down. It''s hard to think that they would immediately rush out of the gate that is packed with soldiers in front. If the cavalry were to sortie, there is a higher probability that they would come out from the other gates and attack our flanks. In the first place, cavalry units are disadvantaged in a siege, so it is common sense to bring them out in a night battle. That''s what the commander had determined. Suddenly, a large amount of arrows came raining down on top of the Treian army, who is advancing with their shields in place. Don''t let go of your shields! If you don''t want to die, don''t stop moving! The arrows scattered around as they were mostly off target or blocked by the shields. The only ones that were defeated were the few who were unlucky. Our archers can return fire immediately, but they couldn''t see any signs of the enemy. They aren''t on top of the wall? Are they shooting over the wall....? The regular soldiers are looking at each other with doubtful expressions since the attack didn''t come from the top of the wall, which is the major advantage that the defensive side has. In any case, our absolute condition for victory is to destroy either the gate or the walls and invade the city. The others quicken their steps to reach the gate, even if it was only a little bit sooner. Until finally, the vanguard reaches the gate. The shields are lined up in front of the gate and the battering ram is called forward. Valeora''s city walls and its gates are certainly not that thick, but they weren''t something you could possibly break just by using your regular hammer either. There aren''t any stones thrown nor is oil pouring down from the top. Even the arrows are loosed randomly. The soldiers are now up against the gate and starting their gradual attacks using the battering ram. It''s not like they would send out their troops from this gate at this point in time, and there are no signs of movement from the other gates either. Perhaps the main force of the Goldonian army has withdrawn already? If the gate is destroyed, the inside might be emptied out already. When such an atmosphere was beginning to float in the air, the battering ram reached the gate. Several soldiers gathered momentum and crashed it against the gate. Eh? Huh? It seems like a voice or something could be heard. With a single push, the gate fell with a clank. No way this is possible... Somehow or other, it is the actual gate. But it''s like it has been removed once beforehand. Astonished voices can be heard, but they are soon replaced by shrieks and shouts. The reason wasn''t because the enemy appeared or because arrows and oil was being rained down. The wall right in front of the Treian army, the wall that we were trying to breakthrough, the wall that we didn''t even touch C that wall is crumbling down on top of those guys'' head. Armor and shields are of no use against the falling city walls composed of large boulders. The battering ram that crashed into the gate was crushed along with the soldiers and stones mercilessly rained down on the ones hastily running away as well. The tumbling rocks relentlessly made mincemeat out of the soldiers directly under them as well as the ones slightly ahead of them. The collapse of the wall started directly above the gate and spread to the left and right in a domino effect. CAegir POVC As I thought, it''s a great trick, isn''t it? ? What are you referring to? I''m referring to the conversation we had. The strategy also had luck on its side and was spectacularly done. Since yesterday, the foundation of the walls around the gate have been shaved off and stones have been removed from the inside, leaving the gate in an unstable condition. With those walls combined with the charge from the enemy, it would cause logs from the inside of the wall frame to be pushed out. By the way, the door was opened from the beginning. In addition, the braking parts were also removed, so even if the battering ram doesn''t hit the gate, a single push with a hand will cause it to fall inward. The enemy eventually went to breakthrough and the gate collapsed at the perfect timing, so they were pretty confused, but it was originally planned for it to happen much sooner. I was scared that it wouldn''t fall over. With that said, if it was made too unstable and collapsed before the enemy came, then it would be disastrous. Of course the objective is not to damage the enemy. Looking at the big picture, having a portion of the wall, which wasn''t even that tall, collapse on the enemy would not cause much damage at all. Our objective is only to widen the once narrow gate. Having the gate actually collapse in front of our eyes caused a wide space to appear before us. In addition, the enemy who has pushed open the gate are now in chaos; this is truly what is called the blessing of the gods. Leopolt, remember the god you prayed to last, your prayers have been answered. Unfortunately, that was during my childhood, so I do not have much memory of it. I point my spear to the front. Leopolt also draws his sword and gets into a stance with the sword above his head. Our entire squad has already finished gathering into a charging formation. The path has opened! All troops, charge! Trample over them!! Not long after the roar of the collapsing wall faded, the sound was replaced with the war cries of soldiers and the sound of galloping horses. In front of us are the confused and panicking Treian soldiers, making a commotion...they are like targets placed just for us. In front of the wide open space are several dozens of cavalry lined up with each other. The mass of cavalry jumps over corpses and stray rocks as they pounce forward. Overrun them! Because the collapse itself was small, the cloud of dust didn''t last long. The visibility clears and the archers released their arrows all at once. Unlike the random firing that happened earlier, this time they accurately shot to kill. Screams resonated and the enemy soldiers fell down with clattering sounds, and at the same time the rain of arrows settled down, the long spearmen and the heavy cavalry which Leopolt is leading, charged in. Sounds of shouts and horseshoes intermingle in this hellish scene. Spears pierced through the backs of the retreating enemies and horseshoes trampled over those who fell. The escaping soldiers who split to their left and right were able to extend their lives, but behind them...if they got in the path of the advancing army, they were thoroughly hunted down. Uwaaaaaa!! This is a nightmare!! Only a few among the enemy''s vanguard were crushed flat under the crumbling wall. But those who did not get smashed have no idea what is going on. With me leading the charge at the front, every time I swung my spear, an enemy''s life disappeared. If the blade connects, they get bisected, if the handle hits them, they get flung away. Schwartz jumps over the tumbling large rock in front of me which might have been 2 metres high and landed on the head of the spearman who was hiding behind me. I don''t remember how many people this horse has stepped on, but it was rare for him to step on them while they are upright. Advancee!! I raise a shout over the crushed enemy soldier. My subordinates continued shouting their war cries as the enemies ran away scared. Long spearmen on both sides! They are approaching us. Celia, who ran beside me before I knew it, shouted. I see, they were wary of us coming out from the other gates and placed these guys on the left and right, away from the headquarters. As it is now, the last hope of protecting their headquarters is now out of their reach. The long spearmen are powerful but that long weapon will become an obstruction when they try to move quickly. They are not suited to move when there is a sudden change in situation either. Fire off arrows as you pass through them. The bow cavalry loose their arrows sideways as the flustered soldiers try to run back to their headquarters. Their formation instantly collapses and they stop moving. This is enough. These guys can no longer obstruct us from charging into their headquarters. The last barrier which protects their headquarters, the enemy archers, stand in our way, but the archers are not important in a siege. In other words, they were left behind by the majority of the troops who closed in on the gate and the rearguard, which got defeated instantly. Do not break formation! Their arrows amount to nothing. The arrows descend upon us, and the light-armored bow cavalryman who got hit fell over. However, the amount of soldiers who fell were unbelievably few and it was way too late. Archers without the long spearmen to protect them cannot guard against cavalry. The horses close their distance to within bow range in no time and they only have one or two chances at best to loose their arrows. And when the distance is brought closer.... Gyaaaaaa!! Uwaaaa!! I take a large swing with my spear and several archers get blown away at once, while the slightly late bow cavalry thrust into battle with their swords drawn. The highest selling point of these guys are their horse archery skills but their swordsmanship on horseback is decent as well. Against the archers who allowed us to get close, it doesn''t matter if they lag behind. Having encroached so close to the archers, they are nothing but victims of a massacre. Once we penetrated the archers'' lines, the appearance on the enemy''s faces changed. A plain black and brown face was decorated with brilliant colors of red, white, yellow and blue This looks like the headquarters! I stab the wonderfully decorated spearman with my spear. Ogyaaa!! The cries he lets out are slightly different too. Let''s search for the enemy commander. Celia threw a knife at the knight who charged in with his spear and he fell off his horse. He screamed something which sounded like ''coward'', but when it was directed at Celia instead of me, I knew what kind of person he was. It got me in a bad mood so I had Schwartz step on him. Well, now we look for the commander, but in a situation like this, how will the commander move? A brave commander will inspire his allies and try to recover. If he''s foolhardy, then he will come challenge me in a duel. If he''s cowardly, he''ll plan to leave his allies behind and run away. But more often than not, there are many commanding nobles who are of the latter type. Well, I thought that would be the case. A short distance away from the battlefield C in other words right behind us in a straight line C a group of cavalry is seen running away. The one wearing the fancy armor should either be the commander or a high-ranking officer. If you were going to abandon your allies and run, it would have been safer if you just surrendered, and I think it wouldn''t have been so unsightly. Pipi. Aye. Pipi points an arrow straight up and releases it. A high-pitched zooming sound came from the processed arrow and the nearby subordinates all traced their eyes back to where the sound originated from C to the area I was at. I directed my spear in the direction that the escaping cavalry are located. Do it! Suddenly, over a hundred arrows poured down on the escaping group and all of them were dropped from their horses. Several hours later Well now, are you the commander? ... I look at the bearded, important-looking, middle-aged man from across the table. The man has a bandage wrapped around his head, but it wasn''t a serious injury. It seems he got cut after his horse flung him to the ground from being stabbed in the butt by an arrow. I won''t know if you keep quiet. If you want suitable treatment, then you will have to tell me on your own. I say that, but I have already heard from the others that he is the commander. I just want to hear it from his mouth to confirm what I already know. ...That''s right. I seek to be treated with honor as a prisoner of war. Most certainly, Count. I left the man surprised at the fact that I knew of his standing, as I exit the room. Treat him courteously. Saying that to one of the soldiers is the entirety of my thoughtfulness to him. I feel no particular respect for this man who left his own soldiers to escape. It''s not like I want him to respect me either. How was it? It''s nothing much; he''s just the first stage...he''ll probably be kept here under arrest until the ceasefire. It won''t hurt. As Celia comes over to me when I exit the room, I pat her head as I speak. As soon as the arrows dropped the group of riders of the escaping cavalry, the battle was over. In most cases where the headquarters has fallen and the commander has been defeated, the fight will be finished. Most of the ones who accompanied this guy either died instantly, or had a fatal injury and was finished off, but this guy for some reason ended up uninjured. After it was settled, there was no meaning to pursue the retreating soldiers so we let them escape, and in regards to the ones who surrendered, we had them disarmed and forced into a tent that we set up. A majority of the Treian soldiers were emaciated so we couldn''t really leave them alone, so I''ll assign some soldiers on lookout just in case. I would have preferred it if they just ran away all together, it would make things easier. I told the lookout that if they secretly run away, don''t chase them. What an excellent victory. But the city wall collapsed. That''s correct, the outer city walls collapsed from the foundation so it cannot be repaired by us. But it collapsed outward so there is no damage to the city, and we were planning to withdraw in the first place, so it doesn''t really matter. It may become the ruins of the signs of battle or something. Celia also did well. Yes! When I pet her head, she hugs me happily. My hand moves from her head to her face, and also from her breasts to her crotch. Regarding the future, Hiih! Hm? Leopolt calls out to me from behind. Celia jumps out and threatens in a way that seemed like her hair was standing on end, but Leopolt doesn''t even glance at her. I think we should prepare for a smooth retreat so that we can do so whenever the ceasefire comes into effect. Just as we witnessed, the Treian army is a hybrid army, composed of the royal army and the armies of the feudal lord nobles. From a glance, it took all they could just to squeeze out these troops, so for some time, there won''t be another attack from them. Even I expect that there won''t be any more battles as the ceasefire comes into effect. You''re right. Prepare as we planned in the beginning, I''ll leave it to you to handle the details. I understand. Then I will take my leave. Leopolt leaves. Even though it''s immediately after the end of the battle, this guy is quite busy. As soon as he leaves, Celia once again snuggles up against me. Umm... A voice calls out to me again. When I turn around, I see a female soldier from the bow cavalry unit. The mountain nation originally brought women out to battle as well. But their skills are not inferior to those of the men. In today''s battle, I brought down eight people...I want a reward. That will be after we go back. I''ll assess the value after I confirm whether your merits are real. It seems like dissatisfaction has accumulated from the fact that I''m randomly giving out rewards. But the woman doesn''t move. What I want isn''t money.... I want the chief''s seed. This year, I''ll be 20 years old so I want to bear strong children. Wha-?! Celia is surprised, and I also look up. The woman''s physique is large but her breasts are lacking. But it might actually not be so bad for the both of us to let out our pent up sexual frustrations after the battle. I stand in front of the woman and forcefully steal her lips. Instead of it being a reward, it might be painful, you know? It''s fine, that is also a reward. I pick up the woman and carry her to a random room, throwing her onto the sofa. Take everything off. Yes. The woman threw aside her clothes without hesitation. She didn''t seem to put much energy into it, so my mischievous heart is unconsciously budding. Spread your legs. Yes. Her legs opened wide and her crotch is exposed. There was the smell of sweat that accumulated right after the battle. Even so, she isn''t embarrassed? Spread open your vagina and show me the inside. Like this? With her fingers, she spread it so that it was gaping open. It was a nice pink color but the embarrassment that I expected, couldn''t be seen. It seems that the mountain nation believed that baby-making was something natural and didn''t feel embarrassed about it. I give up and also take my clothes off. I was also pent up after fighting so I actually didn''t have much luxury to fool around either. I took everything off and was just about to penetrate her as I turned to face the bed, but the woman held her mouth and turned red. Wha-?! Wh-wh-wh-?! What''s wrong? I glanced at my body but there wasn''t anything particularly there. Don''t tell me that she''s embarrassed at this point at my erect dick. B-biiigg!! To think it was this much so! Huh? Amazing! It''s more than twice the size of the thing that I had my brother show me! Amazing! It''s too amazing, chief! As if her earlier attitude was a lie, she edges closer to my crotch. Then she grabs my cock with both hands with an incredibly interested face and strokes it. Seeing that I realized her astonishment, she cleared her throat to come back to her senses and return to her usual tone. For a man with such a big thing to exist.... Wouldn''t your clothes tear if you''re wearing them while this thing is erect? It won''t tear my clothes, but it''s easy to tell when I''m turned on no matter what kind of clothes I wear, so that creates its own hardships. Are you really that curious about such a large cock? Yeah! I heard from my brother, that a man with a large cock means that he also has a large capacity1. Since the chief has such a humongous thing, he must be the greatest man alive. Is it some superstition the mountain nation have that can tell a person''s capacity from the size of their dick? Is that something that is common amongst you guys? Nope, my brother told me. My brother is knowledgeable after all. It looks like she adores her brother quite a bit. He also told me many more things regarding men. I have a bad feeling about this. He also taught me the method to care for a cock for when I get a husband in the future. You do it like this, right? She grabs my thing with both hands, drools over it and starts rubbing it slowly. My brother taught me this every day in the hopes that I will become a wonderful wife. I won''t say anymore. Your brother was discreetly playing around with you. Well, I''m already prepared so I want you to pump your seed in me. You don''t need to hold back, since my brother tore my hymen with his cock in advance so I won''t be troubled later when I become a wife. That way, I won''t feel pain during the important times. ... Remaining silent, I spread open her hole and push myself inside. The hole that was trained by her brother is narrow, but well-developed. Aah! As I thought, it''s big! Aaa, it''s painful but it feels good! I''ll need to apologize to her brother, since I''ve stretched out the younger sister''s hole quite a bit. Not to mention, she might go back to him as a pregnant woman. A child! Give me a strong child! Give me your seed! There are other factors too, but having her plead me to become pregnant while I''m in the middle of penetrating her is a good feeling. Since she''s the first woman that I''m embracing, I hold back a little when moving my hips so as to not break her. It''s a bit lonely that she doesn''t have much for breasts, since when I try to bury my face, I hit her ribs. I feel strange, like something...is cominnngg! She twitches and throws her head back. Her brother probably made her quite sensitive. Hey you, it''ll make a mark. The girl was feeling agonizing pleasure and was biting her own hand pretty hard. If you''re going to bite, then bite me. I''m sorry...then don''t mind if I do. Then the woman bit the nape of my neck instead of my shoulder. There are some who would bite on vital areas so I tried to stop her, but the feeling of her teeth sinking into my nape brought nostalgic memories back into my mind. My beloved Lucy is smiling as she teases me, kisses me, then pierces her fangs into me to suck my blood.... The pleasure that runs through me in that moment, as I feel her breath on my skin and the stinging sensation of her teeth digging into my body.... Ah-! Uwaaaaa! What is this?! My dick that was inside the girl pulsed and seemed to inflate. It''s a pleasure that I can''t even control, so I don''t know how big it will get. I was going to pull out from the screaming woman, but it has swollen large enough that the tip gets caught inside her. Aah-! AAaahh-!! As if my swelling cock would burst her insides, the girl agonized as she finally fainted. Urine slowly leaked out of her. I also felt a sudden gush of pleasure as I couldn''t hold back any longer. I forcefully pinch the breasts that she doesn''t have and hold her down violently. Uooooo!!! An unbelievable groan comes out of me. Then my semen sprays out, making me think for an instant that it was urine that flowed out. Uoo! Guaaaa! My dick pulsed in a rhythm that made it possible to see her stomach move. And the sound of my seed firing out could also clearly be heard. The girl''s stomach quickly inflated but it still doesn''t stop. I forcibly pull out of the loosened hole after she lost consciousness but my semen still comes out, splattering the sticky sperm all over the fainted girl''s body. As soon as my ejaculation stopped, my dick shrunk. It seems like just about everything came out after a single ejaculation. It was a release with quite the momentum so I could feel a dull pain in my balls. The girl was leaking my seed on the sofa almost as if she was excreting from her crotch. What on earth was that? I look at the sleeping girl on the sofa once again, but it wasn''t like she was particularly pretty, and her tits weren''t great. Her technique wasn''t anything special, rather her skills don''t even come close to the feet of Melissa. I guess it must be that... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I rub my nape. This girl''s playful biting must have coincidentally but accurately hit the place that Lucy sucks my blood from. During the time after I lost my virginity...when my sexual appetite was still growing, Lucy''s blood sucking and the rich sex I had with her was the best pleasure. It seems that having my nape bitten revived that memory which has been carved into my soul. I unconsciously discovered a sexual fetish. I chuckle to myself as I cover the girl with a blanket. With such an amount, she should be able to conceive a child. With such a large release, my lust has also calmed down. I''m feeling hungry too, so I should take a bath and eat something. CThird person POVC The girl who watched as the man left...Celia unexpectedly pops her head out. The man she loved brought another woman with him into the room so she secretly peeped as she pouts. If there was a chance, she was planning to join in as well, but there weren''t any openings. However, there was a far greater result from this. Aegir-sama''s erogenous zone comes from teeth hitting his nape... Her beloved man already has several women surrounding him; he already has a legal wife and concubines as well. But none of them should know about this information. The sharp eyes of this girl saw precisely where the teeth had dug into, and it wasn''t something that she would forget. After that forceful ejaculation, the cock which was pulled out seemed unbelievably big, even to Celia, who has gotten quite familiar with his dick already. Celia, who always acted tough in front of everyone besides her beloved person, relaxed her eyebrows and lips. It was a secret between just the two of them...there is nothing that sounds sweeter than that. 75 Ceasefire Negotiations CAegir POVC It hurts~ My stomach feels like it''s gonna break... It''s alright, a woman is made for something like this. Don''t worry about it and spread your legs. I finally entered the woman in which I was one step away from doing and who was crying previously. The mark of her virginity has already been torn and the blood has stained the sheets. It seems like she''s the second daughter of a merchant family in Trisnea and has gone out to work for a noble who gained territory in Valeora. Perhaps she was sent to deepen the relationships between the two families. A kiss... Nnh. She was a woman who ran away before, but I once again persuaded her carefully. Although she seems to feel the pain of losing her virginity, her insides had quite a lot of pleats and they undulated well C she has a good hole. She looked timid but her facial features were good, moreover if she was trained well, she could easily become a very attractive woman. Amazing kiss... She seems to be ignorant about sex so just from inserting my tongue into her mouth while I''m kissing her, causes blood to rush to her face. I move my hips as I tickle her sides and playfully poke her belly. Kya-! Nooo, it tickleess. The woman twists her body around and laughs while my cock was still inside her. It seems that she''s distracted from the pain of her deflowering and also from her nervousness. If you take her virginity poorly, then she''ll think men are scary. It''s the man''s duty to teach her the joys of sexual intercourse during her first time, so that she doesn''t become scared later on. If I take too long though, she might feel pain again. Thinking that I should ejaculate soon, I fixed my body to hers and strengthened the shaking of my hips. Ah! The woman seemed to understand what I was trying to do so she shuts her eyes and steeled herself. She endures the pain for a while and as I approach my climax I stick my face against her breasts and shove my penis deep into her interior. Guu Hyaaaah!! It''s flowing inside of mee! Shaking my waist, I continue to fire my second and third round after which I stopped moving my cock and pulled it out. That was good. Yes... Melissa once told me long ago that saying a simple word after the conduct was done, means a lot to the girl. The woman closes her eyes with a smile on her face, then she stares curiously at the semen spilling out of her spread legs. You must be tired, right? I don''t mind if you just rest in bed like this. This was a room in the mansion confiscated from a former noble, prepared by me in advance, so no one will interfere. It might be nice for her to think about the lingering memory of her loss for awhile. Thinking that I would go grab some water to drink, I went out of the room and Celia was standing in front of the door. What''s wrong? Did you want to peek? That''s not it! A report arrived, but because it wasn''t that urgent, I waited until you were finished. She seems fairly composed. In the past, she would have made up some reason just to burst in and threaten the girl. This is a report about the confiscated goods. The captured items have been loaded and things are progressing well. Is that directly from Leopolt? That''s right. Is there something wrong? No, it''s fine. After defeating the enemies which came to Valeora, there were no more enemies in the vicinity. Although with that said, it''s not like we could go around plundering the nearby villages if we consider the ceasefire negotiations. Until the King reaches a conclusion, there is nothing for us to do. What should we do about the wall? I think that it may leave us too defenseless, so shall we get people to repair it a little? The walls on the west side around the gate have collapsed completely and both bandits and mercenaries can go in and out as they please. No, bandits won''t come attack us, and we aren''t ruling over this city, so just leave it. I understand. Even so, this is an incredible amount of carriages. On the main street of the city, there are large amounts of carriages lined up in various sizes ranging from the large four-horse carriages to the ones that donkeys pull. The owner has already been compensated. The Treian army''s goods were plundered after all. Are you planning to bring back the equipment of several thousand people? If it''s possible. Normally, it would be natural to throw away the equipment of the feudal lord''s soldiers because they were heavy, but the armor and helmet that these noblemen and knights wear were much more expensive than some botchy jewelry. She seemed to be thinking deeply and seemed cute so I rubbed her cheeks. Waah! Stop stop! I will leave these matters to Leopolt. You don''t have to worry about it. I understand so please stop pulling on my cheeks!! The one who started this conflict was me, so obviously all the expenses should come from me personally. Even though we''ve managed to obtain successive victories, causalities have also appeared. It takes quite a lot of money to mobilize an army as well. I was able to help them get some actual experience in battle but since it ended so quickly, it wasn''t really worth it. If the equipments which were abandoned or disarmed from the enemy army are brought back, it could be reused or just sold off for money. If possible, I would like to get the ransom for the important-looking men, but maybe it''ll be prevented by the ceasefire conditions. Moreover, this town had a feudal lord and there seemed to be houses where the aristocrats lived and also affluent merchants. There are many things left here, so I think it would be fine to take them. Leaving the citizen''s behind, they immediately escaped for their own lives. Therefore, I think it''s fine for them to lose this much as compensation. This has unexpectedly become quite a good expedition for my profits. CThird Person POVC Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Capital, Goldonia For the above reasons, even if we put aside the attack at the start of the war, it is clear that the Goldonian side made an excessive attack. Thus, the ceasefire will require compensation for the loss and the repairing of the border line and... Count Verdot has a strict face while pleading to King Alexandro. In addition to the fall of Valeora, their army also got destroyed in their attempt to recapture the city, so the Treian government decided that it would no longer be possible to solve things except by negotiating through the ambassador. After the war in Arkland, they also managed to take the upper hand from Goldonia in negotiating for dominion of territory and Count Verdot who spoke in a loud voice about his warm personal relationship with the King made him the first choice to act as an ambassador. At first, he denied the role, but because he was pressed on by the high society due to his big mouth which spread heroic tales about himself, he was forced into the position of special envoy and sent towards Goldonia. Well, isn''t that a strange argument. If our country does not have the responsibility for starting the war, why would there be a need for us to make compensation? However, currently great damage has been caused. If you don''t compensate for the damage that your country has caused... My country and your country has favorable relations, so the incident that happened this time only appears to me as an unfortunate accident between my retainer and your country. Or is it that my retainer...Viscount Hardlett, has committed some unjust act that opposes your sense of morality? I am not quite aware of that... Rather, according to the information I gained, it seems to me that your army massacred the escaping citizens and on top of that, aimed their arrows towards my army and fired shots. Verdot looks away. That was exactly the case, but he would not admit it even if his mouth was ripped open, although it''s quite an unsightly result. That is nothing but the thoughtless words of insurgents. That''s not what really happened... The King slams the desk...or you would think he would, instead he forcefully rested his teacup on the desk. We received the pre-emptive strike and further, you have stepped deeply into our territory...if this is in fact a war between enemy nations, then the one who needs to pay compensations is your country, isn''t it? But I have said that I would withdraw my troops unconditionally. I''ll have my troops back to the border line and we''ll both forget this happened. Isn''t that the best outcome? But Verdot doesn''t agree to those conditions. The things lost in the war between the Treian kingdom and the Hardlett army is too big. The army defeated on the border suffered significant casualties, and the army which attempted to retake Valeora has been destroyed and many have surrendered, and even now the exact amount of casualties is unknown. The accumulated total number of troops which have been destroyed exceeds 10,000. The amount of equipment they lost was huge too, and the supplies stolen from the crushed supply squads were also a ridiculously large amount. The supplies have already been running low due to the sudden price increase of grain and the frequent occurrences of rebellion inside the occupied land. At this point, if they are unable to gain reparations, the government would be dealt a big blow. More than anything, instead of losing against the Goldonian royal army, the Treian army lost twice to some feudal lord in the remote regions. Getting nothing in return for making peace will cause the royalty to completely lose face. This situation is seriously not good since right now in the former Arkland territory, they have their hands full trying to suppress the frequent rebellions of farmers. Verdot had hopes that the Goldonian King would not prove to be a tough negotiating opponent as he was in the rumors. It was also like this in the previous negotiation. If he won''t make any mistakes, there is no choice but to continuously pressure him. If you won''t accept paying the compensation, then unfortunately, I can''t agree to the ceasefire so soon. Lord Hardlett is already quite deep into my territory, so it might end with him and his army meeting an unfortunate fate, you know? That was a bluff. As soon as they failed in capturing Valeora, there is no longer any capable armies in the area. The main force of the royal army is in the vicinity of the capital Trisnea, and even if the armies of the lords are gathered, the surrounding feudal lords wouldn''t challenge the powerful army of Hardlett who has already won twice with his small amount of forces. I don''t desire a war with your country. Relief appears on Verdot''s face. But, there are many wars that occur even when unwanted by both sides. His face stiffens. I don''t need to know whether or not you are going to annihilate some people. But those actions will cause me displeasure. The King opens the window while speaking and overlooks the entire capital. Goldonia is a great country. And a suitable army has been gathered too. ...What do you mean by that? The King looks back at him. He was smiling, but his gaze does not leave Verdot''s eyes. It has nothing to do with this incident, but I''m having my army get stronger by letting them conduct training exercises. Now that it was mentioned, Verdot realizes that the number of soldiers in the garrison got fewer. There is a perfect place to hold the exercises in the southern territory. It''s a large exercise conducted with 30,000 troops, which I would wish for them to succeed by all means. Verdot''s face starts to lose color as the blood drains from his face. A large army of 30,000 is heading to the south. He hasn''t gotten stupid enough from the peaceful times to think that this would be just an ordinary exercise at this point in time. Even just the rebellious farmers and the invasion of Hardlett''s army is causing enough of a ruckus, so thinking about what would happen if 30,000 of Goldonia''s legitimate army also collides into them is a frightening thing. Surely you jest...with such a demonstration, you will invite the isolation of your nation. As much as Goldonia is a large country, it can''t stand up against four opposing countries at the same time. It''s just a training exercise. But if we are talking about hypotheses here... The King smiles. It was an aggressive smile, without an iota of calmness or friendship. At that time, it would only be three nations. If they have already been killed, will the punishments I receive from those offenders be important? Both of them no longer utters a single word. The King has no need to say anything more and Verdot couldn''t reply anything with either. It is quite obvious that Triea can not currently bear any kind of full-scale attack from Goldonia. Even if Goldonia were to receive armed sanctions from the surrounding countries, Triea certainly will not be in the picture by then. The silence continues even as the King slowly finishes enjoying his second helping of tea, as the sound of him softly placing his cup down resonates. Count Verdot, it''s a ceasefire. Let us both suppress our swords and return home. What do you say? Verdot is the special envoy entrusted with the full authority, and as soon as he disappointedly nods his head, both countries agreed mutually to enter into a ceasefire. The conditions were to immediately withdraw to the previous border line, release all prisoners of war, and both sides will not question who the responsibility of the war falls on. In addition, to prevent clashes at the border zone, it was decided that an area acting as a buffer zone will be created. Verdot was able to thoroughly taste the terror of the man called King Alexandro. Who said that this King was sweeter than his reputation? If there are benefits to be gained, this King is willing to get involved in wars all over the land on these plains. However, the biggest concern for Verdot right now is how he will be treated after he brings this information back to his home country. CAegir POVC One week later, Valeora It looks like a ceasefire. I see. Is that so? The war is over?! Cease Fire??? The people gathered in this place are me, Leopolt, Celia, Irijina and Pipi. No one seems to be surprised. It was a result already predicted, and we formed our plans around that assumption. What are the terms? Unconditional and instantaneous withdrawal of troops, and the release of all prisoners of war. That''s it. Hoh, it seems the King has come out superior in the negotiations. I guess, but Leopolt, you shouldn''t address the King so casually. I won''t say it in front of his presence. In any case, since the ceasefire has been determined, we don''t need to overstay, so let''s take what we need and quickly get back home. We''re just like a group of bandits. Celia jokes around. If we were real bandits, then we would also take the women. ...Then aren''t you a bandit? You not only ate that girl, you also ate those two maids, didn''t you? She''s paying attention. I certainly enjoyed a maid with large breasts and a middle-aged maid. Of course, I didn''t do anything by force. Leopolt, the plundered items...and the loot, have they been loaded yet? One of the ceasefire conditions is that responsibility of war will not be questioned by either party. In that case, we don''t have to return the goods that we plundered during the conflict. Yes, there are no delays. Roughly everything which has some value, especially armor and weapons, are piled up in mountains. As expected, we couldn''t fit everything so a portion will be left behind. I don''t mind. When we leave, bandits may come, so it''s fine to leave a little bit. It''s because we destroyed the walls protecting the city. It would make me feel bad if I let the bandits **** the nice women in this city as they please. If the soldiers want to bring it back, let them bring what they want. Of course, I can''t let them do as they pleased with the equipment, but if they were to sell it, it would act as a nice extra income for them. Since individual plundering is somewhat forbidden, if I don''t give them some sort of reward, then their morale won''t improve. With weapons aside, we''re bringing back things like gold and jewels, right? The conversation is getting more and more similar to that of a bandit. We are prioritizing those when packing. To prevent them from being stolen, there is a record which lists the items. I tell him I don''t need to see it, but Celia takes it anyway and gives it a read. She''s really an earnest girl. If preparations are ready, then why don''t we withdraw tomorrow. There''s no reason to stay. Yessir! Aye. It hasn''t even been two years since I''ve lived in Goldonia, but how many wars does this make? Not to mention, it looks like more wars will come. It would seem that my life is intricately intertwined with both battles and wars. I watch as my subordinates quickly leave the room to make final checks on the preparations and give out orders to the soldiers, then I head to the bedroom. Once I gave out the order, there''s nothing else for me to do. They are skilled, so they are already doing everything quite well. Are you heading to bed? Then shall I bring the sheets...kyaah!! In the corridor, I hug and lift the middle-aged maid by the sides, thrust my hand into her crotch and lower her underwear. I expose her ass and bring the flustered woman all the way to the bedroom. 76 The Two Blessings CAegir POVC The city of Rafen was wrapped in an uneasy and unsettling atmosphere. The cause is the large army of returning cavalry and the tremendous amount of spoils of war that was brought back. It''s almost like a migration of an entire nation. Aren''t there like 100 carriages? There are 15 of the large type and 75 that are medium type and under, but 20 out of those contain water and fodder. Celia does well to remember minute details such as this. It''s impressive, but she might be paying too much attention unnecessarily. If you get distracted by the little things and you miss seeing the big picture, that won''t be good. Haau-! Don''t stretch my cheeks when I''m telling you something serious! You did well to come back unharmed, there has not been any particular changes within the territory. ...Although, you''ve once again brought back such a large amount. Adolph, who came galloping on a small donkey-like horse, also seems to be dumbfounded. Well, that''s because we brought back thousands of swords, spears and anything worth their weight. Besides that, there are also expensive-looking armors and bows which could help us reform a whole army. Well this is...as expected, there''s no place for you to leave this. We will be selling most of these. There are few valuables, so just store the spears and regular armors in some empty space and cover it with a cloak or something, and we''ll bring the jewellery and gold back to the mansion. What on earth have you been doing? Don''t tell me... Adolph has a doubtful tone in his voice. I''ve done almost exactly what he has imagined probably. I just took the things the nobles and businessmen have left behind. Don''t worry, since I didn''t take anything from the regular citizens. Please do things more moderately, I beg you... Adolph lets out a worrisome voice as he brings several people with him to count the spoils of war. He probably wants to create an accurate inventory list. He wants to create a summary of the people, the land, the assets and document them altogether. Celia is doing something similar, but she leaves out some crucial steps. On the other hand, Adolph makes absolutely no mistake and doesn''t leave anything out. He is very talented but it''s more impressive that he doesn''t get depressed by doing such detailed and troublesome tasks. Maybe I should bring him with me to have fun with some women. While thinking about what kind of woman he would like, I leave Leopolt to deal with the general affairs of the returning squad, and bring Celia and Irijina back to the mansion. Pipi is sticking by my side too. It wasn''t that long of an expedition, but I want to embrace the women I''ve left at the mansion with reckless abandon. I want to be wrapped by the monstrous tits of Nonna, have Carla service me, and it would be nice if Mel can still squirt breast milk.... While I''m at it, I''ll slap Rita''s ass too. My chest and crotch are both throbbing in anticipation as I open the door, witnessing a strange scene in front of me. Welcome back! Carla and Mel jump forward and kiss me. If I look carefully, they are wearing matching loose one piece dresses. The length is long, but if I roll it up, it looks like I can penetrate them easily. Rita, as well as the sisters Kuu and Ruu, came later to greet me too. This much is fine but.... ... Nonna is slumped over on her knees and her shoulders are drooped. What''s wrong? ...uuuuu, please ask the two of them. When I went to the two of them, Carla and Mel were full of smiles, holding each other''s hands and speaking in unison. The two of us, got pregnant! Eeeeeeeeeeeeh!? The only one who let out such a surprised voice was Celia. I let out so much semen inside them when I embraced the two of them that it knocked them up. It would be stranger if they didn''t get pregnant. Is that so? That''s good. Come here. I hug the two of them close to me and stroke their heads. Both of them are older than me, especially Mel, who is 17 years above me in age, but she''s still my cute girl. Ehehe, I suddenly didn''t feel too good. I thought it was some sort of illness, but Mel was also feeling the same way. We had a doctor look at it as well, so there is no mistaking it. Carla is begging me to praise her, while Mel takes my hand and places it on her belly to stroke. It might still be too soon so I can''t tell when I touch her, but knowing that my kid is in there makes me feel a strange sensation. I don''t know what I should do...should I let you rest? In any case, I have no clue about parenting. Ufufu, you don''t have to worry, since bearing the child is a woman''s job. It''s fine if you treat us as you have always done before. I''m not bragging, but I have already bore three children, so I can also give some advice to Carla-san. Please be at ease. Having a veteran pregnant woman like Mel around reassures me. If it was just Carla, then it would cause me to worry. I won''t be climbing up any roofs anymore. It''ll freeze my belly if I go outside to pee, so I''ll refrain from doing that too. You shouldn''t be doing those things in the beginning. So she''s been doing that kind of stuff outside all this time...? Mel, if Carla does anything strange, don''t be afraid to scold her. Carla should also listen to what Mel says. Yees~. It''s Aegir''s child after all. I will cherish it. I understand. It should take around the same time, so we should bear strong children together. Rita, Kuu, Ruu, and Sue, who started to walk, appeared and are having fun excitedly, surrounding the two of them. Celia, who recovered from the shock, is now carefully touching the belly, as if touching something fragile. Irijina was told to definitely not be too forceful, so just in case, she is using just a fingertip to tap repeatedly. The two''s stomachs aren''t that different in terms of appearance, but Celia and Irijina are extremely interested in the life existing inside. Within this harmonious atmosphere, there is one woman who is carrying a gloomy aura. Don''t worry too much about it. This is a long awaited time, why not celebrate? Of course, I''ll give them my blessings. But it''s not that C maybe my own womb is telling me that it hates me that it can''t get pregnant, and it''s such a pathetic feeling... In actuality, Nonna, having claimed that she herself is the legal wife, is a little conscious of the fact that even after I have embraced her so much, she is the only one who didn''t get pregnant. That kind of thing happens too. You''re only 19 now, right? From now on, I will continue to embrace you without hesitation and you''ll get pregnant somewhere during that time. But if a boy is born first!! ...well, one has already been born, right? I guess it might not make sense that I''m in such a hurry. Nonna buries her face into my chest and whispers a soft thank you. I don''t know what she''s thanking me for, but I guess I''ll hug her for now. AaahC!! Nonna is doing it! Carla''s loud voice broke our quiet time together. I am not! Aren''t we just hugging each other? Then what about that hand?! Before I knew it, Nonna''s hand was rubbing my crotch. That is, well his precious thing has gotten excited, so I thought...you know. Having Nonna hug me is equivalent to her pressing her breasts against me. My cock that came back from the battlefield is basically declaring that it is already lusting for women. We''re going to be doing it for real now, so it should be fine. But I can''t fuck the pregnant girls. I don''t think I could penetrate you, but you could use your mouth and hands. Your bellies don''t really stand out yet either, so that shouldn''t dampen your moods, right? Mel and Carla haven''t done it in a while so they may be craving for it. Then let''s go take a bath. Rita, you come too, I''ll make love to you. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Thank you very much. I''ll have to be affectionate with all the women in the house who had to wait. Having rich sex is the secret to maintaining good relationships with women. Well then, Irijina-san. Shall we wash our bodies in a separate place? I guess. We can''t get in the way, oh wait! But can the two of us fool around and comfort each other!? No, we won''t!! Let''s at least go somewhere Aegir-sama is not!! They seem to be having their own fun over there. The bathroom in the feudal lord''s mansion in Rafen was hastily made, and was narrower and more poor-looking than the one we initially in the capital, but it has been gradually renovated and has gotten bigger. It might already be better than the one in the capital now. In any case, this is my territory so I can do as I like. It got bigger again, didn''t it. Yes, the one at the capital was big too, but as expected, it couldn''t fit everyone together in the water. As soon as we entered the bathroom, Mel, Carla, Nonna, Rita and I poured water on ourselves and washed our bodies. Nonna and Rita washed their own bodies by using a soapy cloth to thoroughly wipe themselves, then used their bodies full of bubbles to press against me and wash me as well. It''s not good for Carla and Mel to press against their stomachs, so Mel sucked on my lips while Carla sucked on my dick. Hardlett-sama doesn''t have to do anything. We will do everything for you after all. When it has been awhile, it really feels thick, it doesn''t fit in my mouth. Uwaa, your balls are heavy-! You''ve accumulated a lot, haven''t you? Aegir-sama, you better not cum yet. You''ll save up lots and then release that thick juice inside me.... After the women finished washing my body, even going as far as cleaning my asshole, they lead me to the bathtub. With the temperature of summer in mind, even bathing a long time in the warm water won''t cause the temperature to rise that much. As I enter the bathtub, I hug Nonna from behind as we sink together into the water. I''ll have to first pound you with all of my accumulated sperm. I''m happy. Nonna sits on top of me while I am crossed-legged and wiggles around, trying to adjust her own position to match that of my dick. Once she was satisfied, she grabs my cock and inserts it inside her by herself. Aaah...it''s been so long since I''ve had Aegir-sama inside me... Once it entered her deepest part, I waited ten seconds to fully taste the pleasure, then slowly started to move. Along with our movements, the water sloshed around and made splashing sounds. It feels quite slippery. Have you been longing for it? Yes, I have been longing for this sinful cock... you probably lusted for several women on the battlefield, right? Just a few people. Right now, this meat rod is yours. Savor it as much as you want. I will! You can touch my breasts too... We will do it. Carla cuts into the conversation and sucks on Nonna''s breast. Mel also smiles as she sucks on the other breast. Hey wait! What are you two-!? Aa~ don''t! Don''t suck on my nipples!! I can also clearly hear the sucking sounds coming from them. They weren''t just putting their mouths on them, but were genuinely trying to suck something out. Nonna is trying to separate them from her nipples so I restrain both her hands. Aegir-sama! Whyy?! Aaah, Carla don''t bite meee!!! It would be a waste to let an interesting moment like this end. They''re really big, aren''t they...? If something this monstrous exists, then it makes us look flat! We''ll have to get rid of the monsters! Carla grabs the nipple and pulls on it. Nonna throws her head backwards and screams. I would reproach them for being too violent, but they weren''t being too forceful, and the tightening sensation is quite nice. Even though the breasts are so big, the nipples are this cute.... But their color is a little dark though. Take this-? Don''t talk about the color! I really...aaaaaaaah-!! Mel-san bit me! Stop it!! Mel grazes her nipple with her teeth. It made Nonna raise her hips and moan loudly. Mel, don''t hurt her too much. Sorry about that.? I didn''t think they were being serious, but teeth marks were left on Nonna''s nipple. Mel appears to be gentle on the outside but she has a rather merciless manner of doing things. After that, Carla and Mel, the pregnant concubines, continued their thorough group attack on the defenseless Nonna, making her completely exhausted. Nonna? You two really overdid it. She''s dead-tired now. Sorrry~ I don''t hear any feeling of remorse from these two. However, now that her body is completely relaxed, the mouth deep inside her body might open up easier. If I''m lucky, I might be able to grant her wish. I grab the large breasts of the continuously teased woman and thrust my hips up into her. Nonna! Get pregnant!! I thrust up into Nonna, lifting her exhausted body above the water surface and ejaculate. Maybe soaking in the warm water made things better, but I can tell that a thick, almost solid, stream of semen flowed into her from my dick. Aah-...it''s coming out. The force of the ejaculation brought Nonna to her senses and she places her hand on her stomach happily. Mel, go on and feel it. You can tell that it''s shooting out. Ara, you''re right. I wonder how long it''ll continue. The two concubines are making a fuss around the area where I''m connected with Nonna, the part that couldn''t fit inside and was above the water surface. With such a stimulus, a large amount of semen was further sprayed out. Nonna~ can you tell? It''s making squirting sounds as it flows into you. You''ll be like us quite soon, I''m sure. With such a huge amount of seeds, the egg inside Nonna-san must currently be getting scrambled. While staring at the part we are connected and listening to the dirty talk, Nonna trembles. Eventually the long ejaculation finished as I lowered my waist and let Nonna sink back into the water. Fuu, that felt good. How about you? It was the best.... I received a lot too. My dick is pulled out from her, but it would be a waste for the semen to flow back out, so Nonna holds it in as she gets up from the water. Well, time for the next person. Rita, you want some too, right? I''ll embrace you now, so come over here. Outside the bathtub, Rita was desperately rubbing herself, as she waddles over and shakes her prided ass towards me while lowering it on top of my waist. With such a large ass on top of it, my cock once again regained its strength. Which do you prefer, alcohol or fruit juice? There''s meat as well. After getting out of the bath, me and the wives are relaxing on the sofa, while enjoying the drinks that Kuu and Ruu prepared. Normally, Sebastian and Rita would do that, but the butler is busy preparing for tonight''s triumphant celebration and Rita was groaning in the bathroom while waving her ass. Maybe I overdid it a little. Hardlett-sama, is it a good time? Adolph came when I was enjoying my drinks with my wives in both arms. Adolph places a sheet of paper on the desk while dripping cold sweat in the face of Nonna, who''s rolling her eyes, Carla who clicked her tongue, and Mel''s smile. And this is? It''s the list of the spoils of war that I made earlier. I don''t know the value of the armor, weapons and jewels so just the amount is listed, while the amount of gold is accurately counted. Hooh, you did well to count it in such a short time. Even though it was just a short period...we returned just before noon and now the sun has already set. So we''ve been doing it that long, no wonder Rita, who''s supposed to be resilient, was turned into that state. The weapons can be used to some degree by the private army, but I plan to sell all the jewels and valuables of that sort and turn it into gold. Do you know of any merchants who would buy it from us? With this amount, it would be impossible for the merchants in Rafen, comparable to miscellaneous goods shops, to buy it. There are many capable wealthy merchants in the capital of Goldonia though.... Would that be alright with you? Hm? If you think about it normally, I think that there is no choice but to sell it at the capital though. I wouldn''t recommend it. It goes without saying that the wealthy merchants in the capital have an intimate relationship with the royalty. The items we have were plundered, right? So if the royalty found out about that detail from the merchants, it would only place an unwanted burden on us. I see, it is certainly the case that they won''t praise us for stealing from Treia, a nation of friendly relations, no matter how negligible that may be. Besides, if it happens to be worth lots of money, there may be some sort of tax. The civil officials in the capital are constantly aiming for the opportunity to tax the noble feudal lords after all. It won''t be blamed publicly and it isn''t widely talked about, don''t we have such an option? Adolph mulls it over in his heart. When the war is over and it becomes peaceful, his existence suddenly increases in importance. Maybe Magrado or Stura...? Preferably the latter. That country right now is developing commercially, and there are also many big merchants of which we are seeking. In addition, many of their merchants are not under influence of the nation, so that is convenient. Stura? ...That''s across the river, isn''t it? Are they going to take the trouble of coming over? The merchants will go wherever they smell gold. Moreover, selling off our items to a third-party country, they will even take things which belonged to the Treia kingdom, so we can sell them confidently. It''s fine if you say so. If we can sell them for a lot of money, then it doesn''t matter where we sell it. That will depend on the negotiating. Unfortunately, jewels and works of art are outside my specialty so I can''t assess their value. It would be nice if we can somehow hide that weakness during the negotiation. ... Nonna''s eyes sparkle. Nonna, you can''t go. The proof that her eyes can''t really be trusted lies in the several counterfeit items scattered in our house. Even if you puff your cheeks, you can''t. If we don''t have an address, then it doesn''t matter what we say. Let''s just do as much as we can. I''ll leave the choice of merchant to you. I understand. Then I will give you just the list of gold. The record shows various details of the currency and totals of 4000 gold is written. I see... It wasn''t as much as I thought. It is a large amount, but it took close to 3000 gold in expenses to mobilize the army in the first place. The merchants properly took their cash and ran away with their fortunes. We can expect the nobles to bring expensive-looking armor and jewels from their families. This conflict has become a valuable experience for us. I came up with some new tactics too, and we didn''t have any deficits so it is quite the successful result. Leopolt came by and spoke up before I noticed. Seeing as how mercantilism and stuff were outside his field of expertise, he didn''t speak up. It is helpful that my subordinates understand their own areas of specialty. Their personalities are strong to begin with, so if their sphere of subjects overlapped, then there would be constant conflicts everyday. I guess. There are more soldiers among the citizens too. Please tell Irijina to incorporate them into the private army. The size of the private army will increase and cooperation will improve too. Yes, the eastern army will eventually be returned to the king. The main focus of the new tactics will be to combine the private army with the bow cavalry. I''m counting on you. After saying that, Leopolt left. Now that there are no distractions, I can hold women left and right. Will you service me? I want to enjoy myself while I can. I''ll have to head over to the capital as soon as I rest my body. The king has not particularly called me, but a letter from Erich told me to come quickly, and it was written in a strong tone. I sighed as he probably just has something to complain about. I hold down Mel''s head as she sucks my meat rod and I shoot my semen in her mouth. Aegir-sama''s seed is in my womb and in my stomach... She brings both hands to her stomach in ecstasy and as soon as Mel removes her mouth, Carla opens hers. Nonna also looks like she wants to service me with her mouth, so I had her use my finger. I''ll have to embrace these women as much as I can now. 77 The Lily Flower CAegir POVC Capital Goldonia Lord Hardlett, how nice of you to come. It has been a while...since the Arkland war victory ceremony. Yes, your majesty. In regards to the current incident, I apologize for bothering your majesty into dirtying your own hands. I lower my head in front of the King. As soon as I arrived at the capital, Erich appeared and took me along to see the King. I was planning to go after I''ve had fun with Melissa and the others though. It''s nothing, I just pretended a little to mobilize the army. The planned training exercise has already been halted. There has been absolutely no loss. Oh really, then there''s no problem. I could have gone one round with the girls then. Erich glares at me. So, how much damage have you suffered? Did you have any hindrances in your maintenance of security or border defense? There are no problems in those respects. Damage has been quite insignificant, and there were many among the rebelling farmers that are experienced in military campaigns, so conversely, the private army has been strengthened. No. Damage was quite minimal. There is no particular need to replenish any soldiers. Hooh, I have received the reports that you''ve fought twice against an opponent with several thousand forces.... But to suffer only minimal casualties despite that? That is the case. The first battle was a total surprise attack, while the second was a massive charge after scaring the enemy out of their wits. We created situations where we were at an overwhelming advantage before attacking, so we suffered almost no casualties. Not only that, we were able to instantly invade into the central area, in large part due to the enemy not having their defenses set up. Is that so? As expected of the army led by my kingdom''s strongest brave general, how powerful. I am not worthy of your majesty''s praise. I don''t see any particularly angry or unpleasant emotions from the King. Then, it means there isn''t much meaning to my apology. ...But, this time''s incident has thrown many of my plans out of control. The King''s voice instantly got colder. As I thought, he''s mad, so I hope he doesn''t have some weird expectations for me. With a wave of the King''s hand, a portion of people excluding the civil officials and military officials all leave the room. What I''m going to say from this point on cannot be heard by anyone else....I have secretly presumed Treia to be our next enemy. Therefore, when the time comes, I will neglect our temporary friendly relations with them. That reminds me, I think Leopolt mentioned something like Treia would be the next enemy. But if I just go, ''Oh, I see'' then it might make the King mad so I''ll exaggerate a little and act surprised. Treia was careless this time around and the surrounding countries are beginning to be cautious about us. It has become a little annoying. After the ceasefire, it seems like the Treian guards are being removed from the border line, which had been neglected up until now. It means that even if the opportunity comes for them to pounce, they can''t instantly take control. Among the civil officials, there are some who voiced out to have you punished appropriately for stirring up the diplomacy. With all due respect-! Erich tries to interrupt but the King raises a hand to stop him. He probably intended to cover for me. The next time I see you looking at Nonna''s valley between her breasts, I''ll forgive you. If the next 100 years were to continue in peace, then I won''t think about it, but right now, that is out of the question. I also think that this small incident that you did is not worth punishing you for. Therefore, I will have you repay me through action. Erich and I both may have made dubious faces. From this point on, you and Treia''s border should have few troops stationed in your respective garrisons. Strongholds or encampments may be set up, but I will still ask you. The King paused for a little while. On my order, can you tear a hole in Treia''s defenses and threaten them from the east? Of course, that is an easy task. Their military force may be rebuilt and their defensive formations are currently unknown so there is no way to know, but it isn''t a good idea to show hesitation in this situation. I''ve already said it, so I''ll do something about it. Whether that strategy worked or not, the King once again relaxed his strict expression. Very well, then this future service in battle will serve to counterbalance your transgressions, and I will ignore this incident. The King clapped his hands and the people who exited the room rapidly stepped back inside. Then, let''s end it at that. You are dismissed. The holder of the highest authority in Goldonia slowly sat down on this throne and drank his tea. I bow once and was about to exit the room, but wasn''t allowed to leave just yet. Count Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, I would like you to know about the upcoming diplomacy... ...Lord Hardlett, don''t run away. In the end, several hours passed with us having to listen to the noble employed in domestic affairs'' reprimands and the civil officials'' courteous complaints. Erich told me that it was because I fell asleep twice that it dragged on unnecessarily. At any rate, the interrogation is finished. I didn''t get punished, and now I can embrace the women in the capital as much as I want. Things aren''t all that bad. I pick up Celia, who was wondering what would happen to me and was waiting nervously for me in the waiting room, and head to my house in the capital after a long absence. The ones who accompanied me this time are Celia and Nonna. Celia naturally follows me, but Nonna told me that it had been a while since she''s shopped in the capital. According to Celia, the spy, it seems like she secretly packed an amount of gold in the carriage. Even though Rafen''s population have received a sudden influx, the place is still a remote countryside. I''ll overlook it for now. Nonna and the others, who went home ahead of us, probably informed the others because once we entered the house, everyone gave us a warm welcome. Welcome back home. Melissa and Maria greeted us with a mitsuyubi.1 Behind them, Catherine appeared while holding her son. Welcome...back. Yeah, how have you been doing? Perfectly. Um, what should I say? Catherine probably wants me to hold her son, but Nonna is giving off malicious vibes beside me, so she''s a little concerned about that. She is also from a high-class noble family, so she can imagine what Nonna feels like when a lover bears a son before the legal wife. You don''t have to worry so much. I pick up and hold the son named Antonio. When I look again, he has a refined face. I guess it should be obvious because his mother is such an outstanding beauty. He might become quite the womanizer in the future. He will definitely become one...since his father is one. According to Catherine, the midwife that helped with Antonio''s delivery said that his genitals were quite large. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Before I realized it, Nonna, who was releasing malicious intent from the side, is now glaring at me with teary eyes. In that sense, she may be similar to Claudia. I won''t let Nonna feel such painful emotions. I hug her close and kiss her, stroking her head too. You will also bear a cute kid. After all, you''re such a beautiful woman. When I lift her chin and kiss her again, the malicious intent disappears. Alright, this is good. As I thought, Antonio will also become like that...? I don''t listen to what Catherine says. Melissa, you did well to protect the house. Did anything serious happen? Yes, well it''s just...that. It seems hard for her to say, so she pretends to hug me and whispers in my ear. You see, Maria has...I''m sorry. It seems like something I''m worried about. Maria has always been raised in Treia, and her family is in Roleil, a city in Treia. Even though it might be somewhat limited, hearing that I clashed with her mother country may have hurt her heart. Perhaps this incident may cause her to abandon me and return to her hometown. Is Maria going to leave me? I-it''s not that! It''s not that but... Melissa seems unusually hardpressed to speak. I won''t really blame you or Maria. Just tell me. She lowered her head as if preparing her heart. I-I''m really sorry! While Aegir-san was away, the both of us were comforting each other, but I got a little carried away...and it seems Maria has......fallen in love with me. She lowers her chin with a slump. When I ask her, the conflict with Treia has limited effects and there aren''t many things talked about between the citizens. It also seems Maria isn''t too concerned. And when I further listen to the story in detail, she was also lonely from the lack of men, and has been using the dildo every night. At first, it seemed like both of them were making each other feel good while they were playing around, but gradually Maria''s attitude and behavior changed, and even now, just being by her side at noon, she will blush and act sweetly just like she would do with a lover. So she fell from your charm and techniques? I was also lonely because Aegir-san wasn''t here, and I just unintentionally got enthusiastic about it.... But Maria also- From now on, not just your words, I''ll hear it from her directly. Can you get the bed ready? It''s the perfect place for a man and woman to talk to each other. Then...I''ll be in your care after a long absence. Me, Melissa, and Maria are standing naked in the bedroom. Our relationship isn''t one where we get embarrassed around each other, but Maria is hiding half her body behind Melissa. What''s wrong Maria? Um, it''s kind of embarrassing.... And a man''s thing is a little intimidating. My dick stands erect at the woman''s premonition. The girls stare at the towering thing C Maria fearfully does so though. Have you gotten accustomed to it being just the two of you? Eh!? Maria is confused as to why I knew about it as she widens her eyes in surprised and immediately looks at Melissa. I''m sorry...we''re Aegir-san''s women after all so I have to at least let him know... Uuu-... I throw the embarrassed Maria roughly on the bed and lower my mouth to her crotch. Having used such a thick dildo every day, her hole has become moderately developed and has loosened quite a bit. Maria is holding my head and sending looks at Melissa to get her to save her, but of course she doesn''t help her. I''ve recently been neglecting to contact them, but it''s a body that I knew inside and out; once I slip my tongue inside and suck her clitoris, she yields to the pleasure. Aaau!! Without much time passing, she reaches her climax and Maria stretches her legs; her hole tightens as she gets into an exhausted state. For her to fall in love with a woman, and for that woman to be Melissa, doesn''t make me especially angry, but I won''t surrender Maria from under my eyes. I place my dick, of disproportionate size close to Maria''s delicate body, right at her entrance and push straight into her. Aaaa...It''s entering. My thing, even larger than the thick dildo, which Maria used while she had sex with Melissa, was spreading Maria apart as it penetrated her. It is thicker, and longer than the dildo and more than anything, the warmth from the flesh that only my dick possessed, instantly caused Maria''s love juices to overflow. Fuu, your hole has become better than before. Melissa has probably stretched it out more as well. Ahaha...I''m sorry. Aahn!! It''s thick! It''s amazingly deep! Even if she gets drowned in the love between females, it seems that it can''t win against the pleasure of my meat rod, as Maria moans while grabbing my hand and seeks my lips. It looks like this might be fine after all. If she said ''I won''t do anything except with women, and won''t even look at men'', then I was planning to correct her and fuck her the entire day though. Then, I guess I''ll allow her to include playing around with females in her activities. But first, I''ll ejaculate once. Take this Maria! I screw in my cock as much as it can, while it is still only halfway in, and hold down the girl as I cum. This is the first release since coming to the capital, so it should continue for a relatively long time. Ah-!! Don''t!! Maria is struggling under me, but I won''t stop now. My seed continues to fire abundantly and eventually the girl loses strength and becomes quiet. Melissa facepalms and has a troubled look on her face. Aah, I came alot. But what''s with the sudden rampage? I didn''t know that you were going to visit this time, so the contraceptive... I was going to use it before we did it. I see, that''s because contraceptives are unnecessary when two females play with each other. Did you dislike it? No, that''s not it. I don''t have the determination to make a baby, plus... Maria looks at Melissa and she becomes at a loss for words. If you get pregnant, you think you''ll separate from Melissa? Yeah...Of course I like Aegir-san, in fact I love you. Of all the males in this world, you''re the best. But if Melissa isn''t here for me- Melissa turns her face away as she makes a bitter smile. I didn''t think that I would get a girl taken away from me by another girl. Not to mention, the girl who stole from me is my own woman, so I don''t know what to say. Whatever, I''ll just impregnate her with my seed. When she gives birth, her feelings might change again. Moreover, this kind of thing has its own way to entertain myself. I pull my cock out from Maria as she rolls face up. A large amount of seed spills out onto the sheets from inside of her, but since it''ll get soggy anyways, it shouldn''t be a problem. Melissa, use the dildo on Maria. Do it the way you have always done it. Melissa smiles as she must have understood my intentions and cheerfully brought out the dildo. As I thought, you had it on you. She pushed one end into her own hole and was going to push the other against Maria, but I stop her. Melissa will be on the bottom. Maria will flop on top of her. Aah.... Maria, focus properly. Eh? O-okay. The women become just like how I described and the two of them thrust their hips. They must have gotten used to doing it in cowgirl position as they smoothly moved their hips, giving each other deep kisses occasionally. From the intense shaking of the women''s asses, my dick regained its hardness, not losing to its earlier state. Aahn! It''s good Melissa! Thrust iiit! Maria, gasping in pleasure, contrasts with Melissa, whose face remains troubled. She probably knows what I''m going to do, since I''ve even gone so far as to determine their positions. And her premonition is probably correct. Eh? What is-? I grab Maria by the hips from behind, who is bouncing on top of Melissa, and put my dick at her entrance. Her vagina is already full with the dildo but her asshole is vacant. Is this Maria''s first time? While I was thinking, I violated her asshole with my cock, wet with semen as lubricant. Fugyaaaaaaaaaa!! Her voice was like that of a cat that was stepped on. With a dildo in one hole and my thick dick in another, Maria was stretched to the limit with those two rods piercing her vagina and asshole. My asssss!! Waaaaaaa!! There is no blood, so I think it should be fine, but just in case, Melissa and I both stop moving. After she screamed for a while, she slumped limply onto Melissa''s chest. Maria, are you alright? Melissaa, my ass, my ass is... Melissa speaks softly with Maria, who became teary eyed. Maria, it might hurt but do your best to endure it. You like Aegir-san, don''t you? I also love Aegir-san and I also like Maria. The three of us have become one, you know? Everyone is as one? That''s right, so while I''m stuck with you like this through the dildo, you can also feel Aegir-san''s thing. Maria will also feel our two rods as well. Alright.... But hug me tightly, and please give me kisses too. When they finished talking, I resume using my hips. Melissa and I alternate in using our hips and the both us attack Maria''s holes. Maria desperately clings on to Melissa while enduring as we approach the finale. Here I go! Kyaaa!! Hyaa! It was an intense ejaculation in her ass. I wanted to screw as much into her asshole as possible and when I pushed my hips down, Melissa surprisingly moaned. Maria, who has pretty much passed out, has lost her strength so most of the power in my hips were sent straight to her. Th-the dildo is so deep, aaaaaooo!! The dildo entered all the way up to the entrances of both of their wombs; Maria''s is a dead end but Melissa is different. It seems that the weight of two people has finally caused the barrier of her womb to be broken through. Yot-2 I pick up Maria, while her asshole is still skewered, but the dildo is no longer in her. It has clearly thrust unusually deep into Melissa. While fucking the ass of the trembling Maria, I try to pull out the dildo that imitated my dick, but it is caught at the entrance of her womb and I can''t remove it. W-wait! Use soap or something to loosen it slowly... Melissa, don''t you think that the woman who stole my girl needs to receive some punishment? Eeh! No way, you can''t possibly...!! Aaaaaaaah!! She screams like a little girl as I pull the dildo out. Melissa''s eyes lose their focus as she squirts her juices all the way to the opposite end of the room. Melissa convulses, almost as if she''s broken, but it seems she was able to genuinely climax from something other than my meat rod. But the party isn''t over yet. I pull my cock out from Maria''s ass, and penetrate Melissa''s hole, which has been stretched out and is slightly squirting, all the way to her womb. I continue to ride on top of her as she collapses on the bed and I grab her ass and spread her apart forcefully. Come, Maria, fuck her ass. Maria, who has a blank look, wobbles over and attaches the dildo as she covers Melissa from behind. Once again, Melissa''s agonizing, yet pleasure-filled screams echo. A few days later I was able to do some good shopping. Another waste of money... Nonna is pleased with herself after buying new clothes and new cutlery, while Celia sighs. Sebastian was left at the territory so she probably grabbed a few fakes among those items. Did he think Nonna wouldn''t spend money for her amusement? Melissa and Maria were sitting beside me, acting sweetly like cats. After the three of us participated in such intense sexual activities, it further deepened the bonds in our hearts. Occasionally, the two of them kissed, but I''ll overlook something like that. I think it''s about time to return to the territory. Melissa and Maria display a lonely expression, but it''s not like I can stay here forever. I allowed Adolph and Leopolt to take care of the territory management and daily training respectively, but I also received information that Treia has reinforced the border with troops. It must be a defensive reinforcement, but if I''m absent for too long, they might get some strange ideas. Maria...will you not come with me? I''m sorry, but I can''t leave Melissa alone by herself. Then the two of them exchange a deep kiss. Nonna and Celia were also amazed. I''d feel bad to leave Melissa alone too. I did enough these few days to make up for the half year that I didn''t embrace them. I did it such that their holes will be kept gaping open for a while. It''s time to return now. I''ll be taking the two children, Rose and Antonio, as well as Catherine, back with me to the territory. Antonio is still a baby so I''m worried about him for the journey, but it''s already pretty safe and the season is cooperating. Catherine has also recovered from giving birth, so a small trip like this is no problem. There is also a reason why I have to bring her along no matter what. After recovering from childbirth, it seems that Catherine is feeling the recoil of not being embraced by a man in about one year''s time and is extremely pent up sexually. According to what Melissa says, during that time, she might end up eating Kroll or worst case end up finding a random man and being embraced. In the first place, Catherine is a woman who always had a lewd body. A one-year abstinence of men may have been an incredibly difficult penance for her. In regards to her identity, right now at this current time, it''s extremely dangerous for her and Rose to stay in the house. Consequently, she cannot stand by the windowside to enjoy the good weather. If I take her with me to the territory, she won''t be seen and she can freely move in and out. Shall we go, Catherine? ... Catherine remained silent as she hugged her baby and led Rose by the hand while following me. Unlike how we came, I can''t have her ride with me on the same horse while she''s hugging her baby. So I had prepared for her to get on a large, high-quality carriage, which doesn''t shake too much. What an amazing number of wagons...are they carriages? Celia looks at the large amount of carriages accompanying us and leaks an amazed voice as she herself gets on one. Yeah, Erich asked whether I needed any additions to the eastern army. I told him I didn''t need soldiers, but he said that he would give me some large wagons instead. In actuality, he said that it was possible to reinforce me with around 500 to 1000 soldiers, but with such small casualties, I only needed a little compensation and refused him. From now on, I want to form my army with the private army at the core. There are 30 large wagons in front of us; they are the newest type of two-horse wagons so they are also fast. They are more expensive than a soldier''s upkeep, so Erich is probably complaining. Leopolt was also quite noisy about getting more supplies somehow too. What he wanted was the highly efficient wagons which could keep up with the marching speed of the cavalry. Now, the strategies he comes up with can be made more realistic. I leave the operation of the wagons to the driver as I climb in as well. Inside the wagon, one side has an animal pelt laid across, so even if I lie down, it would be quite comfortable. Celia is sitting in an upright posture even though she has that sword, which she keeps with her everyday, by her waist. Nonna was tired after she went shopping so she quickly plopped on her side. I also laid down in the shape of the '''' character while Catherine sucked on my meat rod. Wha-!! What is it, all of a sudden?!! ...What are you doing? Nh! Nboh-! Nguh! Catherine doesn''t even pay the question any attention and just focuses on desperately sucking my dick. Her face is dyed red and it seems hard for her to breathe. It''s rough and feels good, but Celia looks like she''s about to explode so I grab her face and pull out. What''s wrong? Haa-! Haa-! I can''t hold back anymore-! Please let me suck it, I''ll go crazy!! Catherine brushes my hand aside and once again takes my cock all the way into her throat. She makes loud slurping noises and I can hear the choking sounds she makes as it hits the back of her throat, but she doesn''t stop moving. This place is more enclosed than the house, so it seems that her sexual excitement finally burst out. A man after one year...this large penis is delicious, can''t get enough!! I''m not mean enough to shake off the woman who is so desperately clinging to my thing with teary eyes. Celia, play with Rose. Nonna... let Antonio suck on your breasts or something. To do this in front of a child, what a lewd woman... Why do I have to let some other woman''s baby suck on something like my breasts... nothing will even come out. Celia mumbles to herself as she holds Rose, while Nonna exposes her humongous breasts and lets him suck on them in place of a toy. Without even checking on him, Catherine continues to greedily devour my cock. The sexual desire pent up in this woman was terrifying as she continues to suck from dawn C when we departed C to dusk, swallowing everything from the ten times that I ejaculated as well. Even when Antonio was given breasts to suck, her mouth didn''t leave my meat rod. While sucking me, the genitals she was fondling at the same time, got all swollen, but still she didn''t stop her fingers. How lewd is this woman...? Deprived of their meat rod, Celia and Nonna both masturbated and their lonely voices resonated in the carriage. 78 The Ignored Problem CThird Person/Treia POVC Treia Kingdom, Capital Trisnea The conference being held in the palace was in disarray. The conflict that happened this time was limited to just the citizens in the eastern area; it was reported to be a meaningless clash and besides the self-proclaimed experts endlessly blabbering about their extensive knowledge on the subject on the street corners, there was nothing else worth talking about. However, the conclusion of the conflict dealt a large blow to the military officials and those in the palace. The royal army got defeated by a single remote region feudal lord. Twice. This fact greatly caused the dignity of the army to fall. For the rebels to gather strength, the surrounding nations may misunderstand it. In addition, more than anything, it will invite the civil official nobles to intervene with the military organizations. It can''t just be told to them, but the actual casualties that occurred can''t be hidden either. The form Treia''s standing army currently takes, as well as the personnel will be grasped by the palace. It''s impossible to hide or get the number of deaths and the equipment lost past them. That''s why the army decided to deceive them with the numbers of the enemy''s army. With the testimony of the ones involved, it was known that Valeora fell due to what looked like 2000 cavalry, but the report was made to look like the invasion was performed by an army of 6000, composed of 2000 cavalry and 4000 infantry. If they didn''t make the army which defeated them to be of at least the same size, they couldn''t make any excuses. This led to the oversight of the fact that the enemy was allowed to invade all the way to the central area and the fact that they had a phenomenal marching speed was lost. Goldonia is our enemy! We must invade them back!! No, we should deal with the unfaithful farmers first! For that reason, shouldn''t we prioritize avoiding the confrontation and let the army recover first? The nobles raised their voices to assert their opinions. With nobles, who only possess high standings, barking at each other about the government army that they knew nothing about, the conference is thrown into chaos. However, there are also reasonable and logical nobles, who held their heads in their hands, matching the king''s actions. Quiet down! This is a place to discuss the policies of the future for this country, not some bar on the squalid outskirts! The one who shouted is the prime minister of the kingdom of Treia, Marquess Dunois. He isn''t a military scholar with extensive knowledge, but his reliable ruling ability has brought stability to the country. He was also the one who opposed the kingdom''s participation in the earlier Arkland war. Everything was currently going well, so there was no need to purposely jump into a vortex of chaos. The end result was that his opinion was dismissed due to the king acting with the focus on military officials and the pressure of their influence, but the disorder that occurred this time proved the source of his premonition in a sense. Marquess Dunois! Then what ideas do you have?!! That''s right, I would like to hear your excellent thoughts. The King...Trisnea III looks on with a worried face as he nods, acknowledging the prime minister has permission to step forward. In the first place, he is the highest ranked person excluding the king; once he stepped forward, he calmed down the tumult. First of all, it is obvious that Goldonia has ambitions to claim our territory, and although there was the incident involving the clash with the one feudal lord, they are probing our forces and there is also the line of thinking that the Goldonian king plans to throw us into chaos; I don''t doubt he has some backing. That is right! We should defeat Goldonia! The prime minister ignores the hooting. But to attack Goldonia is a fool''s errand, and exactly what they are hoping for. Since we''re inferior in military force, we will instantly be pushed back and the surrounding nations that saw us taking preemptive action will not come to our aid. The nobles who were hooting look down, and eventually quiet down. And now that we are in agreement in observing this ceasefire, it is important that we clean up the rebellion army first. ...Count Verdot, please tell us once more of the ceasefire conditions which you have won through intense negotiations with Goldonia. The prime minister jerks his chin with scornful eyes. Verdot, who has been hiding in the corner of the room up until this point, responded with a flinch of his shoulder, as he timidly stepped forward. When he walks past the nobles, they started to speak ill of him softly. ...First, Goldonia will immediately withdraw their forces from our territory. This has already been completed. Verdot speaks about the only condition which could be called an achievement in a hushed voice. However, none of the nobles give him any praise, much less open their mouths to say anything. That has been confirmed. Tell us about the other conditions. In order to prevent accidental conflicts in the future, a buffer zone will be created on the eastern border line, where neither armies can enter... A buffer zone even after they attacked us?! Isn''t it essentially the same as having a part of our territory shaved off?! That isn''t so! There are no villages or cities in the buffer zone, so it doesn''t particularly impede us!! Verdot tries to give an excuse but one of the military officials quietly puts a stop to it. In other words, when the rebellion army escapes into the buffer zone, there is nothing we can do? Silence encompasses the entire room. But the prime minister is merciless. That''s not all there is, right? Yes...in order to not create a breeding ground for problems in the future, the casualties during the war will be mutually ignored. As soon as Verdot said that in a fearful voice, bellows fly at him. This traitor!! This incompetent fool, you''ve said enough! You should be ashamed of yourself! The conditions of the ceasefire are already common knowledge and there is no meaning to dispute them now. The prime minister just made Verdot into a sacrificial lamb and only brought it up to hang him. With that done, the anger will be directed to him and the emotional opposition to his own policies will be weakened. That should be enough. Count Verdot should also be happy. The prime minister steps down as if to drive Verdot away, and once again opens his mouth. In this way, we are at a considerable disadvantage in the ceasefire, but there is nothing we can do even if we lament about the past. Firstly, we should use our current forces to thoroughly sweep up the rebellion and then eliminate their resistance. After that, in order to deal with Goldonia, we will enforce conscription in our home country. Voices of confusion and doubt can be heard. Excluding the private armies of each feudal lord, Treia basically has just the standing army to recruit from. There were many times in the past during the Arkland war where the state of battle deteriorated after conscripting the citizens. With the addition of hiring mercenaries, the troop count will instantly be collected. One noble raised his hand. I don''t have any objections to the gathering of soldiers, but I heard that Goldonia''s central army or whatever already has over 40,000 troops, and is close to reaching 50,000 after reinforcement. No matter how many citizens we gather, we can probably only get 30,000. We can''t really stand up against them independently, can we? Those around him are secretly whispering ''how weak'' and ''coward'', but that noble is absolutely not worked up. Treia can only gather a maximum of 30,000 and, financially speaking, they couldn''t hire mercenaries for a long time. On the contrary, Goldonia can easily gather 10,000 considering their population. It wouldn''t even be a contest. I am not familiar with military affairs, but even if we fight decently, even I can tell that we only have a slight chance of winning due to the difference in military strength. But I also know that there is a way to close that gap. A castle?... The prime minister nods greatly. Indeed, let us build a group of fortresses between the northern part of our country and the occupied territory. Fortunately, there is already an existing fortress that has been our line of defense against Arkland for such long years. We will extend that even further and reinforce it. I see...that fortress has been a shield which safeguarded our country and kept Arkland away from us for many years, so if we strengthen it even more, then Goldonia will be unable to breakthrough. The occupied territory is pretty much nothing but baggage anyway, and even if it has been taken from us, it doesn''t have much influence on our national power. In addition, we must also take measures against the eastern feudal lord, Hardlett, who has dealt us a serious blow. The strength of his army looks to be a powerful cavalry squad. We should also construct a defensive encampment in the east...but it would be enough just to dig a moat and prop up some fences. If we can at least stop the cavalry, they won''t be that big of a threat to us. I see...as expected of the prime minister. Umu, if it''s a fortress battle, then we have the advantage. If we can hold down Goldonia, restrain their military power and claim that they are doing something unjust, then Magrado and Yurest will also be on our side. That way, Goldonia will have no choice but to pull back their troops. Goldonia''s abundant territory is considered mouthwatering to every nation. There exists a common just cause and due to their gathering of forces to the south, the surrounding countries will definitely jump at this opportunity. I see, the prime minister''s suggestion is indeed brilliant. But if we want to strengthen the fortress army and also construct a defensive encampment on the eastern side, we need a tremendous amount of labor. I don''t think it is compatible with conscription. What is needed the most for both public construction works and conscription are young men. The Treian kingdom doesn''t have enough youngsters to distribute between the two options. Don''t worry. We have labor force we can use, not only that, but they can be used till they break... On the occasion that the suppression of the rebellion is finished and we acknowledge their surrender, we will order for their execution to be cancelled. Then, we''ll use those guys as labor. Those who have conspired or supported the rebellion can''t be included in the army in the first place. This way, there are no doubts on how to use them. But won''t the punishment be too light on the rebels if we abandon the execution? The prime minister points out that he doesn''t understand the reason and chuckles. You''re wrong. Whichever the case, everyone will die after they work. I think it''s more effective than hanging them. The Treian King didn''t object to his opinion; the strengthening of the fortress north of Roleil, the construction of the defensive encampment on the eastern area, and the conscription of the regular citizens have been decided. The kingdom of Treia starts to act with the assumption of a full-scale war with the kingdom of Goldonia. CAegir POVC Rafen Quite a few has been gathered. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. There are soldiers lined up, many wearing mismatched pieces of armor, in front of us.....although it''s ironic how most of them are from the Treian kingdom. Since I intervened partway into the cause of the conflict C the farmers'' rebellion C many of them survived and I accepted them into my territory. Amongst those survivors, many of them were single and chose to become soldiers rather than farmers. This number is enough to overwhelm our population. Are there any concerns with security? Celia frowns as she speaks worriedly. I didn''t look at all of the names Adolph added to his citizens'' record, but just from this incident, there should be close to 4000 who have been added. The original residents of the territory were 2000, but considering the acceptance of the immigrants to be more than the same amount of people migrated in, it caused the number to instantly balloon. It might be better to accept them this way, rather than assimilating them. A large amount of personnel flowed into a closed environment in the remote regions. Even though they are technically from the same country, there is friction between them, albeit only a little. I''ll leave resolving that to Adolph. The mountain nation, the original residents and now the migrated farmers C things have finally gotten chaotic. But they are a force which is able to act regardless of their inclination towards the ruling family. We should think about using them together with the bow cavalry as our main force. It seems like Leopolt is looking to form an original army as the main army. By the way, the new members who entered the private army are split up into branches within the army with their personal aptitudes in mind and are separated as much as possible from people of the same village when being placed in their squads. Until they are able to become familiar with the land, separating them from familiar faces will help to prevent rebellions. The threshold to cause a rebellion is lower for those who have caused rebellions once already after all. If possible, we want them to create families and if we put families into the towns and villages, we won''t have to worry so much. There are many unmarried people among the immigrants. Men and women will eventually get together. Apart from that, how is the skill level? There are no problems. Rather, they are more skilled than the private army we had up until now. I guess it''s because there are many who have come from the former Arkland, but although their equipments are all different, their movements are harmonious. If I''m careless, they will have more order than the eastern independent army, which is the legitimate army. This is the result after a blank of one year. If Arkland was in perfect condition when they fought in the earlier war, it would be hard to determine the victor. Things look like they''re progressing steadily. If the army gets bigger, Irijina may also have more responsibility on her shoulders. Watch over her proactively. Irijina isn''t an idiot when it comes to military affairs, but she has no experience commanding a squad close to 1000 in size, so her abilities won''t reach the level of a commander on the front lines. Without Leopolt, she probably can''t hold it together. Have the citizens who aren''t soldiers gotten familiar with each other? Adolph calls out on the opposite side. It will be impossible to blend in with so many. Let another village be created and have them be a separate entity and the ones who have jobs will reside in Rafen. He seems to be consolidating the ones who are of the same village on our side as much as possible. It would be too harsh to have people who just met with each other do something like farm work, which requires a close relationship. Naturally, they will not possess weapons of any kind. Wouldn''t leaving the tool craftsmen and simple blacksmiths in Rafen hinder their lifestyle? Yes. They will really not be able to have anything, like hoes or water jugs, except simple things, and unless they come to Rafen, they will not be supplied with anything. There will be no exchange of goods in the village, but rather they will either sell their crops or work for money in Rafen; this cycle will encourage and stimulate business and eventually create a larger commercial area~ I didn''t really pay much attention to the back half, but the main point is that if the merchants of each village are self-sufficient, then it won''t become a business. With Rafen in the center, and people coming to buy and sell goods, it will invite merchants over. If many merchants come, then things can be sold at a higher price and things can be bought at a lower price. I don''t know much about merchants and stuff. I''ll leave it to you, but it''ll be hard to secure houses for this many people. Yes, the construction of houses and the city walls is part of the labor and is progressing but we still don''t have enough help. You wouldn''t think that anybody would attack a place so far in the remote region, not to mention, the army is stationed in the nearby garrison, but city walls act as a defensive structure as well as the symbol of security and furthermore, is also the proof of the feudal lord''s dignity. Without it, the residents will become anxious and the merchants will be hesitant to set up shop. There is a squad in the army you can use, who has experience constructing encampments, so I''ll have you use them. Leopolt also nods. We have people to spare so we revived the engineering corps, the small group which was created in the formation of the central army in the past. The digging of moats and construction of fences will be good practice for the engineering corps. The problem is that it will be costly... Celia''s eyes were dragged upward, but when I rub her ass, she calms down. If we get through this year, next year we''ll be able to take tax, right? If it looks like we''ll run out of money, then stop. Until then, you can do as you wish. Thinking about financing reminds me of something. That plundering we did...how will we handle the selling of the spoils? There''s no point in having jewellery. Although it seems Nonna was able to secure a necklace that she was gazing reluctantly at. I called several merchant families from Stura. I was thinking of calling them on different days to compare their buying prices and doing business with the one who has the highest price. I see, then it''s good to leave with you. For the transaction to go smoothly, we''ll have the merchants come by at least once. If there''s one that''s pretty, we should decide on her. Chief! Pipi has something to say too!! Pipi hops onto me and gives me a hug. She''s wearing a one-piece type of clothing, but the sensation of her crotch hitting my thigh feels soft. She probably isn''t wearing any underwear. Wah-! Pipi, your ass is-!! Don''t do something so vulgar please!! I can see the ass that Celia''s sticking out too. Pipi continues speaking while Celia looks on with a doubtful face. The chief''s horse is amazing! The mares that he impregnated before summer have all gotten pregnant. Oh...that. The mountain nation are proactively mating the horses and continuing production, but the kind and size make it so their speed on the plains are inferior to that of a Goldonian warhorse. They make up for it with their ability to turn sharp corners and their superior mobility on rough land and the wilderness, but the leaders of the mountain nation still say they want large horses no matter what. So I gave them warhorses that were older or injured and had Schwartz try to impregnate them in the short time we had before the conflict. After that, the lust-filled horse impregnated over ten horses on the first day. Normally, it wouldn''t be possible to do it more than once in a day though... It seems that right after he finished, he started attacking the other mares. At the end of the day, he seemed to be slightly slimmer and looks to have lost weight, but even so, he continued to mate. Schwartz is amazing! Pipi has watched horses mate many times, but it''s the first time I''ve seen something like that. The semen spilled out so much that the tub overflowed! Even if he got kicked away by the mare, he didn''t care. Although... Pipi hesitates. Although, Schwartz''s penis was way too big and couldn''t fit into some of the smaller mares. Not only that, his mating is intense, so when he''s finished, the mares get exhausted and it was terrible. His large cock is unequaled? What a perverted horse. ... Celia looks at me with narrow eyes. What is it? It''s nothing. I''m sure you''ll get along well with him on the battlefield from now on. And also, all the mares that were inseminated got pregnant! I''ve never seen such an excellent stallion before! I''m certain that incredible foals will be born too. It''ll be several years in the future before the newborn horses will become useful, but Pipi is really excited. There will eventually be a time in the future where the production of horses may be useful too. Schwartz is almost like the chief! An incredible male!! What nonsense are you saying? As I thought, Pipi is still just a child. 79 As A Chief CAegir POVC Rafen Right now, the sounds of construction echo in this city, regardless of the time of day. In the middle of the day, there are sounds from the construction of houses and the sound of digging, for the moat that will surround the city. At night, under the brilliant light of the torches, you can hear the sounds from the construction of materials which will be used in the work during the daytime. After the conflict and accepting a large amount of people, the slow and steady movements of the citizens continued. It seems like there is also a support organization to help the refugees located in the demilitarized buffer zone between us and Treia. Many people have flowed in, and even though the agricultural pioneers have been dispatched to unexplored lands, there are still many who choose to stay in Rafen. Demand for houses remains high and the funds to build them are still sufficient for the time being. What is lacking is manpower and materials...to be more specific, we have the raw materials but are lacking the ability to process them. Just having the logs won''t cause the houses to build themselves. The upcoming season is a slack season for farming so there should be more people to apply for the labor, however at the same time, we must hasten the construction of houses to protect the refugees from the cold. We will probably accept those from other territories who are working away from home as well. The winter in the central plains is not that severe. Work can still be done in midwinter, and movement is not really hindered. Still, it would be harsh to live in a hut during the winter. If it seems like we won''t make it in time, then we can build a tenement house and have them stay there. We''re letting them stay for free after all, so they can''t complain. A house is given for free to those who have just recently moved. Of course, the necessary facilities to do work, furniture and all sorts of other things are none of my concern and it is up to them to figure things out. It would have been nice if we could get them to pay taxes as a form of debt on top of that, but they probably wouldn''t feel good having to pay off so many debts having just migrated. It would be meaningless if they starved to death inside the house we built for them. At this rate, we will run out of capital. The stuff we looted...the importance of the selling off of the spoils is becoming even heavier. Exactly, so if you don''t properly do your job, the citizens will starve, you know? Adolph laughs, telling me that I''m the feudal lord and that I shouldn''t be so irresponsible. Well, I have my hands full protecting my women. I''ll leave the residents to you. It''s the first time I heard a feudal lord say something so terrible. Although there were many who just acted without saying anything...oh right, speaking of women, there are some who hope to migrate from the northern city just recently. Hm? They''re coming every day, you don''t have to report about every person. I guess, but it seems like a group of prostitutes, and considering the public morals of the town, I just thought to ask your opinion... What is he saying? For a body which has gotten tired from physical labor, women are as necessary as water is. I can at least give them a once-over later. A few days later There is nothing to be done except to watch over the continued reinforcement and training of the private army as well as the status of construction. Adolph and Leopolt know well that my checking is like a sieve with holes in it, so they are making sure everything is perfect themselves before executing what needs to be done. Because of that, I can sit at my office desk and drink alcohol in the daytime. Slowly lick it from the root. Yes, like this right? Rita, wearing an apron-dress for maids, is in between the desk and the chair and is servicing me after pulling my pants down a little bit. It''s a narrow space so she couldn''t do any intense movements, but it''s pretty nice feeling the warm sensation when I fill up her mouth. When I extend my arm to fondle her breasts from her shoulder area, Rita opens up the chest area and exposes her breasts. Good, she understands what I want C I wanted to touch them. Have you gotten better again? Puha-! Yes, I practiced how to hold a large cock in my mouth. Nbu- With just that said, her words get cut off and pleasure runs through me. The stimulation isn''t all that strong, so it doesn''t make me feel like cumming, but it isn''t bad just to enjoy this slowly. When I just finished refilling my cup with alcohol, the door to my office was swung open. The ones who would come in rudely without knocking are....probably Carla or Pipi. Chief! I want to go back to where my friends are. Guh-.... What''s wrong, all of a sudden? If you''re just going to contact them, I told you that you could go whenever you like. Rita, who got surprised by the sound of the opening of the door, accidentally hit my meat rod with her teeth. It wasn''t anything serious, it just hurt a little. It''s not that! I want to stay there for a bit. If possible, I want to bring those who are currently training with me too. This is too sudden, is she no longer fond of me? Rita is gently licking the place that she bit, as if to apologize to me. Only my legs are under the desk, so Pipi who is on the other side, can''t see Rita when she hid beneath the desk. No way! The chief is the best and greatest person. It''s not that, I just want to return the warriors to the village since enemies are coming now. It will take around two days for them, even if they move in a group, to get from Rafen to the place where the mountain nation live. I normally had them come in groups of 200 to train and have the rest go back to hunt and be nomads. So, to ask that those 200 return as well, it means that something bad has happened. What do you mean by enemy? There shouldn''t be any bandits in that area though... The course we take and the clan we usually don''t meet has overlapped with each other. We have less numbers, so we''re at a slight disadvantage... They are nomads who move continuously to places that have water. Since we hunted them during the war, we messed up their moving cycle, so it seems they met up with the other clan. It''s the first time I''ve heard of clans other than you guys. Hm? I didn''t talk about it. Pipi and the others are the closest ones to the plains people so you probably haven''t met them before. Actually, Pipi and the others are the biggest and the strongest but... It appears that the barbarians who came down to plunder from us is Pipi''s clan and her companions. But the effect of losing several hundred warriors in the suppression battle was big. I''ll have to think about this a little. I shove my dick deep into Rita''s mouth and hold her head down. I understand. The ones that are training can go. But I have a little idea so Pipi should wait for me in the town. Aye. I''ll let everyone know! Oh yeah, that gloomy guy was looking for the chief. I saw him in the brothel area. That gloomy guy, must be Leopolt. But why would he look near the brothel area first when he wants to find me? There is no other legitimate place for a feudal lord to be besides inside the office in his own mansion. Pipi leaves the room. I have to talk to Leopolt, but it''s not like I can go with my rock hard dick. When it gets this big, it won''t fit in my pants. I have Rita come up from under the desk and hold her head with both hands. She nods to signal that I can be rough with her. Uggho! Nboh-! Gabo-!! I grab her head and shake my hips vigorously, thrusting my meat rod deep into her throat, almost as if trying to reach her stomach. Rita is getting teary-eyed and she''s making strained noises but she isn''t shaking me off and the hand rubbing my ass isn''t stopping either. For a while, I continue to forcefully fuck her throat and mouth and finally reach my limit. Uoo-! Nbboohh-!! It might seem like cruel treatment to a woman if I ejaculate deep in her throat, but this is what Rita likes. When I asked her, she said that she couldn''t get enough of the feeling of my huge dick bouncing around in the back of her throat. When I finished firing my semen in her mouth and pulling my dick from Rita''s throat, she collapses to the floor. When she gives me oral sex by taking it up to the root, she can''t breathe when I ejaculate, so it always turns out like this. As always, are you alright? I could ejaculate at a shallower place and it would feel just as good. Haa, haa, it''s fine like this. The feeling of when this huge cock is about to take away my life is irresistible. To prove it, Rita shows me her crotch. Rita was wet there, as if she had sprinkled water on it. Rita, with her amorous gaze, rubbed her cheek lovingly against my meat rod and licked it gently all over, cleaning up the mess. It was good. I pet her head and was about to leave the room, but when I opened the door. Kyaa! Hiih! Wah! When I opened the door, the three maids jumped back. It seems like they were trying to press their ears against the door to listen. All of them were young women, not even reaching the age of 20 yet. Even though there was a lack of manpower in Rafen, there aren''t many jobs that powerless women, who aren''t particularly skilled, can do. If they don''t have anyone to rely on, the best they could do is to be a waitress for workers or do simple sewing jobs, or they could also embrace defiant men. For these women, the work at the mansion isn''t hard or dirty, so it''s quite popular. Finally, they can also act as my lover, but Rita, as the maid with many years of experience, acts as a leader figure for them. It might have been obvious that those young women had some curiosity to seeing their leader get disheveled. ...You girls, what do you think you''re doing? Well, that is... Looking for Rita-san... I thought I heard your voice come from here so... Everyone averts their eyes. Rita wipes her mouth, with semen dripping from it, while she lectures the girls with breath that smelled like my seed. It reminded me of the fact that Leopolt was still looking for me too, so I smiled at this comical scene. Did you want to show this to me? Yes, I thought it would be faster to show it to you once. We are on the plains, a little distance away from Rafen, and in front of us is the mass of iron which Claudia gave us a while ago. It is pointing slightly upward and has a stake stabbed in the ground to secure it in place. This is a weapon, right? At the very least, it''s not a club that you use to swing around and beat enemies with. That''s right. I will demonstrate it to you now. Several soldiers started moving and poured the black sand in, rolling in an iron ball inside as well. The target will be that. Rocks have been piled about 100 m in front of us, acting as a pseudo-wall of sorts. If you were to imagine this pile of rocks to stretch out endlessly, the thickness made it seem like a relatively sturdy wall. Fire. At Leopolt''s small order, a flame was brought close to the iron tube. In that moment, a sound that was almost like thunder resounded. What was that!? A billow of smoke is emitting from the iron tube and instantly covered my field of view. The wind carries the smoke away to reveal the stone wall, which has been blown apart and the rocks have been thoroughly scattered into many pieces. ......So it''s that kind of weapon? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Yes, if you add this sand inside this iron tube...the gunpowder will explode and fling out the iron ball. You just saw how powerful it can be. The wall that was probably built for this demonstration is short and narrow, but if this thing is used against a castle wall of the same thickness, it will undoubtedly open up a large hole. Not only that, it is capable of such a destructive power at such long range, unlike the battering ram. It seems like it can be used in some very interesting ways. The weakness is that it''s heavy. It''s pretty much impossible for a soldier to carry it and move, so it will occupy one large wagon, and will also take a considerable amount of time to set up. We can''t do anything about the carriage. Still, it is smaller than the battering ram and easier to move with. How interesting. Yes, it''s not like we can''t make the iron balls ourselves, but I don''t know how to make the gunpowder or whether it needs to be collected. Let''s use this only in critical situations. It''s true that I''ve never seen that sand before. We might be able to get it in the Federation though. Please ask that madam. If we have several of these, it would expand the range of tactics I can use. ...if I write something strange she might come again. Isn''t that a good thing? It would be convenient for us if she were to come and bring it to us. Leopolt is saying whatever he likes because it doesn''t concern him. The next time Claudia comes, I''ll leave this guy to take care of the angry Nonna and Mel. And I forgot something important. You know about the issue with the bow cavalry, right? Yes, the issue where the permission for them to return was given immediately and selfishly, without even a single notice to me, right? I purposely ignore him and continue. It appears that the mountain nation have some conflict to deal with. What do you think about intervening in this? Leopolt replies without the slightest bit of hesitation. It would be pointless for us, territorially speaking. Their land, excluding the mine, is barren, so it would be sufficient to construct a stronghold to protect the important places only. Rather, it would be a problem if the bow cavalry loses some of their numbers in this conflict. If possible, I would want to abandon that land and have everyone be brought here. Pipi and the others will definitely not agree with that. But Leopolt changes the tone of his voice. However, at this point, there may be some meaning to it. Not in the sense of ruling over the land, but to create a safe passage. It must be a strategy for when Treia kingdom becomes our enemy. Then, it''s decided. Then I will back them up, as the feudal lord and also due to my personal feelings. Get together all the cavalry we have on hand and make preparations. I will personally lead them. I understand. But are you using only cavalry again? Are you giving them preferential treatment, or did you get the short end of the stick? Even if he says that, it would be difficult for the infantry to keep up with us while we gallop around the vast lands of the mountain nation. Pipi and company, as well as the enemy, will also definitely be on horses. It''s nothing like that, but when it eventually becomes a full-scale war, the infantry will also get their turn to hold fate in their hands. Leave them here to train properly. Then godspeed, and please don''t die. This guy always has to get in the last word. The prepared military force consists of 700 spear cavalry (lightly equipped cavalry) and 300 heavy cavalry. We also brought large wagons packed with water and fodder, given by Erich, to follow us. After all, the mountain nation is a wasteland which continues on for a while and we don''t know when we will be able to resupply water or food. In any case, it would be out of the question to traverse the wide area of my territory if we didn''t have cavalry, so the similarities in composition to the central army are quite high. I tried to make the formation with bow cavalry but it ended with a bloody result. Firing arrows and galloping at the same time is like setting a blade on fire C pretty much impossible C so by the time three people got knocked off their horse and died, I gave up. In the end, I had one in every few people carry a bowgun as a test, but I don''t know how useful it will be. Then, shall we depart? Aye! If the chief is coming with us, it''s like we have the strength of a hundred more people! Leave it to me! The ones accompanying me are Irijina and Pipi. Pipi is obvious but when I thought about it, Irijina would need to stay for the training of the private army That woman? It won''t be a problem if she''s here or not. That''s what Leopolt said, so I took her along with me. He needs to be a little more considerate, and Irijina, who is overjoyed that I brought her along with me, needs to get a little wiser. By the way, Celia, who usually sticks with me, got food poisoning the day before yesterday. It seems that the meat she ate with Irijina from the food stalls were rotten. Although Irijina looks as if nothing happened. I had a doctor look at Celia and it doesn''t appear to be anything life-threatening, but she will just be having diarrhea for the next few days. I...am also...going with you...aauuu!! After she said that, Celia ran off to the toilet, and without even listening to what sound was made, we departed just like that. I told the other girls in the house to catch Celia so that she doesn''t chase after us too, so it should be alright. She should rest her body for a while. Chief, you''re not going to wear that sparkly armor? Even though it looks cool.. I ignore that noise as we set off. 80 The Calvary Battle CAegir POVC Welcome and thanks for coming, chief! Ooh, so these are the chief''s warriors?! Pipi leads us to her clan and the leaders of each family came to greet us. That reminds me, it''s the first time meeting the leaders since the suppression battle. They are all wrinkled old men and middle-aged men who are dark and sunburnt, so it''s not like I wanted to meet them anyways. The chief has come, now we can feel relieved. We won''t be scared of that Velen tribe! Pipi shouted in a loud voice and those around her all raised cheers. This is the first time I heard of the opponent''s name too. Their tribe is essentially the same as Pipi''s clan, so their name doesn''t mean much at all. Either way, we will crush them. If we continue on like this, we will confront the Velen tribe soon. The sun is already setting so why don''t we stop here for now. Let''s take our time. The soldiers who were brought along are mingling with the mountain tribe and are setting up camp around campfires and in tents. Pipi''s clan easily exceeds 2000 in total number, but there are many children in their tender years, so only a little over 1000 will become useful in battle. It seems that they did everything they could to send out all the warriors in the earlier conflict. To answer their loyalty, I''ll be sure to be helpful this time. When I entered the prepared tents, there is a pelt laid out on one side and a carpet spread out to make it look more like a room. There isn''t a bed, so we''re supposed to just lie down directly on the floor. I''ve prepared the furs of wolves and demon rabbits. They''re fluffy and warm. Pipi will also be sleeping in the same place so she hops and dives into the furs; the pelts are soft so they absorbed the impact, cushioning her from the otherwise painful act. This is amazing...I''ve never seen pelts of this high quality before. Irijina is also my woman, so of course she will be sleeping on the same floor as well. Naturally. Both the wolves and demon rabbits are pretty tough, so they don''t come out often. Those pelts took me many tries to get. They''re quite valuable items then. As the three of us lied down, the fatigue from the journey caused us to get sleepy. I wanted to embrace Irijina but it would be a waste to get these high-quality pelts covered in juices. Today, we''ll just sleep like this. Please wait, chief! For the great chief to only have two women beside him on the floor isn''t right. You''ll lose dignity. What? Everyone from the clan is also worried that the amount of women the chief brought with him is too little. I explained to them that you left them in the city in the plains, but a great man like you has to get a whole bunch of women to serve you. I got the leaders to call them. Pipi clapped her hands and women started to flood into the tent. The women are of all ages; some are in their mid-thirties, and some are still just children. After all, the chief seems to like mature women. Pipi, you better not be referring to Mel. If you tell that to her, she''ll kill you. I beg your pardon. Also, I did not pause because of the large amount of women. It was because of they are all stark naked. They didn''t take their clothes off during the time they were here, rather they were all naked in the first place. Did you walk outside like that? Yes? Of course. Because I''ll be serving the chief. I can handle this level of coldness. Isn''t that obvious? It is an honor for women to attend the chief. Even if they''re naked or whatever, they don''t feel embarrassed. Pipi will also strip. It seems that I''m reminded of the difference in the mountain nation''s shamefulness every time. Before I knew it, the naked Pipi and Irijina lay beside me, as I hugged them one on each side. Even though they are promiscuous and dressed up, my body and soul are tired. The women''s sole objective is to tend to me though so they didn''t really ask for anything in particular. ...You don''t have pillows or blankets? The fur that was laid out is warm but if I don''t have a blanket, my body will get cold. There are pillows and futons too. Here you go. I will warm you up. A plump woman gets by my head and lies face down, wiggling her ass. Is she asking me to get on top of it? I put my head on top of her soft ass and lie sideways, then instantly the other women pulled all my clothes off and covered me. I see...a female butt pillow and a female body futon...? How extravagant. Since we''re all naked, it is certainly warm when we stick to each other like this, but the sensation that touches my nipples isn''t good; it''ll get my cock hard. I close my eyes and enjoy the wonderful feeling of this top-class bedding, superior to any kind of high-priced pillow or futon. I feel like I could hear the women''s voices in my dream. Look...it''s this soft and not even hard, yet it''s this big. I''ve been embraced by the previous chief but...even when he''s hard, he''s way smaller than this. It''s like he''s a man above all men or something, right? I feel a light breathing sensation against my crotch. Hey, don''t you wanna try getting this thing completely erect? No, we can''t, if we wake him up, he''ll get angry. He''s not such a narrow-minded person, try licking it. I feel the warm sensation of a tongue crawling over my crotch. Although it was unskilled technique, the warm sensation of the tongue crawling along my rod and around my tip cause my meat rod to get bigger. After about 8 minutes, my dick was erect and the woman separated her tongue from my dick. Y-you''re kidding... I can''t believe it. Wooow... The girls are all surprised at the size of my thing. I feel several hands touching my rod carefully, as if it was something dangerous. Aside from the woman who initially touched it, there were more participants that came one after the other, making small shrieks in astonishment as they did so. Did Pipi-sama and Irijina-san take this thing in them? I can still understand if it''s Irijina but...I don''t know about Pipi-sama. The men and women in the mountain nation are all small in size. The ones who are chosen to be warriors among them have robust bodies but there are not many who have heights above Nonna''s. When Irijina is put in their midst, she''s an unbelievably large large woman. Nnh, it''s warm. Aau, I''m getting crushed... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. When I open my half-closed eyes, I see Irijina hugging Pipi and sleeping soundly. It looks like Pipi has it rough though. Don''t you want to try putting it in? Don''t push yourself, it''ll tear. But leaving it erect like that is rude. The whisperings continue, and as a result, the woman who initially used her tongue to caress me took responsibility to make me cum. Unlike the earlier tickling from her tongue, she took the tip into her mouth and began to caress me. The other girls help out by running their hands along my shaft and provide stimulation to my balls. It''s still getting bigger... It''s practically that of a horse''s thing. No, he''s probably even bigger than the horse we have. Nobody would get upset when their dick gets praised. Combined with the caressing of several people, the pleasure builds up and my dick starts to pulse. Ah-, it''s twitching. His seed''s coming out. Look, you''re gonna get the floor dirty. Catch it, catch it. It won''t all fit in my mouth...nnboh-! The woman that was servicing me is holding back the other girls and filling her mouth with my cock. The stimulation of her teeth touching me caused the dam to finally burst open, and my seed erupted, draining my balls. Uuu-! Nnnh!!!?? I was trying to pretend to sleep, but as expected my groan leaked out. The woman''s mouth instantly filled up and she asked other girls to help so that she wouldn''t spill. Eeeh!? That much comes out? Anyways, you''re switching with me! Once the women got their mouths filled to the brim, they switched with each other, and once the eighth person''s mouth reached the limit, my ejaculation finally stopped. Many of the women couldn''t talk so there was a moment of silence, and I could only hear the sounds of gulping. Geho- gehoh1, what thick seed. It''s not going down my throat. It seems like I could get pregnant through my mouth. It''s too big and my jaw... Hey, let''s clean it up. Close to 10 tongues crawl around my rod, and they licked up all the remaining seed. Is it about time soon? Nnh.... What''s going on? I pretend to wake up as if I had been sleeping all this time. N-no, it''s nothing. Your cock was just too marvelous and we were just admiring it. Please don''t pay us any attention and relax your body. Is that so? Then I''ll go ahead and rest. I took the girl, who was the first one to put her mouth on me and was still coughing from the large amount of seed, and rolled over with her. Eeeh! I like the shape of your body. I''ll make you my body pillow. Sure! It''s an honor! The other women look on in envy as the woman resting against my chest smiles and my dick regained some of its hardness. Irijina, who is sleeping beside me, is starting to really squeeze Pipi and four of the other girls are trying desperately trying to pry her arms off. Two days later I see them! It''s the Velen tribe! We mobilized together with the mountain tribe and it took about two days until we finally got the chance to play an active role. The ones who can''t fight, like the children and livestock, are taken to the rear, while the warriors retrieved their bows and swords and straddled their horses. The cavalry unit I brought with me are also getting their own preparations in order. The Velen tribe who was seen at a distance is also doing the same and are clamoring to make preparations to get battle-ready. They were clumping up like a dumpling so it was hard to count their numbers, but they didn''t look like they had drastically more numbers than we did. Are we going to fight the instant we meet up? Are we not going to talk? We fought before with the Velen tribe at the watering hole. We have no choice but to fight. I don''t know much about it, but it seems they have their own code of conduct. Although it makes things easier for me to understand if we''re fighting. Form into ranks! Do it in three sections! The first difference between our forces and theirs appears here. The enemy mountain tribe has their own peculiar formation of using entire families, and are moving in clusters of 50 people. We have formed in clean lines, a product of our military training. The bow cavalry are at the vanguard, while the heavy cavalry are lined up behind them, and the spear cavalry spread out around the flanks. Those guys are starting to move! One of the leaders point and shout at the enemy who is charging at us, but there is no confusion or fear in his voice. They have complete trust in me, and are exclaiming things like ''if the great chief is here, it is impossible for us to lose''. I''ll have to respond to their expectations. Charge! We are also charging head on towards the enemy. The distance between us is about 1 hour apart if we were on foot, but since we are both riding horses, the distance instantly closed. Fire! It was here that another point of difference showed itself. It was the ability to use the bow and arrow. The Velen tribe are using the traditional crude bow and arrow which the mountain tribes typically use, while on the other hand, our allies are using the high-performance composite bows. The arrows are also refined as their range and power are high. Still, in the previous battle, the mountain tribe was able to dominate in a skirmish because their overwhelming skills were taught since they were very young, but their skills are the same in this fight. That meant that the difference in the performance of the weapons became a force in its own right. Amazing...! The enemies, who were also trying to fire off their arrows at us, are starting to fall off their horses one after the other. We preceded them by just a few seconds, but the effect was tremendous. The bow cavalry stowed away their bows, unsheathed their sword, and equipped their shields to block the arrows. Considering their ridiculous confrontation speed, they had no room to let loose a second volley. The enemy then released their arrows as well, and although some of the bow cavalry were defeated, it paled in comparison to the amount that the enemy lost. The shields caused arrows to ricochet away and the performance of the armor was also different. Just like that, both armies did not alter their charging routes and enemy and allies alike are on an extremely fast collision course for each other. There aren''t many opportunities to see this amount of cavalry pass each other during a charge. Irijina, who had galloped to meet me from the head of the heavy cavalry, smiled. Irijina has also gotten accustomed to battle, so she has no fear and instead appears to find it fun. Don''t stop moving! Charge through!! Shouts and roars resonated as the cavalry began to cross swords as they passed each other. Swords were swung around and heads started to fly through the air, regardless of gender. The ones who couldn''t control their horses collided straight into the enemy and both of them were flung away. But the gruesome battle would not continue for long. Since both armies did not decelerate, it was only an instant before the cavalry forces passed by each other. In most cases when the mountain tribes battled each other, they would charge at each other while having a shoot-off with their bows and then stopping to cross swords with each other after or they would pass through each other and once again shoot off their arrows. The enemy is also passing through and nocking their arrows again, turning back to move to the rear, but it isn''t finished yet. After the bow cavalry''s turn, ours was next; we still have the 300 heavy cavalry lined up side-by-side. Gh!! There are still some in the front!! The commander shouts, but it''s already too late. To deal with the slower heavy cavalry, the bow cavalry just have to stay out of their range and easily take them out. But the distance between them and us have already closed, so they have no time to ready their bows. Moreover, they have picked up speed on their horses already and couldn''t change directions fast enough. When we collide with them head-on, their light army is no match for the chunks of iron that is the heavy cavalry. Send them flying!! As soon as our allies made contact with the enemy, an explosive-like sound roared. The spear our allies thrust out skewered many enemies, and many of our adversaries were flung away on contact. The flustered enemy began drawing their swords to clash with us, but unless they find a gap, they won''t be able to pierce the steel armor. Serrya! Irijina is also using her spear to take out the passing enemies, skewering many of them, lifting them up and then throwing them aside. Only their horses were able to escape danger, as they ran to the back and escaped. She couldn''t lose to them. I push aside the escorting cavalry trying to protect me and in a single strike with my spear, the passing enemy lost his upper body and crumpled to the ground. I switch to the next enemy, who watched me take out the previous warrior, and then took a thrust, the blade of my spear separating his neck from his shoulders. Another one! I was going to bash the additional enemy, but seeing as it was a woman with teary eyes, I graze the top of her head and smash the middle-aged man''s head who was behind her. Take that-! Just when they were about to completely pass by, I let my guard down and felt something hot running through my arm. One of the soldiers had cut me. Blood started to flow but the wound wasn''t that deep. Tch-! Irijina was about to turn around but I stopped her. The one who cut me was a female, who is just a young girl, and even if she was to turn around now, she wouldn''t catch up with them. On the contrary, it would screw up our strategy. Should I praise them for their skill in aiming for a gap in my armor or should I blame myself for letting my guard down? I lick the flowing blood. It has truly been awhile since I''ve tasted my own blood. Hardlett-dono! Are you alright!? The chief got his arm injured! It''s not a big deal. It was done by a woman, and it''ll heal quickly. The ones around me were panicking for a second but seeing as the wound was shallow, they were relieved. Well, let''s just finish them off now. Pipi looses an arrow straight up into the air. This time, the arrow didn''t make noise, it instead had a fluttering red cloth attached to it. That''s because there is a possibility that the roar from the horses'' hooves could drown out the sound. The enemy suffered large casualties and their ranks are disoriented. Since they knew that the bow cavalry which passed through them initially have turned around and are going to come at them, they have to stop and change direction and decide whether to deal with them or escape. They don''t have the luxury to do so though. War cries reverberated and the spear cavalry scattered around the sides fiercely rushed at them. The enemy quickly brought out their bows and looked to shoot the spear cavalry down, but after changing directions, the soldiers in the middle of the dumpling couldn''t let loose their arrows, and many of them have lost their bows and arrows after passing through our ranks for the second time. In addition, the small groups of spear cavalry spread out in all directions are closing in, so they couldn''t get all of them at once, causing a melee to begin. Both of them are wearing light armor, but there was a clear advantage in this close-combat fight between the spear cavalry, equipped with a 2 meter spear and bow gun, and the mountain tribe, who only had a cleaver-shaped sword. There isn''t much difference in speed, so once the distance is closed, they were unable to use the tactic of running away and shooting arrows. The battle has been settled. We were able to defeat the Velen tribe in just one try! We did it! Pipi is delighted and Irijina is worrying about my injuries while smiling as well. When the bow cavalry returned, all of the Velen tribe surrendered, including the non-combatants in the back. I acknowledged their surrender and the Velen tribe got absorbed into Pipi''s clan...or more accurately speaking, my clan. 81 Champion of the Border CAegir POVC I am sitting on a chair made of bones from livestock in the middle of a grand tent. There is a strange headpiece placed on my head. Moreover, there is a cloak made of animal fur hung on my shoulders. This is proof that you are the chief. It suits you. Pipi is praising me, but this appearance really makes me look like the boss of the barbarians. Celia and...Leopolt, I''m glad that they aren''t here. Irijina will probably forget about it after one night''s sleep. Oh, great chief. I am thankful and admire your lenient treatment towards us, the defeated. Sure, if you''ll swear loyalty to me from now on, I won''t treat you cruelly. The men who were kneeling in front of me stood up with eyes of warriors who regained their spirit. They seem to be slightly arrogant, but that much is fine. On both sides, Irijina and Pipi are in a suggestive appearance; they are wearing simple clothes that have their breasts and thighs exposed and are leaning coquettishly against me. Although Pipi never had much breasts to show off in the first place. They indeed look like sex slaves but, in front of the mountain tribe, having many women wait on you is proof of the chief''s authority. In addition, there are about 10 more women from Pipi''s clan that are waiting on me at my feet. Not stealing women or livestock, you are a person with a bottomless heart; I am in admiration. In a battle between mountain tribes alike, even when the battle has been settled, not everyone will be killed. Usually, the conditions will be for the chief to be killed and for their women and livestock to be taken away. Those women who cannot be taken will be raped on the spot. Those women may then get pregnant and have new blood poured in them. This time, none of that was done. Their chief only lost his position and didn''t get killed. From now on, you will be one under the chief. Thus, nothing will be taken from you. Now, let us hold a friendly banquet! One of the allied leaders shouted loudly. With a responding cheer, that acted as the signal to bring in the food C a barbecued pig, and several other meat dishes are being brought out consecutively. Lots of alcohol was passed around as the party began, while the current allied leaders sat on my left hand side and the newly befriended leaders sat on my right hand side. Everything was accepted quite easily. You''ve fought with each other several times, do you not have grudges against one another? While drinking alcohol, I quietly ask Pipi. They were enemies in the past, now they are friends; there''s no reason to hold a grudge against friends, right? What extremely simple thinking. But I prefer this way of thinking. The banquet picks up in excitement and I exchange alcohol cups with the leaders of each family. With this, they have sworn loyalty to me from their hearts. Their devotion will not be broken until I die or if I have done something dishonorable. It seems that they believe that if they betray someone, they will earn the anger from the god of the mountain and the souls of their entire tribe will fall to the depths of hell. Irijina has become more drunk than she appears, but has continued to drink to the cheers from the leaders, while a portion of the leaders proceeded to move in front of me. Chief, I''ve heard from the Peel tribe...no, from our new friends that the chief only brought two girls along with him, is that the truth? That is true this time around, but back home...in the plains, I have more. Hooh, about 100 of them? Not that much. About 10. What does he think I am? It seems the rumors in the capital say that I''m a sex monster who surrounds himself with 50 women though. Too few! That''s not good! To only have 10 women...Are the plains people blind?! The leaders are clamoring unanimously, then rush out of the tent. I have a bad feeling about this. Chief! Behold! I was called outside and when I went out to look, it really looked like about 100 women were lined up. Ones with pretty faces, ones with large breasts, ones with large asses and can bear lots of children; all of them are wonderful women. Please take them and keep them by your side. It was almost like a scene from a slave city, but the expressions on the girls faces are cheerful. Even if I wanted to check the goods and fuck them on the spot, nobody seemed like they would refuse me. An orgy with close to 100 women is something that I''ve considerably yearned for, but even if I embrace them here, I''ll have to bring them with me. If I bring this many girls back home, Nonna will faint and the blood vessels on Celia''s head will rupture. No, er... It''s pathetic of me to act like this in front of women, even if I say so myself, but the leaders'' eyes are all sparkling and the women look motivated. If I were to refuse, I would not look good as a chief nor as a man. Hmm, it might be harsh on you guys. Irijina appears from inside the tent. As expected, after drinking an entire barrel of alcohol, she has gotten a little red. What will be harsh? The leaders look at Irijina with a judgemental look. They probably thought that she was jealous, and would reject other women. It''s because you guys have small bodies. Take a look at this. Irijina pulled down my pants without hesitation and exposed my dick. When she got close to me, I could feel an intense alcohol smell emitting from her mouth. As expected, she has drunk too much and is in a drunken stupor. Wah-! It''s too big! Like a horse... That thing will be impossible. It''s like that even when it''s drooping. The women all started to voice their opinions and as expected, I can see that they are afraid. What the-! This is... A huge spear, isn''t it? If only my son was also that big. Ufuu. I''m extremely reluctant to show the leaders but Irijina is hugging me tightly. It''s not like I could just throw her off either, so I couldn''t do anything about it. As you can see, it''s a large spear. Of course, if he was lusting for women, it would get several times bigger. Wouldn''t that be hard on your bodies? The people from the mountain nation all have small bodies so their fear was increased even further. I could hear the women say ''It''ll break me'' and ''I won''t be able to bear children.'' That''s why Hardlett-dono limits the women he has to those who could take that. In other words... After saying that, Irijina fell asleep. She fell to the floor as I pulled my pants up. It was a reckless act by an idiot, but I''ll use that. So that''s how it is. I don''t want to break a woman''s body, so I won''t be embracing all of you. ...if you really want new blood, then please do it with my soldiers. It certainly isn''t good if the woman''s stomach breaks... There''s no other way. You guys can do as you like. The women have hardly been able to meet soldiers and plains people alike and should have great interest in them as well. I left, hearing the coquettish cries and voices of excitement behind me. I''ll let the soldiers make some good memories. But, as new additions, we can''t just offer nothing to you. For the mountain nation, it was natural to offer gifts to the chief. The food and alcohol were delicious. You''ve killed some of your best livestock for that right? That''s enough for me. No, this will cause the mountain god to doubt our loyalty. We will prepare a separate offering for you... It was then that a man appeared...the man who was the previous chief of the Velen tribe. Right now, that status has been taken from him, and he is just one of the leaders of the tribe who swore loyalty to me. Since Pipi-sama has become a woman who serves the chief, we have no choice but to offer women as well...come here. A woman, large in size with respect to the mountain nation, appeared. She looks to be about the same age as me, maybe a little younger, and her breasts are modest, but her pretty face slightly tinged by the sun, is a light brown color, causing a fresh aura of sexiness to drift around her. What was characteristic about her, that made her unlike all the previous girls, was that she wasn''t wearing clothes that exposed her body, but she was wearing a battle dress. Is she a warrior? Yes, she has a good build and is suitable for the chief''s large spear. She is also skilled in martial arts so please feel free to use her for all sorts of various things. My name is Luna. I can do everything from spear handling to nocturnal activities, so please request anything of me. The woman called Luna bows her head deeply. I look forward to having you. I am extremely delighted, though undeserving of your praise... She speaks in a strange manner, or rather, she''s stupidly polite. They''re words I don''t really hear much from women. Luna was interested in the plains people at a young age, and we did not have the skills to teach her, but she was able to finally attain a manuscript from long ago. So she memorized how to speak in such an old-fashioned way. It''ll be hard to correct something she learned from such an early age. I guess that makes her interesting, so I don''t mind that much. Suddenly, I saw the follower that was by her side. At that moment, the follower''s eyes opened wide in astonishment. Oh right, she was the girl who cut me during the battle. It doesn''t mean much to me at this point in time, but it seems that she was worried about that. Uhm...uhm-!! What''s wrong? No...nevermind... Is that so? ? Is there something wrong with Ruby? She is Luna''s younger sister and is accompanying her as a follower but did she cause you any inconvenience? No, it''s nothing. I lightly pet the head of Ruby, who was frightened and looking down, and I accept the alcohol cup as Luna swears her loyalty. I thought it would all be over after this, but the leaders escorted us to a place a little bit away from the tent which had become the location of the banquet. Let''s use another method for swearing loyalty between a man and a woman. I see, that is certainly necessary. I hug Luna''s shoulder and enter the tent. Please drink. I drink a gulp of the alcohol that Luna offered me and we finally begin with our consummation of loyalty. Then, please enjoy. Luna removes the armor she wore on her body and takes off her underwear. She isn''t plump, but her toned body is a wonderful thing of beauty. I especially want to suck on her brown colored thighs. Please do mine too. Luna smiles and strips me. After everything was taken off, my dick sprung up, about half erect. Uu-! ...What a terrifying dick, I am in awe. It will still get bigger. Are you going to use your mouth? Yes, I have been trained in the service of men. Luna first kissed my balls and the tip, then licked the shaft slowly. And when my cock starts to get fully erect, she opened her mouth as wide as it could open and took me in. gh-!!? M-my deepest apologies!! She indeed has the knowledge but she has no experience actually putting it into practice, since her teeth scraped against the head of my dick. She is flustered and bowing her head in apology but it didn''t really hurt anyways. You don''t actually have much experience, right? You don''t have to worry about me. Just continue without being concerned about it. ...Yes. I am still a humble novice...a young virgin with her hymen intact. I thought she had a little experience, but I didn''t think she would be a virgin. I spread her crotch and slip a finger in her. Fumu, the membrane is still there. ...it''s embarrassing...so please have mercy on me. I guess it was too much for her when I suddenly turned her over and peeked inside. But since I know she''s a virgin, I''ll have to properly prepare her. You don''t have to service me. I''ll do it now, so you can relax. Eh? But with such an awesome thing- I ignore her words and caress her slightly protruding breasts, crawl my tongue over her nape and rub her ass by reaching over her genitals. Even if she doesn''t service me, when I can do whatever I like with this erotic brown body, my cock will get hard whether I like it or not. After I touched her body for a while, Luna started to get turned on, her face melted, her nipples and clitoris got erect and her vagina started to drip with her juices; I can finally start the ritual to make her my woman. I lay her down on her back and got in between her legs. I placed my dick on top of her stomach and Luna leaked a slightly nervous shriek. What a big spear, I''ll gladly become its target. Please, expertly tear my purity. Her words don''t match her expression but if I tease her, it would only make her suffer, so I''ll do this in one stroke. I push my meat rod against the entrance of her vagina; Luna has a larger build but she is still smaller than Carla. It doesn''t look like it will go in like this, so I''m sorry that I have to put some power into it. Fuun! gh-!! UUuuuuu!! I instantly penetrate her with my meat rod and tear her membrane, as I swear I could hear the sound of it getting ripped. Luna moans and turns her jaw away as her mouth is left gaping open. Did it hurt? Cling to me, bite me, do anything that will help you take your mind off it. I say that as I move my hips in to rub against her. It might be better if I waited a bit, but with such a brown beauty as my partner, my reason is slowly crumbling. My hips are moving on their own. W-wonder...ful, it''s pleasurable...my body is g-...going numb!! I hug Luna, who is crying while saying these lies. You don''t have to lie. It''s natural for the female to feel nothing but pain and not be able to do anything. In fact, it''s my responsibility. I hug Luna strongly and I felt her relax a little as I use my hips. Her modest breasts pretty much disappear when she''s lying flat on her back, but the feeling of her erect nipples are able to get me excited. You can only hear the sounds of Luna''s moans and flesh slapping against flesh in the room. If this goes on, it will take awhile before I''m able to ejaculate. Thinking about that, I felt something warm from behind me. I will also service you to make up for my sister''s portion. The one who pressed up against me was Ruby, who before I knew it, got naked and is rubbing my back with her breasts. She has similar brown skin like her sister and a similar toned body, but I believe that in the future, she may have larger breasts than her older sister. With two women sandwiching me, my arousal increases, and my seed finally rises up from my balls. Do you want me to let my seed out like this...regardless if you get pregnant? Of course! Who in their right mind would refuse the seed from the great chief? Luna seems to welcome me to do so, so I can ejaculate without hesitation. For the last few thrusts of my hips, I made them super strong. Aah!! So rough! Thick! It''s swelling!! Semen flows through my meat rod and instantly inflates. Luna left her hand on my shoulder as she moaned loudly. Hiiiiiiih!! Uooo!! With my last thrust, I slam my hips against her and hold my position deep inside her, releasing my semen into her womb. Aah, it''s squeezing me nicely. It feels like it might tear it off... aaaaaaaaaa......oooooooo...... So much seed poured into...my sister...she''ll get pregnant for sure. I ejaculated plenty inside Luna so I pull my dick out from her, and after a breath, Luna doesn''t move. When I look carefully, she''s fainted while hugging me. In a panic, Ruby rushes over and releases her. She''s fine. She''ll eventually come to. It isn''t rare for the women I embrace to faint, so as expected, I''m getting used to it. You''re used to it, aren''t you.... I guess it''s natural since you have that huge spear. Ruby has a tone which seems to criticise me, but it still isn''t over yet. Ruby ...was it? You''re next. Eh-!!? When I saw you in battle, I wanted to meet you at least once. I''m glad you''re quite the beautiful woman. I raise her chin and push my dick in front of her. After attacking her sister just a while earlier, my dick is covered with both of our juices but it still hasn''t withered yet. Ruby unconsciously retreats and plops to the ground. At the appearance that invites the violent lust of a man, I get turned on and lift Ruby up, throwing her beside Luna. In no time, I hold both of her hands down and steal her lips. Noo! Don''t be rough! Stay still! I suck on her breasts, forcefully sticking my hand in her crotch to stir her up. Her body is smaller than her sister and is still immature, but that stuff doesn''t matter. I wouldn''t mind if this girl broke, I just want to slam my cock into her right now and dominate her womb. Ruby is desperately trying to resist, but after seeing the scar left on my arm, she relaxes and burst into tears. gusu-, eguu1...... I grab the crying Ruby''s legs and spread them wide, pushing my incredibly inflated meat rod against her stomach, almost as if it would be pierced through her stomach...but then I came back to my senses. I don''t have a preference to make women cry, and the one who is getting her belly written on by my dick, is still just a girl that is close to a child. Why am I acting like such an animal? For my dick to get this inflated is quite rare too. There is only one thing that comes to mind. I got drugged? Please forgive me...I was planning to accept everything, but for me to go unconscious is unforgivable. Luna, who came back to her senses, is apologizing with her head bowed to the ground. Apparently, the alcohol she had me drink in the beginning had some sort of drug in it. It was rude of me. It was shallow thinking on my part that it could at least allow you to enjoy yourself to the fullest. Good grief, I can''t really get upset at a woman who is bowing like this. More so if she was just trying to let me enjoy myself. It''s fine. But please take responsibility for this. Because of the drug, my dick has become so enlarged that it''s hard to walk, and it''s become too hard. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Of course I will. Even if I end up being broken, I don''t mind, so please thrust into me. After saying that, Luna spreads open her vagina on her own, and it was already quite red and swollen from the intercourse that we had earlier. If I slam my cock into her, which has already gotten larger than it was before, then she will undoubtedly break. I don''t want to do something so foolish as to break the woman that I attained on the first day. Get on top of your sister, rub it out with the two of your bodies. Ah...I understand. Luna got on top of Ruby and my cock was placed between their crotches. I rub my cock between the two sisters as I move back and forth. Ruby, sorry about that. Because of your sister, I''ve caused you to have some scary memories. No, it''s okay. ...your penis is coming all the way to my breasts. It''s too incredible... For awhile, Ruby is watching my penis curiously, but when I adjusted my movements to rub her clitories, Ruby quickly started to lose her composure. Uuuu, it''s like a log rubbing my crotch. Your sister...is also feeling good! While I''m at it, I might as well get the two of them to climax, as I slip a finger into her vagina and rub a pleasurable spot. For the two virgin sisters, this sensation should be a first for them. Hiih!! Aaaaaah!! Onee-chan!!2 Nee-cha!! Aah-!! The two of them threw their heads back as they climax, while I also release my semen to match them. Whether it was the drug or a natural ejaculation, I don''t know, but it felt like the moisture from my entire body turned into semen and fired out, literally covering the sisters with man-juices. Ruby... Onee-chan... The two of them hug each other as they bathed in the semen, collapsing into an exhausted pile of flesh. I also released too much and started to feel sleepy, rolling over in the character ''''. And so, the mountain nation sisters became my women. After that, I took the two tribes with me around the mountain nation''s territory for a while, absorbing the neighboring tribes one after the other. The mountain nation had their own policy when it came to moving about, so when I took advice from them, we could easily find the other tribes. And since I''ve absorbed the two strongest and largest tribes already, nobody was a match for me, resulting in most tribes either being beaten in a single blow or surrendering before the fighting began, then swearing loyalty to me. Of course, since the area of the mountain nation''s territory is so large, it would be near impossible to subjugate every single tribe that lived there, but at the very least, there are no more people that oppose me from the areas adjacent to Goldonia and Treia. Even though I conquered them, if I gather all the tribes together, then the watering holes would dry up and the livestock would lose the grass they eat. Besides, it wouldn''t be meaningful to force our lifestyles on them. The only things I asked of them is to come for training on a regular basis and to send warriors during emergency situations. If I was going to do what I''ve been doing until now, then it might have been good to get their loyalty. They would just continue to live by hunting, being nomads, and worshipping the mountains. Then, it was finally the last night before I return home. It''s the first time seeing this many assemble here... You''re right...it''s incredible. Pipi and Ruby both sounded surprised. The number of people from the mountain nation assembled in front of us, including the children and elderly, may reach ten thousand. When I return, they will once again scatter and return to the wasteland in their own tribes and clans. This large gathering is quite the memorable scene. You don''t have to think too much about it. Just live as you have been doing so, and when I tell you to come, make your battle preparations and come. That''s all! I''m not really suited for speeches so I just kept it at a simple declaration. Silence continued for awhile after I spoke, and I thought that my message missed the mark, but I could hear a quiet voice start saying something. To subjugate such a large number of people...is he the grand chief? No, he''s a king. He is the one chosen by the mountain god, he is our king! Our great king!! The mountain nation shouted and cheered in reply to my short excerpt. It was a cheer which resounded like it would never end. The soldiers I brought along with me must have gotten affected by the passion, but even the eastern army and the private army are shouting in excitement as well. It would be nice if this can be recognized as me becoming king. Irijina turns her head at my mumbling. No, it''s nothing. I entrust everything about each clan to the newly appointed leaders and take only Pipi, Luna and Ruby with me. The leaders are happy too. Plenty of new blood has been introduced. It seems like some lucky soldiers were able to sneak a few of the mountain nation women with them. When I look around, some of the soldiers'' feelings have spread to the women and the soldiers are bringing them home. I might have unintentionally encouraged marriage. Well, let''s try to imagine what reactions Nonna and Celia will have when I bring back these sisters. 82 Celias Suffering CAegir POVC Aegir-sama!! We were not even back at the mansion yet, but as soon as we could see the city of Rafen, one person was riding towards us on a horse. It''s my cute Celia, coming down with her fluttering silver hair just a little bit above her shoulders. Did she hear about our estimated time of arrival from the light cavalry we sent before our army returned? It was my first time leaving her and setting out on an expedition so she must have been lonely. She lined up her horse with mine and jumped up onto Schwartz. Aegir-samaa, why did you have to leave me?! If you at least let me know the location, I could have caught up with you immediately! Celia has always been uptight and harsh with her words and actions when she''s in places where she could be seen by others, but now she''s loosened up nicely. There are tears welling up in her eyes. Even if she knew where the destination was and could catch up quickly, the mountain nation''s territory is vast, and it''s a harsh environment that if an unfamiliar person were to step foot in the area, they would have to be prepared for death. As expected, since she''s jumped at me like this, it seems like she didn''t have that resolve. What are you talking about, weren''t you feeling unwell? It''s important for you to rest your body sometimes. It was only a few days! Do you know how lonely I felt during this past month? ...Nnnh-! I hug Celia close, steal her lips, and pressed her head against me as I slip my tongue in her mouth. Nnbh-..., nnhah!! Nnnh-!! It was a deep and intense kiss which continued for awhile, and when both our lips were spread with saliva, it overflowed and dripped onto Schwartz''s mane. Schwartz would turn his head around several times, as if yelling ''what do you think you''re doing?'', but seeing as how we weren''t going to stop, he gave up and quickened his pace. I guess he wanted to hurry and get home. After a good ten minutes, we finished kissing and I release Celia; I slurped back her remaining saliva that was left on my lips. Since it''s been so long, it feels nice. Celia does the same and gulps down the saliva on her lips, as she is now staring at me with wet eyes, unlike her earlier teary eyes, but she notices the peeking glances of Irijina who was close by. Ha-! No...this is-!! It''s fine isn''t it? I think it''s quite wonderful that you''re so passionate. Yes, you''ve shown us something nice. What an intense kiss, eh? I wouldn''t mind if you were to start here, you know? Celia jumped in my arms while the army was still forming their ranks, so obviously, she would attract the attention of everyone there. Not to mention, it was a ten minute kiss, so it was impossible to talk her way out of this. Her face turns red as she gives up on trying to think of an excuse, pulling my cloak and wrapping it around her. I stroke her head that was under my cloak as we return back to the city. When we enter the city, just like the time before we left, there were many people stacking stones, digging holes and building houses. But there are clearly more buildings inside the city now, and you can see houses in the midst of being built here and there. In addition, there are some crude structures consisting of erected pillars with a plank laid across. What is this? Is it a house? That seems to be a simple dwelling, since we can''t have the residents sleep outdoors until their houses are finished being built. Fumu, its appearance is poor, but it can stave off the wind and rain, and even if winter comes, they could light a fire and they wouldn''t have a problem. It''s not like a proper house can be built easily in a short amount of time. The citizens are also trickling into the territory now, so it''s a necessary building. The moats have been dug too, huh? The inner city of Rafen is still developing so they have some luxury to start building the city walls. With that said, large stones aren''t used to build a large scale wall, instead, a wooden wall will be built on top of a low stone fence, almost like digging a dry moat. Like this, it will be enough to defend against monsters and wild dogs, and even if an army attacks, it would still be better than nothing. I was also involved with the construction of the outer wall! Celia puffs her chest out with pride. Ooh, I can really tell even above her clothes. Celia''s chest has gotten bigger. The portion Celia was involved in was too small for me to remember, but to make up for the time that I didn''t see her, I pet her head and ass while listening to her boast. So that''s why! When I''m not here, this part will... Is that so? Celia''s quite cute. While still talking, the soldiers disperse back to the garrison, and we head back to the mansion. So this group here...why are there six people? After the soldiers dispersed, it was supposed to be the four of us: Celia, Irijina, Pipi and I, who will head back to the mansion. But Luna and Ruby followed along without saying anything and Celia starts staring at them with a doubtful look. The girls were in the eastern army and private army and are wearing their battle outfits so they were wandering to begin with. Why didn''t you two go back to the garrison? Celia is looking closely at the faces of the two of them, who were covering their heads with hats, and finally realized the two of them are girls. A woman-!? ...don''t tell me-!!?? She swiftly turned around to look at me. Ruby and I have come to serve the chief. Thus, it is necessary for us to be by his side. I am onee-chan''s...onee-sama''s attendant, that''s why. Then, you have already... Yes. My virginity has already been torn by the chief. He has churned the depths of my being. It wasn''t put inside me...but ''it'' was sprayed over my entire body. Uuu...I thought it would be like this. No, it''s alright. Rather, let''s be happy that he settled with only two. If Pipi and Irijina-san didn''t control him...it wouldn''t be strange if he had an orgy with 100 people. After Celia mumbled something, she once again held her head high and confronted Luna. Aegir-sama already has several wives, and he has surrounded himself with women other than his wives too. So first, I will introduce you to them! From seeing that passionate kiss earlier, you are also one of them, right? Celia is trying to show her spirit, but remembering how she was seen fooling around, she turned red and wrapped herself with my cloak again. Haa, so you''re from the same village as Pipi? After a complete introduction of the family, Nonna and Luna are talking. From what I can tell, Nonna is openly trying to intimidate her, but Luna is undaunted by it. She is old-fashioned and often distracted with a tone which is polite to a fault, but she has a similar scent to that of Irijina. On the other hand, Ruby has completely sensed the hate coming from Nonna, and is looking at her with upturned eyes. Yes, I swear on the pride of my clan that I will do my utmost best for the chief. If he tells me to stay by his side, I will obey, if he tells me to tend to him at night, I will do my all to please him. Nonna heaves a sigh and counts her fingers by bending each one. Nonna is well-versed in the lifestyles of nobles, and did not really criticize when the head of the family surrounds himself with women other than his wife, but in terms of numbers, it may be starting to reach a point where she is unsure how to react. I was entertained by Nonna, while drinking alcohol after finishing my bath, and also gently stroking the bellies of Carla and Mel, who were beside me. It has been 6 months since I''ve impregnated them and their stomachs have expanded so much that it is clearly bulging. It seems they have been relaxing in the room with the fireplace lit throughout the day so as to not let their bodies get too cold. It will start getting chilly during this time of season, so Carla will have to be especially careful when using the toilet. As expected, you won''t do it with this stomach, right? If you get naked and catch a cold, it wouldn''t be good after all. I put my ear to Carla''s belly, but I don''t feel anything. It moves sometimes...but you''ll fuck me until I go crazy when the child is born, right? I also want to be fucked until I''m dead. When I flirt with these two pregnant women, Nonna, who was talking with Luna, looked over here with a slightly constrained look. Muu, you''ve already gotten pregnant so please don''t talk about the next stage! There''s an empty womb here after all. Nonna rubs her own belly coolly. Shall we do it? Yes! Today will be the day the seed will- Yes. Of course. Me too, please. It looks like the girls won''t let Nonna be alone after one month''s hiatus of not doing it. Celia, Rita and Catherine take my arm and leads me to the bedroom. Why don''t we go too? Even if just for the mood. You''re right. Let''s go see Aegir-sama''s tool after a long absence. It seems Carla and Mel will come along with us too. Pl-please wait! Why are you leaving me here, apghl-!! Nonna runs hurriedly and stumbles, tumbling over exaggeratedly. It''s fortunate that her breasts acted as a cushion and she didn''t hit her head though. The fireplace in the room has been lit in consideration for the pregnant women, which will make it quite hot when we move around, but having sex covered in sweat isn''t bad either. I get naked and sit on the bed. My cock has not gotten erect yet and is drooping down. In front of my eyes, the four women''s eyes light up, as they were waiting for this exact moment. Nonna, let''s start from you. Sure! I''ll be taking the first spot in line then. Nonna happily takes her clothes off, and her huge breasts spill out seemingly making a bouncing sound. Then, please excuse me... Nonna gets on the edge of the bed and spreads her legs as she gets on top of me from the front. She grabs my dick and guides it to her entrance. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Nnsho-...huh...eh- My dick hasn''t even gotten halfway erect yet, so it probably is hard for her to put it in, so I help Nonna out by holding her waist. Here...like this! Aah!! I-it''s in.... It''s been such a long time that it surprised me. Nonna took some time to regain her breath before swinging her hips. At first she was grinding her hips as if rubbing herself on me, but changed to moving her hips up and down. Of course, the reason is because I want to see her boobs jiggle. Nonna''s nipples are cute, eh? I''m glad! Please enjoy them to your heart''s content. Nonna hugs my head and presses me against her chest. It was a terrific sensation and my dick, now at about 70% erect, expanded. Eeeh!? It''s swelling inside me! No...this isn''t goooood!! If this continues, I will be the only one who cums! Please go a little easier-! I''ve neglected you for one month. Today, you don''t have to hold back and just feel good. Exactly as I''ve said, I plan to focus more on pleasuring the women rather than to ejaculate. I rub Nonna''s sensitive spot and thrust deeply all the way inside her. After repeating this several times, it looks like Nonna has reached her limit. While pressing my head against her breasts, Nonna throws her head back and moans. This room is made for my sake to have sex with the girls; the walls are thick and the windows closed tightly, so it would be hard for the voices to leak out. Nonna did not hesitate to howl like a beast and then stiffens at the same time her hole tightens and clenches down on me. Woah there! I catch Nonna to make sure she doesn''t hit her head on the floor from falling backwards, we kiss and then I lay her down on the bed. ''kay- Ack-! I haven''t cum yet so my dick is still rock hard, so I had to pull out somewhat forcefully, as the other remaining girls turn to me. Who''s next? The girls were slightly distracted at my fully erect cock, but Rita and Catherine quickly cling onto my thigh. Please...please plunge this huge cock into Rita! I also want it too. You made my body this lewd, and to just abandon me for a month, how cruel... The two of them crawl their tongues all over my dick as if they were struggling against each other for it, but Catherine seems desperate. Rita is licking my meat rod to seduce me, while Catherine really can''t hold herself back anymore. I''m sorry Rita. Catherine, come over here. Rita steps back inevitably and Catherine got on top of me from the front, her face was all smiles. Here I go! It''s a penis after a long break! Uoo- It was like she jumped on top of my completely erect dick as she swallowed it all the way to her deepest parts. Her entire weight was placed on me so it was able to reach deep inside her, although it doesn''t look like Catherine felt any pain as she didn''t complain. Good! It''s so good!! Your penis is in me! My beloved penis!! ...Uwaa Carla and Mel, who were watching on the side, and also Celia, had an amazed look on their faces. However, Catherine pays them no heed and swings her hips with my meat rod swallowed up by her hole while repeatedly screaming ''penis, penis''. Her movements were several times more violent than Nonna''s. Aaoooooo!! Hug me tight! Do it until my spine is about to break-! Pinch my nipples and my clitoris tooo! Of course I''m not going to kill her, so I suck on Catherine''s modest breasts, and embrace her tightly. Hm? The instant I sucked on her breasts, I can feel quite some fluid in my mouth. Are you squirting breast milk now? That''s right, since you''ve embraced me, my breasts leak a lot now. Because Antonio will have to drink plenty, please fuck me lots and make it so my body will always be able to lactate!! Catherine is the mother of two children, and right now Antonio is the one who needs the breast milk the most. So I can''t be too rough with her nipples. Instead, I rub her ass with my hand and use my index finger to poke her insides. My ass!? Fine, tease me there too, do whatever you please to me. Catherine did not rest the movements of her hips as I fondle her ass. But it would take some time if I were to accompany her to the limits of her sexual desire. Rita and Celia are still left, so I want to settle this quickly. I insert three fingers into her ass and suck her nipples. We separate our bodies for a little bit and I also pinch her clitoris. Being rough with the clit for the other girls may be too strong of a stimulation, but if it''s Catherine, she can handle it. No way, at the same time! No moree! I''ll cum! Please don''t hesitate to satisfy yourself. It''s been awhile since you''ve climaxed, right? Eyes! Please look at my eyes! Catherine squeezes my face with her hands and we look straight at each other. Normally, Catherine would close her eyes and throw her head back when she''s close to climaxing, but today she wants to climax while we stare at each other. Yeah, I''ll look at the disheveled face of yours filled with pleasure...so cum! Ah-...aaaaaaaa!! Aaaooooo!! Nnhhii!! At the last moment, I pinch her clit and dig deep into her ass, while Catherine climaxes with me staring at her and saliva drips from her lips. An ample amount of liquid sprayed onto my chest, even without me having to touch it, breast milk flowed out, and her vagina squeezed my meat rod so tightly as if trying to strangle it to death. Her climax continued for several minutes, and eventually, Catherine slowly closes her eyes. Nonna, I''m leaving her with you. I let Nonna handle Catherine, who fell unconscious. ...Uuu, it''s nice to be able to squirt breast milk. If I got pregnant, I could also squirt lots too. Nonna lifts up her own breasts and sucks her nipples. Naturally, nothing comes out from them. Is Rita next? Come on. I''ve been waiting for this. Rita is facing backwards and pushes her ass towards me, drawing my cock near her crotch with her hand. Which one do you want? I''ll do your vagina, since Celia''s still left after all. Certainly. Ngh!! Rita takes her weight and drops it on my meat rod, swallowing it up inside her. I''m trying to fuck the girls without cumming, so my dick is way harder and bigger than before. I might have messed up the order, and I should have did Celia first. It''s good, this tremendously huge dick! Is it getting bigger again? While stroking the huge ass of Rita who is swaying her hips in front of me, she slowly drops her body backward. You have a large ass as well. Don''t say that.... Please don''t look. Unfortunately for you, your ass is pretty much taking up my entire view so it''s quite impossible not to look at it. Rita is pulling out all the way to the tip, then drops her hips back down and repeats this motion many times, making large strokes so as to pleasure me. It''s quite long, so my hips can''t keep up. Rita is moving desperately now and beads of sweat start to form on her ass; I guess she''s getting a little tired as her movements are gradually getting slower. Does it not feel good? In spite of it being the third person, I didn''t ejaculate, so she swings her hips and looks at me with an anxious face. No, it''s just that I thought I would make you girls feel good. So don''t hesitate to move however you like to make yourself feel good. Rita''s face relaxes into a more relieved look and she changes her movements into a rubbing type of motion. Watching her twitching butthole as she moves is somehow quite amusing. I wanted to take you in up to the root, but...there''s still that much left. Rita speaks in a somewhat disappointed tone and strokes the part of the cock that couldn''t fit inside. Right now, the only ones who could take me all the way up to the root are only Melissa and Irijina, and maybe Catherine, but it might hurt her so I didn''t try it. However, Rita''s ass is big, and she has a suitable vagina with plenty of room. Since she''s been trained in the past, she has also developed a moderately loose hole. It might actually be possible for her. Rita, you want it up to the root? Of course I do. If you''re prepared to get hurt a little, would you like to try? Please do-!! Alright, then why don''t I thrust my rod to the deepest part of her hole. I adjust Rita''s position and thrust my hips up into her. Aaah...It''s in...it''s way deeper than ever before... There is a little bit left that could be put in, but that one little bit wouldn''t fit. Rita is bouncing with her weight and desperately trying to force it in, but her womb is seriously resisting and it was not possible for it to enter anymore. It can''t fit-, anymore than this!! It can''t be helped. I''ll help her out. Rita, clasp your hands above your head. Like this? Rita, facing the opposite direction while in the cowgirl position, clasped her hands on top of her head, as if to show me she has completed what I asked. After seeing that, I grab Rita''s ass and pull her towards me strongly, inserting the rest of my meat rod into her. Eh? ......ts-!! At first, Rita had no idea what just happened, but she should have definitely heard the sound of her womb being dug into by my meat rod. Then the difference in time closes as she feels both pleasure and pain. Ah...Aaah...Aaaaaaaaaaaah!! Agghaaa!!! Wai-! Aegir, she said you can''t! Rita''s eyes are rolling back!! I couldn''t see Rita''s face from where I was, but Carla was able to see that her face wasn''t usual and was yelling at me from the sofa. AaaaahhC!! Don''t!! Stop-!! OOooooh!! Rita is desperately screaming for me not to stop in broken speech, and ended up spraying a mixture of her love juices and urine everywhere before fainting. Ggh...I can''t pull it out. Celia, could you give me a hand and pull me out? I got Celia to help me pull my dick from Rita, and after my meat rod dug into her womb and was pulled out, it must have acted as stimulation, as Rita once again sprayed her love juices in a lewd manner. Go wash her in the bath. I have the maids who are waiting outside the room take care of Rita. The maid was in bewilderment as she took Rita, who had her tongue sticking out and was intermittently spraying fluid from her crotch, to the bath. Well, you became the last one, huh? No, it''s alright. Besides, it''s become the most incredible since we started. As Celia has pointed out, my cock has become something quite serious right now. I thought I was going to ejaculate once with Rita but since she''s in ''that'' kind of state, she can''t swing her hips anymore. Wouldn''t it be too tight for you? If you want, you could make me cum once with your mouth so it''ll shrink to a certain extent... No, please just slam it into me like this! Compared to when Celia lost her virginity, her hole has gotten accustomed to me, not to mention her body has also grown bigger, so she should be alright. What position would you like? The first one we did it in, please. I sit on the bed and spread my legs. Celia also seems to like the sitting position where she can be hugged. But compared to its initial state, my cock has been holding it in for all this time and its fiendishness is still increasing, bending backwards and sticking, not only up to my belly button, but all the way to the center of my chest. If it hurts, don''t hesitate to tell me; it''s not like we''re stopping. I''ll just cum once before fucking you again. I''ll be alright. Here I come. Celia straddles me and slowly drops her hips down. Naturally, she wouldn''t be able to fit it in all the way to the root, and when about half of my cock entered her, the tip of my dick can already feel that it has reached the deepest part. Aauu.... It- it''s tight. But I can do this! As usual, her hole is stretched to its limit and feels quite tight, but even so, I can still move around somewhat. Ah! Aah! Aahn!! Celia is cute while she''s gasping for breath, as she swings her hips and rubs my dick in a half bent over posture. I think it''s a movement that requires a considerable amount of stamina, but it may be a result of being trained in the military. After moving for a certain time, her insides clench up, and she doesn''t forget to ask for kisses. Celia-chan has gotten better, don''t you think? For sure, she''s like a prostitute. Celia ignores the jeering from the spectators as she continues to move her hips. As I was in the fourth round, I was already close to reaching my limit. As I sucked on her chest at my limit and breathing roughly, she gently pats me. Sorry, I''m cumming first. I''ll continue, but can I let it out first? Yeah, of course. This is also fresh and...nice. Celia keeps petting my head as I grab her ass with both hands, thrusting my hips up and ejaculating. Ooh! Aaha!! Plenty of my pent up semen flows out as Celia''s body was bent backwards, indulging in the pleasure. Muu...even though it would have been better if the ejaculation was inside me. I ignore Nonna''s discontent as my long ejaculation continues, eventually running out of strength and my meat rod slips out of Celia. Seed overflows from Celia''s hole with squirting noises. Fuu, that was good. It was for me too. But Celia shouldn''t have cum yet. If you use your mouth to service me, I can quickly go again... Celia pushes me down and brings my softened dick to the entrance of sloppy hole, whispering to me. I don''t think that''s necessary. Celia shifts her lips from my ear to my nape and gives me a lick. She usually does this quite often so I hug her and let her do as she wishes, however what came next wasn''t a kiss, but pain. Celia has bitten my nape a little bit stronger than you would think is normal for play biting. Her teeth dig into my skin. I was about to stop her, but what prevented me from doing so is my dick that instantly got hard. With an unbelievable energy, my meat rod expands, and just from the force of swelling, it dug into Celia''s hole. Here it comes!! Thicckk!! My dick has now swelled to the point that it is larger than it was before I ejaculated and even without moving, it is starting to attack Celia. I have experienced this sensation before in the past. Did you peek on me? Celia pretends not to know anything and averts her gaze, but her face quickly distorts. She''s done something stupid. Celia is way prettier than the girl from that time, plus I have an emotional attachment to Celia. Even though she did the same thing, the reaction from my meat rod is different. It''s like the swelling of my dick won''t stop at all. The swelling isn''t stopping!! AAahC! Aegir-sama, you''re breaking me!! The tip is already forcefully pushing up into her, and the rod is stretching out her hole, making stretching sounds. It''s something that I could no longer control myself and just by feeling it, it seems that it can continue to get bigger too. As expected, if I were to continue, Celia would break. I thought I had no choice but to pull out but after my meat rod expanded, it got stuck in there and I couldn''t pull it out. Then, as I tried to forcefully pull it out, it got stimulated to the point where it caused me to spray my semen. Uwaaaa!! Celia is in agony on top of me as my ejaculation erupts more intensely than usual, expanding her stomach. It seems like even Mel and Carla sitting on the sofa from a distance away could hear the sound too, wondering what it came from. -the heck is that?!! It was that big!? Even though she barely moved. Why is that? No, rather is she alright? Celia-chan has been broken... By the time the other girls started looking on abnormally and realizing, Celia''s consciousness has already gotten hazy and an incessant amount of fluid was flowing from her crotch. Aegir-sama, for now please let it shrink. Don''t be too unreasonable. Aah-...AhC... Celia buries her face in my chest and lets out a long moan. She squirts in response to my further expanding meat rod. There is no choice. Let''s pull it out! Excluding the fainted Catherine, the three of them try to hold Celia up, but my dick, as if responding to that, digs in even more and won''t let go. Then, the stimulation from the rubbing on the inside caused me to ejaculate once again, inflating Celia''s clean belly. They tried several times to pull it out of her, but every time they tried, I started to ejaculate and Celia''s belly inflated in size. My dick that has been digging tightly into her and can no longer be pulled out just using the strength of women. It is especially not good to have two pregnant women trying to use too much strength to pull. And if I were to forcibly pull out, Celia''s insides would definitely get ripped apart. I-it''s no good. It can''t be pulled out.... Wait- what is it with this belly!? It''s sticking out even more than that of the two pregnant women, isn''t it?!! Celia''s stomach has expanded to the point that it wouldn''t be strange if she gave birth anytime now. If I poured anymore inside her, her stomach may burst open. Why don''t we stop trying to pull it out, I''m sure he''ll keep cumming. Wh-why did it become like this all of a sudden...? It''s embarrassing to tell them about my own erogenous zone. For the meantime, I have satisfied everyone and that''s all that matters. I hug Celia, who''s in agony on top of me, and lay her head on a pillow. It''s fine if I can''t pull it out, isn''t it? I''m tired from cumming repetitively. Good night. If I just relax like this, my meat rod shouldn''t expand anymore than this. N-no way, to sleep while it''s still stuck inside her... I hug Nonna, who is mumbling something, and also bring the unconscious Catherine close. The two pregnant ladies are at my feet. The bedroom has become quiet. I did it. I have him all to myself... Celia whispers to herself while rubbing her stomach, just like a pregnant woman in her last month of pregnancy. The next morning Ah, good morning Celia. Is his penis pulled out yet? ...Yes, sorry for worrying you. Carla gives Celia, who is walking unsteadily with me, a rude greeting. When it became morning, it was amazing the instant my thing was pulled out when it shrunk. Celia was spraying my seed everywhere while screaming, which I kind of want to see again. Well, you were in ''that'' state yesterday. Is your ass okay? Ass? I don''t remember what happened to her asshole though. Haah? Well, you know, you were like ''that'' just the other day, and if it loosened up it would be bad, wouldn''t it? Don''t say it!! Carla teases Celia, and I grab the scruff of the neck of the pregnant woman to ask what she did. You see Aegir, you know Celia was hurriedly chasing after you after you left, right? As I thought, she was trying to run after me. And her health didn''t recover yet when she got on a horse... Uwaaaa!! Mgghu! It sounds interesting so I cover up Celia''s mouth. After shaking us off when we were chasing her, as soon as she got on the horse, she froze and slowly got off. Nnghho!! Nnnnnh!! Did it leak? It seems everything came out. ... Celia sat down powerlessly and started crying. She did something pitiable. I''ll care for her a little. If you want, would you like to do that next time? Although it would be in the toilet or bath... Celia is repeatedly pounding at my chest and when I pet her head, the door slowly opens and an awkward Adolph appeared. Celia instantly wiped away her tears and opened her eyes. Did you hear? Hardlett-sama, it''s about time I''d like to have an interview with that merchant. Well no, I didn''t hear anything. I guess. Sorry for keeping you waiting so long. You heard it, didn''t you? Yes, you did, geez...anyways, I have narrowed it down to a few people who have the highest price, so when it is convenient for you I would like to invite them over. No, I didn''t hear anything. Yeah. But you have chosen them based on price, didn''t you? You definitely heard!! Yes. But there are other factors to consider besides price, so I want to meet these few promising ones face to face and make a final judgement. Puuuh... I don''t mind though. I don''t have anything planned so call them over whenever you want. Forget what you heardddd!! It seems our funds are rapidly decreasing, so we should hurry up and sell our stuff to turn it into gold. I hold down the rampaging Celia as Adolph leaves the room. Imagining her foolishness causes me to get turned on a little, maybe I should shamelessly tease her ass today. 83 Business Negotiations CAegir POVC Well, by all means, I kindly look forward to hearing a favorable response. The merchant, who is a middle-aged man with a protruding stomach, bowed deeply and left the room. ... Although I don''t think I need to ask, what did you think of the Gulgord company? No, rejected. I don''t feel like trading with someone like that. I drain the cup of tea that was on my desk and slam it back down furiously. Adolph sighed deeply. But, if you talk about merchants with status, most of them are middle-aged men. So... I interrupt what Adolph is saying. But it''s not like I commented because he was ugly or anything. Did you see his face? Clearly, he''s a greedy guy who''s rotten to the core. I don''t think it''s appropriate to judge based on appearance. Then, do you wanna bet? Whether he''s a virtuous person or a villainous person. I''ll take villainous and you take virtuous. Well...in general, all merchants are greedy people. If they at least follow the conditions of the contract, we shouldn''t have any problems. Then you should have just chosen a company from the beginning. I can''t trust that guy. That''s all. Adolph goes quiet, somewhat frustrated. He''s the kind of man who would speak clearly about what he wants to say to the point that it gets under your skin. If he clams up like this, it means he just doesn''t have enough confidence to insist on this company. But it can''t be helped, since we can''t just hold onto these goods for so long. We have no use for jewels and need to turn it into gold. That is the part that gives me a headache. In the end, we have to find someone to make a contract with. Is there no beautiful female merchant who would say something like ''in exchange for my body, please trade with me''? If there was, I wouldn''t mind if the price was 10% cheaper. Next is the Flitch company. Compared to all the merchant families up till now, it has inferior size and history, and is a medium-sized place, but to make up for that I believe that they will take care in dealing with us. The one who came looks like...the one in charge of the eastern region. Eastern region? You would put a person in charge of a rural area with few people? A merchant is an occupation where they need to be in an area overflowing with people and goods. In rural areas, it would be enough just doing business with peddlers; there''s no need to purposely put a person in charge. It is probably a person who newly appeared as the head...or perhaps he was a fool and useless in his former position, thus getting demoted to this area? ...Looks like we can expect a lot from this one. But appearances aside, it would be bad if we make a judgement based on our imaginations. For now, nothing will happen if we don''t meet them first. I hope it''s not a man with stinky breath though.... After we had the servants leave, there was immediately a knock on the door of the room. It''s nice to be early, so I have a slightly better impression of you. It''s the Flitch company. Is it alright for me to enter? Ooh, it''s a woman''s voice. That improves my impression of you considerably. Yeah, enter. Please excuse me. I am here to present the evaluation from our company... The woman who entered looked like a merchant and was wonderful. I didn''t think it was real but an actual young woman came, not to mention she was beautiful too. Her clothes are fancy but not gaudy, and she had a mature charm about her. While properly hiding her body, the slit on her skirt and the exposure from her neck to her breasts was perfect; her clothes cause a sense of womanliness to drift about her without making her seem too vulgar. But the female merchant opens the door and freezes in place while smiling all around. I check my own appearance, but it''s not like my dick is out and it isn''t hard and popping a tent in my pants. Perhaps the element causing her to freeze is that? What''s wrong? Please hurry and come in. Adolph also has a dubious face as he urges her, but at that moment, Carla passes through the front section of the reception room. She glances curiously at the woman who opened the door and was frozen in place, then quickly shouts in a loud voice. Aaah-!! It''s the ass woman from that time! gh-!! Carla knows her? Ass woman..., ooh, I remember now! It''s the woman besides Lucy who I''ve also dug in her ass from a while back. Sylia!? It''s Claire!! Right, it''s Claire. Didn''t she go to Stura when she ran away? I thought we would never meet again, but what a small world. An acquaintance of yours? Yeah, a woman I''ve slept with before. ...I will leave for awhile. Adolph sighs and gets up from his seat. Carla pushes Claire''s shoulder, shoves her in the room and gets her to sit on my interview sofa. At first, I thought Claire wanted to keep up her appearance and would politely decline, but Carla''s assertiveness and her large belly made her unable to resist, so she gave up and took her seat. Claire definitely does not have feelings for me. Rather, it is not an exaggeration to say that she has hatred for me when we parted, but still, it''s more fun to talk to her than some unknown stranger of an old man. After that, various things happened to the both of us but...is your ass okay? Is anything dripping out? It''s fine!! It seems Claire thought about her choice of words for a second, but when she becomes defiant like this, business talks and everything else is finished, so she didn''t correct her way of speaking to something more polite. Haa...when I heard that I was summoned by a promising new Goldonian noble, I was excited, but why did it turn out like this... Claire drinks the tea on top of the desk with a look of resignation. Her actions are rude but her behavior is elegant and refined. I was also surprised that you became a merchant. I also loosen my clothes and relax my posture. I was told that if I dealt with things in an unsightly appearance, it would become a rumor and I would lower my own dignity, but I don''t believe that I need such formal appearances with an acquaintance of the past. Since that time, I''ve had a difficult time, to the point that I vomited blood.... At that time, because you returned the money to me, I really didn''t become something pathetic and for that, I wanted to thank you. Claire lowered her head. So how did you become a merchant? Carla seems to be interested in the success story of her previous acquaintance as well. Even though she was demoted, it is not normal for her to be part of a mercantile house as well as be in charge of an area. To unite everything together, from the branch stores within her territory, the contracts with the peddlers and the enclosures of craftsmen using her own discretion and financial ability, those individual storekeepers don''t even come close to reaching her level. It has been two years or so since she has separated from me and climbed up to where she is now, which should make for an interesting story. ...Do I have to tell you? I want to hear about it. Claire resigned herself and started talking with a not-so-enthusiastic look. You see, Stura is a place where the merchants are powerful, and the government has little influence. Even in the Arkland war awhile back, the merchants wanted a base on this side of the river and put pressure on the government. I see, the merchants are the ones who move the country. That''s why I thought I needed to become a merchant if I wanted to rise up in this place. I was accepted into the company by the current branch manager and...geez I''ll say it!! I became his mistress and he had me look after the store! You''re satisfied with that right?! I urge her to continue, as Claire finishes drinking her tea and keeps speaking. I was just a store clerk, but I burrowed through many different scenes of carnage, and even won several bets. Naturally, I had to work hard as well. I didn''t know a single thing about being a merchant after all. Recently, I haven''t been getting much sleep, and I don''t know how many hundreds of books I''ve read either. That''s true, since Claire used heavy eye makeup. She might have been trying to hide the bags under her eyes. I used the weapons exclusive to women too. I got on top of influential people and important customers, and even slept with each and every person within the company that I needed to, and it was a hell of a lot of work. Using your ass? Naturally it was properly from the hole in front! The only ones interested in digging someone in the ass are you guys!! Claire has gone through quite a bit to get where she is now. Every night I would swing my hips on top of fat guys and after they slept, I would study until the sun came up, and was finally able to get them to entrust a piece of land to me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It''s a remote region like this though. Carla, with how things were going, you''re supposed to applaud her efforts. That''s right! Although I am still happy. If I''m in charge of an area, then my authority and responsibility increases. If I can succeed here, I''ll become an influential merchant and it won''t just remain a dream for me to go independent. I''m not too familiar in regards to being a merchant, but it seems Claire is dead set on rising up to form her own mercantile house eventually. I thought it would be a good opportunity to connect with an influential noble in this area where there is little demand too... Well, I''m sorry about that. Haah...Then I''ll be returning. It''s not like we''re acquaintances or anything, but I hope that you don''t make rumors out of the time you used my body or that I was a bandit in the past. After saying that, Claire got up from her seat, but I stop her. Why are you going back? We didn''t even talk about anything yet? What do you mean why...? You won''t talk money with me when I was a bandit right? Is a merchant someone who decides the results of things before listening to what the customer has to say? In most cases, that''s how it is... Umu, next time I need to talk to a merchant, I''ll leave it to Adolph. I speak after recollecting myself. I didn''t say that I won''t make a deal with you. Claire opened her eyes wide. But... If we''re talking about where we originated, it would be unnatural for me to be called a noble too. It may be an interesting discussion to see whether the status of a slave or a bandit is higher. This is a good opportunity, maybe I should also present my success story to Claire. If you talk about your personal history, you''ll seem old. I''ll tell her about the incident where Carla acted like a pervert and exaggerate it about three times then. I see...There was such a side to an incident like that. Claire was surprised when she accurately grasped what was going on, from the coup in Goldonia to the Arkland war. Well, it''s required for merchants to understand the current state of politics after all. Although it appeared as though my story about the war was exaggerated, it also acted as something to lift morale. Ash was dominated overwhelmingly after all.... Of course I know you''re strong. Claire looks a little sad. It seems that even with the passing of time, the fact that I sliced her beloved Ash couldn''t be erased from her memories. I''m not too worried about that anymore. I was able to advance to where I am because that happened...after having slept with so many men, I no longer have the qualifications to scold Ash''s killer for what he''s done. I approach Claire, who is looking down, and hug her shoulder, and just when I was about to give her a kiss, she pushes my shoulder away. Well, now that everyone''s back stories are out of the way, why don''t we start discussing business?! Unfortunately, it seems she won''t let me taste her yet. We already have a list of items to be sold. Now, we just need to determine how much extra will be added on top of the amount of gold that was presented earlier. Adolph has returned and has begun to hold negotiations with Claire, while Carla is taking a nap as she gently strokes her belly. It was hilarious how Adolph had to make sure Claire and I weren''t having sex before timidly coming back in. I''m sorry, but our company prices are at a comparatively high rate so if possible...I don''t want to perform any corrupt practices. Thus, the most I could add on would only be something like a courtesy charge. Then your price may not be as competitive as the other companies, right? Plus, we''re a big customer so naturally we have many firms waiting for our business. Well, that''s troubling. But for a company to buy these items at a higher price, will you be sure that they are a decent firm? Perhaps it is better if you confirm again if they may be a firm of swindlers. What an intense back-and-forth negotiation. If possible, I would like to enjoy some alcohol while watching, instead of this tea. I won''t be able to add anything further, but maybe you could purchase an item from our company at a relatively lower price to counterbalance the deal. I appreciate the offer, but you don''t offer discounts on grain, right? Grain has certainly shot up in price, and our company has not been able to stock up decently so it can''t be helped. Since it has been brought up, grain has definitely seen a huge increase in price lately. We bought it at a fixed price so the damage is small but because our population is increasing, we may not have enough if we were to consider the upcoming winter. If I may offer some advice, the items you are purchasing are weapons and armors, as well as items used in the army; there are many bulky items so transportation may be difficult. Please take that into consideration as well. Your territory seems to be safe so I don''t believe that costs need to be expended for escorts though. You won''t be able to pass through the Treian kingdom, so you''ll have to go around from Goldonia, right? Adolph and I stop moving. We both know about the current affairs with Treia, and how those items have been plundered from them. If that load is transported via the route through Treia, then there is a high chance it would get confiscated by them. If the shortest distance by boat is not taken, then the cost for using transport carts will also stack up, and the risk of encountering bandits and monsters will increase. So we will carry the weapons and items of that kind, so please charge an extra fee in proportion to the amount... Adolph is quite the excellent talker but sometimes he can be too nit-picky and annoy the hell out of the other party. In this case, you should not be asking for so much. Adolph, that should be enough, right? Why don''t you yield a little for the beautiful lady? In the future, I want Claire to be a trustworthy party I can continue to conduct business with. I don''t want to have such tedious one-shot negotiations with different people every time I want to do business. Besides, if we yield a little, I might get something juicy in return later. The price is fine as it is. However, we will be the ones to escort you to the river. In return, you can add whatever you want on top. This isn''t just saving on costs. I can brag that it is safe within my territory, but I can''t say the same for Erich''s occupied territory. If by any chance Claire loses the cargo, she''s done for. It may be a minus for us in terms of expenses, but it will also act as the perfect opportunity to get in some marching training. And if possible, I want to keep as much of the origin of these goods a secret. Especially from the concerned parties from Goldonia. I''ve shown this stuff to a bunch of people so it isn''t top-secret, but it''s not something I want everybody to know about. Yes, naturally I would not blabber about a client''s information. Unlike how she was speaking previously, she is now using a manner of speech suitable for nobles. That may be her way of doing things. This is a different issue, but Fi...Fe...does the Fletch company produce its own weapons and armor? It''s the Flitch company. We do not produce our own, but many of the artisans do. If you so request, we will prepare them for you. We want to have compound bows. It''ll be a considerably large amount so if you can make them, please let us know. At the moment, we have given out all available bows gathered to the bow cavalry unit, but their sizes and design were all different so the shooting range for each one was dissimilar as well. For practicality, I want everyone in the army to have the same kind of equipment if possible. Considering the tribes that we absorbed, we will need close to 5000 bows, and it''s not an amount that Adolph or I can scrounge up from individual storekeepers or peddlers. Bows, is it? I understand. Depending on the amount, I will talk it over with the head office, so could you let me know the rough estimate of what you need? Around 5000. ...I will pass it along to the head office. However, if you''re talking about the newly created compound bows, it is a considerably high value. No matter how much you lower the price, you will still need to pay quite a bit. Hmm, I''ve already sold the goods and earned some capital, but is it still too early to purchase a large amount of items? In addition, the bow cavalry are still in training so I can''t immediately dispatch them to the battlefield either. I see. Then shall I buy them at a smaller denomination and have them sent to us on a continued basis? In this case, we can prepare other goods to be sold; we can expect harvest and head tax next year as well. By all means, that is fine with me. Claire''s face lights up. Instead of having to pass it off to head office, she must be happier to handle the business in her commercial area herself and have it lead directly to profit. When I glance slightly at Adolph''s face, he remains silent but gives a small nod. It looks like he doesn''t have a problem with these terms. My goodness, Hardlett-sama is weak against pretty ladies. Adolph probably understands that when I conceded to the generous conditions, it is just a loan for Claire. Well, I hope that we can work together in the future, Viscount Hardlett-sama. Claire bows deeply. From my point of view, I can clearly see the valley between her breasts, but it is definitely her intention for me to see. Even though I knew her intentions, my member still starts to harden. Since I believe that we will continue to do business together in the future, if you don''t mind, will you let me set up a shop here in Rafen? That is convenient for me. Claire, being the person in charge of the area, will not be staying permanently, but I''ll greatly appreciate it if I can contact her whenever I want. Then, the monthly tax rate is- Don''t worry about it. Do as you want. ...... -!? Thank you very much. I appreciate the special favor you have granted me. Claire expresses her thanks with smiles while Adolph glares at me. It seems I need to do something at the end. Good grief, negotiations are difficult. While being pierced with two opposing stares, Claire and I sign the contract. 84 Personal Business Negotiations CAegir POVC Even after we finished discussing business, Claire continues to stay in Rafen. It seems like she''s waiting for the wagons to arrive. Because my fate lies in this transaction, I will carry the load myself. A merchant also risks their life in a way, huh? Claire is staying in my mansion right now. That''s because there is no such thing as a high-class inn in Rafen. I have thought about constructing one, but only the foundation of the building exists. Thus, I had the VIP''s stay in my mansion. I was summoned by the aforementioned Claire, and when I dropped by the room I lent her, she entertained me with some expensive-looking alcohol. Go ahead, it''s one of the highest class items ordered from the Federation. I take a small sip and the fragrance and taste were both wonderful. I don''t mean to brag about my ability to judge the taste of alcohol, but I could tell immediately that this is an exquisite product. This is delicious. I''m glad you enjoyed it. Adolph isn''t here and there aren''t any other people here either. I don''t think there is a need to use particularly polite language. The day''s about to end, but the noise and torch lights still don''t disappear. When I glance out the window and give a quick sweep over the city, I could see countless fires wavering like fireflies and hear the sounds of wood being processed. They are busy preparing the materials needed for the next day, working until the sun rises. Working under the light of torches is inefficient and the workers who do the night shift are paid higher wages, so I can''t say that it''s the best method to use, but it''s more important that we have as many houses built before winter comes. However, due to the constant work, the residents in this town will need to stuff their ears with cotton whenever they go to sleep. When I asked them, it seems you''re building houses for the citizens and offering it to them free of charge. May I ask what reason you have to do that much for them? Even if you ask me, I don''t know the reason. It''s not like I''m serving them either, so maybe it''s to develop my territory? Stuff like this is Adolph''s area of expertise. Other nobles would rather indulge in their own hobbies, and spend their fortunes on jewels, ornaments and gorgeous weapons and armor. I don''t really prefer shiny things.... And please keep those fancy looking armor and weapons away from me; it has value to me only if I can use it in battle. You mean that monstrosity of a spear? To swing that thing around, how much of a muscle-head must you be? Before I knew it, Claire was sitting down beside me, curiously feeling my arm. Pardon me. I was just curious. Do as you like. I don''t have a reason to dislike being touched by a woman. Claire continues to speak while she draws close enough to me that I could feel her breath on my skin. With this much construction, don''t you need an ample amount of money, besides paying wages, to pay for the purchase of supplies? She knows about the wages I pay to the workers too, huh? If you let me handle it, I could bring you the completed components even without having to do this inefficient work at night. Did you leave somebody out? It seems she doesn''t intend to bring her head office into this conversation. I appreciate your offer, but it isn''t necessary at the moment. The women and the weaker citizens will lose their jobs otherwise. It is one of the goals of labor to have them build themselves up after all. In fact, the competition is quite high for the preparations of supplies at night. That''s because it''s one of the only jobs that the women can do. I see.... And the large number of increasing soldiers, why are you reinforcing your army so much? ... I''m sorry. I''ve been constantly straining my mind on a lot of different things these past two years so I''ve gotten curious about everything. Claire lightly strokes my thigh while apologizing to me. Since the negotiations we had earlier, she''s wearing relatively looser clothings so when she bends over, I can clearly see the valley of her breasts. It''s not a secret or anything. You know about the conflict with Treia, right? This remote region has stuff like that going on too. If I don''t have the military strength, I can''t begin to accomplish anything. Then will you be continuing to expand your army in the future? That looks to be the case. Will you be requesting me to arrange for the weapons, armors and other odds and ends for them too? Claire peeks at me with upturned eyes. I have been thinking about that too. I''ve been giving out the swords and spears to the soldiers from the spoils of war as long as they were the same size as the equipment everyone else was using, but things like arrows, wagons, carriages, and so on will be necessary if I were to expand the private army. When the time comes, if Adolph or I need to run around trying to gather this stuff, it would be a waste of time and also more expensive. Is that not possible? ...maybe you''ve decided on a partner already...? Claire climbs on my knee and looks up at me. I haven''t decided yet. When it''s necessary, I''ll be counting on you. Claire''s face brightens up in a flash. Thank you very much! And I have a proposal, but the cost of the transaction...could you entrust me with a portion of the balance of 16 000? Hm? What do you mean? If you buy something, you pay money, if you sell something, you receive it. Besides that, I don''t really get anything else. For example, if you have 10 000 gold, you would note it on a document without delivering me any of the actual money. And when you want to buy something from me, the cost will be subtracted from that document. Hm, is it something like lending? But what do I have to gain from this? It would be a hassle carrying around large sums of money. If thieves were to steal it, you would suffer huge losses, but if you were to entrust it to me, you wouldn''t have to worry about that. It would be dangerous for us if we were to carry lots of gold too. Even though this neighborhood doesn''t have many thieves, I can''t guarantee its safety. It''s funny coming from me, who has stolen from a Treian noble, but the danger would lessen like this. But if that''s the case, wouldn''t it be a hassle to buy things from anyone other than Claire...Oh, so that''s her goal. If I do that, I wouldn''t want to buy from any merchant other than you. ...I will properly carry the goods to you when you demand it. Plus! If you entrust it to me, I will give you some discounts! I didn''t have any big transactions with anyone other than Claire anyways. I think what she said is fine, but it made me want to mess around with her a little. But, it might not be so bad sleeping while surrounded by gold either. You''re kidding, I can''t see you having such a hobby. Claire remains smiling as she sits directly beside me, but I can somewhat see impatience showing on her face. I said I was going to buy from her from now on too, so even if she has to give out some gold, it shouldn''t hurt her that much. She shouldn''t have any reason to be in such a rush. 16 000 gold, huh? It''s an amount I''ve never seen before so it would have been nice to see it at least once. ...it goes without saying that those composite bows will be comparatively cheaper starting the next time. It''s weird if I think about it. Claire should have already sent the letter telling the supply wagons to depart. They are also bringing the gold for the payment so it would be quite the joke if she changes the price now. It''s not like Claire herself would carry the large sum of money for a transaction she isn''t sure would be successful. When I stare into her eyes, I can see that underneath her smile, Claire has a look of restlessness similar to someone panicking to pay back some debt. I forgot that Claudia had easily brought 5000 gold with her, but if I think long and hard, 16 000 gold is an incredible amount of money. Even the merchants in the city don''t usually carry that much on hand, so if the area that Claire''s company is in charge of is in hard times...moreover, she just started in her new position and hasn''t been able to get hold of a prominent customer yet. ...If even I can see through it, you''re still not good enough. Wh-what may you be referring to? You''ve been acting confidently while taking a huge gamble. Are you not? Claire remains smiling while acting sheepishly and begins to sweat. Well, I can just contact the Flitch company and... Please wait! Claire comes closer to me, almost smothering me. I was speaking while smiling somewhat so she should understand when I''m being serious or not though. It''s true we are trading partners. But before that, we are man and woman...don''t you think there is a method we can use to get us to trust the other more? Claire looks up at me, but I remain silent and spread open my legs. She dropped down from the sofa and went in between my legs, burying her face in my crotch. She rubbed the crotch in my pants with her face, then slowly lowered my pants with both hands. It''s already been two years. That time, you used this tool and fucked me lots. Only the ass though. Please don''t say it. It''s embarrassing. Using just her mouth, Claire skillfully played with the meat rod that sprung out. She wasn''t simply pleasuring me, but the appearance she had as she did so C looking up at me with a wistful look while sucking me C stirred inside me a man''s desire to conquer and protect. Her crimson lips repeatedly kissed my meat rod and enveloped the tip of my dick. How delicious...it''s not even comparable to that time. How many guys has she sucked since that time? It''s the reason for my love for you, Hardlett-sama. Like she''s one to talk, but it''s not a bad feeling having her service me while she says that. It''s so big...I''ve always thought it was like a log before, but compared to what it is now, it makes the one I saw back then look shabby. Claire once again puts her mouth on it and deliberately sucks me while making lots of noise, occasionally taking it out of her mouth to praise its size. I know that she does this to flatter men, but when she services me so lovingly, I could easily misunderstand it as something else. I hold her head down as she uses both her hands to rub my hips and takes me deep, all the way inside her throat. Pleasure starts to build up rapidly and I thrust out my hips unknowingly, but there was absolutely no resistance from her, only looking up at me with teary eyes instead. If she does that, I''ll have no choice but to use less strength. The service continues for a while, then I pull my dick out from her mouth, which was bending back so much it pretty much stuck against my stomach, and Claire got on all-fours. I''ve never seen such a wonderful tool before.... The veins are all bulging out and it''s emitting such a terrifyingly manly smell. Recently, there have been many women who''ve praised my dick for being big, so because of that, I feel a little proud. I was going to put my hand inside her dress and pull down her underwear. There''s no need for that. Claire flips up her dress and reveals a black lace underwear. Right in the center of the underwear, where her most precious place is, is a large slit and if you spread it open, you are able to see directly inside of her. What a naughty woman. Did you intend to eat this little guy up from the very beginning? It''s because Hardlett-sama''s charm as a man has melted my heart... I don''t ask anything further than that and place my meat rod at the slit of her underwear from behind, touching the entrance of her vagina. My bluff was seen through, so for tonight, I am Hardlett-sama''s slave.... Please fuck me to your heart''s content. I intend to do just that! I place both hands on her ass and thrust my hips forward. The thick tip spreads her insides apart as it entered. Aaah!! Amazing! My womanhood... my most sacred place is being dominated!! I try to push even further inside, but when it reached about halfway inside, it got stuck and it won''t go in any further. Claire then grabs her butt cheeks and spread them apart with all her might. My meat rod slowly slips inside to the deepest part. It''s in! All the other guys up till now have all been blown out of the water! From this point forward, I''m only yours, I''ll only be your woman! While listening to Claire''s sweet praises and moving my hips, I indulge in the sensations of her insides. Her hole is naturally secreting its own lubricant so it''s very slippery and feels really good. She doesn''t just squeeze down on me either; she combines the pulling and pushing of her body by clenching at regular intervals to further increase the pleasure given to me. These movements are clearly from a woman who knows how to please a man. Aaah, it''s too thick.... Move a little slower, will you? My hole will tear. Hm? Is that so? I start moving slower and Claire was enjoying herself for a while, then began to complain abruptly. It''s no good! Something is coming.... Aaaah!! AAaaahh!!! Please thrust into me! Until I break!! She turns back to look at me and sticks out her tongue, as if pleading for me to thrust harder every time. She may have gotten more aroused while rubbing against me. When I imagined that was a result of my thing, it also made me feel good. So, I do just as she wishes, slam my hips hard against her, and she gets pushed around on the sofa, almost as if she was rolling around. Even so, it''s a fresh feeling to fuck a woman when she is still wearing her dress and underwear. While thinking that I should do this next time with Nonna, I grab both of Claire''s hands and hold them in place so that she can''t run away. I also use the other hand to massage her breasts and pinch her nipples, which causes her vagina to clench around me in joy. Ah...it feels so good. Keep squeezing me just like that. It''s also incredibly good for me! To be embraced by such a sturdy man and for it to feel so good, I''m really falling in love! She turns back to me with a fire in her eyes, so I take Claire''s lips with my own and continue to attack deep inside her. Hardlett-sama...I''m already about to cum. Me too. But I''m worried about the money issue...so the last spurt can''t quite... Claire has a dark look on her face as she says that and her hole relaxes slightly. In order to climax, I sought the stimulation to my member so I got on top of her while keeping her on all-fours with her back facing me. Don''t worry about that! I''ll figure something out, so focus here! Thank you very much! Then I can freely...cumC!! Her shoulders droop down and she bends her neck while her vagina squeezes me so much that it almost hurts, then I also reach my limit. Uooo!!! No longer able to hold it in, I thrust my hips one last time before ejaculating with great momentum, pouring everything into her from the several dozen pulses of my dick. We look at each other while I was still cumming and kiss each other passionately. After the long ejaculation ended, I lay down on the bed together with Claire, and enjoy my liquor as she uses my arm as a pillow. She then buries her face against my sweaty chest. That was the best. It''s been awhile since I''ve felt so good that I forget about my work. It''s a man''s capacity to not mention that she''s telling a lie. In the end, how much money do you have on hand? How much should I entrust to you? I can deliver 6000 and it''s already on its way. She tricked me. She''s gambling by giving me below half of the funds? She''ll fall into ruin one day. I''m a newcomer after all. If I do the same things that the others are doing, I''ll never rise above them. You''re quite brave aren''t you. When I fondle Claire''s breasts, she takes a hold of my meat rod and starts rubbing it in response. Then I''ll leave 10 000 with you. Thank you very much. I feel a jolt of pleasure on my chest as she licks my nipple. In response, I also slip a finger in her vagina, and rub the rough interior wall gently. After I released so much seed in her, that place was hot and slippery. Hey, Hardlett-sama... You don''t have to be so formal with calling me Hardlett every time. Can''t you say it another way? When she calls me by my family name, it feels like I''m still doing work. Then...Aegir-sama...this may be extremely rude but, could I remove the honorific only when we''re in bed? Yeah, do what you want. It doesn''t even make me angry when a girl I sleep with addresses me without honorifics. My beloved Aegir.... Please be affectionate with me from now on. Claire holds some liquor in her mouth and lets me drink it by transferring it to me mouth-to-mouth. Drinking such high quality alcohol with a beauty such as this makes it taste twice as good. I was ready for another round as I hug her shoulder, but she chimes in first. Aahn! Are you going to return to my hole? Why don''t we talk a little longer? Since Aegir''s thing is so big. It can''t be helped, so I hold back. Although my meat rod is already standing tall..... That reminds me, is that horse still doing well? The large black one.... You mean Schwartz? He''s doing fine. He''s still a mean woman-loving horse. Oh my, ufufu. To be honest, I like horses very much. Recently, the eastern region of Goldonia has a considerable amount of horses out for sale...I was looking forward to finding the place where the horses were being raised, but I couldn''t find it. Well, the horses aren''t being raised here. The horses are being raised further east, in the mountain nation territory. They sell the ones that are unsuitable for riding. ...They are being bred in the territory of the mountain nation? No, that makes it sound like you''ve tamed them or something. Almost all of them obey me. There won''t be any raids at this point in time. You''re pretty spot on. They make horse meat out of the ones they can''t ride. As expected, that is wasteful if you ask me, so I traded wheat to them, which is beneficial for both parties. We exchanged goods, so you merchants might not have much profit to gain. Claire smiles delicately, but her face gradually closes in on me. That area is full of unknown things to me so I''m pretty curious about it. Are there any other unusual things there? She has quite the adventurous heart. It''s just wasteland as far as the eye can see, and maybe some grasslands and waterfronts here and there. It''s quite hard to search around too...but it seems there''s an iron mine. Although it''s not really that rare, I guess. Oh my, a mine? Yeah, the quality is good too, but I can''t do anything about having to transport the iron ore all the way to the capital. Iron ore is an important item but ultimately still just raw material so the unit price is low. Besides that, it''s also heavy so it isn''t suitable to be transported such long distances. Adolph is thinking of some way to try and do something with it but there doesn''t seem to be a good idea as of yet. ...If you refine it locally into a chunk of metal and then transport it.... No, if all the towns collectively process it until the final product... Claire is muttering something. There won''t be any obstructions from the mountain nation, right? Hm? Yeah, it should be alright in that area. Since we''ve found the iron mine, it isn''t that far away. The only tribes around there obey me too. I might be able to help you transport the iron. Please, by all means show it to me. Claire once again brings her face close to me. I kiss her, but she doesn''t flinch. Alright. But it''s not an environment that a city girl might consider comfortable, you know? I am a former bandit. Harsh environments are fine for me. Claire puffs out her chest, and her nicely shaped breasts jiggle. I can''t hold back any longer. Kyaa! Aegir is such a womanizer. Are there any guys who would be able to resist this? Let''s do it entirely naked next. I strip Claire naked and slam my meat rod into her, savoring her high-class vagina. Our activities continue until I climax for the third time; Claire moans loudly and then faints. CThird person POVC Claire-sama...are you alright? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. A voice from a young girl calls out to Claire, who was calmly sleeping on the bed. Yeah, I''m awake. How is Lord Hardlett doing? Yes, he is in high spirits. Claire''s expression relaxes. She was able to properly satisfy the man and also able to resolve the issue with the money, so she shouldn''t have any worries. Good work. It was amazing. He continued for an hour after that, I really thought that I was going to faint. Claire receives the water from the young girl and instantly finishes it. The problem with the funds is okay now. I was able to gain a bunch of useful information too. She lays sprawled on the bed and opens her legs wide. The young girl took a stick with a soft piece of cotton attached to the end and wets it, inserting it into Claire''s vagina and wipes up the seed. What a tremendous amount.... How much did he release? You''re right, it''s amazing. At first, I thought he was urinating inside me. In the past, Claire would grit her teeth and endure these kinds of perverted acts. When she was finished dealing with her customers, the young girl would smear ointment or oil on her and massage inside and around her genitals. Nnh! Laurie, do it carefully, ''kay? I really pushed myself today after all. The two females have a master and servant relationship, but they also have a deeper bond than that. The young girl called Laurie was born as the daughter of a wealthy merchant family but one year ago, her parents made a mistake in doing business and went bankrupt. Having lost her place to live, she had to depend on Claire. You got stretched out quite a bit.... Was it really that big? Claire raises her voice. It''s not a matter of whether he was big or not. It''s because it''s the first time for my hole. He''s an acquaintance of yours from the past, right? It''s nothing that exaggerated. He was pretty big in the past too, but now it''s big enough that I''m starting to doubt whether it belongs to a human or not. Claire-sama''s special place is an important negotiation tool after all. You''re one to talk, Laurie. Claire would use her body without hesitation when necessary to rise up in her profession or when she needs to complete a transaction, but it''s the same for Laurie, since it isn''t rare for her to share the floor on Claire''s instructions if there are people with preferences for plain girls who look almost 15 years younger than them. I guess you''re right. If it''s necessary...with Lord Hardlett too. It''ll be impossible for you. Your stomach will get torn apart. The two of them laugh together. Laurie has slept with many men as Claire has instructed her to, but it''s not like she has any resentment against her. In order for the two of them to succeed, they are willing to do anything if necessary. Laurie was confident about her own quick wits, and Claire also recognizes that. She didn''t feel like she was inferior in any way to the male merchants, but just by being a woman in the business world causes you to be at a disadvantage. In that case, there shouldn''t be any confusion that she would use the weapons that women have to compensate for that. Luckily, Claire and Laurie both were born beautiful, so the effect it had was immense. Besides, it seems he doesn''t have a preference for small girls like you. And he doesn''t enjoy raping women either. He gets more turned on when a woman drowns in pleasure rather than when she gets embarrassed. Claire explains everything she experienced in the earlier battle and Laurie notes it down. If the collection of preferences in this notebook is known to the public, nearly a hundred men would die of shame. He isn''t interested in luxury goods. But one of his wives looked happily at the jewel sample so he might buy it. He treats weapon and armor in a practical sense so ornamental ones are prohibited. Also, he likes alcohol so bring more of that stuff...and most of all, women, he''s quite the ladies'' man. His mansion was filled with women too. His technique is first class, so an amateur won''t stand a chance against him. Plus, he worries about you...so if the girl isn''t careful, her heart will get captured too. He''s a nice guy, isn''t he. Yeah. But we can''t become his prisoners. You''re right. It''s fortunate for us that he''s such a womanizer. At one point, I didn''t know what was going to happen, but it seems I''ve won the bet again. It might be good to leave a regional office in Rafen too. This place will continue to grow. Claire stands up while still naked and looks out the window at the wavering flames. Laurie helps the standing woman into a nightgown from behind. It might be hard to believe, but it looks like he controls the movements and actions of the mountain nation too. The source of horses come from there as well. No way...although it''s true I''ve heard that there were suppression battles happening around the area recently. Claire and her company have a precise information network but as expected, they aren''t able to reach all the way to the mountain nation''s territory. They could get a hold of when they left the area but they would be clueless about the undeveloped places. It looks like it wasn''t just suppression, but domination. I would need to confirm it, but if it''s true, then it''s an incredible feat. There are signs of merchants in any area you look around the central plains. Even in the remote regions where only peddlers go, if you trace back from the items sold by those peddlers to where they stock up, you will eventually reach a large company that is connected to them. But there are exceptions. That is the mountain nation territory, where it''s the same for every nation C an unknown land. A completely blank area on the map. They have yet to discover the value of that area. It is considered a barren land dominated by barbarians. You were able to dig into Lord Hardlett too. Yes, I''ve gotten his deposit, which essentially makes me his exclusive merchant. She wasn''t worried at all about the failed purchasings caused by the other companies the other day. Just a single big transaction doesn''t have that much significance to a major company. Although, the thought of Claire being able to connect to Lord Hardlett, who controls an area with a promising future, alone was able to make her smile. This might be where our luck turns around. Yes, this is the time we have to show what we''re made of. The lumber to build houses with, and also laborers...even slaves will be fine so please supply them. Next, we will have to corral the weaponsmiths and armorsmiths. Eventually, we''ll need a large amount. Yes. Seeing how Laurie is quickly writing up a letter, Claire continues on. I told you earlier that you might get torn apart, but depending on the situation, I''ll need you to sleep with him as well. So be prepared for it. I understand, Claire-sama. Also, do we have any good lubricants and something to relieve pain? Laurie stops writing. A lot of things happened in the past, you see. He seems to be interested in my ass so I thought it might be necessary to widen it...since at that size, with my asshole as it is now, it will get turned into something beyond repair. Laurie could not repress the admiration she had for Claire''s determination. 85 Children CAegir POVC Aaaah... I sink my body into the hot water and relax, spreading out my arms and legs. I unconsciously let out a long sigh. This season is the coldest out of the entire year, but it is especially cold today and snow is also fluttering around. To be able to get into a hot water bath at this time is the best feeling. When I open the bathroom window, I could see what you could call the specialty of Rafen C the torch lights of the workers at night. It is nice to be able to view those hard-working people, who are desperately trying their best in the snow, from the side, but that is a privilege reserved for the feudal lord. I''ll soak my head and warm it up too. ? When I completely submerged myself into the water, the door opens and someone walks in while humming. Though with that said, the only people who could come in are the ones in my household. I wonder who it could be though. Hmm?So warrrm~ Baths are so nicee... Onee-chan, don''t go ahead without me! It''s because Ruu is slow. Why does it take you that long just to take off your clothes? The once quiet bathroom instantly got livelier. The sisters Kuu and Ruu are really close with each other as they eat meals and take baths together. I was thinking about something like that, but my breath is about to run out. Come on Ruu, hurry up and get in the water and wash yourself. You''ll catch a cold. In the middle of Kuu''s instructions, I raise my head out of the water and stand up. Kuu, who was bending over the water to dip her body in, placed her face in the exact position where my crotch would be. Eh...the water?Eh?Pe-... You two are also going to take a bath? ...Pen-...pe-... Hawawa! Kuu fixes her gaze at the object that made its sudden appearance and froze in place. Ruu searches for a cloth to cover her body, but realizing there was nothing of the sort, she shyly used her hands to cover only her slit. Geez! Why were you hiding!? After regaining their senses, I listen to the two sisters complain after getting in the water. I wasn''t really hiding, I just wanted to get my head warmed up and you just came in at a bad time. But now, we can finally get in together with Aegir-san after such a long time. Ruu sits beside me and rests her head on my shoulder. She isn''t hiding her breasts or her slit anymore. When I stroke her head, she acts bashfully, but seems happy. Uuu, even though we''re of the opposite gender... On the other hand, Kuu wasn''t able to relax at all. Rather, she''s rather agitated after getting a glimpse of the thing hanging around my crotch area. It looks like she wanted to check it out nonchalantly, but it was quite obvious from my point of view. It is exactly as Nonna said. You want to see it? You could have just told me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I stand up and show them my limp cock that droops down. Hiih! Th-that''s not-! I didn''t mean that!! Although she said that, her gaze doesn''t shift away. It''s natural for a woman to be interested in a man. Here, try touching it. I take Kuu''s hand and place it on my cock. Without averting her eyes, her hands gently caress it. It''s soft...even though it was really hard during the time you embraced my mom. It''s because I''m not lusting after a woman right now...just earlier, it was squeezed dry by Catherine and Nonna. In theory, there are naked women beside me, but Ruu is still a developing child and Kuu is tightly covering her important areas. Geez! Even though mom''s stomach is finally getting bigger! It''s about time, isn''t it? How is she doing? Well, it looks like she''ll be fine. She''s having an easier time than when she had Sue. I honestly think it''s because Aegir-san is by her side... The two of them discuss how they wish a healthy child would be born. However, it''s a strange situation to talk about children while having my cock held like this. Do you want to see it get bigger? Eeeh!? No way, it''s not like I want to see...but. She absolutely wants to see it. I unwrap the hand that Kuu was using to hide her breasts and gently massage them. They''re definitely not big, but she isn''t flat either. Their size is perfectly large enough to fit in my hands and it has the elasticity that only youth could provide. Just from seeing how her nipples are already getting hard may be enough to get my member aroused. Kuu tries not to show it but she''s surprisingly lewd. Ah! Nnh! It feels good.... Uwaa...it''s getting all plump and expanding. My cock is pulsing and gradually getting larger, eventually getting completely erect. The meat rod towers over Kuu at a 45 degree angle and casts an intimidating shadow. It became rock hard in no time at all... I draw closer to the surprised Kuu and drag the erect penis from her face to her neck. Hey Kuu, is it about time you try taking me inside? Kuu doesn''t give an answer, but gets up from the water and places her hand on the edge of the bathtub. Uuu...well, something that big won''t fit... A woman''s body is made for that. Let''s test it out. I hug her from behind and place my cock at the entrance of her slit, pushing it in. The tip is pressing against Kuu''s slightly puffed up genitals and is just about to penetrate her, but Kuu distanced herself from me. I''m sorry! It''s scary!! Really?...Alright. Kuu is genuinely scared. The loss of her virginity will be postponed. Then, could you at least calm this guy down. I had Kuu sit on the edge of the tub as I draw close to her. When she rubs it with her hands, I bring her closer and stick my thing right in front of her face. W-with my mouth?? Would Ruu like to join in as well? Hawawawa!! The mood where her sister and I were about to do something sexual causes Ruu to sink her face halfway into the water while she watches. Since she''s here, why not get her to participate as well? She''s still just a child, but it should be fine if I only get her to lick it. Well, I''m counting on you. Nnh...Ruu, I''ll leave the tip to you. ''Kay, kyaa! It twitched! I sit on the edge of the bathtub and the two sisters start sucking my dick while still in the water. That way, they won''t get cold. It should be the first time that the two of them perform oral sex but maybe because they''re sisters, they are perfectly in sync with each other. Kuu is quite shy but fairly bold in her sucking and I can''t get enough of Ruu''s tiny tongue as well. It might be nice to periodically get these two siblings to service me. Nnh-! It''s hard. Nnnnh! So big. The only unfortunate thing is that I can''t have them envelop me with their mouths. I''ll have to train them and get them to practice enough so they can take me in all the way to their throats. It was rather weak stimulation, but the service continues for 30 minutes and my meat rod is starting to twitch as if begging to release what was being stored. I''m cumming, suck on it from both sides. I hold the heads of both sisters and push my meat rod against them, then look up at the ceiling. The two of them feverishly sucks my penis, even sucking at the base, and stroke it using their tongues. I instantly felt something hot like magma rising up from my balls. It was also transmitted to the girls while they were sucking me, and they open their eyes wide in astonishment. Ooohh! Kyaa!! Wah! It came out!! Accompanied by splurting sounds, the semen flew everywhere, dirtying the sisters'' faces, dripping to the bath water and even sticking to the ceiling. Don''t stop! Keep licking a little longer! The sisters separate their mouths from my rod when they were shocked at my ejaculation but I hold their heads close until the end of my eruption. The discharge was caused by weaker stimulation, but it was still a lengthy emission. After everything was fired out, my meat rod droops back down, as I also sink back into the water. Aaah...that was good... My face is all sticky... Waa~ it even reached the ceiling... A while after that, we relax in the water, and I get out from the bath first. It''s pretty cold, so stay in there for a moment. Oh yeah, there weren''t any clothes in the dressing room. That''s why I thought nobody was here. That''s because I came here naked. Straight after embracing Nonna and the others. ...So you''re going back naked too? I''ll be doing it with Celia next. ...... I exit the dressing room while the siblings give me resigned stares. No matter how they look at me, being stared at by women is a nice feeling. After a while You can''t do any farming during the winter season so many people have gathered to do labor~ Wow, that''s nice. The bow cavalry is finished with their basic training~ Is that so? That''s nice. Previously, the applicants for the private army were increasing, but the balance with the population is~ Hooh, that''s nice. You aren''t even listening! Adolph and Celia both shout at me. The reports were just too dull so I was about to fall asleep. Leopolt actually left on his own, basically determining that I''ve given permission to him since there was no complaints from me. The point is that there aren''t many changes, and it''s the same situation as usual, isn''t it? It''s fine if you don''t make such an effort to report everything to me. We can''t do that. In the first place, it''s Hardlett-sama who selfishly agreed to make a deposit to the Flitch company that our freedom of purchasing is... Adolph''s explanation is unnecessarily long. The domestic affairs official essentially requires one to have many long and useless banter though. You understand? When purchasing goods, we buy from a range of locations so that the risk of interception decreases... Right at that moment, light stepping sounds and heavy footsteps come from the corridor. The door of the office was opened without even a knock. The one who came in wasn''t Pipi or Carla, but rather one of the maids and was shouting loudly without so much as giving me any kind of greeting. Mel-sama is going into labor!! Adolph, tell me later. It can''t be helped. Celia doesn''t object either and follows me in a light jog. When I head to the living room, Mel was being supported by a maid and Sebastian and was being carried to the bedroom. It was already close to the time she might give birth so I had a midwife stay with us permanently. ...Aegir-sama...the baby is finally- Yeah, I know. Do you want me to accompany you? No, when a woman gives birth, they become like an animal... you shouldn''t look. Is that so? Then I''ll stay here. Go do your best. Mel heads to the bedroom covered in cold sweat. The door was closed and there was a strange silence encompassing the front of the room. Carla, who has a similar large belly, looks on worriedly while Nonna closed her eyes to pray for Mel''s safe delivery. Irijina and Celia were also just as restless somewhere else in the house. Giving birth is a huge, life-threatening task. Everyone is nervous and Rita was just about to prepare water and a light snack in anticipation for the long haul. But just 10 minutes after Mel entered the room, I could hear the cry of a baby. Hm? Has the child been born? Eh? The water hasn''t even gotten warm yet. But the midwife opens the door to greet me. It is a healthy little girl. It must be god''s intervention that it was such a safe delivery. Hurry and get the baby''s first bath! Is the water not ready yet? It was such a sudden birth that the baby''s bath will need a little longer before it''s ready. Mel, are you...tired? Ufu, honestly, I''m not that tired. Is the baby healthy? Yeah, looks like she''s healthy. Thank goodness.... Another girl, so when all four of them are together, it will be very lively in the future, I''m sure. Because it was an extremely short delivery, Mel''s face doesn''t look fatigued. I give the woman, who''s smiling while holding the baby girl, a light kiss and leave the room. It seems best to give the mother some space immediately after childbirth. A little girl, huh? ...it''s amazing that there are four of them. I''m so glad that mom is okay... We''ll have to think of a name for her. That''s where I, as the legal wife, comes in...so how about Ekaterina? Kuu, Ruu, Sue, Ekaterina? You don''t have much of a naming sense, do you. The kids are also making a fuss, throwing out names at random. Whatever the name is doesn''t matter; Mel is also satisfied at the fact that the child has been born without any complications. Just when the servants were about to present alcohol in celebration, a groan can be heard. Uuuurgh...ooww, it hurts...what is this...my stomach is... When I look, Carla is crouching down and holding her stomach. Everyone instantly turns to look at one another. Once again, everyone starts running around, the midwife is called from Mel''s side and takes Carla with her. It wasn''t expected that she would give birth on the same day, so the room preparation hasn''t been done yet. The maids were also grabbing sheets and a bunch of other things and are running around hastily. At the same time? ...which means that they got pregnant at the same time when I was doing them together? Please don''t say something so vulgar at a time like this! Nonna, who was making jokes about Carla earlier, is pretty shaken and lost her composure at Carla''s sudden change in expression. Unlike Mel, it is Carla''s first childbirth, so it might be a little painful for her. That''s what I thought, but after 30 minutes, the midwife comes out carrying a baby girl. It was such a safe delivery that it made me doubt whether she actually gave birth or not; even the midwife felt it was a little anti-climactic. The path for the baby to come out was quite wide so she was able to pass through easily. I wonder what she''s referring to. Nonna and Rita look at each other. Well, the size of the baby''s head is about the same...right? It''s been going in and out of her, right? It seems they were discussing something together. In any case, my family has increased by two. Mel''s child is named Miu, and Carla''s child is named Ekaterina...as expected they get along well. Not yet...I still have the opportunity to give birth to an heir! It seems Nonna is finally getting serious. The hard part is what comes after. I didn''t really intend to spread rumors about my child having been born, but Sebastian said it was common to write a letter to your close acquaintances unless it was an illegitimate child; thus I only sent a message to Erich. When I did so, nobles and merchants, whose names I don''t even know, had come to deliver me celebratory gifts one after the other. The eccentric things included the song celebrating the birth and the celebratory wine placed in the cellar that was accompanied by a title deed. There was an idiot who asked for marriage with a three year old son, and even worse, there was a bigger idiot who wanted to get engaged with me while she was pregnant with a possible son. It isn''t unusual for them to decide on you as a marriage candidate right after there has been a birth though? I was talking to Nonna about the idiotic things that those nobles were doing, but she replies in an indifferent manner. It seems I''m not able to keep up with the noble society. In the first place, Erich is to blame for spreading the rumors. The next time I meet him, I''ll cause some trouble for him. If that''s so, then you don''t have much time to spare. Celia comes to my side. She''s cute so I stroke her face and head. Waah! My hair! She must have done something to her hair; then I did something bad to her. Celia fixes her hair and then continues further. Just a little earlier, didn''t a messenger come? There will be an assembly in the spring. The direct orders from the King were to bring your troops to the capital for the large training exercise in spring. Is that so? The season is already close to spring. I''ll have to summon the bow cavalry to the assembly as well. It''s been a while since I''ve been to the capital, so I can also see Melissa and Maria too. Let''s put the issue with Erich to the side for now. 86 A Trifle in the Capital CAegir POVC All troops, commence your marching!! By my order, the mass gathering of troops on the outskirts of Rafen begin advancing to the north. In accordance with the the king''s order, I am mobilizing my army to participate in the spring training in the capital. Only during this time, the work around the town has stopped and adults and children alike scrambled to climb to high places to watch over the army. Just a few guards are left in the city. If we were to get attacked while you are absent, wouldn''t there be absolutely no survivors left? If there are bandits, even the incomplete city walls will be enough to obstruct them. If it''s Treia, then they''re extremely foolish. The army of the entire kingdom is gathering to hold a training exercise, so to attack during that time is utter madness. Even if we could respond as an entire country, it would be a great loss if they burned the city down. Besides, Carla and Mel are left there too. Chief...I mean, Viscount-sama, if danger arises in your territory, our warriors will rush over, thus please be at ease. We will definitely protect your children and wives. In the case where there are enemies whom the guards are unable to deal with, the mountain nation will use all their efforts to reinforce them, and in the worse case, my family has promised me that they will escape. I have no choice but to trust them at this point. It''s been awhile since we''ve visited Melissa and the others. I''ve also asked them to take care of me... Nonna and Catherine are riding on a large carriage in the center of the army. The only ones that are not accompanying us are Carla and Mel, since it hasn''t been that long after they''ve given birth, and their daughters. The main purpose of this exercise is not simply to fulfil a military objective, but its aim is also to gather the nobles who are typically holed up in their territories and get them to show their faces. Since I''ll be returning for a reasonable amount of time, I decide to take my family along with me. Previously, when we had to move Nonna and the others to the territory, it was unbelievably troublesome, wouldn''t you agree? Pipi doesn''t know about it! At that time, we were attacked by the mountain nation, but right now, they are our allies. In addition, the amount of their soldiers we brought along reach 8000 in number. It might be safer here than to remain in the city. Aegir-sama, I have taken stock of our squad this time. It would be embarrassing if you are unable to get a hold of the situation during the exercise, so please remember it, ''kay? Celia hands me a neat chart with the organized formations. There are individual differences between the use of their sentences and it''s quite amusing. Leopolt would have just written the minimal amount on his documents which gave off a feeling that he wanted me to understand what he wrote even without the explanation, causing me to get annoyed. Adolph politely explains things in his documents but he would really explain things in details so it could get quite lengthy. The way he points out my small mistakes and my clumsiness gets me annoyed just as much. 90 percent of Claudia''s letters are useless and there is practically no content in them. It doesn''t get me annoyed but it dampens my mood. Nonna has a similar trend too.... Recently, Nonna has been in a hurry to get children so I''m worried that she''s becoming more like Claudia. With that in consideration, Celia''s writing is well organized, it doesn''t contain any strange sarcasm, and I can read it without getting upset. However, there are occasions where she leaves out some crucial parts. You''re about one step away, I guess. ? What do you mean? I glance at the formation chart while petting Celia''s head...oh, a misprint. Eastern Independent Army Troop Count 2000 Infantry 1200, Archers 300, Spearmen 300, Heavy Cavalry 200 Private Army Troop Count 3000 Infantry 1500, Archers 500, Spearmen 700, Heavy Cavalry, 300 Bow Cavalry Troop Count 3000 Bow Cavalry 3000 Supply Squad Large wagons 50 Total of 8000 in the great army. Actually, there was a dispute with the mobilization of the bow cavalry. The leaders of the mountain nation could not understand the meaning of training exercises. Exercise? What is that? Is it not a fight? When I was thinking about how I could explain it, Pipi, who has gotten accustomed to our way of living, explains in my place. In the plains, there are other chiefs who have many warriors under their command. They will gather together and train for battle. If you don''t bring enough warriors, they will make fun of you as a weak chief. What?! That isn''t good! Then, we will gather the entire tribe and have them go along to show the greatness of our chief!! Please stop. If the capital finds out that there is a mass migration of tribes, it will be more embarrassing for me than having fewer soldiers. There is no need for that. It isn''t meaningful just to bring numbers; they also need to be skilled warriors. If they go through training and are given equipment, 3000 will be enough. Is that so...? If you bring all the warriors with you, you can get double the amount though. I''m grateful, but their armors don''t match and I don''t want to have warriors running around wearing pelts on their backs. Would 3000 cause you trouble in terms of food? The warriors of the mountain nation have a duty to kill prey and be hunters as well. If I mobilize too many of them, it may hinder their lifestyle. The lame horses that the chief has traded to us will serve as food. We won''t starve. We can manage somehow if half of the warriors stay back. Then it''s settled. So, would it be alright to have about 100 women wait on you during this training or whatever? You fool! It''s a gathering of powerful beings! It won''t look good if he doesn''t bring at least 300 with him!! If I have 300 of the mountain nation''s women surrounding me as I enter the capital, rumors will spread about how I''m some sort of barbarian king. After that, the leaders were somehow calmed down, I took the agreed number of warriors with me and we managed to depart. Even so, that girl seems happy. Pipi runs up in between Celia and I with her horse. Celia...she''s really emitting some serious murderous intent now. She''ll surely become the chief of the next generation. The girl Pipi is talking about is the one that discovered the erogenous zone on the nape of my neck.1 When I dropped by to mobilize the troops, she came running while holding her large belly. It seems that she wanted me to name the child, so when I listed names of boys and girls, she returned extremely happily. Pipi also wants the chief''s child. I would be somewhat honored to receive a child too. Even Luna wedges herself in here. She is more skilled than Pipi as a warrior, and furthermore, she has higher leadership ability, so I had her manage some of the bow cavalry. Those guys won''t listen to orders from outsiders besides myself anyways, and if Pipi is the captain, she might actually interfere with our tactics. The eastern independent army will be under my direct control, while the private army will be commanded by Irijina. However, since this is actually a hybrid composition, most of it will be managed by myself. Leopolt is the staff officer and Celia is the adjutant. The expressionless staff officer who got on his horse, and the adjutant, who somehow manages to push Luna out of the way, both look at me. They''ve given me quite the overhyped role. It would take a considerable amount of time along the path to the capital to march together with the infantry, but once we got on the maintained highway running through Erich''s territory, it became a lot smoother. It even stretches up to here? If this extends all the way to our territory, then logistics will instantly improve in speed. Leopolt did not speak beyond his field of expertise, but if this highway gets connected, then the exporting of iron will finally become realistic. Claire is getting pretty annoying with her pleas to extend the path and her demands for the royalty to get to work. Is everything alright in Erich''s territory though? From what I can see, it isn''t as catastrophic as Treia, but the citizens plucking the weeds in the wheat fields are depressed and skinny. It can''t be helped. Everyone isn''t as blessed with funds like Lord Hardlett is. Try excluding the funds you loaned from that madam and the gold you gained from the plundered goods. Indeed, I would be fairly in the red. But the morale of the guards are that low too? There isn''t anything you could call an army in Erich''s territory. That''s because I''m supposed to be dealing with things like bandits and barbarians for the both of us. However, I can''t watch over every little thing that happens on a daily basis such as petty crimes and thieves. That''s why there are supposed to be people who resemble guards but.... As soon as they saw us, they abandoned their spears and raised their hands in surrender. It''s comical to see them surrender to their allies, who are just heading to the training exercise, but if we were actually enemies, even if they deemed it impossible to fight against us, they should have at least ran away to tell their commander. I''ll have to say something to him about this, plus the thing about spreading news about my kid being born too. Although, I think they''ll just come back with twice as strong a group as the previous conflict. What an indescribably irritating feeling. I pick Pipi up from the horse beside me and sit her in front of me. Nuuha! Chief, don''t rub my face around like that. It won''t go back to normal! When Pipi struggles, my dick pushes up against her ass. Pipi, Ruby and the others from the mountain nation all have such tight bodies, and it''s fantastic. When I have the chance, it might be nice to follow the leaders'' suggestions and spray my seed in a 100-women orgy. Aegir-sama, something''s heading our way from the west. Several fancily-dressed knights cross over the hill and head towards us. You look like a Goldonian noble participating in the training exercise! I''m Hardlett. And you are? The knights bow and then start their speech. We are the knights of Viscount Ordone! We are also on the way to the capital and came here to forewarn you. Our troops are using the highway first, so please standby in this area momentarily... At that time, the trotting group of bow cavalry overtakes me and the knight from behind. The road up ahead gets better so I gave them the orders to arrange themselves into ranks in the front. There should be about 1000 of them. I couldn''t hear the knight''s words due to the sound of galloping horses on both sides. Salute! While they are passing beside me, the soldiers brandish their swords. After a few minutes in which the roar of their hooves continue, they finally pass us by. Sorry about that. So, what were you saying? ...I pray for your safe travels to the capital. The knights leave. What was that all about? Noble families are also concerned about things like who will yield on the roads. Things like pedigree, the authority of your family and the strength of your backing is also very important. I talk with Nonna, who sticks her head out from the window of the carriage, as we pass the knights of Viscount Ordone, who stare at us with complicated expressions, on the side of the highway. I just hold up a hand as a sign of apology but the knights from earlier seem to make a face like they swallowed some bitter worms. What weird fellows. Capital, Goldonia Welcome back, Master. Long time no see, Melissa, Maria. No need for those formal greetings. I stroke Melissa''s ass and take her lips when she greets me at the entrance. Geez! She made such an effort to give you a refined greeting too! Maria, who was clinging to Melissa, got upset, but she gets a kiss and an ass-rubbing too. I need to remind Maria of a man so that she doesn''t fall completely into the depths of lesbian love. Ah! Aaah, don''t!! As soon as I slip my finger into her vagina, Celia put a stop to it. Aegir-sama, don''t you have to go to the palace first? Oh yeah. First, I''ll place my troops in the garrison and then drop by the palace to confirm my participation in the training exercise. Erich also told me not to go one round at home before coming. So, while Nonna and Catherine were in the middle of entering the house, I reluctantly get on Schwartz. ...... I won''t pay attention to the reason as to why Celia is riding in front with me. I''ll just continue to stroke Celia''s head as I slowly advance to the capital on my horse. In the palace, the nobles are bustling as they gathered together. They are probably waiting to be ushered in for an audience with the King. Among those nobles, I spot Erich. Lord Radhalde, I have something to tell you... I call out to him to complain about spreading the news about my child, but he speaks over me. Lord Hardlett, you overdid it. Huh? I''m talking about your troop count. Is there anybody who would actually bring 8000 with them?! Even a margrave only brought 3000. You''re just a Viscount so you don''t have to do so much.... From what I can see, you also brought the eastern army with you, but would things be alright in terms of security!? I get hit by a flood of words. I wonder what''s wrong. It''s no problem. I brought the king''s army with me to participate in the training exercise, but the reserve forces that I left in my territory is sufficient to deal with the maintenance of safety. Just the other day, they conducted a plan to suppress the barbarians and the threat has declined. In reality, those reserve forces are the aforementioned barbarians though. As a result of talking with Adolph and Leopolt, I decide not to report that the barbarians have been completely subjugated. The next day after I slept with Claire 2 Adolph-san, I heard that there is a promising iron mine in the mountain nation territory. Moreover, they have been subjugated and there are no longer any obstacles.... I heard it from pillow talk, but if we talk about it too much, it won''t benefit either of us. Please exercise caution in the future. I''ve been warned as such. In her perspective, she wouldn''t want to increase the number of rivals. And it''s not like I wanted to tell a lie. But I didn''t actually win over all of the mountain nation, since there are a few tribes in the corners of the territory that I couldn''t subjugate. Therefore, saying that I''ve completely dominated them is technically a lie, but let''s just leave it at that. So you still had reserve forces? I was told by His Majesty that it''s fine to freely grow your numbers in the private army but there is also a limit to that.... Erich''s scolding continues, but I just reply meekly and let his words run in one ear and out the other. I secretly extend my hand out to my side and grope Celia''s ass. Since she is unable to let her voice out, she endures it with a flushed face. That reminds me, while I was coming here, I saw that your residents are facing considerable poverty. What a forthright person. Well, you''re not wrong there. They have still not been able to recover from the chaos of the war. I know that it''s painful for them, but I can''t reduce the tax more than what is necessary. Isn''t the acting official doing as he pleases? The previous guy who was taking extra tax and lining his own pockets has been judged but... his successor may also be committing injustices to a different degree. Either way, I haven''t been able to leave the capital often enough to check on those issues. Are you that busy? It''s partly due to the conflict you started and its aftermath. If I continue to joke around, I may say too much. I feel sorry for the citizens of Erich''s territory, but I can only hope that he pays a little bit more attention to them. Lord Radhalde, Lord Hardlett, the King desires to meet with you. Please come this way. One of the ministers summon us and allow us to enter the room. Just when I''ve gotten Celia to the brink of climax too. I pull the finger out from her wet hole and follow Erich. With the customary greeting to the king, I use words I don''t typically use and lower my head. He was astonished at the number of troops I was leading, applauded me for the victory against the barbarians, and warned me about the unsuitable number of troops proportional to my social standing. In summary, that was all that happened. As soon as the feudal lords gather, we will begin the full-scale training exercise. I believe it goes without saying, but this exercise isn''t just about military purposes but rather its main objective is to show off the power of the army to the surrounding nations and to the people. I ask that you do not show any shameful behaviors. Yessir! I can see the King seemingly having a tired look. The territory nobles possess vast lands and there are many of them who have the power to unite the surrounding nobles. To call every one of them and ask them to get along with one another must have been troubling. Each of them had to be summoned one-by-one and greetings have to be done, and banquets and balls have to be held everyday. Although the King has increased his authority far greater than that of the previous King''s, he isn''t foolish enough to start a dispute with an influential noble for a nonsensical reason. If it were me, I''m sure I would be somewhat foolish though. What are you talking about? It''s nothing really. Well, let''s return home and mingle with Melissa and Maria. Catherine should be running out of patience too. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Lord Hardlett! I heard that your child was born the other day, I''m glad everything went smoothly! ...... I''m really fortunate to have met you here. I''m actually holding a banquet at my mansion tonight. Since it''s been so long that you visited the capital, please by all means join me to deepen our friendship. Count Radhalde as well as Lord Hardlett, if you don''t have any plans tonight, please kindly...... It seems I''m not as foolish as I thought. Night On the way back from the banquet, I enjoy the evening breeze, while only Nonna gets on the carriage back home. At first, Nonna wanted to dismount as well, but I persuaded her that it isn''t the best idea for a beauty like her to walk around at night, even in the capital. I didn''t particularly think to search for a prostitute on the street. Aahn, amazing! I''ve never had such a sturdy noble!! How about here? Your huge spear is inside mee! It''s so deep that it''s painful! But it feels so good!! By chance, I found a prostitute desperately begging me to buy her, so this was just due to me getting affected by her emotions. I didn''t have much time though, so we did it standing up in the back alley, using rough thrusting. I''m about to cum. Is it fine to let it out inside? Inside is, a little troublesome. But if you add another silver coin.. In the end, I stuff one silver into her breasts without saying anything, thrust my hips up and ejaculate. The woman''s legs float up and she starts to tremble as my meat rod pulses. Aah, your seed is flowing in.... I might have been impregnated by the huge cock of a noble. I have a bunch of sexy ladies at home, but sometimes it''s nice to enjoy snacks like these outside. Uuu, I can''t stand. Could you please take me to the tenement house over there... I accompany the prostitute, whose legs had given out, to her home and in return, she services me by cleaning my dick with her mouth. This happened on a whim so it got late without me noticing. If I don''t get back home soon, I''ll make them worry. Stop it!! Noooo!! I hear a woman''s scream and the sound of cloth ripping, then there was a sound of something being hit. At first I thought that it was another prostitute that brought a customer to the back alley, but the scream didn''t sound normal. Eventually, I guess her mouth must have been blocked, but the sound got muffled. I should probably confirm it instead of assuming things from the sounds. Stop it! Let go of my sister! Shut up, you damn kid, you want to get punched again?! MMnmh-!! Kuuh~ Feels damn good. This one''s a keeper!! If that''s some sort of play, then she might get turned off if I intervene, so I pop my head out and sneak a glance at them; it appears there are four men who are treating two women roughly. One of them is probably the younger sister, and she''s lying face down on the ground while being stepped on. There are bruises on her face. The other one is the elder sister who is on her back and one of the men is riding on top and raping her. The other men, besides the one holding down the younger sister, is smiling while the man shakes his hips. Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like they''re playing around. Hey. Haah? Gyah! I grab the man who is raping the older sister by the hair from behind and pull him backwards with all my might. The man''s dick is pulled out of the girl and he continues moving backward until he hits the wall behind him. There is lots of hair ripped out from his scalp remaining in my hand. Sorry, but you might go bald. W-what''s your problem, you bastard! The hell you think you''re doing?! You wanna get beat up?! The remaining three men are cursing at me, but they''re sneaking around at the back of the alley, not to mention they ganged up on women to **** them, so their words are not worth paying attention to. Take your foot off that girl and get out of here immediately. It''s not like I''m a patrol soldier. If the guy going bald runs away here, then I''ll forgive him. Don''t fuck with meee!! The two men take out knives from their breast pocket. Compared to a sword, the size of those things are like toys, but since they''ve taken out blades, I should treat them seriously as opponents. Hey...isn''t this guy a noble? The guy who still hasn''t taken his foot of the younger sister speaks while getting somewhat uneasy. That''s right. If you get out of here right away, I''ll forgive you. I don''t mind if I have to beat them up either. But I just wanted to try wielding around my authority. Heh! This guy''s unarmed. Nobody''ll find out if we killed and dumped him somewhere! Get hiimm!! Two of them charge at me. It''s true that if they kill and abandon me in a ditch, nobody might be able to find out. But based on those moves, that''s out of the question. I don''t need to hold back against those who wield blades. I bash the face of the man who comes at me first with all my strength. My fist goes straight into his nose, I hear a dull sound and he flies all the way to the wall. Then, I grasp the hand of the distracted man that was gripping the knife and prevent him from moving. He-hey...hurry up and stand up! That''s probably impossible for them. Hey! ...Hiih! He''s dead. Not only did I cave his nose in, I felt some of his bones breaking. He won''t survive. It hurtsss, stopp itttt!! I tighten my grip on his hand. Due to the pain, he drops his knife to the ground, but I don''t let up. Stooooop!! Aaaaaah!!! I can hear a creaking sound coming from his hand and lastly, after a large snap, the man reaches his limit. I release his hand and the fallen man could no longer get back up. The tremendous groan resonates throughout the nightscape of the city. With such a loud voice, people will gather immediately. Hurry up and get out of here. However, the man who has his foot on the younger sister doesn''t remove it. Even if I let him pass this time, he will continue to cause women to suffer, which will obviously tick me off, so I send him flying with a front kick. Blood is-! My leg-! It won''t move! Oh, so you got so scared of seeing your friend getting beat up that you can''t even move? I did something bad then. His stomach must have burst, since he''s writhing in pain while vomiting blood. I apologize to him in my mind and pick up the younger sister. Fortunately, other than her bruised face, she only suffered light scratches and her life isn''t in danger. Rather than me3-! My sister! Fumu, she is quite the good kid that cares for her sister. I feel a little healing from this after I was shown something so dirty. Are you okay as well? The elder sister stares at me dumbfoundedly but after regaining her senses from hearing her younger sister''s voice, she desperately tries to gather her torn pajamas and hide her body. From what I can see, she has no external injuries, but unfortunately she was still raped. There are no injuries, but this might be more serious. The elder sister puts her underwear on and eventually the patrol soldiers came running over from hearing the screams. What''s the ruckus?! State your name! I''m Hardlett, Viscount of the Kingdom. After confirming my attire and my face, the patrol soldiers get flustered and bows. Pardon me! Lord Hardlett, what is the situation here? Those ruffians were getting rough with women. When I stepped in, they attacked me, so now they''re lying over there. The two of them should still be breathing. The guy with the broken wrist and the guy who''s going bald should not be dead yet. The one who''s coughing blood and writhing around is sluggish. It might be the end for him. It''s just as the noble said, we were saved by him... The younger sister is desperately appealing to the soldiers but they don''t pay her much attention. Tie up the ones who are on the ground! So, can these girls and I leave now? Yessir! Looking at the situation here, it''s clear that these guys have committed a crime! Shall I send you home? No need. But for knives to be pulled here, the capital is quite the dangerous place at night, don''t you think? I am ashamed at that fact... The patrol soldiers must have thought I was blaming them, but they hit the lowered head of the ringleader of the men. You did something unnecessary! Now walk, you baldy!! You reap what you sow. It''s unavoidable. I tell them I would send the girls back home and let the patrol soldiers handle the rest. Are you alright? If some of his semen got into you, we could go to an inn with a bath. When I look at the elder sister who has calmed down, I can see that her breasts are quite big and that she has a gentle beauty about her. It''s not a surprise that other men would try to make her their belonging by force. On the other hand, the younger sister has a flat chest, her body is also thin and doesn''t arouse me. Her shortly cut hair isn''t treated well. No wonder she wasn''t raped. You saved me before he was able to let anything out so...um, our house is right around the corner so... She just got raped so she doesn''t want to be near men right now. I should just obediently leave her alone. U-uhm! The younger sister gets in front of me and lowers her head. Hardlett-sama! You were so cool! Thanks for saving me and my sister! Sure, from now on, don''t walk around so late at night. The siblings bow their heads deeply. The younger sister is especially staring at me passionately. I''ll get her to thank me a little. Eh!? I tilt the chin of the younger sister and give her a soft kiss, just brushing against her lips. Eh? Eeeh!? Why!? The younger sister seems confused and the elder sister is holding her hand to her mouth in astonishment as well. Did you dislike it? I...don''t hate it...but why?I...I am... If you didn''t dislike it, then it''s fine. I pet the younger sister''s head and left. It has been a while since I''ve done a good deed, so it made me happy. After that, I return home and brag to Nonna about the good deed that I did, but since I drank alcohol, I even told her about the interaction I had with the prostitute, so I end up receiving a flurry of her headbutts. That didn''t go so well. 87 Springtime Training Aegir POVC Each squad in the central army and all the gathered commanders of each of the lords are shouting. 2nd Division Cavalry Company to the front!! Divide into your respective units and advance. Follow Knight Arnaf.1 Heavy knights of Maroff, demonstrate your power!! ... This is terrible... Celia, who lines up beside me, and Leopolt have a discouraged look on their faces. The central army is organized in a style similar to the Federation... adopting a method with 200 people per group divided into companies, splitting and merging based on necessity. My private army and the eastern independent army will be used together so I had them follow their methods too. In addition, I have the absolutely incompatible bow cavalry do as much as they can to participate in the training and reorganization of troops. But if everybody is doing their own thing to this degree, it''s conversely a good thing. ...If you mean for the others, then yes. Even when Leopolt smiles, he''s dripping with sarcasm. The lords'' armies were that free to do as they pleased. Since they''re small-time lords, they personally lead the troops, and the cavalry, archers and spearmen are all mixed into a dumpling-like formation as they march forward. There are also instances where a 500-man army is divided into two groups, but depending on the standing of the commanders, the groups are split into a 100-man group and a 400-man group. Of course, the composition of their troops are all over the place. There are no limits to the number of problematic points I can speak of, but there is one thing that bothers me to no end. Heeey, why if it isn''t Viscount Hardlett! You have a large army as expected, huh? But still, my troops won''t lose to yours. I feel like I''ve seen this middle-aged man before in a past ball. According to Nonna, he should be one of the traditional nobles that ''understand'' the new nobles and he also had the mark that indicated he was only staring at her breasts. Behold! The ones like demons that have participated actively in the Arkland war campaign, the gale lightning strike phoenix heavy spear knights. ...They look amazing in a lot of ways, don''t you think? ...... Celia becomes expressionless. Leopolt, you would have snickered to yourself, right? I don''t know in which way they appear to be like a lightning strike or a gale, but for the time being, I can tell what they are trying to represent with a phoenix on their armor and their fluttering red capes. Well, well, isn''t that just light armor? My gold lightning knights won''t lose to that! The knights that arrive are nothing like golden knights, much less lightning. It seems that most of the nobles participating in this training exercise have brought their self-made groups of knights, with more or less long and meaningless names attached to them. As I thought, rather than a military exercise, this is closer to a show-off exhibition for the nobles that have gathered here. That might be the case. Which means there might have been some meaning to bringing a large army. The influence that we have in our territory tends to fade when we''re in the central area. It will work positively in our favor if we moderately show off our existence. As I converse with Leopolt, a large cloud-shaped army splits into several positions, pushing through and surging forward, as if shoving aside the lords'' armies that scattered about on the training grounds. It is the primary force of Goldonia C the troops under Erich''s command and the main force of central army. Having been brushed aside like that, the nobles who have been happily showing off their own armies now have unpleasant expressions. I see, contrasting the disorderly lords'' armies with the well-commanded central army; their aim is probably to display the king''s overwhelming power. Leopolt whispers and Celia nods in agreement. But while those guys may look irritated, they don''t appear to be overwhelmed at all. A fool that doesn''t even understand the differences between himself and others won''t become a problem from the start. Fumu, is that how it is? S-so many warriors are here...the chiefs of the plains are awesome... The accompanying Luna stares in wonder at the central army. Even with all the mountain nation gathered, they amount to only 10 000, but if we just count the central army, there are already close to 70 000 troops. Not all of them have gathered, but it is still an overwhelming sight. Lord Hardlett, have you caused any accidents? Once the army finishes lining up, Erich comes over. His face looks somewhat tired after seeing the lords'' distinctive armies are out on display. No problems here. -!! Luna, seeing how I slightly bowed my head, was shocked and froze in place. Maybe I shouldn''t be showing this to her too much. Hm? Over there... you''ve increased them again? You''re free to increase the number of women you have, but I won''t praise you for bringing them along with you to the army. Luna is an excellent commander. I didn''t have her accompany me as a woman. Luna gets off her horse in a hurry seeing how his gaze was concentrated on her. She probably doesn''t know how to react to a person of a higher standing than me, her chief. We''re in the middle of training, you can remain on your horse. After being urged by Erich, she once again jumped on her horse. Hooh, to be able to jump on a warhorse like that, she must not be your ordinary woman. So she isn''t just your lover? That''s what I''ve been saying. However, the only man by my side on the battlefield is Leopolt, while I have Celia, Irijina and Luna for a total of three women. If this continues, it will be harder to deny the rumors that I''m a womanizer. While I was thinking, Erich mentions something to his subordinate, then speaks to me again when he finished. Lord Hardlett, your men also look like they''re bored with various things. This isn''t a venting of frustration, but don''t you want to try doing some actual combat training? What Erich suggested is actual combat training with a baron, another new noble who received territory. Your troops will be the same number as the opponent C 600 C and they will only be infantry. From what I can see, you have many cavalry, but as expected we can''t have the cavalry participate in actual combat after all. Even if the cavalry don''t have weapons, their existence is threatening enough. More so, if the training horses charge against the war horses, the smaller horses who jump out in front first will just get trampled. If it''s only 600 infantry, Leopolt may be discontent... I could always do it, but I might get too heated. If that''s the case, then.... Celia, you take command. Eeh!? Celia''s eyes open wide in amazement, but I think it''s fine to let her command a number as small as this. Irijina already has experience commanding a similar-sized group, so it won''t be new to her. Plus, this is just training, so even if she makes a mistake, it doesn''t mean much. You''re competent enough. Do you not want to do it? No!! Please allow me! Please let me do it!! Get ready right away. When I take a look, Erich is the one who is staring in amazement. Lord Hardlett... the opponent isn''t someone like you, but he''s still a somewhat capable soldier. He isn''t senile enough that you can put a woman as his opponent. It''s fine, isn''t it? It seems interesting. Rather, I honestly think Celia can go pretty far with this. I''ll give her one more push to increase her winning percentage even more. Celia, if you win, I''ll make lots of love to you one-on-one tonight. The cute girl''s face turns red as she jumps forward as fast as an arrow. Let the training begin!! We oversee the grounds on top of the watchtower as the 600-infantry squad advances on both sides. When they reach a certain point, the archers start shooting and both sides receive a rain of arrows from above. The tips of the arrows and spears are covered in thick cloth to limit their lethality, but they will still hurt if they hit, and it is possible to die if you trip and fall onto them. It is training to simulate actual combat after all, so determination to prepare for this degree of danger is needed. They still didn''t come out from that? Appears so. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If my head gets hit by a spear, then I''d feel like beating the opponent to death. Not to brag, but with my strength, I could kill people if I threw it at them, wrapped in cloth or not. Ooh, they moved. Erich shouts with an excited voice. Amongst the volley of arrows, the first one to crumble was Celia. The center portion of the soldiers, receiving concentrated fire from the arrows, wasn''t able to endure and started to retreat backwards ever-so-slightly, causing both wings to cave in. Naturally, the opponent didn''t miss this chance to focus their attacks on the center portion, divide them up and try to defeat them instantly. This is... Leopolt''s and Erich''s voices overlap. It seems unnatural to me too. No matter what happened, it is too quick for them to collapse, and the way they''re collapsing is too forced. Sure enough, the opponent instantly concentrate their attacks in the center, but as if the collapse never happened, Celia''s central portion didn''t take any additional steps backward. Then, the right and left wings quickly commence their attacks from the flanks. It''s a half envelopment! Erich shouts loudly. Somehow, this guy is enjoying himself the most. If there are enemies besides the ones in front and you also attack from the flank, you force yourself to fight a hard battle. But if you use a half envelopment, you can receive the attacks from both flanks. In this kind of situation, the enemy squad will rapidly exhaust themselves, and they will be unable to bulldoze their way through. If they fall into a half envelopment, they will have to decide whether to reinforce the flanks or retreat, or else their squad will collapse in the blink of an eye. The opponent is receiving the attacks from both wings and trying to break free somehow, but they eventually give up and begin to retreat. But Celia wouldn''t be satisfied with that. Umu, to be able to turn that situation around and counterattack in no time at all, you wouldn''t think a woman is leading the army. Rather than calling it the ability to lead, it might be related to her personality. Celia has an offensive personality in the first place anyways. Since she doesn''t have to turn around and defend any longer, she can step forward to attack. Celia''s squad is leaning towards the right wing and are rotating around the opponent while continuing their fierce attacks. The opposing soldiers appear to be moving to the rear guard, unable to deal with the continuous attacks following their failed offensive maneuver. Most of all, the majority of Celia''s soldiers are engaging the opponent, while many of the other party''s soldiers on the opposite side of the rotating attacks have no clue what is going on, turning into toy soldiers. However, this is an oversight. If she switches the most fatigued soldiers from the center portion with the soldiers on the left wing and continues her attack, she would be able to instantly crush them. If Leopolt says so, then she still has a ways to go, but even so, Celia''s squad is overwhelming the opponent. As the commander, Celia is the only one on a horse and is wielding her sword while shouting. The formation instantly changes to form a clean convex shape. It''s a charge! She intends to settle things quickly!! Erich is really enjoying himself. He asked one of his men to take command of the central army so he can enjoy himself here, right? The opponent is responding with a box formation, but Celia''s order to charge was one step faster. Having the entire army charge to follow up with the rain of arrows which collapsed the enemy formation C I know it''s just training, but when I see the soldiers shouting like this, it gets me excited. With by-the-book tactics, the enemy unit is torn apart and everything falls into chaos as the opponent allows Celia''s army to penetrate through to the center. At Erich''s orders, an arrow with a cloth attached to it is shot up and the training is finished. It is Celia''s victory. I thought you surrounded yourself with young girls to relieve your sexual urges, but it turns out she''s quite the female wolf. Erich saw something interesting so he has a satisfied smile on his face. For the final charge, you didn''t need to form such a neat formation in that situation. Rather than managing your own allies, you should take advantage of the enemy''s confusion and start charging as soon as possible. ... After the battle, Celia is talking to Leopolt about something. She''s looking a little discouraged but she writes down everything in her Celia-notepad. In the past, I took a peek when she was asleep, and in that notebook, there are things ranging from analysis of diplomatic information, considered to be national secrets, to the locations of the most delicious confectionaries. By the way, Celia also noted the day she suffered diarrhea, but the page was splattered in ink and turned pitch black. Celia, well done. Unlike Leopolt, I''ll openly praise her. Although it was just training, it was still a fight, and everything will be fine if she wins. It might be fine to entrust Celia with soldiers from now on. Thank you very much! S-so now... Let''s make tomorrow a day off, since I''ll be so affectionate with you that you won''t even be able to stand. How do you want it? ... Celia hugs me without saying anything. When she''s like this, it''s ridiculous to consider her as a commander; she''s just my cute Celia. Night Aaaah!! It feels good!! I''ll cum!! Inside the tent, Celia is lying flat on her back on the bed while I''m in between her spread-open legs, burying my face in her crotch and thoroughly licking her vagina. Celia gets embarrassed and hugs a pillow, hiding half her face. But I don''t hold back. I grab the tight and slender thigh, hold it firmly and lick her intensely, making loud sloshing noises, spreading my saliva inside her hole with my tongue and also sticking my tongue in her ass when an opportunity presents itself. My ass is dirty! Please stop! I remove my mouth since she was desperately struggling, but honey-like fluid is overflowing from her hole, and even her asshole is opening up, although just slightly. Her body is clearly not disliking it. You don''t want it? Even though you''ve become this wet? It''s embarrassing...plus to have you lick such a dirty part is a little... I put fingers in both of her holes as I bring my face closer to her. What am I to you today? Uhm, well... my daddy... Then you don''t have to hold back. I will lick you anywhere and everywhere. You just have to feel good. I remove my finger and I lick around her loose and open asshole and vagina, but this time she doesn''t resist at all. Daddy! It feels good, I can''t hold it anymore, I''m gonna squirt!! The inside of her hole starts to twitch so I fix my mouth to her crotch and also rub my nose against her clitoris as well. Ah!! Aah-!! Celia tosses away the pillow and presses against my head with both hands as she convulses. At the same time, a large amount of her love juices flows into my mouth. Haa, haa, ...I''m sorry. I sprayed my juices in daddy''s mouth...in return, this time I''ll- Celia and I are already naked. She gets on all fours while still breathing roughly, approaches me and brings the already hard member to her open mouth. Celia''s mouth is small after all. It''s fine if you don''t swallow it, just lick the entire thing. Hhahmo, I undesthan. Celia sticks out her tongue and gently licks my meat rod. At first, she services me in between my legs while I was sitting on the bed, but as I gradually got more and more aroused and my dick got more erect, she is slowly moving further out. It''s getting larger and harder. ...Can I get on your lap? When I pet her head and smile, she straddles my thigh and drops her bum on my lap, continuing to lick and suck my meat rod. While she was licking me, love juices were dripping endlessly onto my thigh and she was also slowly grinding her clitoris against me. The slippery feeling also increases my pleasure, and right when Celia had to gulp the pre-cum leaking from the tip, I push her shoulder and separate our bodies. Stand in front and show me your entire body. Yes! Celia stands by the side of the bed, spreads her legs shoulder-width apart and exposes everything to me. Her hands are clasped behind her head, and she didn''t hide any part of her body. Celia slowly turns her body around so that I can see the front and the back, and my dick pulses, getting even larger. How is it? ...Are there any weird areas? Is it better for me to shave all the hair from my crotch area? It''s fine if you don''t. Your silver hair is pretty. Your body has also matured quite nicely...your breasts have become more like a woman''s and your posture is getting erotic. Aegir-sama...It is so that I can give everything to Aegir-sama. It''s for that reason that I became this naughty. Celia also gets turned on from showing me everything and seems to have forgotten the setting. Her gaze is completely drawn to my meat rod. When I stroke my rod slowly in front of her, Celia couldn''t bear it and lowers her hands from her head, spreading her own hole open for me. If she shows me this much, I''ll have no choice but to put it in her. I jump up from the bed to close the distance between us instantly and lift her up by hugging her hips. I''m just gonna skewer you like this, ''kay? Yes, please thrust it in me while holding me like this. As I hold Celia, the two of us adjust our bodies to match each other and she positions my shaft at the entrance of her hole. Here I go......It''s going to pierce me!!! It was almost as if Celia fell down on me when we connect with each other, and the momentum instantly causes half my meat rod to shove into her. The current length buried into her is Celia''s limit. My rod is already pushing against Celia''s womb and she''s moaning like crazy. More! I want more of Aegir-sama''s penis to be deeper inside me! I want to take it in all the way to the root!! If I put any more in you, you''ll break. If you just rock your body, you''ll feel good. Uuu, it''s fine even if my body breaks, and even if I can''t bear children...as long as Aegir-sama is by my side and is willing to make love to me, I''ll be happy no matter what you do... Don''t say that, because having you bear my children one day is a pleasure for me too. I say this while rocking Celia up and down and granting her pleasure. She responds to my actions by gasping and spraying her love juices. After that, we didn''t just do it hugging while standing, but also hugging while sitting, with her pushed up against the wall, and lying together on our sides. While watching my cute Celia distort her expressions, I prepare myself to climax. Please pardon me. Feeling that I''m about to cum, Celia wants to get me even more turned on by biting the nape of my neck. Hey, the last time you did it, something terrible happened. My hole has expanded since that time, so it should be fine this time. I touch Celia''s face and brush my hand over her nape and mouth. When my cock expands and I see your look of suffering, it makes my heart wilt. Please let me make you feel good and then ejaculate. ...alright. But I''ll one day make it more gaping wide and show you that I can take Aegir-sama''s thing all the way to the root. Conversely, I suck on the nape of the motivated Celia and bite lightly. It wasn''t hard enough to draw, but it was just enough to leave mark behind, letting me feel a sense of complete dominance over her. Ah!? Don''t tell me! Celia hugs me in a panic. Sorry, cumming!! Aaaah!! Daddy! Your seed is coming outtt!! My hips remain still, but the feeling of dominating her incite my ejaculation and the suddenly expanding cock starts to pulse strongly. Celia wraps her legs around me so as to not let me escape and squeezes me to brace for what was coming. If it was a man with a weak dick, he would have felt pain from the tight clenching, but my cock pushes back with strong pulses as it injects my seed juices deep into her. Daddy... Daddy... Celia remembers the setting she was in and starts whispering in my ear, as my long ejaculation continues and she remains in ecstasy. The seed that enters her womb causes her belly to inflate, while the stuff that couldn''t fit spills out of the entrance with a considerable amount of momentum. Aaah...it feels good. Celia, you were really good. While still cumming, I scoop some of the semen that spilled out with my finger and when I brought it to Celia''s mouth, she lovingly licks all of it. Daddy, I love you ...more than anything in this world...and more than anyone... It felt like a spike pierced my heart a little but the thoughts melt away after the passionate kissing and the tangling of tongues. Guards were standing outside our tent, so when Celia realizes that, she''ll turn bright red. Although that''ll probably be tomorrow. CThird Person POVC Treia, Outskirts of Roleil The construction seems to be progressing steadily. Amongst the sounds of work, a noble wearing a fancy-colored cloak is overlooking everything on horseback. That was the person who rarely left the capital, the prime minister of Treia C Marquess Dunois. Of course it is, prime minister, Your Excellency. It is advancing even further than your initial plans. The noble conversing with the prime minister isn''t a youngster full of vigor, but rather an elderly noble who is stroking his long white beard. He is an old general and also the commander of the fortress planned to be built on the northern boundaries. Hooh, so the twist in the story about the famine, was that true? Yes, there was a famine causing a lack of food, though having said that, the revolt that we are still severely careful about can no longer happen anymore. Then, at least the daily food alone will be supplied for the construction of the fortress and the occupied citizens will have no choice but to work for us. Not only the prisoners, but also the poor will come running to work for us. The old noble uses the name ''residents of the occupied land''. The nation of Treia is already permanently dominating the former Arkland territory, and has given up on gaining any profits. Now the area is a so-called buffer in place for the coming battle with Goldonia and only has value as a supply base for the labor force. Though imperfect, if there is a way for them to live without rebelling, then the cowardly people will choose our side. ...... The two of them stop talking for some time. Even though you give them enough food to not to starve to death, constructing a fortress is a gruelling work cruel enough to grind the rebels to death. The both of them knew that eventually most of them will die of illness or overwork. The two of them change the subject. As far as I can see, the fortress is already pretty complete, don''t you think? It''s nothing really, I just added some minor improvements to the northern fortress line that was already built up over several decades. With this, even if Goldonia sends an army of 10 000 troops over here, they shouldn''t be able to breakthrough that easily. Of course, prime minister. Although I''m old, I have considerable confidence in the construction of a fortress. Even with the thick fortress walls, a moat and fence will also be surrounding the building. So it isn''t something that can be brought down with some ballista or catapult, and if they were to capture our camps one by one, it would take an enormous amount of time and sacrifices on their part. The prime minister agrees and nods. Conscription is already occurring within the nation and several tens of thousands of new troops can be reinvested. Those inexperienced guys may not be useful in a field battle, but if it''s a fortress siege, then they should be able to produce results just through their numbers. According to the information from the spies, Goldonia''s military strength is about 80 000 compared to 40 000 on Treia''s side, but if they hole up in the fortress, they will definitely not be at a disadvantage. Anyways, in the east...how should we deal with ''that'' guy? The elder noble continues to speak. He doesn''t have such a large army, but has defeated our kingdom''s army several times, and his ability to instantly invade into the central area cannot be underestimated. With him running around, he will hinder us in our battle in the north too. We will be taking countermeasures. It is simple, but I plan to construct a moat and fence surrounding our encampments at the border zone in the east. We won''t be able to protect the adjacent occupied territory, but if there is an attack, the guards will immediately burn the food and poison the wells before retreating. On the eastern side, there is a newly appointed commander with plenty of experience. There shouldn''t be any big screwups. His main force consists mainly of cavalry. If we just set up moats and fences, he will lose his superiority, and water and fodder will just pile up. He can''t bring enough portions for everybody after all, so if we burn each and every village and prevent him from getting any supplies, he''ll stop advancing eventually. Most of it was from second-hand opinions from soldiers, but that''s enough. Someone like the prime minister doesn''t need to know the details of the army. It''s fine if the eastern area C the worst area C gets roughed up. If the surrounding nations get involved too, that guy won''t be able to move at all, even in the remote regions. Just in case, when the time for war comes, an army will need to be placed at the eastern border. If there is an anti-cavalry unit and the encampments are used defensively, it won''t be so easy to invade like the previous incident. The top priority in the prime minister''s mind is definitely that the main forces of Goldonia will come down south to the northern border. Everything depends on whether the fortress is able to withstand or not. It may be a redundant check, but how long will it hold up against the entire army of Goldonia? The old noble puffs out his chest. Excluding the forces in the east, if we concentrate the rest of the troops in this fortress, we can easily hold out for one year at this moment... if we have until autumn, even if they attack continuously for five years, I''ll show you that this fortress won''t crumble. The prime minister estimates that it would take half a year to get the surrounding nations to act. If the fortress can hold out that long, he can convince each nation and Goldonia will start to feel uneasy as well. One year is plenty of time. Wonderful! But just to be really sure, make some finishing touches to make the fortress even stronger. I will provide you with the materials and funds with top priority. That is much appreciated. Since we were stuck inside the castle during the times Arkland was doing well, and considering the times we kept saying we disliked being on the defensive, this is pretty much a dream... By the way, prime minister, Your Excellency, this fortress has names for each castle, but the entirety is still unnamed. With such a large fortress as this, it would be sad to leave its name as ''the northern fortress'', don''t you think? The prime minister, who has many faces even in political situations, has a rare smile on his face. Count, this fortress is basically the same as your child. In that case, I shall give it a name befitting that significance... the impenetrable fortress that protects our Treia will be named the Majino Fortress. Oooh...! To use my name on a fortress that will remain guarding our country for all eternity... there is no greater honor than this!! The prime minister and the elder noble, Count Majino, give each other a toast with the glasses that their men brought them. There was nobody who doubts the majestic appearance of this endlessly continuing wall of stone will protect them from any and all threats. 88 The Small Wife CAegir POVC The springtime training exercise that continued for several weeks is reaching its end, and I can start to see fatigue and boredom form even on the faces of those in the lords'' armies, who were previously showing off their movements like some majestic decoration. Nevertheless, your army formation is strange. Regardless of how vast our territories are, to have over half of your entire army consist of cavalry, you won''t be able to form a half-decent composition. In the middle of the exercise, Erich would come over to me whenever he could. I understand that the other squads are miserable to watch, but there are other new nobles who will be used as the core of the army who also have private armies too. Compared to them, Erich is clearly beside me at a way higher ratio. I wanted to flirt with Celia, Irijina and the others too. Is there a reason why you divided your army into infantry and cavalry for the training? As expected, just by looking at the contents of the training, he noticed that instead of working on the cooperation between infantry and cavalry, I''m using them separately. If you have the cavalry and infantry advance together, it would kill the marching speed. It''s inevitable for an attack on an encampment, but you can use the mobility of the cavalry to your advantage during a night raid. That''s how it is. Leopolt whispers in my ear, and I only added a last word in the explanation to Erich. Erich makes a resigned face. If a normal cavalry unit is used to supplement the army, a well-trained longspear unit can completely stop it, so that composition won''t work. However, bow cavalry are extremely effective against longspears, so if they are used in conjunction with regular cavalry, even a pure cavalry unit is enough to topple the enemy''s defences. But if I explain this to him, he''ll ask more questions, so I didn''t say anything. Irijina is holding her crotch and waiting for Erich to leave anyways. It looks like the enormous amount of semen I shot in her earlier is leaking out. Any formation is fine. Just do training that would make them last in actual combat...just spare me from the names like ''holy light'' or ''gale'' or whatever. Erich looks like he''s had enough. A small grin appears on my face, but I immediately change my expression to a serious one. At last, the pure white juices ran down Irijina''s thighs. It''s quite the amount, if I do say so myself. What I''m about to say from this point on is to be shared only amongst those present here. Celia hastily gets her notepad out. I don''t think I need to explain but... it won''t be long before Treia and our nation go to war with each other. I stay silent while nodding. It''s really something that doesn''t require explaining. Treia seems to be abandoning its defenses on the former Arkland territory. The nobles and big merchants are also migrating and returning back to their home country one after the other. The work on restoring the castle walls of Arkland, the former capital city, has also been halted. Are they giving up the occupied territory and devoting their attention to their homeland? It''s certain that they can stabilize their domestic affairs and security if their scope is smaller. No, the relentless pressure from the heavy tax and rebellion from the past still persists. Rather than abandoning their rule, they are making a strategic judgement, preparing for situations against our country. Was there a castle in the northern area of Treia''s home country? Umu, there was a line of fortresses in the northern city that protected them from Arkland, but recently it appears that line of fortresses is undergoing repair and reinforcement. Fumu, so that mean''s that they''ve completely gone into a passive state. There''s also the fact that they''re conscripting soldiers and reinforcing their army, but in regards to that, our nation''s pace of reinforcement is faster... but that fortress is a heavily armored building which has been continuously fortified for close to 100 years. If it has been modified in such a way that it can work together alongside the other castles, then even if we have a large army, we won''t be able to take it down in a short period of time. Is there a need to obediently and naively pass through the western highway? No matter what kind of fortress it is, it''s not going to extend infinitely. The only part it defends should be the main highway in the west and the plains area and it shouldn''t stretch to the eastern region. Well the thing is, we can''t do that either. The only decently maintained highway is in the west, so if we go to the east, we would have to take a long detour, not to mention it''s the wilderness so it would take considerably more time. If there aren''t any large cities along the way, we won''t be able to supply provisions to the army either. Right now, the central army has expanded to a size of close to 70 000. Just providing food to the army requires us to hold down quite a large city, and unless we use a maintained highway, it would be near impossible to transport supplies from Goldonia''s mainland. With that said, it''s not a wise idea to split our forces and make a detour right in the middle of the enemy camp either. But it''s not contiguous and it doesn''t continue endlessly right? But there aren''t really any weak points. Of course there are several points where there are gaps, but those areas are swamps and cliffs. If we try to attack from there, they''ll really get us all in one fell swoop. I''ve heard that Treia traditionally excels at using defensive tactics. It means they have an advantage in the fortress. So that means we breakthrough from the front? At the moment, I believe that''s the most reliable option. We can gather the craftsmen and have them make a large catapult or ballista, but it might take some time. That reminds me, there aren''t many siege weapons in my army. There''s only that pipe that blows fire. I''ll share it with him a little bit later. They are also starting to construct a defensive encampment to the west of our territory. I don''t think you''ll be able to breakthrough them as easily as last time, but I want you to somehow threaten them from the east and lure some of their forces out of the fortress. I know. I already know about those little things they''re doing slowly near the border. There are some people who insisted that we should also construct a defensive encampment to match them, but going on the defense doesn''t fit my personality. It''s better to attack them before you get attacked. Erich said that if there were any changes to the situation, he might summon me back to the capital after the training. After declaring such a strange warning, he left. Celia is memorizing the conversation we had using her mental notepad and closes her eyes in deep thought. Irijina turns red after realizing that all of my seed leaked out. Leopolt, is there anything you can do about the conversation we just had? Yes, the details will come after but roughly speaking- I see, do we need a powerful siege weapon? If necessary, I''ll go whine to Erich. That won''t be necessary... however, it won''t be bad to have it, so please ask him. What the heck? Does he think it''s free to make me bow my head like this? In the first place... no matter how large it is, it is a well known fact that an immovable fortress can''t win against a mobile army. If no giant can move it, then tiny people can defeat it. If he''s this confident, it''ll all work out. I''ll be injecting some semen into Luna''s hole next then. A few days later, after the training ended, Capital Goldonia Cheers. The training is finished, so we sit in the bar at the capital. We couldn''t call on all the soldiers to come, so the only ones at the bar are a portion of the commanders, while the other soldiers will get their alcohol at the garrison. Women will be paid for using their own money. Please have another cup, chief. Thanks. Luna is beside me pouring alcohol. I had Celia and Irijina return home first. It goes without saying for Celia, who has weak tolerance to alcohol, but if Irijina drinks, her bottomless pit will empty the store of its alcohol. Plus, if I''m surrounded by too many women, I''ll lose the chance to meet someone new. Here you go. Aah, thannnks... you have a nice ass, miss. How ''bout a round with me? Christoph is just a private so he should have stayed in the garrison, but he''s a friend from the past and has been with me for awhile. My private army is slightly lacking, so I have been continuously letting those who are suitable control units left and right regardless of standing. However, this guy is still a rank-and-file soldier, so that speaks for itself. Right, right, if you''re going to stroke my ass, the least you can do is drink on your own dime. It looks like even the girls at the bar are cold to him. As Christoph slumps his shoulders dejectedly, several women get onto a reasonably nice stage in the center of the bar and start dancing. They weren''t trying to plainly expose their naked bodies, but with the deep cuts in the clothing they were wearing, which shows off lots of skin, and their bold dancing, they were stirring up feelings of lust. Before I knew it, there were girls who are probably prostitutes, wearing the same clothes as the dancers in the corner of the bar, waiting for the men who could no longer control their urges. Breasts! Let me see your nipples!! Just a little more and I can see her mound!! ...... ...how vulgar. Even Luna, who doesn''t usually speak ill of people expresses her disdain for Christoph. I''m not one to put on airs either, but it''s pretty horrible this time. Uhyooo~~!! What a bouncy ass! Let me suck itt!! Um... Is Viscount Hardlett-sama enjoying himself? The bar girl from earlier sits in Cristoph''s seat, which was vacated after he went up close to watch the dancer. Yeah, what about it? Thanks for choosing us for tonight. You''ve given my father one month''s worth of sales, which he''s happy about too. It''s not like I had any particular reason which prompted me to do so. It just looked like this was the closest place to the palace, after I had received the report. You''ve also paid such a large amount in advance, Hardlett-sama is truly a kind noble. It''s practically a normal occurrence for a noble to skip out on paying their tabs, especially if they''re expensive. Erich has been lamenting to me that it has been a trend for new nobles who have risen up from the army. It''s natural to pay off the alcohol fee. The atmosphere is also quite nice, so there''s no reason to thank me. Woaaah~~~!! I can see her nipples~~~!! ...... Should I throw this idiot out of here? The prostitutes are calling over the men who are looking lustfully at the dancers one after the other, but are ignoring Christoph. As expected, they also want to choose the man who sleeps with them. Heey, Hardlett-sama, there''s a weird person here, so if you''d like, I can give you some special thanks on the second floor too... I glance at Luna and she gives me a little nod. It seems she''s way more lenient than Celia when it comes to playing around with other girls and doesn''t mind too much. I place my arm around the bar girl''s waist and she guides me to the stairs that lead up to the second floor. ...fufu, I actually play around quite a bit. So please taste me plenty, you burly man. Just what I wanted. Aaaaaah~~~!!It''s so biiiiig!! And harrrrd!! What the heck is this?!! I''m going to dieeee!! Noooo!! I''m not cumming yet. Endure it a little longer. Impossible, not possibleee!! Hiiiiiihh! It''s painful, yet feels gooood!! I grab the hips of the woman who has curled up like a shrimp and thrust violently. She said that she has played around, so her body is quite developed. When I make love to her, her body is sensitive, but her hole is tight. Right now, I''m forcefully spreading her apart and her insides seem to react positively to that, so I thrust deep inside to satisfy her. She isn''t the prettiest girl, but the way she moans and clings to me is cute, so I''ll get a little rougher with her. Ah......aaah...aau... After the girl rocked her hips for a while, she stretched out under me. I''d like to cum about now I guess. Hey, I want to cum right about now, is it alright to spray it inside you just like this? aauuu...feels good...I''m gonna break... The girl is speaking incoherently and is unable to make proper conversation. I don''t think she''s used any contraceptive, but it might be some kind of fate, whatever. Uuu ......aauuuuu I fix her hips in place and thrust my meat rod, ejaculating into her. I enter into her depths and push up against her womb as my ejaculation ends, covering her with a blanket for the pillow talk afterwards. Her legs are bow-shaped and she''s sticking out her tongue, making her look pretty outrageous. She''s endlessly drooling onto the sheets. She probably won''t wake up for the next while. I''m going back now. You were quite nice. I give her a light kiss, and as I descend the stairs, it looks like the party has finished. The men have either returned to the garrison to sleep or gone into some inn with the prostitutes. Welcome back. Good work tonight. It seems Luna was waiting for me. It makes me feel a little awkward when she says ''good work'' after I''ve slept with another woman. Yeah, thanks for waiting. We should get going soon... I was about to say we should go back, but something interesting caught my eye. ... There was a small girl silently drinking alcohol in the corner of the slightly messy shop, after the party. If it wasn''t somebody I knew, I would have dropped a fist on her and told her that kids need to hurry and go sleep, however, that girl is a fully-fledged adult... if I recall, she should be turning 20. Natalie, what are you doing at this time? The girl is the wife of the perverted dandy, Andrei. Every time I see her, she doesn''t look more than 10 years old. Oh, Hardlett-sama... fancy meeting you in a place like this. It''s the party after our training. I should be asking what you''re doing here? Natalie looks down without saying anything. It looks like I''ll have to hear her out for a bit. I grab a barrel with some liquor remaining and sit beside her. I feel bad for keeping Luna waiting so I gave her some pocket money and send her home. If there''s too many people, she wouldn''t be able to talk properly. At first Natalie beats around the bush, but as she gulps her alcohol, she slowly began telling me what she wanted to let out. I don''t belong at home.... That small girl, Lily, has just given birth, and now Aurelia-san has recently started living with us... I think the master is quite head-over-heels for you though. Because of that strife we had, he doesn''t listen to me much anymore. The other two treat him as a husband and that has driven me away, and not only my husband, but the other kid doesn''t listen to me either. Fumu, so that''s why she came to such a far place like this rather than stay at the bar in her house. I can see tears welling up in her eyes. Because she seems so young, it''s like a child is crying but the situation is actually quite complicated. Are you not able to forgive him? He has ...a bit of a preference for young girls, but if you overlook that, he isn''t a bad guy. At this time, surely... Natalie looks down and clams up. This is a bother, but I can''t just say ''leave the problems between husband and wife to me''. Be brave. If anything happens, I''ll be here to help you out. I''m doing my best by saying this. Really? ...You''ll help me? Natalie crawls onto my chest and looks up at me with tear-filled eyes. Hm? Are things progressing in a weird direction? It''s fine if you look. ...I can? The situation has quickly turned on its head, and for some reason, there are two people together in an inn right now. Not to mention, we''re both naked and Natalie is covering only the crucial parts with a cloth. I''m sitting on the bed, with everything exposed. When I glance at Natalie, she shyly unveils the cloth to reveal her breasts and slightly opened slit. She practically has a flat chest, as she has the dark-colored areola that are indicative of wives that have given birth and right in the center are her erect nipples. Her crotch very clearly has no hair, and there are no signs of shaving, so she might not have grown any from the start. Her slit is also just like a thin line of flesh, and although it should appear as though it has given birth, it actually looks like it belongs to a young girl. Even though I''m looking at a naked woman, my cock doesn''t get erect. This body... doesn''t have any sex appeal, right? As I thought, only a pervert could like this body. Natalie is about to cry again. I''m ashamed that I made a young girl like this cry. I have no choice but to get it hard. Natalie, can you do it with your mouth? Yes...That person has taught me quite a bit. I feel a little guilty, but if I were to throw her out now, she might fall prey to some other pervert. I''ll steel myself and comfort her. Then, I''m counting on you. I sit Natalie in between my legs and hold onto my dick. No matter how I look at this, it''s like a scene of some pervert, but she''s actually 20 years old, so I''ll ignore it. It''s really big... or is it because my husband''s is small? Natalie holds onto my limp dick with her small hands. Then she caresses it by crawling her tongue over it. Is it here? A little lower. Like this? That part''s good.... Ooh... When a woman licks your dick, it''ll get hard, regardless of how she looks like. Natalie was given a shock when she saw my dick slowly swelling up. I-is there a woman capable of putting something this big in them!? All the women I have back home can put it in. However, as expected, I don''t know about Natalie. Please... let me forget everything. Natalie separates her mouth from my dick once she saw it get hard and jumps to my chest. She looks up at me and when her gaze meets mine, she closes her eyes. Nnh! Our lips meet and our tongues entwine with each other. Her tongue is small like her body, but she''s familiar with kissing so she skillfully tangles her tongue with mine and swallows the saliva. After a while of continuous kissing, the both of us separate our lips from each other and Natalie lies on the bed, spreading her legs. It seems she''s finally asking for me to penetrate her. Relax, ''kay? Like picking up small twigs, I hold her thin legs and spread them apart as far as they could go, dripping some of my saliva on her while kissing her genitals. I try to slip a finger to test her hole, but it could barely fit one of my fingers. In the missionary position, I place my dick at her entrance and push against it. One hand rubs her smooth and slippery skin, while the other one strokes my dick. If I don''t continuously give it stimulation, it''ll droop because it''s going in a child. Please don''t hold back and slam it into me. Make me forget everything. Nnhh... I try pushing the tip into her slit but it doesn''t look like it will go in. Natalie looks to be in pain as she''s biting on the sheets. yo- I try putting some more strength behind my hips and push one more time. With a squelch, the tip was able to wedge itself slightly inside her hole. Agghu!! Even with just that, Natalie reaches her limit and let out her voice while biting down on the sheets. If I continue to push in, her hole will expand to match the size of my dick and it won''t go back to normal. Natalie, remember... back to the time master, no, Andrei, slept with you. Wh-what is it, all of a sudden? Put that aside and push it in quickly. No, just think back C when he first slept with you, it was the first night you were newlyweds? That''s right... but that kind of thing doesn''t really matter now, does it? I hold her waist up in such a way that both of us could see our exposed genitals, even as she was lying on her back. If my thing goes in you, this will be completely be an affair. We will be betraying Andrei. He might not want to sleep with you again. Even so, are you fine with this? ...recently, he hasn''t been sleeping with me at all anyways. Then I''m going to push it in all the way, you know? Your hole will be spread apart and molded in the shape of my cock. You''re fine with that? I go slow just to show her, and slowly bury my meat rod into her. Then I stop pushing my hips, right when I''m about to get the entire tip completely buried into her hole with just a tiny bit more strength. There are signs of unrest and trepidation on Natalie''s face. I get it. Natalie, I''ll make you into my woman. I grab her slender hips, far stronger than I''ve done up until now and give her premonition of a deep penetration. Natalie places her hand against my chest. Nooo!! Stooop!! Her powerless arm is insignificant, but I gently separate from her body. I don''t want it... I want to remain as Andrei''s wife... I sit on the bed and drape the futon over Natalie, who starts sobbing. It went well somehow. If she told me to steal her away, I wouldn''t have known what to do. With this, their relationship as husband and wife might get a little better. Here, hurry and put your clothes on and go. I''m sure you didn''t say anything to him so he must be worried sick about you. But Natalie doesn''t move an inch. You''ve really considered my feelings, didn''t you. I don''t sleep with unwilling women, that''s all. I remembered the feelings Andrei has for me. I''m really thankful for what you did. Natalie bows her head to me, who was sitting on the bed, then she sits on the bed, stretches my legs out and sits on top of me. Hm? What''s this about? You can''t go out with this thing as it is right? When it''s as large as it is, you won''t be able to put your clothes back on either. It looks like Natalie is going to take care of my sexual urges, but when she sits on top of me like this, I can only see it as a child sitting on her father''s lap. I''ll rub it out, ''kay? It was like she was sitting on my dick, which has swelled up quite a bit, and then she uses both hands to rub it up and down. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Ahaha, it''s almost as if a penis is growing out of me. She rubs me quite vigorously in order to get my semen to erupt, causing my dick to twitch, and making Natalie flinch every time it did. It''s really big, even amongst men, it''s unbelievably big, isn''t it? I don''t know about that. I don''t do something as uncomfortable as checking out other men, but I''ve been told quite a bit that it''s big. I thought so... since it''s even thicker than my arm. So how big would an average man be then? I don''t know. I don''t want to look at any other dick besides my own either. Andrei is about this big. Natalie shows me her middle finger, then after thinking about it for a little bit, changes it to her index finger. Andrei... so there''s such a heart-breaking reason you''re sticking to young girls. I am flooded with sadness as my meat rod gets rubbed by Natalie, and it finally reaches the point that it''s about ready to explode. Wah, it moved. Are you going to cum? Yeah, I''m about to cum. Here it comes-!! I unconsciously reach for Natalie''s flat chest and pinch her breasts. I thrust my hips up while she''s still riding on top and start ejaculating. Even without penetration, the release was relatively forceful for the teasing that was done, and the incredible amount that was released made me feel like I didn''t even cum once today. Hiiih! The ceiling! It''s sprayed everywhere in the room... why did so much come out? After some squirting sounds, the room was covered with juices. The semen that flew all the way up to the ceiling dripped back down to the bed, and Natalie was stained with the scent of a man. So it shoots out like a fountain... I wipe Natalie''s dazed face, we put on our clothes and exit the room. The middle-aged woman that came to clean the room screamed when she saw the scene, so we should hurry and get out of there. Natalie! You''re alright! Andrei... I''m sorry. When I send Natalie all the way back to the Hard-boiled Pavilion, Andrei, who was looking around in the area, hugs her. The other two girls looks worried as well. Be a bit more moderate with your infighting. Thanks for looking after me. Thank you. When the married couple lower their heads, my heart feels somewhat troubled. Master only thought that I found the desperately drinking Natalie and escorted her back here, but in reality, I stole her lips, had her lick my meat rod, and also had her help me ejaculate while fully naked. But since there was no real penetration, it wasn''t really cheating I guess. A lot has happened and it''s close to dawn when I returned home, but the girls were still waiting for me, though they were almost nodding off. I bury my face in Nonna''s giant breasts, and thrust my meat rod all the way into Melissa''s throat. Then, I use both hands to fondle Catherine and Rita''s breasts. From behind, Luna and Celia are competing to lick my asshole. As I thought, women have to be like this. It was something I heard from Natalie later, but that night, they had some much-delayed rich sex and the master will get along with and embrace all three of them from now on. The other two don''t have experience with men other than Andrei, so they believe that a man''s cock is about the size of a finger. I shouldn''t mess with his utopia. 89 Haunted Mansion CAegir POVC A ghost? Yes... the guards came just in case, but it looks like it won''t come out when there''s a large crowd. Melissa lies naked beside me. Her entire body was covered in kiss marks and she was basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking. It doesn''t matter if it''s formidable, we can''t do anything if we can''t see it. The family is already scared as it is, and it makes their strange relationships even more awkward... This story is regarding the secondhand house that Agor bought. It is a sturdy detached house and relatively cheap but it seems like they got something extra. Aegir-san, you''re not afraid of ghosts and stuff? Not really. If a person turns into a ghost when you kill them, then I''m sure I''ll have a mountain of them on my shoulder. But I''ve never seen one to this day, so they probably don''t exist. And even if there is one, it won''t do anything, so it''s fine just to leave it alone. The actual problems are the dirty areas, the rats and the bugs. Then why don''t you lend your strength to Agor-san? Melissa is temporarily the substitute master of the mansion so she has interacted with Agor and the other girls every so often. By the way, it seems the relationship between Agor''s women C the widow in the capital and the maid that he brought with him C is pretty bad. It''s not like he''s a stranger to me, so I don''t mind... but I don''t have much time. Nonna, the others and Leopolt aren''t at the mansion anymore. After the training exercise, I leave the command of the army to Leopolt and have him return to my territory, taking Nonna and the others with him on carriages. There was that earlier incident, but if I leave them in the army, it will be the safest place for them. Since the infantry is with them, their marching speed is slower, so even if I depart at a later date, it''s enough time for me to catch up to them. But with that said, if I take too long and dawdle around, they''ll get mixed up with each other first. Then, it would be annoying to have to split up the mountain nation and the others, and Leopolt will complain to me again. It''s fine if it''s only going to be one day. I''ll check on it and if it doesn''t come out, then there''s nothing I can do. I''m sure he''ll be pleased. I told him you are more reliable than calling 20 guards too. If you say it that way, I don''t feel as bad. I''ll go tomorrow. ...so, uhm... could you stop with that now? Hm? What''s wrong? Like I said, Maria is already in such a horrible state... My gaze returns to Maria, who was pinned down under me, and she is in an unconscious state, with an expression that shouldn''t be shown to people in public. I was rocking my hips while talking with Melissa, but I might have overdone it a little. So the warm feeling that I felt here and there was actually the squirting of the fainted Maria. I guess, I''ll let her rest. ......guh!! I make the last shakes of my hips the hardest and I hug her body as I pour my seed into the exhausted Maria. While raining kisses on her slovenly face, I massage her petite breasts. The slender body of Maria seems to bounce every time my cock twitches. You came lots didn''t you. Maria might actually get pregnant now. I want that to happen quickly-! Woah-! I want to see Carla''s and Mel-san''s children too. Down you go- Melissa crawls over and pushes my chest after I ejaculated while I was on top of Maria. After my release finished, my meat rod is still just as hard as I pull out of Maria, dripping with both of our juices. I grab it and push it against Melissa. By the way, Celia, the only one who remained, is passed out from the alcohol given out at dinner, which was stronger than it looked, as planned by Melissa or perhaps it was simply courtesy on her part. The next day, she was really angry when Melissa came out of my room covered in kiss marks and juices. Afternoon of the Appointment Is this your new home? It''s a pretty decent house, isn''t it? Yessir! That alone makes it hard for me to give up... sorry to trouble you. The house that Agor bought is clearly made for normal citizens to live in, so it isn''t that big, but it''s built with stone and the roof also looks sturdy and it''s located in a considerably high class residential area, where there are other houses in the area made from crude bricks. It doesn''t look like it''s an old house based on its appearance. But will it be drenched in blood on the inside? No, the inside is neatly organized as well. Nothing has really been touched yet. Nothing will get solved if we just talk about it endlessly outside the house. Let''s check the inside in person. Agor and Celia are with me, so all of us walk in. When we open the door, it is just like Agor said: there isn''t anything ruinous happening conspicuously and neither is there blood splashing everywhere. It''s a little dusty on the inside, but considering that the house was up for sale, it''s not anything odd. When everyone entered the house, the door slams shut loudly behind us. There is some extremely strong wind today, I guess. A-Aegir-sama... the door won''t open. We''ll be investigating now, so we shouldn''t need to open the door. Celia is talking about something meaningless. Well, let''s go exploring now. Since all the windows are closed, it''s dim inside the house, even though it''s daytime. When we try to open them, they get stuck, so we had no choice but to light some lamps. Not even one of the windows would open. Isn''t the problem with repairing these? The last time I came, they opened without a hitch though... ......There are no ghosts here... absolutely no way. We continue to walk through the short corridor from the entrance, and enter the kitchen. It was nicely cleaned in there, and a pretty little table was placed there. Oh, so you''ve already put some furniture here? When we''re finished, why don''t we make something light and eat together. I just joke lightly, but Agor''s response is dull. ...I haven''t put anything in yet. There wasn''t anything like this yesterday. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As if I couldn''t believe him, I look again, but the table isn''t there and there are spider webs stuck around the stove. Hm, how strange. I thought everything was tidied up... I guess there''s nothing here, so let''s go to the next room. Ri-right. ......I didn''t see anything here. Even if I did, I''m probably mistaken. When we continue towards the living room, there is a worn out table and chair. Along the wall, there is a large, outstanding portrait and an old candlestick. The portrait looks a little eerie, but it''s way better than the thing that Claudia gave me. The furniture is pretty damaged, huh. I''ve tried to replace them... but I couldn''t. He couldn''t? If it''s only this much I could toss it out myself. I try sitting on the chair but it didn''t creak and seems like it can still be used. I was going to say that it would be fine if he just left it there, but the room suddenly lit up. Woah! Hiih!! The candlestick is lit. Now, we don''t have to bother bringing lamps everywhere with us. So you brought a candle with you? We wouldn''t be able to see much if we just had these lamps and it would be quite problematic. I didn''t light them.... Plus, just one candle wouldn''t make the room this bright. ......Nooo...nooo It''s true that it''s pretty bright for one candle but it''s pretty nice for how bright it is. When I look closer, there is a nice big candle placed. I look around the room but I couldn''t really find anything in particular regarding a ghost. Oh, thanks for bringing the chair over. The chair moved by itself... ...... I sit down and stretch on the chair that unexpectedly came by my feet, but Agor is turning pale and Celia is trembling. It''s rare to see Celia like this, but it''s pretty cute to see how she''s scared of ghosts, even though she''s gotten used to being in battle. Let''s go to the bedroom next. There is no bed in the relatively large bedroom, and is quite bare-looking. There is a thing that looks like a dressing table, but the mirror was cracked so it probably can''t be used anymore. Celia''s back becomes straight and rigid, and she clings to me tightly. Then, a loud banging sound comes from the wall of the room. Everyone turns their attention to the origin of the noise, and the banging continued three more times. Agor pulls out his sword and looks around, while Celia remains clinging to me. You''re overreacting, maybe it''s a bird or something. For all four times it was a bird!? Then maybe some bad kid in the neighborhood threw a rock or something. Just spank him later. After saying that, I turn towards Celia. Wh-what''s up...? Hm, just my imagination. I thought there was a girl reflected in the mirror behind you, but I was wrong. Uwaaaa!! Celia flinches and jumps into my chest. She is quick to jump, but she''s overreacting. I told you I was mistaken... hm? Something''s there again. It looks like a head is hanging, but because it''s still bright outside, my eyes aren''t used to the dark and I couldn''t really tell. So this place is fine too, you might have been imagining things since you get unexpectedly nervous when moving to a new place. Why is that!? All the rooms are bad!! Celia shouts loudly. Though, there''s nothing I can do unless it shows itself in front of my face. I brought my Dual Crater just in case of the possibility of a mean-spirited monster, but I can''t cut something I can''t see. I know it won''t come out when there''s a lot of people after it, but if even four people is too much, then there''s almost nothing we can do. When the guards were here, we could open the windows and nothing strange happened at all. Well, I guess there''s really nothing here. Let''s go home now. Agor makes a troubled face, while Celia want''s to go home. We made the effort to come all the way here. Let''s check all the rooms. The remaining rooms are the bedroom, and the three guestrooms. We should split up and quickly search all of them. No way!! I''m not leaving Aegir-sama!! Celia clings onto me and doesn''t let go. Don''t say that. Agor''s women aren''t scared. Someone as strong as you shouldn''t have anything to be frightened about. ...eh? ...What do you mean by my women? What are you saying? I mean the woman you brought along with you, like that widow? Her complexion doesn''t look that well, but you''re feeding her properly, right? She''s been closely following behind you from the start. M-my women said that until the ghost has been dealt with, they absolutely wouldn''t come in this house though... Be-behind you... The two of them turn around slowly and their gazes meet with that woman. As a kind of courtesy, the woman smiles. Owaaah!! Gyaaaa!! Agor jumps back and hits his head, Celia froths at the mouth and faints on the spot. No matter what it is, that''s a little rude, don''t you think? I was going to apologize and talk to her a little but, before I knew it, the woman appears behind me. Go home, get out. Even though I couldn''t hear anything, I could register the voice. It was an odd feeling. The woman''s face distorts unseemingly and I could see feelings of resentment and hate. Oh, I see. This is the ghost. Kill, kill, hate, kill. The voice that echoes in my head turns into some meaningless curses. When I look closely, her distorted face is actually not too shabby-looking and although her skin is a pale blue, her style is decent. Her clothes are being lifted up by her breasts, so she''s got quite the pair of tits. Don''t warp your face like that, it''ll ruin your beauty. Hate, hate, I''ll kill you. The woman instantly approaches me with a distorted face and places her hands around my throat. She grins broadly while squeezing my throat. If that was a man, I would take him down, but unfortunately if it''s a woman, she isn''t strong enough to strangle me to death. I feel an instance of pain, but when I braced myself, it wasn''t much. Looks like this ghost doesn''t have the physical ability to strangle me. Fumu... I try to place my hand on the ghost''s shoulder but I couldn''t grab it properly and there was a vague feeling of touching it. I am able to touch it somewhat. I grab the shoulder of the woman with a demonic appearance and pull her in for a kiss. Ooh, it certainly felt like I touched her. ghC!!!?? The woman nimbly put some distance between us. She has a face which tells me she couldn''t understand what was going on. It was a prettier face than her warped face. If you make that face, there''s nothing to be scared about. Be quiet! I''m able to properly make conversation with her, so this time I''ll go over and try kissing her even more. Don''t come! The woman passes through the walls to escape, but it seems she can''t get outside of the house. In such a small house, she can''t run away forever, and I was finally able to grab her hand in one of the bedrooms. As I thought, she is quite the beauty when I look closely. If she tidies up her hair, she''ll be even prettier. C-curse you! Nmu! I grab her so that she can''t phase through the walls and kiss her repeatedly while stroking her breasts and ass. Yep, because of this strange phenomenon, I can''t really tell. But fortunately, there''s a bed in this room. We can take our time and chat. I push the woman onto the bed and caress her face while continuing to kiss her. The ghost is sending curses of resentment into my head, but when I kiss her for a while, she stops saying anything. When I separate my lips from her, she no longer tries to run away. Well, can you tell me why you became a ghost now? With her ruffled hair still covering her face, she once again transmits her voice into my head. Abandoned...betrayed...hung...can''t leave. In summary, she was the daughter of a relatively prosperous family, who fell in love with a certain man. However, that man was targeting her family''s fortunes and when the family that supported her went bankrupt, he quickly abandoned her, causing her to commit suicide in this house from the despair and guilt. After that, she was bound by her own grudge, and it seems she couldn''t leave this house. Recently, I''ve begun to lose myself. If this continues, I''ll turn into a monster. At first, she had a completely human consciousness and wouldn''t scare people meaninglessly, but it seems that lately, she has been in a trance and didn''t know what she was doing herself. The shock from my kiss brought her back to her senses. Erase me with that sword. The woman stretches her hand to the Dual Crater. When the blade was pulled from the sheath just a little bit, the hand that touches it starts to get inflamed like she was burnt. Since the Dual Crater is made of mithril, it has the power to drive away demons. I didn''t know that it works on ghosts too though... I want to disappear before I turn into a monser. I remember hearing about how the ghost of a person that died with a grudge will turn into an annoying monster if they possess hatred for a long time. This woman will probably follow the same sequence of events. But it would be a waste if I were to just erase a pretty lady like this. The woman is wearing a tattered one-piece dress and she had the distinct remnants of the rope around her neck. I guess she kept the look from the time she committed suicide. Alright. I''ll pierce through you... could you let me know your name though? Casie. Casie lays sideways on the bed and closes her eyes. As she awaits her final moment, she has a very human-like smile on her face. I adjust my positioning and instantly pierce through the girl. -!! What are you doing?!!! The Dual Crater is still standing next to the bed, while I take out my meat rod, flip up the edge of her dress and insert myself into Casie''s crotch. As I thought, it''s an airy sensation indeed. But it isn''t too bad. Pu-pull it out! Why?! This is ****! I''ll sue you! Casie is making a fuss inside my head but this makes her seem more like a human than she was before. I talk to her while continuing to shake my hips. It''s sad to see you disappear while only knowing a man who chose money over a beauty like you. That is different from this! I''m definitely not going to accept this!! The girl definitely had a personality that hated losing when she was alive. I''m already inside you, so it can''t be helped. At least tell me where it feels best for you. ...uuu-, the shallow area near the entrance... Leave it to me. I make bare the woman''s chest and fondle her large tits while slowly rocking my hips. I only realize now, but the translucent body that only pertain to ghosts make it possible for me to see through her and see the cock that pierced her. Coupled with the distinctive feeling of being touched gently, it made for a mysterious sensation. When I try putting some force behind my hips, my dick sticks out of her, like it pierces through her stomach. It appears that her body is made of something that''s soft and gentle. What is this log?! Don''t tell me, it''s your cock!? I smile as I kiss her and continue fucking her. The girl continuously cries out ''I''m being raped'' and ''what a cruel man'', but she wraps her arms and legs around me as if trying to envelope me. Normally, I would try not to be too rough on girls so I wouldn''t break them, but if it''s this girl, I don''t have to hold back, thus I move my hips to my heart''s content. How rough... it''s incomparable to how he used his hips. The stimulation is weaker than when I embrace other girls so it takes some time, but I am finally able to reach my climax. Casie, forget about your previous lover and become my woman. That way, you''ll also forget your grudge. Putting aside that this is ****, you''re asking me to become your woman? ......but I don''t dislike that manly part of yours. Fine, I''ll become your woman. I''m about to cum...! Cumming!! ...Do it whenever you''re ready. Uooh!! I want to push myself into Casie''s depths but because her body is translucent, that part doesn''t exist. The sperm that ejects from my dick passes through her body and splashes on the bed and the wall. I''ll keep this a secret from Agor. Wow... there''s so much, I''ll get pregnant. While thinking that it wouldn''t be possible for her, I collapse on the bed after releasing my semen. It is really dusty, so I choke a little. Heey... why don''t you just die here? If you''re with me, I won''t become a monster. Don''t be ridiculous. If I die here, I''ll hold a grudge. But, I won''t be able to leave this place... and now I won''t disappear either. I want to be with you. She just has to get out, what a strange girl. I pull Casie''s hand, throw open the front doors and walk outside. There, she is able to get out without any resistance at all. I''m out... I got out!!How long has it been... the sun''s rays. Casie flies around filled with deep emotions... flying around? Gyaaaaa!! The middle-aged woman walking outside keels over and starts foaming at the mouth. We should probably have her come outside only at night. Now, you can live freely... or not, since you''re already dead I guess. Anyways, you can freely do as you please. So, what will you do? It has already been decided. I will...follow you forever!! With this, the ghost incident at Agor''s new house is resolved. He is very thankful, but it seems that those people who could see Casie could see her quite clearly C when I bring her home with me, Miti and Alma wet themselves, and Melissa and Maria just tilts their heads. Celia glares at me with teary-eyes as well, so I had no choice but to keep her in the basement storage. She was alone for such a long time already, so abandoning her for several months is nothing to her. After that, I was going to take her with me when I returned to the territory, but just before my departure. She''s going together with you, right? She''s not going to stay in the house, right!? Miti and Alma are pleading desperately to me, so I call out to her. You here? I''m over here. ...... You wet yourselves again? Geez, pissing yourself in public like this... Celia, you did that in a major way when you were in Agor''s house too. If I recall, you wet your short pants and fainted. So, shall we return to the territory? Yessir! Yeah Casie clings to me from behind as I ride Schwartz. He neighs happily. You''re fine with ghosts too? What an indiscriminate perverted horse. It was quite bothersome this time!...By the way, there was some smelly fluid sticking on the bedroom walls. Is that something left from dealing with the ghost too? Let''s move on. 90 Monster Extermination CAegir POVC I bring Celia and one more person with me and when we return to the territory, Carla and Mel are waiting for me, with their strength completely restored. Here, let''s have papa carry you. Hey, don''t bite your papa''s fingers. Antonio, it''s dirty outside the carpet, so if you''re going to crawl, do it on the carpet. I hold Ekaterina, Carla''s daughter, while getting my finger bitten by Miu, Mel''s daughter, and watch over Catherine''s son, Antonio, who''s crawling around on all fours. To think that all of these guys come from my seed, it''s such a strange feeling. How cute. Something feels tingly... like something''s around my shoulder. Carla turns around and twists her head back. It seems like Casie is resting her chin on Carla''s shoulder while watching the baby. It appears that those who can''t see her are completely unable to see her. I wonder what the exact criteria are. It appears scaredycats and detail-oriented people are able to see me. I see, it seems I''m an unexpected coward. You''re a special one, to be able to touch me... and even **** me, it''s not something that anybody else can do. What are you talking about, since you accepted me in the end, it''s consensual. But it''s true that those who are concerned with the fine details can see her. Celia could clearly see her, and it looks like Miti and Alma could see her as well. When we came back home, I believe Leopolt and Sebastian also stared at her. That reminds me, I haven''t shown Adolph yet. Maybe I''ll give him a scare at night. I''m not a toy. It''s just a prank. In any case, it''s very convenient to be able to communicate just by thinking about it. Aegir-sama! It''s fine to play with the kids, but what about my new dress...... Nonna barges in wearing a dress which greatly emphasizes the protrusion of her giant breasts. She''s unhappy that I didn''t pay attention to her. Umu, it''s nice that her tits are prominent, but if she shows this to other men, I''ll get jealous. What''s wrong Nonna? Don''t just stand there, come sit over here. This person can see me. Gyowaaah!! Afhuhn She tries to run away, but the heavy-footed Nonna trips. Then, her breasts acts as a cushion to soften her landing. She falls forward, but it doesn''t look like she''s injured. ...so that''s how things are. Things sort of happened and she came along. Nice to meet you. She said nice to meet you. Casie''s words could not be heard by those who couldn''t see her, so Celia is speaking as her proxy. She says nice to meet you?!! It''s a ghost, you know!? She''s see-through, you know?!! Nonna is making a huge fuss, while the other girls are staring in puzzlement. It''s natural to be confused if I told them there''s a ghost they can''t see but should treat well. Celia got used to Casie on the way home, and she didn''t oppose communicating with her either. I should have embraced both of them at the same time ...by the way, Aegir-sama has slept with her. You''re making me blush. You fucked a ghost!? What on earth were you thinking?! I can''t see her though. She''s a beauty then, eh? I guess anything''s possible if it has a hole. As I thought, I can''t properly introduce her if they can''t see. Casie, is there someway you can make yourself visible? Umm, when I was more of a vengeful ghost, many people could see me. Let me try it. Casie puts a hand to her head and starts mumbling something. I was abandoned by that man...despair...my neck...from the chair...it was painful...revenge...hate... Casie''s face distorts and traces of rope appear around her neck. Her eyes open wide and the color drains from her skin. The girls'' faces start getting paler and paler by the second. It appears that she was able to successfully make herself visible. I am here! Gyaaaah!!! Biieeeeeeh!! The girls scream and the babies start crying. Mel curls up like a turtle to protect the kids, and Rita falls over on the table, spilling the contents of the teapot everywhere. The cup that Carla instantly threw misses its mark and hits Catherine, while Nonna faints on the spot, falling head first to the floor, though Celia somehow manages to hold her steady. It became a scene from hell. In the mania, I kiss Casie until she is able to return to her original form, while all the girls run to the toilet. There are several wet stains in the shape of a butt slowly spreading on the floor. In the end, Casie''s visualization was rejected by all the girls, and used the fact that she is able to hold things to get her to always walk around while carrying a large stuffed toy. Casie gladly accepted the suggestion and the eerie feeling when she is unknowingly by our sides disappeared. At first, the servants felt creeped out by the stuffed toy floating around in the mansion, but there were no bad intentions from her, so everyone gradually got used to it. However, if that stuffed toy was taken away, it was believed that the person who removed it would see a nightmare of a woman standing by the bedside repeating ''give it back, give it back'', so it became an unspoken rule not to touch it. Casie''s case was a riot, but after that, there was nothing much to do besides development and training; days passed by ordinarily. One month later Aaah!! Uooh!! I hold Carla down and slam my meat rod into her all the way up to the root. After giving birth, the entrance of Carla''s womb expanded and I can push myself in there if I shove my meat rod in. Aah...that''s good! I''m still cumming! Amazing...not even a single drop spilled...if you pour it in directly and it accumulates in there, I''ll definitely get pregnant... Carla''s belly expands like she was pregnant as I release her. Copious amounts of milk squirt from both of her breasts, and a sweet smell drifts from the bed. What a waste. Aauh! If you suck it that much, Ekaterina''s portion will-... I guess I can squirt as much as I want, huh. Carla and Mel both squirt plenty of milk from their breasts. If it was only given to the children, their breasts would be quite stiff, so I''m drinking it everyday. Mel''s also feeling pain from them being stiff, so drink from her too, kay? Yeah, I''ll do it tomorrow during mealtime, since I tend to forget if I don''t call her to my bed. Well that''s because Aegir fucked her mercilessly. It''s horrible, getting pregnant again just half a year after she gave birth. Mel''s period has stopped, so I''m holding back on having sex with her just in case. Based on what she tells me she feels like, it appears as though she''s pregnant again. Mel''s also amazing. She''s already 38... but I guess there are girls like her who get pregnant easily. I roughly knew which day it happened. A little while back, when I had nothing to do and was drinking during the day and wanted a woman to go along with it, Mel walked into the room and wanted me to suck on her breasts because they were stiff. Of course it didn''t end after I sucked her breasts, but I pounded her with all my strength and ejaculated countless times while my meat rod was in her womb. I was also drunk and slept on top of Mel after that, so my cock acted as the stopper for a large amount of seed that caused her belly to swell, and the semen remained in her for the whole night. Heey, don''t thinking about Mel when you''re on top of me! I''m probably going to be joining her soon anyways! You can tell when my seed is coming out? Of course I can. Something this big... but it''s not just the size that''s amazing, but also how rock hard it is. It''s so rugged that I can tell when you put that thing in me... Carla strokes her belly slowly. It became incomparably bigger than when you first fucked me, and it''s gotten so dark from sucking up all the womanly juices. It''s a giant, veteran dick no matter how I see it. She''s saying something pleasant. Both of us hug each other and give each other kisses all over our faces repeatedly. If I flirt around with Carla, she lets out a happy-sounding voice. With that said though, she isn''t Casie. She isn''t that strong at night so when it gets dark, she goes to sleep. ...... At the side of the bed, Nonna looks down at me and Carla flirting while connected to each other. The expression she has is way scarier than Casie''s was. You girls are able to get pregnant left and right, so why am I not able to?! Nonna leaps and jumps onto the bed. Her gigantic breasts cover us. Your boobs are heavy! Isn''t it ''cuz you don''t have any eggs?! Be quiet! Then I should constantly be connected with him for one week. If his man-juices accumulate inside my womb forever, then I''ll get pregnant for sure!! To always be connected to Nonna and to live while carrying her around? That sounds interesting, but rumors will spread of us being a perverted married couple. Your seed~~!! Give me your seed pleasee~~!! Nonna pushes me down and gets on top, ready to ride me, but Carla pranks her by shifting my meat rod slightly so that it thrusts up her ass, thus causing my beloved wife to be troubled with slathering ointment in her anus later. Let''s leave the army reinforcement at that for now. Although it is for the short term, any more than that and it will exceed our ability to maintain them. Hereafter, we will improve their combat ability by means of training. Pretty much all of the equipment have been distributed so it''s perfect. The spring head tax has generally been collected from everyone. However, I couldn''t take from the citizens who moved in from last autumn till now, so they have been exempted. According to calculations, it wouldn''t have been much income anyway. I wasn''t expecting much in the first place. The harvest this year around might turn out well though. So, what are you trying to say? We are not in any particular rush to achieve any targets. Perhaps because of their own volition as well, Treia will have no reason to come attack us as long as there isn''t any movement in the capital. It''s the same with domestic affairs, and there are not many changes besides labor progressing on flood control and maintenance of the highway. ...That company is annoyingly bugging us to construct a path from Rafen to the iron mine. It looks like the construction of Claire''s company building has been finished as well. I see her often, but is she staying in there? I don''t remember the name of her company. Just a bit earlier, I called it the Flitchen company but Adolph told me that it''s fine if I refer to it as ''that company''. No, she''s too busy and is always in and out. It can''t be helped that she has to come to such a hard-to-reach place countless times. If something comes up, it''ll be fine if she just comes when I call her. But I have a wonderful amount of nothing to do. It''s fine to be free, but occasionally, I want to do something too. Alright, I''ll go train- Please don''t. It would be more troublesome if you injure people. Then I''ll go inspect the flood control- Please don''t. If you selfishly give out some special reward, it will throw everything into chaos. These guys are so irritating. That''s fine, I''ll just go find Celia or Pipi to pet. I find Pipi, rest her on top of my lap and massage her face to heal my spirit, when a certain corner of the city starts to get restless. As I thought about whether some sort of incident happened, I continue to stroke Pipi''s nape, figuring that Adolph will probably sort it out. Chief~ it feels kinda tingly. It''s really nice that Pipi, who''s still a child, has tanned skin which is smooth and comfortable to touch. I want to feel it forever. However this bliss would not last for long. Adolph, who I recently parted with, came into the room. Hardlett-sama, an express messenger has arrived just now from the southern village. It seems like they are being attacked by monsters. Fumu, I see. That''s not unusual. We did some mass cleaning in the territory in the beginning, but the insignificant monsters and bandits are like small flies that can instantly get excited. It would be impossible to constantly check the entirety of such a vast territory, so we can only crush them as soon as they show themselves. It''s for that reason that the soldiers exist anyways, and the entire village can become a vigilante corps. It seems they are asking us to deploy soldiers since there are a lot of them, several people have been killed, and when they thought they were somehow defeated, more would come, as if there''s a nest nearby or something. Fumu, it''s something that the vigilante corps are unable to handle, and if people died, then this might be something considerably powerful. If I don''t act quick, they''ll increase in number. Tell Leopolt and have him send several dozen sold-...... scratch that. Just quickly deploy the troops. The village that alerted us is a new village so it''s close to Rafen, only being one day''s distance on horse. I give Pipi''s head a light ''pat, pat'' and stand up. It looks like this will be a nice way to kill some time. ...Should I let Leopolt-dono know first? I let his sigh roll off my back as I put on my armor and hum while picking up my spear. It''s been so long since I''ve fought together with the chief. Pipi can also take care of monsters. I''ll do my best. Pipi''s coming with me as well... but don''t undress in front of Adolph, and put some underwear on. The next day It''ll only be a few days. You don''t have to force yourself to come, you know? I find Celia amongst the gathered armor-wearing soldiers, who seems to have followed along. Celia, who has her hand in many different things, should also have other duties to attend to though. There is no duty more important than attending to Aegir-sama! And also... She glances at Pipi, who I''m playing around with. If I let the two of you go alone, when you come back, Pipi won''t be a virgin anymore. Aegir-sama can''t be left alone with a child. My thing won''t even fit in Pipi. Well, maybe if it''s just the tip, I can manage somehow... Celia said the two of us would be alone, but that is only regarding household members, when in reality, Celia and I are in front of about 50 cavalry from the private army. I''m not so foolish as to ride in with just three people as the reinforcement. And if I only bring this many on my own, it shouldn''t interfere with Leopolt''s training either. I see it. It''s that village. Celia is about to pop a blood vessel from my fooling around with Pipi, but she points at the scene in front. Although it''s supposed to be close, it took us an entire day just to get here on horse, so I thought we could take a break for a bit, but it seems that won''t be possible. Protect the right! One of them got in, deal with it! The women should also grab something! The fire alarm is ringing throughout the village and the villagers are gathering on the perimeter with hoes and axes to fight the group of goblins. It was far away so I don''t know the details, but I can tell that they aren''t having an easy time. All units, get into formation to charge. The well-trained units of the private army get into formation in the blink of an eye. But I don''t even wait for that and charge forward by myself. Shit, there''s too many of them! If this continues... In front of me are three people getting suppressed by ten goblins, so I''m literally cutting in between them. In the midst of intermittent dull fighting sounds, a loud sound resonates. Schwartz, send them flying! In response to my voice, Schwartz tramples one goblin with its hoof, and kicks away two more with its legs. At the same time, I take a large swing with my spear, instantly removing the top halves of three of them. While the villagers and goblins are stunned, I raise the spear above my head and swing it down on to crush the remaining two, turning them into smashed figs. Goblins are small monsters just 1 m in length and only have enough intelligence to know how to flock together. If you''re properly equipped, they''re nothing to be scared of. Look out behind you! Giiih!! The villagers shout. One of the remaining goblins jumps at me on horseback. I''m thankful that it cried out to make things easier for me. Fuuun! I spin my spear with both hands and smack the goblin with all my strength using the handle. It makes a slightly soft and light-sounding noise, and the small monster flew away like a pebble, easily flying over the wooden stakes temporarily setup around the village and landing right in the middle. The women in the village scream, but I don''t think it could survive that. Although these things really fly far. After I massacred the ten goblins, Celia and the army she was commanding caught up to us, cleaning up the goblins which were able to push through to other areas of the village. The fighting strength of spear cavalry wielding over 2 m long spears is worlds apart from that of farmers equipped with hoes and axes. Most of the goblins were killed before they were able to inflict any damage, and the few remaining monsters dropped their wooden spear-like objects and fled into the southern woods. You don''t need to chase them! Keep watch of the perimeter of the village! Celia''s clear voice guides the soldiers as they move to surround the village, making sure they haven''t let any sneak past them. It''s the feudal lord''s army! We''re savedC!! He''s actually here himself too. Now we can rest assured. The women and children hiding in the houses are coming out one after the other and cheering. But even if we defeat all the enemies who came to attack the village, it doesn''t get us anywhere. We''ll need to chase them into the woods and destroy the nest... The sun''s already setting. Shall we fight them after we rest for the night? The soldiers sigh in relief. It seems they really disliked having to fight after walking a full day to get here. I''ll just listen to the report about the casualties and the types of monsters and call it a night. What marvelous accomplishments on this occasion, and to think the feudal lord himself would do so... Thanks is unnecessary. Just tell me the number of casualties and the details of those things. Destroying several goblins is nothing to boast about. The representative of the village... a man I''ve seen somewhere before started to speak. There are six dead, ten heavily injured and unable to move, and also... three women who became sacrifices. Considering the population of the village doesn''t even reach a hundred people, it can be considered a severe loss. The vigilante corps should have been equipped with weapons and armor, so why were there so many casualties? Did a large monster appear? No, there have been slightly large specimens before but they were only goblins. However, they had unbelievable numbers and the attack which caused the greatest amount of casualties had several hundred of them swarming us. Fumu, an adult man can win against a goblin even without knowing martial arts. But if a single man has to face several opponents at once, they would need a relative amount of equipment and skill. So it isn''t possible with the vigilante corps that only has a few members at best. I still don''t understand. Goblins surge out like little insects, but for such a large army to appear so quickly like this... Celia is also wracking her brain. If such a large group exists, we would have realized when we were doing a sweep of the territory a while ago. Does that mean the few remaining ones we couldn''t catch were able to become such a large army in just two years? In any case, we have equipped and experienced soldiers. If we remain calm, we shouldn''t be too late. We will step foot into the woods and destroy the nest tomorrow as planned. Alright, I''ll let the soldiers know. Celia quickly gets up and is ready to leave. Do you know the location of the nest? No...we were kept on the defense the whole time after all, so we had no luxury to search for their base. I guess that''s also true. Well, when we step into the woods, I''m sure they''ll come greet us. At that moment, a sharp piercing scream of a woman came from the house next door. Nooooo!! Kill me! Just kill me alreaddyyy!! We went out to check what was going on. The other villagers are gathering as well. Inside the house, the woman is screaming and struggling while a man that looks like her husband is desperately trying to comfort her. Maybe he lost his temper at the end, but he pushes her down and is covering her mouth. What''s going on?! The woman''s attitude is too ghastly for it to be a lover''s quarrel. The husband lets go of the woman in a hurry, and the woman is about to make a fuss again but remains quiet after I give her a harsh stare. The representative of the village behind me whispers in my ear. The woman was slow in running away from the previous attack, and got her child killed. Moreover, the woman herself got gangraped by several of the goblins... that''s why she went crazy. ...so that''s what you meant by three women becoming sacrifices. For things like goblins to be able to fuck women, they''re enjoying quite the luxury. It makes me feel like cleaning them up more and more. For now, I''ll comfort the woman and leave the area, but I still have a ton of questions. They should be monsters that prioritize hunger over their lust. For them to **** the women and not eat them up is a little strange. That might be true. Then we would have to rescue the three women somehow from the nest they carried them to after raping them. If they were normal goblins, they would have stabbed the women repeatedly and killed them before carrying them to their nest as food. Goblins are just small monsters about 1 m in size. Even if the women are weak, if they struggled, it would make it very difficult for them to be carried off. It''s obvious they would be killed first. I''m sorry. I didn''t consider that due to my shallow thinking. Fumu... Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to bring Pipi and Celia along with me. If I was going to bring anybody, it might have been better to bring Mack and Christoph. Against that musclehead, the goblins will lose their lustful desires, and if Christoph manages to get raped in the butt, it might be a little pitiful, but that''s not a big deal. If Casie was here, then we could have asked her to take a look. Actually, just before we departed from Rafen, I asked her to take a look ahead of us. But regardless of the considerable time that passed, she was at the front of the city walls when it was time for us to head out. The speed at which she is able to hover around and glide through the sky is no different from the walking speed of an average girl, and when the wind blows, it brings her back to where she started. There is head wind and I can''t advance forward. She is more like a kite than a ghost. It couldn''t be helped so I got on my horse and thought of having her come with us, but she said that camping outside would be dark and scary and her back would hurt, and unless it would be in a hooded carriage, she wouldn''t go. The slight remnants of the rope around her neck would also affect the soldiers'' morale so I abandoned hope of bringing her with me. It''ll be quite difficult to get her to help us out during night raids. They''re just a bunch of goblins, so we can manage something if we rely on our strength. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Please try your best to be careful, ''kay? Even if they''re goblins, if you let your guard down, you''ll die! Alright, alright. I brush off Celia and Pipi''s warnings and get onto the floor. The battle is tomorrow. 91 Den of Monsters CAegir POVC The following day after we arrived at the village tormented by monsters, we head to the southern woods, which was believed to contain the nest of the goblins. It''s really close, isn''t it? It was pointless no matter how many times the goblins got defeated. It''s exactly as Celia says. The distance between the village and the woods is short, even on foot. On horse, it would be so quick that we wouldn''t even have time to eat. The nest is this close, yet nobody realized its presence until such a large army was formed? They must have propagated too quickly... A goblin, who appears to be a lookout, comes out frequently from a bush to take a peek and is about to run away, but Pipi shoots it to death as if it was target practice. To Pipi, who regularly hunts animals that move quickly such as wolves and deer, the ugly goblin that ran bow-legged was not even moving. That''s number three! Good going, when we get back, I''ll pet you as many times as the number you shot. Pipi''s efforts really helps us successfully reach the woods before their army appears. Aegir-sama, what shall we do? There isn''t much plant-life so it wouldn''t be impossible for us to enter the forest on our horses... Unlike the plains, the woods is a place we have to be careful of what''s above and below us and the cavalry''s ability to deal with that is somewhat inferior. Although it may just be the woods, with trees scattered about, it doesn''t look like we''ll be able to gallop at full speed. No, we''ll continue on our horses. Our opponents are goblins after all, so our horses will give us the height advantage. The height of a goblin is 1 m. As long as we are careful about attacks from the trees, they won''t be able to put their hands on the cavalry. And even if they aim for our horses, we can still fight as infantry. I understand. Everyone, enter the woods on your horses! Move in a column at a fast pace! There are only 50 of them, but the sound of their hooves is quite pronounced. Even the goblins, who don''t have sharp senses, won''t be able to miss it. I thought that a large army would show up soon, but there wasn''t much noticeable change in the situation. I thought the woods would be filled with goblins but that is unexpectedly not the case. We found several of them who were trying to run away earlier, but it''s nothing like the hundreds of goblins that the village chief mentioned. Yes, it''s strangely quiet. That''s weird. There aren''t any birds or animals either... it''s like this place is dead. Pipi has an uneasy look. Because Schwartz is taller than the other horses, a branch slaps me in the face, causing Celia to draw her sword on reaction to the sound. It seems she can''t settle down either. Ouch.... Schwartz, lower your body more when you walk. Schwartz snorts as if telling me not to ask for the impossible. Geez, I''ve been with this guy for such a long time already, you would think that he would take care of me a little more. This spring, you were the one who got the horses for the carriage at the mansion pregnant, right? I thought it was strange how they were so attached to you, but you just work fast. Giiiih!! There is a sudden nasty cry and a dark clump comes falling down from the trees. When I look carefully, I see a goblin holding a spear, made from slicing the tip of a stalk of bamboo. It really helps when you cry like that. I skewer the thing that jumped down from the trees in mid-air and fling it away behind me. GyiiiihC! Taking that as the signal, goblins start jumping off the trees to attack us from all directions. Maintain your formation! Ten in the front and the rest will alternate to deal with the ones on the left and right, on the double! It is within our expectations to get ambushed in the forest so we didn''t panic. If we stood still, we would get surrounded and be at a disadvantage, but if we remained on the move with our horses, it would be impossible for the goblins to catch up to us with their short legs. The ones in the vanguard trample over the ones blocking the path in front and the soldiers in the middle of the squad pierce through the ones coming at them one after the other. Just roughly over 100, huh? These numbers are totally not enough. Yes, these ones probably came out after reacting to the noise. The majority of them must be near the nest. Celia speaks while swinging her sword, splitting open the small monsters'' heads and slicing open their stomachs. Pipi is also loosing her arrows quickly from close range. At first glance, she seems like a sweet little girl, but you can clearly see she''s accustomed to this. Hoitto I pierce through the head of a goblin with my spear and lift it up. In the same manner, I skewer the second one that appears. The last one is slightly larger and is holding a shield, but I stab through the goblin, shield and all, making it the third dumpling on my stick. Chief, if there are this many of them, there might also be a tougher hobgoblin out there... There''s something amazing like that out there? Pipi pauses, but Celia continues on. It''s probably the one at the tip of your spear... This one? I thought it was strange that it was larger than the others and wearing armor. I confirm the lifeless creature stuck on the tip of my spear and was still holding its shield and see that it''s about the size of a human. I swing my spear and fling all three bodies off. In the end, they''re nothing but goblins. We suffer little to no casualties, while the goblin corpses are piling up. Somehow sensing that we are different from the usual hunters and villagers they always attacked, the survivors start to run away. Alright, let''s chase after them, they''ll lead us to their nest. Slow down so we don''t get too close to them. Let them run. It really is a lifesaver for this to happen. It saves us the trouble of having to search around the woods. I thought things would be a lot easier... What appears in front of us as I slump my shoulders is a deep-looking cave, which I saw the goblins run into. If they just made their nest in the woods, it would be too open, wouldn''t it... Naturally, horses would not be able to enter caves and it would be harder for us to wield spears. To top it off, considering many goblins have holed up in there, it would definitely smell and be quite dirty. Haah...everyone get off your horses. We''ll go on foot. It''s not like we could just leave the cave alone. If we had a ton of oil, we could pour it and set it aflame, but since we don''t, we have no choice but to walk in ourselves. Those in the vanguard will hold the torches and it will get harder to swing your spears. Make it so that it''s easier to unsheathe your swords when they jump at you! Following Celia''s instructions, the soldiers enter the cave. They were probably multiplying inside the cave, so that''s why they didn''t get noticed. That''s probably the case. From what I can see, there has been no signs of digging, so it might just be a naturally large cave. They made their nest in such a troublesome place. Not to mention, as soon we got in, one of them jumps out at me from our flank, and when I smash it on reflex, some strange liquid comes out of it. The goblins are dirty and their bodily fluids smell. I should have left this to Leopolt. The cave is large and deep, but its structure is simple and fairly straightforward to navigate. When we walk through the narrow corridor, tight enough that no person could pass by when they lined up beside each other, we reach a large circular cavity containing many more smaller openings leading to neighboring rooms. In that large space is the scene that we have long-awaited for. Roughly... 500, it''s better in a place without trees, isn''t it? Celia and the soldiers look somewhat overwhelmed by the numbers. Gigiiii!! Gyiiii!! Those disgusting shrieks echo in the cave and it''s quite unpleasant. Chief... no matter how...this is too much... Pipi holds her bow at the ready and draws close to my side. This much is nothing, in fact it''s just right. Now, it''s much less disappointing than having only 100 waiting for us, where the task will be completed after each of us crushes two creatures. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Pipi, stand back and support me with your bow. Celia, protect Pipi. But, then-! I grip my spear with all my might. The ceiling is pretty high so it doesn''t look like my spear will scrape against it when I swing it around. Stand back. I''m going to swing with all my strength. When I smile and hold my spear with both hands, the nearby soldiers hurriedly puts some distance between us. I suppose they''ll avoid me until I show my back to the enemy. Around 10 per person. Go! Wipe them out!! OoooooohC!! The soldiers shout and the goblins also give a louder shriek in response. Standing at the front, I charge in and let the enemy taste a large swing of my spear. Dorryaa!! It''s a full swing of my spear with both hands. A group of five that clumps together to attack me scatter into messy parts all at once. The larger sized pieces fly back towards the other goblins and hit them, causing them to stumble. Stumbling amongst a large crowd of charging allies is fatal and they are crushed into formless paste beneath their feet. I may have achieved killing 10 of them in just a single swing. I bring the spear close to me after swinging it out and once again prepare for another full-power swing, this time spinning my entire body as well to blow away enemies in all directions. There are some that jump at my chest, but a single kick knocks them out, rendering them motionless. To the goblins that are only 1 m tall, a kick from my iron-studded boots is a fatal blow. As expected, there are a lot! There are 100 of them mobbing around me. They aren''t that powerful or quick, but they can be a handful for a single person to deal with. Maybe I''ll use this. I hold my spear with one hand and use the other hand to grab the leg of a struggling goblin. It''s a little short, but I can use it like a club. Even if it breaks, there are plenty of replacements. I rampage while switching from club to club, beating down those small fries rather than slicing them up. After the leg of my third club tore off, the enemy stops coming at me head-on. Giiiih! Reacting to the noise from behind me, I contort my body to avoid the spear being thrust at me. I grab and break the tip of the spear, which is just a primeval object made with a sharpened stone on a stick, causing the goblin to have a clear expression of terror on its face. While thinking that they might actually have high intelligence, I use the tip of the spear to pierce its head. When I evade another goblin that charges at me, it trips and falls forward. I rest my foot on its head and look around me. It appears I charged too far forward and separated myself from the others, causing the soldiers to get surrounded. Celia is shouting worriedly but I''m having an unexpectedly enjoyable time fighting over here. The overall state of battle isn''t bad. There are a few people who have gotten injured and have fallen back to the corridor leading to the entrance, but despite being surrounded by a large difference in numbers, it doesn''t appear their formation is cracking. They are aligning their 2 m long spears in a box formation and are getting tired in their attacks. A fair amount of corpses are piling at their feet and if they continue to persist, it should get easier soon. GyiiiihC!! Gyiiih!! Oops, I forgot my foot was still on its head. I shift the rest of my weight on my foot to crush the goblin''s skull and survey my surroundings. The goblins are constantly trying to intimidate me with their loud shrieks, but are not trying to jump at me. As a test, I thrust my spear at them and kill two, but they just widen their circle. It''s a good time to return to Celia, I guess. Aegir-sama! Geez! Don''t just charge out there and overdo yourself to that extent!! I''m alright. What''s the situation like? 8 injured, two of which are in critical condition. They''ve taken quite a beating, but the enemy''s numbers have clearly taken a hit. Just one more push. I''ll buy a prostitute for those that stay alive. The one who kills the most will get many high-class prostitutes to entertain them! The soldiers cheer and the line of spears, once listless and unmotivated like drooping dicks, regain their vigor and point up at attention. Advance forward! Push them back! The soldiers thrust forward and pull back according to orders and the enemy collapses in front of them one after the other. They instantly recover the distance lost in the beginning and are continuing to move even further forward. The goblins'' numbers continue to decrease and they are starting to get indecisive. When they try to run but couldn''t get away, they realize that the only exit they could escape from is behind us. Fuh-! Yah! The enemy is being pushed back, but some of them occasionally use their own allies as a platform to try and jump over our wall of spears. However, they get shot down in midair by either Celia''s knives or Pipi''s arrows and get reduced to pathetic falling objects. The outcome of the battle has been decided, and just when I thought the only thing left to do was to kill every single one of them, a large axe struck the wall of spears and knocked the soldiers on their butts. It''s huge... This one''s the boss?! In any case, he''s hugee! It looks like the boss finally makes his appearance. I smile at Celia, but she''s glaring at the boss with eyes of scorn. This filthy...piece of crap!! The boss is around the same size as I am. It is similar to a hobgoblin except slightly larger, however it isn''t large enough to be anything special. The problem with the enemy, who is equipped with iron armor, is the thing between his legs. His large dick is swinging around. The ordinary goblins aren''t particularly trying to hide their crotch area so you could say they are exposing themselves too, but this one is obviously larger. Celia couldn''t stand the offensive sight and threw her knives C one bounces off his armor and the other one gets deflected with his axe. It appears that this goblin is the boss based on his skill and not just because he has a big dick. If he bulldozes his way forward, he may kill some soldiers. Guoooh The boss looks at Celia, the one who threw the knives, as his cock swells up. It''s true Celia is a nice woman, who you''d love to fuck, but that act deserves a thousand deaths. I''ll do it. Stand back. Ultimately, it''s only the size of a child''s arm! Please show him that Aegir-sama''s is that of an adult''s arm! Are you telling me to show off here? After Celia shouts, she realizes that she basically professed familiarity with my superior member and she turns deep red. The other small fry goblins don''t appear to have the courage to attack me anymore and are hiding behind the boss while shouting. Once I beat this thing, the rest will easily be annihilated. Fuh-! Guoggh There''s no need to state my name when facing off against a monster. In one breath, I charge forward with a thrust and aim for his throat, but it blocks the attack by turning his axe sideways. Following that, I also aim for his chest and stomach, but both attacks were met with his axe. Since he didn''t hold a shield, he was able to move quite deftly. As I''m in admiration as to how this thing can be so ugly yet so skilled, the goblin swings his axe at me thinking I''ve faltered. I swing my spear and meet his weapon with the blade of the spear. As soon as I did so, he slips backwards and loses balance. The power behind the swing of my spear is incomparable with a thrust. Not to mention, my spear is probably heavier than his large axe. The fact that he''s trying to compete with me in strength already means the end of the line for him. In no time, I repeat my strikes a second and third time, and although he somehow blocks them, a step is taken backwards every time. The full-powered fourth attack shatters his axe and drops the goblin to its knees at the same time. Guoooh!! He reaches for a replacement club at his waist in a panic, but that wooden object shouldn''t be able to block my attack. The club splits in two and his right hand was also sliced off. Gaaaaaaah!!! It''s settled. I don''t know whether I should kill him, but there are still many goblins. I need to show them that their boss is dead and turn them into a group of trapped rats. I swing my spear down on the boss''s head as he''s holding his severed hand. The spear slams against the ground and after a brief silence, the boss splits in half vertically. The body fluids and entrails of the monster flow out and a tremendously horrid stench wafts in the air. The goblins standing behind the boss didn''t make a sound and look on in shock. They no longer have any intention to fight. Crush the rest. Everyone charge! Kill them all!! Following Celia''s shout, the soldiers rush forward towards the goblins who are attempting to escape, settling an obviously won battle. In an underground area with nowhere to run, the soldiers are chasing after the goblins like they were playing a game of tag, and then turning them into corpses. The area was soon cleared of any living monsters. I''m sure all of them have been crushed, but check the side caves just in case. We made such a smelly memory together, it would be depressing if this cave returned to its original state half a year later. Yes, we''ll split up and search! If there is anything, we''ll let you know! The soldiers divide themselves into groups to confirm the area. The majority of the caves are used as storehouses for decaying flesh or as toilets, but more problems arise. Uwaaaaah!! Fireeee- Two soldiers catch on fire and roll back into the large cavity. What happened, did you turn over a pot of oil? The other soldiers flock around to pat the fire out, but the two of them suffered considerable burns. The goblin inside-! It can use magic! A goblin that uses magic? Does such a mysterious creature exist? I look at Celia and Pipi but they both shake their heads. The soldiers look towards me in terror. I''m the person with the highest authority after all, and it won''t be a good memory for the magician, but it can''t be helped. Pardon my intrusion! I greet even though it''s sort of ridiculous, but when I enter the small room through the hole in the side, a fireball is hurled to greet me back. The magical flame...hit the goblin stabbed on my spear and starts burning it. It didn''t feel like anything tangible, but simply fire being thrown at me. Everything is still within expectations then. There is still some distance between me and the goblin who fired its magic from the entrance, so even if I run towards the creature, I''ll become a ball of flames before I get a chance to attack. I could always throw my spear at it, but I''ll have the trouble of pulling my spear out of the goblin. Thus, I use my opposite hand to pick up a rock and throw it. It weighs around the same as my spear and is an unshapely rock, but it''ll have quite an impact if it hits. The rock flies horizontally through the air at the target. When I hurl the rock at the goblin, it sticks out its hands to try and block it but after fracturing both its hands, the rock''s momentum carries itself into the goblin''s head, and cracks its skull with a dull sound. It''s a joke that I was able to defeat a magic-user by chucking a rock. I went to check just in case, but with both arms and legs twitching, its death is pretty much confirmed. ...Even if you didn''t do something so outrageous, Pipi or I would have finished it off. Don''t say something so ridiculous. I''d be in trouble if your pretty skin got burned. But this is...a book? A goblin with a book? Something like magic, seems like it requires a considerable amount of knowledge. I''ve never heard of this. We can''t do anything just by thinking about it. We should quickly search this cave and leave this smelly place. But that wasn''t the only strange thing. Lo-! Look at this!! Hey! Are you alright!? An unbelievable sight unfolds before our eyes in the relatively large space. How horrible... ...... Even in the smelly cave, there is a conspicuous odor... an intense stench was drifting around the cave, horrid enough to turn your nose, and there are over 100 women laying sideways that could not fit into the cave. All of them are stark naked and looking at us with dead eyes. The fluid accumulating on the floor is probably the goblins'' semen. They must have been fucked just recently, as there are many women who have fresh semen dripping from their crotches. ...Call everyone over. We''ll help them out. The soldiers pick up the women, who are covered in dirty liquids, but the females stare with hollow eyes and reflexively spread their legs apart. Ghk, it smells... What a stench. On top of their excreting fluids and other dirty products smeared on them, the women, who continued to get raped by the goblins, are in such horrible conditions the soldiers don''t even have the luxury to lust for them. Take them outside first. Also form an advance party with about ten people to check the surroundings...and report if there is a small stream or pond. At that time, one of the woman holds her stomach in pain. It hurts! It hurts, it hurts!! I don''t want this...I don''t want to give birth! I don''t want itttttt!! After some unbearable screaming and grating shrieks, I could hear the familiar cry of a baby. The woman gave birth to a goblin''s child. Furthermore, similar cries in the back room started to work in harmony with the first baby''s cry. When I part the worn-out cloth and peek in the room, close to a hundred goblin children and small child-sized goblins are crawling around. Urghghhh!! One of the soldiers couldn''t handle the scene and pukes. So this is the answer to the question of how the goblins were able to reproduce so quickly. Hurry and carry the women outside... and then use something to seal off the front of the room. Once the women are all outside, set it on fire. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen such a disgusting scene. I kick the small goblin at my feet all the way to the back of the room, carry women on both my shoulders and head outside. The expressions of the soldiers, who were rejoicing in their victory a little earlier, disappeared and are simply moving in silence. I sit on the stump of a tree as I gaze at the billowing smoke coming out from the abominable cave like a chimney. The fire spreads throughout the interior of the cave, scorching anything and everything that could be set aflame, turning the inside of the cave into a blazing inferno hell. Oil was splashed everywhere, especially in the room used for breeding, before the fire was lit. Keep watch and ensure nothing comes out. Once I commanded the soldiers, I head to the area where the saved women have been brought. The women are gradually regaining their senses as they inhale the scent of the forest and bathe in the sun''s rays. How are they, are they ready to talk? It''s impossible for most of them. But several of them... I speak to a woman who looks like she''ll be alright. The goblins have all been killed. Are you ready to talk? ...yeah, yeah, I-, I-, I''m alright. S-s-somehow. I use a wet towel to wipe her face and drip water to let her drink. The woman is able to calm down and collect herself. Thank you... I''m okay now... Alright, so why have you been captured there? I was... in the middle of running away from the famine when I got attacked... and the men got killed... How about the other women? I don''t know! Once you get brought there, you get raped and there is not even any time to rest! ! got... by five of them! And five of them were born!! It would be better if I stop listening now. I should be getting them back to the village first to let them rest their bodies. It isn''t that far from the village, but there aren''t many women who could walk on their own. They aren''t only riding on the horses, but also being carried on the backs of the soldiers. By the time we reached the village, it is already nighttime. How are the women doing? They''re sleeping like logs. They''re physically and mentally worn out. The villagers were reluctant to accept the women at first because of the foul stench, but I shut them up with a single stare. Fortunately, it is summer time and they could dunk themselves in the well''s water to wash themselves, but unless they thoroughly did so, they won''t be able to remove the smell. In addition, the women would rather sleep than wash themselves, so they slept as though they were unconscious. There was a small river on our way back. Have everyone wash themselves there. It isn''t just because it''s unclean, they''ll get sick. Yeah.... When I counted, there are about 150 people. It''s amazing how many were gathered. According to the scattered reports from the women, they weren''t gathered all at once. Many of them were in the middle of moving from Treia to my territory in small groups before getting attacked by the goblins. It''s true that the goblins used the women for breeding purposes but.... Normally, they shouldn''t be able to gather several hundreds of them. Since it''s impossible that many women travel alone without any sort of escort. The large number of gathered women will then get pregnant one after the other, and the goblins will instantly increase their numbers. It takes a goblin baby about a month to be born after the female is pregnant and the baby will become an adult in about two weeks. If a hundred women got pregnant, their numbers will reach the thousands in no time. The reason that it stopped only at a hundred women is because of cannibalism due to lack of food and in-fighting due to power struggles between comrades. Even at this moment, there are pregnant women. Before we take them to the village, we have to do something about that. Send a forewarning and have a well-acquainted guy come. If the goblin gets born, they''ll lose their place to stay. Aegir-sama, you intend to bring the women back with you? There''s no other choice. The men, who accompanied and brought them here, have all been killed. Most of them don''t even have relatives. I guess so... it can''t be helped. It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. As long as their physical body returns, I''ll comfort their hearts later. That''s what I''m worried about!! Chief, you''re finally going to have your orgy with 100 women?! Pipi wants in too! I embrace the two of them when they suddenly start making a fuss. As long as I''m able to, I''ll protect them all. 92 Healing of the Hear CAegir POVC Rattling sounds can be heard as the line of wagons progress along the road. In order to treat the women, who have been saved from the nest of goblins, they need to be brought to Rafen briefly, but since we couldn''t tell them to walk, we had wagons come pick them up. Everyone seems to have calmed down quite a bit. At one point, I didn''t know what was going to happen. It''s exactly as Celia says C because of the tragic circumstances the women suffered, they were frightened, crying and some even wanted to die. That''s why I want to eat and drink until I''m full to get some relief. I believe that night attack was crucial. The night after we saved the women, the few surviving goblins came to attack the village in an attempt to take back their reproduction tools. The women went into a state of panic, but the soldiers and I beat down the goblins in front of their eyes. The women saw me as their savior after I took down the hobgoblin leading the mob of goblins. Several of the women automatically reach for my crotch. We were captured for so long that we didn''t even know how much time passed... our bodies have also become so lewd. Mr. Feudal lord, you were so cool. And you have gathered such unbelievably handsome soldiers too... Even amongst the women who were saved, the ones who regained their mental and physical strength are talking to us quite assertively. Handsome? Celia turns her head. I don''t have a particularly handsome group of guys. And although there are attractive guys, there are also guys that are as ugly as pigs. However, goblins are the ugliest and dirtiest of all monsters. After those girls have been with goblins for such a long time, most men they see henceforth will appear beautiful to them. By the way, I prohibited the soldiers from laying their hands on the women. I thought that after they were fucked repeatedly by goblins, their hearts would be broken, but from the look of things, it may have been unnecessary caution on my part. All of you should go to the city and get treated first. If you aren''t feeling well, don''t be shy to admit it. Okaayy~ Some girls reply cheerfully, but there are some who still haven''t regained their energy and are just nodding silently. On the surface, the order is in consideration for how hard it would be for those girls to live with the residents of Rafen from now on if they show such an unsightly appearance. But in actuality, it''s because things would be problematic if they gave birth to a goblin''s child in the city, so that''s why they should get treated first. Seeing 150 women gathered together like this is quite the spectacle. Not to mention, these women are all of childbearing age, so there''s an air of eroticness about them. Just when I was thinking of attacking them, the group of tents pitched on the plains close to Rafen came into our field of view. It''s the area where the women will be treated we prepared ahead of time. Carry the women into the tents! It''s fine if you grope their ass, but treat them with care. The soldiers help the women and carry them off the wagons one by one. Normally, the soldiers would grumble when they''re asked to carry water barrels and military supplies, but absolutely no complains came out of their mouths this time. The women should all be able to walk, but they''re all blushing as they entrust their bodies to the soldiers. Some of the men and women lock lips with each other, but I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything. A few days later My lord, the treatment of those women is complete. When I returned to my house, an elderly man working as the head doctor in Rafen comes and reports to me... it''s the doctor I first brought to this city. The population has increased exponentially so there are more doctors as well. His job is to gather all of them and to report to me directly. Many women needed treatment this time so many more doctors are needed to constantly supervise them. The treatment consists of medicine and... I hold out my hand to signal that he doesn''t have to go on. The women deserve their privacy. I don''t need to hear the details. I just want to know whether any traces of goblin remain in them. I see.... Well, they can continue to live as ordinary girls. But a few of them are emotionally troubled. It''s not something I can fix as a doctor. Umu, I''ll think of something for that. Good work. The head doctor bows once and leaves. Let''s go meet the girls now. Celia is waiting for me outside the room. Aegir-sama, the soldiers that participated in the goblin suppression are gathering outside the gate... do you still have something you need them for at this point in time? For something necessary. Then I will come with you as well. You can''t. You''ll stay in the mansion to keep watch and make sure Pipi doesn''t come either. Celia makes a dejected face. But she can''t come today. It won''t be good for her upbringing. So that''s how it is. Tomorrow, I''ll take everyone to Rafen. I''ll look after your lifestyles for the moment so you can do whatever you want, like make a family or find a new way of living. And then...I add on further. What I''m about to say is the real issue at hand. To forget the hardships of the past and to heal the wounds in your heart, I believe that being embraced by a man is the best medicine. If you so desire... the soldiers that saved you are here. Would you like to try and be with them? Everyone was surprised, as neither the women nor the soldiers convened in this place were informed of anything. Moreover, besides the change in their expressions and gazes, not a single one of them moved. Will this end poorly after all? Uhm...I would like to be embraced by everybody... A docile-looking woman timidly raises her hand. I would also like to remember the feeling of a human man. A woman around 30 years old, who is at prime marrying age, raises her hand. Everyone''s handsome too... to be honest, I might be really happy right now. A girl around the same age as Celia raises her hand. Seeing little opposition to the idea, everyone starts raising their hands all at once after they saw several others do it. The plan is going smoothly; I can simultaneously heal the bodies and souls of the women, as well as provide a reward to the soldiers for winning the battle. Although the sun has still not set, men and women are entangling with each other left and right. The number of women participating in these festivities are a little over 100; food and alcohol are given instead to the girls who lost the men they saved their virginities for and to those who developed romantic relationships with other girls during the harsh tribulations, and they head to Rafen ahead of time. The only females remaining are the ones who jumped into the men''s arms and those who want the men in their pants. It''s not something like a goblin, but a human male, aah, it''s the best... A middle-aged woman, who looks a little past 30, is straddling a muscular man and shaking her hips happily. The man underneath gets aroused by her large breasts and thrusts his hips in a trance, as the two of them hug each other and moan. To the side, there is a young woman... in addition she has a promiscuous and sexy body. Men naturally flock around her and three dicks rock back and forth as they thrust in her vagina, ass and mouth. I was about to stop them as I thought they were pushing her too hard, but as soon as the dick came out of her mouth, she let out an erotic moan. Amazinnng, to have three wonderful men fucking me like this. Don''t be afraid to move your hips more, fuck me as much as you want. Pour all your human seed in meee! The girl puts the dick in her mouth again as she closes her eyes and sucks on the meat rod, urging it to ejaculate. She is enjoying the orgy with tears of joy running down her face. You''re really okay... with a guy like me? What about you, you''re fine with a girl like me? Regardless of what I think ...is such a beauty like you satisfied with me? The couple faces each other and sits down together. The man... is one of my soldiers and his face is familiar. He is considerably brave and talented at fighting, but he''s ugly, like a fusion between a human and a pig. It doesn''t matter much with men, but no matter what you think, it''s a face women will find hard to love. On the other hand, the girl is still at an age where she hasn''t been with many men, and her ass and breasts are on the small size, but her face is really pretty. Unfortunate to say, but in normal circumstances, men would not usually lust after her. I don''t have such a large chest, but if you''re alright with that, please embrace me. Uu...UUuoooh!! The man gets fired up and jumps at the girl. If you do that, she''ll get scared though. Kyaa! Geez, you''re like a baby. But the young woman isn''t frightened, and accepts the man, stroking the man''s face with her hand. You''re so cool. The man completely loses his composure and shakes his hips in a daze. You''re fine with me!? Then-! Will you become my wife!? Aauh! Yeah, sure! If you''ll have me, then I''ll be your wife!! Aaah, I''m cumming! Uooooh!! The man uses the strength he trained in the army to lift the woman and thrusts deep inside her. It completely looks like **** from an outsider''s perspective but the girl is caressing the man''s head and kissing him repeatedly. It truly is ''the beauty and the beast'' and they''re enjoying themselves to the fullest. ...Maybe she''s fine because she didn''t see any of the other guys who went into the city, but as expected, it would have a been a blow that the soldier won''t be able to recover from if she were to refuse him here. It can''t be helped that I see so much sex around here. I went outside to see if I can find someone to partner with me, and two girls, who are still clothed, grab my hands. There''s the feudal lord~ Over here, over here. The girls pull my hand and lead me into the large tent used for treatment. As soon as I enter the tent, I feel a wave of heat. Even though it''s summer, this heat is typically unthinkable for the gradually darkening evening time. Welcome It''s the feudal lord. Nice to meet you~ That should have been the case, but while the tent is big, 30 girls have squeezed into the space where there is only room for treating about 10 people. Besides the ones who came to get me, all the other girls are fully naked and beads of sweat are glistening on their bodies. Well this is quite a lot of you... The other soldiers are fine too, but we only want the feudal lord to sleep with us. So we waited here. Mr. Feudal lord... you were so cool. You''re handsome and strong, and on top of that, you''re kind to us. There aren''t any women who wouldn''t fall in love. There''s a question mark attached to the part about me being handsome. I don''t think I''m particularly ugly, but I don''t think I have an especially beautiful face either. The only one who says I''m handsome is Celia and she''s biased, so I can''t take her word at face value. Since they''ve been saved, they were receiving treatment here and not able to meet many people, so even now, it appears they don''t have a proper grasp of the standard of a man''s face. But if they''re going to be fucked either way, maybe it would produce more healing if they believe the person is handsome. We gathered the ones who only want to be embraced by the feudal lord, but it turns out there are a lot of us... is it alright with you? Of course. A person who dislikes being around a bunch of women isn''t a man. Come. The women are squealing and kyaaing as they gather around me. In the blink of an eye, they strip my clothes and several women push me on my back. It''s like an avalanche of women. They kiss me as if competing with each other to take possession of my lips and the ones left out rain kisses on my nape and face. The ones around my lower body finally take the last piece of clothing off. Uwah! It''s big. Amazing! It''s still soft, yet it''s this thick. What''ll happen when it gets erect? It''s the smell of a man... but it doesn''t stink. It smells nice. Considering their previous gloomy and depressed state from the period with the goblins, it''s almost like they are different people now and are more cheerful. It appears the main factor is the shadow of the goblins haunting the women has disappeared and knowing their lifestyles will be covered for the most part for the next little while. As expected, it''s better for women to be cheerful and lewd. Let''s hurry and lick it so it gets bigger. There are many of us here, so there isn''t much space. ...I want to lick his asshole. As expected, when they all try to crowd around my crotch, there''s not enough space. You can get on top of me. You won''t be heavy for me. Well, you''re this muscular after all... then pardon me. Two women got on top of me with their butts towards my face. Their slightly opened slits dripped some of their juices onto my stomach. Nnh...ggh...oooh! This is amazing. At the same time, I am kissing two girls together, entangling my tongue with theirs, but am taken aback by the sudden rush of pleasure on my lower half. When I take a look, the women are crowding around my meat rod, almost overlapping each other, and 10 of them are using their tongues. Of course they''re licking the tip and my rod, but also putting their mouths on my balls and sucking the area near my asshole. Aahn, the tip, I''m next... It''s getting bigger and bigger. Looks like one more person can lick his rod here. This might be rude but...can I lick your asshole? It''s meaningless to be ashamed at this point in time. The ten mouths work hard to slurp my crotch area and it was quite absurd, but there are still more than half of the girls left idle. We want to do it too~ Just gonna get on top. Kyah! You''re heavy. The group that was on standby lose their patience and climb over the girls servicing me so they can crawl their tongues over me. As the girls lick my body, they start gasping and the increasingly choking smell of sex gradually get my meat rod hard. Uhyaa...this is amazing. Even more than that thing... Yeah, it''s much bigger than that dirty boss''s. It''s no good!! I can''t wait anymore. Just when I was thinking it would be fine to cum like this, one of them couldn''t hold back and climbs on top of me, grabbing my meat rod with both hands and guides it to her entrance. The girls around her voice their complaints but that girl doesn''t move from her position on top of me. Hey! If you''re going to do it, hurry up! We want to do it too. S-sorry... it''s too big and won''t-... Enough of that! Here, quickly! The girl''s words are cut short and the surrounding women grab her thighs, forcefully dropping her hips onto my rod. Although the women aren''t all that strong, with four of them, they are able to instantly bury almost my entire dick into the girl''s hole. gh-!!!NnnhhaaahC!! Through the tip of my penis, I could feel the sensation of many things being pushed apart inside the woman. Undoubtedly, my cock has buried itself all the way into the woman''s womb and the tip has penetrated the entrance. Oooh...ooooooh...it''s so...deep. The girl felt such intense stimulation that she trembles uncontrollably, yet the other girls continue to push her back and grab her thighs to rock her hips. Hey, hey, she finally got her chance to enjoy herself, so don''t do things so forcefully. I get up from the position on my back and get into the missionary position, covering the girl with my body almost as if I was protecting her from the others. There, let''s do it slowly. Can you tell that it''s inside you? Yes...Yes.... It''s so big that it feels like it''s tearing me apart. Does it hurt? Do you want to pull it out? The woman shakes her head in such a way that it seems her neck would snap. Please continue to move like this. It''s fine if it tears me, just kiss me aft-...nnmh! I kiss her and continue moving slowly. Unlike the earlier crazy slushing sounds, a steady rhythmical sticky sound is made with each thrust of my hips. Uuu...she''s hogging him all to herself. How nicee... Nothing will change even if we complain. Let''s wait our turn. If it''s the feudal lord, he''ll surely give his dick to all of us. Uhm...can I lick your asshole? We are just moving slowly, but it didn''t take long before the girl under me starts convulsing. I''m cumming, sorry! It''s only me-!! It''s fine. Cum in my arms. I hug her with my entire body, as if swallowing her whole, and give a final strong thrust. Without even moaning, the surprised girl trembles intensely and lies languidly. Good work, let her sleep somewhere. The woman remains passed out with a happy look on her face as I pull my rod out of her and sit cross-legged. I haven''t ejaculated yet, so my dick is getting harder and bigger. Who''s next? As if trying to sit on me, several women came to me with their asses towards me. 6 hours later Aaaaahhaaa!! Ooh!! In the missionary position, I slam my hips against her with all my might and then ejaculate. I kiss the girls, who are losing their consciousness one after the other, and watch over them until they fully close their eyes. That makes 10... or is it 11? When I pull out, three women flock around me and use their tongues to clean my rod. There''s another girl licking my asshole, although It feels like she''s been doing this from the very beginning. Being licked endlessly like this makes me feel strange. You''re next, so what position would you like? Ah, from the back please... roughly, as if you''re raping me. Leave it to me and relax your hips. Mr. Feudal lord? Are you alright? You''ve been swinging your hips constantly for several hours. This is nothing, since I normally do it with the women in my house after all. Doing it three times each for eight people is no problem for me. ...perhaps we offered our bodies to someone exceedingly wonderful? Maybe we''ll all be pierced to death before tomorrow. While listening to the women speak, I hold the hips of the girl I''m fucking and increase the speed of my own hips. There is an unbelievably intense smell and heat inside this tent, but unlike the goblin''s nest, I welcome this. 6 more hours later There! Cum! Aaaaaaah~~~!! The girl I lifted up by the thighs leaks love juice and urine from her crotch, my semen sprays all over the place and she leans against my neck. She''s still moaning a little, but her consciousness has flown far away. That''s 25 people, looks like I can do everyone. As expected, my dick is losing some of its rigidity, but many of the remaining girls are big-breasted. If I bury my face in them, my dick will revive in no time. Mo-...a monster... Does he have semen stored in his entire body...? That''s rude. I drink a large gulp of water and press against the remaining girls. Because of the heat, my entire body is covered in sweat, but at this point it only acts as a spice to further stimulate my lust. Get on top of each other and entwine your tongues. I''ll do you together! Even now, there''s still one girl licking my asshole. How obsessed with my asshole is she if she''s going to keep licking for half a day? Having gotten aroused from the foreplay and servicing earlier, the four girls promptly reach their climax and join the pile of sleeping girls. There is only one more remaining. Her hair is red like a flame and she is rather short, but not short enough to look like a child. She''s lacking in the breasts department and her butt is small, and when the girl speaks, her voice is quiet like a whisper. Uhm...I have a request... You want me to put it in your ass right? Eh!? How did you-? Well, that''s because you''ve been licking my asshole this whole time. Plus, you have a finger in your own asshole. You really like the ass, don''t you. Then...please do so... Her quiet mumbling is hard for me to interpret. It''s like Alma from the capital, but all grown up. Then, I''m going to kiss you. No, it''s fine...it''s dirty, plus my mouth is exclusively for the asshole. Then I''ll put it in. Your body is small after all, so I''ll get it wet enough that your ass doesn''t tear... Eei. The girl sticks her finger in her own ass and spreads it wide. In this way, it''s bigger than the hole in front, and I can basically see her insides. ...Was it used by the goblins? ...I did it myself. I''m speechless. I place my dick at the entrance and infiltrate her ass in one quick motion. How deep... it''s easily going all the way to the back. ...ah, aaaaaaaaah. The girl''s asshole feels soft, and is swallowing my entire length as if there is no dead end. Once I insert my rod up to the root, the girl trembles silently. Oh crap, I went too far. Hey, you alright? aaaaaaaah......!! It''s soo biiiiiiig!! My ass feels great, my assssss!! I was waiting for this! I was waiting for such a large penis to fuck my ass!! Aaaah, it''s reaching my insidessss! Ooohhohhhhhh!! ...... Where is the docile voice from before? She''s now screaming repeatedly like how soldiers shout their war cries on the battlefield. Before I knew it, the girl was bouncing on top of me and grinding her ass against me. Her terrifying hip movements feel like it''s scraping off my meat rod. uuun...what is... Hearing the unexpectedly loud moans from our sex, the girls who previously lost consciousness are waking up. Oooggaaaaaah!! This thick penis is stretching out my asshole! It''s so long it feels like it''ll come out my mouth!! It''s the besssssst!! I can''t get enough of such a big cock digging out my assholeeeeee!! What is this? I also want to know. The girls are waking up one by one and sigh after looking at each other. In the end, the girl continued to shake her hips and after squeezing two shots from me, she fainted with my cock inside her. Her face is dripping with tears, snot and saliva, but looks full of delight. Dawn Fuuh, it''s so hot. When I open up the tent, the air rushes in, almost making a whooshing sound as the cool air replaces the warmer air. The cold temperature during dawn feels a little bit like winter. Today was fun. If I wanted to be extra luxurious, I''d go for a second round... Your stamina will last, but there''s not enough time... Celia said she would return in the morning. She doesn''t really sleep in and at this time, she''s usually already up waiting for me. Moreover, if the sun has completely risen and I don''t go back, she''ll definitely come looking for me. If she sees a scene like this, she might faint. Then what do you think about this? 30 women C 29 women, excluding the one who''s addicted to my asshole to be precise C are kneeling outside with their asses towards me. Please taste whichever ass you like. You can be rough. Thrust into us with reckless abandon and make us faint before the sun comes up, ''kay? I can''t just reject them when they said this much, even if it makes Celia faint. I lower my pants after just putting it on and expose my meat rod, grabbing my favorite ass with both hands. Around me, the soldiers and women, who were going at it since last evening, are starting to wake up. The feudal lord, he''s doing it outside. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Wait, how many people are there!? Did you have sex with all of them? Woah! It''s huge! What the heck is that? I don''t have a preference of being watched while having sex, but I can''t just back down now, and it''s rather nice and cool out here. I slam my meat rod without hesitation into the ass I grabbed and she moans with a pleasure-filled voice in no time. The women can''t get enough when they get pierced with something as thick and burly as that, can they. My wife might also cheat with just one thrust from that. ...Hey wait, what''s that about the wife!? I thought you said earlier that you would give your wife to me! People are making a fuss around me, but I shake my hips regardless. Each person becomes exhausted after they cum, so after I let them do so, I move on to the next person. This time, the women are seeking pleasure more than they are seeking love, so they match their hip movements with me and finish off quickly. Looks like I''ll be able to get everyone to climax before Celia comes. ...... You came to get me, huh? Then, shall we head back to the house? ...... If we ride our horses, we''ll make it just in time for breakfast. I want to eat a mountain-load of bread with plenty of butter spread on top. ...... Was Pipi being a good girl? She loves jam, so when you feed her some, she becomes obedient. Uhm. What? The ground is covered in juices. Is that so? After this, I''ll be the one who cleans up the mess in the tent though, and I''m sure the place is covered with juices anyways, so it''s pointless to try and hide it. Let''s eat. My assss...Mr. Feudal lordd...please give me more in the ass... Hey Alice! Be quiet, will you?! You can''t right now! I hear a voice from inside the tent. I had Claire bring me some rare treats after all. ...It''s extremely sweet, so please have some. The bribery scheme was in vain, so after breakfast, Nonna ran up to me and rammed me with a flying headbutt. 93 Expected Outbreak of War CAegir POVC It''s the autumn of this year. Is that so? Then that makes sense. The one talking to me right now is the supreme commander of the central army, as well as a Count of the Goldonia kingdom... in other words, Erich. Even though he normally doesn''t get out of the capital much, he finally got curious enough to check on his own territory, stopping by mine while he was at it. What we were just talking about is confirmation for the start of the war in autumn. As I thought, are we aiming for the harvest period? When the central army was established, most of the Goldonian royal army became the reserve army. On the other hand, Treia has many conscripted farmers, and the fact that they''re fighting during harvest season, will be its own disadvantage. That is also a factor, but the main reason is the movement of the other nearby nations. If we clash with them during the harvest period, the other countries won''t rush to Treia''s aid. In the meantime, we will settle things quickly. Besides Goldonia and Treia, the region also has the Yurest Alliance, which is connected on the border, the Magrado Dukedom separated by the large river and the republic of Stura. Neither of them pose a threat to Goldonia on their own, but if they come behind us while we''re in the middle of fighting Treia, it would be harder on us. On the flip side, as long as we finish off Treia, even if the other three nations joined forces, Goldonia will still be a tough competitor. Take them down quickly... is it? Treia is largely inferior to Goldonia in both population and economy, but their land is still quite vast. If we add the condition of ending it quickly, they might prove to be a tough opponent. In order to oppose the fortress that they''ve built up around their nation, we will also need to ready a considerable amount of siege weapons. Even so, we want to breakthrough from the front and promptly conquer the capital. As planned for today, you''ll invade them from the east, lure out their forces, and take over the eastern region if possible. Yes. I''ve also heard that they have set up defensive camps on the east, although not as many as from the front. Bring siege weapons with you. About that. We could also do it secretly, but if we''re going to do it, it might be better if we work together with the central army. After the war starts, quickly......... Erich remains quiet and listens to me for awhile, but he''s thinking with his chin resting on his hand. If your plan works, it will certainly change the entire state of battle. But there are too many uncertainties, and it isn''t guaranteed that passing through the mountain nation''s territory is safe. If we encounter a roadblock there and end up having to backtrack, it would worsen our situation. Even if it results poorly, it won''t affect the capture of the fortress. It''s nice if it goes well, but if it doesn''t, nothing will change. It shouldn''t be a bad bet. Well, that might be the case for me, but won''t it be a fatal blow to you? ...No, you''re also going through hell. I said something unnecessary. Erich nods slightly and stands up. Alright, do as you wish. Trust in your own good fortune. And so, the small meeting I had with Erich is over. It will be the autumn season. I don''t know how they''re going to set things up though. After the conversation with Erich and seeing him off, I gather together with Leopolt, Adolph and Celia. If it''s autumn, we''ll barely be able to make it somehow. Adolph murmurs without much worry. Oh, so would it be bad if it drags on? Of course it will. It''s fine for the bow cavalry since they''re normally living in the mountains, but the 3000 soldiers of the private army are directly supported by us. We have gathered the poor residents, who won''t complain about their pay so long as they are provided with the daily necessities of life, but if we continue to pay them all as usual, we''ll run ourselves dry faster than we realize. The only reason that the soldiers haven''t complained about a decent pay is because they don''t have to worry about starving or finding lodging as long as they stay in the army. For a remote region living in poverty, those two factors are the most important. However, my territory is gradually stabilizing with Rafen as the core. In that case, it should not have much effect on the low pay relative to the other occupations. Once we get on the battlefield, they''ll plunder...no, there are also chances for them to take the enemy''s goods for themselves. And if we win, their morale will also go up. Adolph and Leopolt nod. Celia rests her head on my hand and also nods. We''ll do it at the same time the war breaks out. It seems we can work together with Erich and the central army. Yes, preparations are progressing. I''ll have to send a messenger to the mountain nation as well. I went at Luna too much yesterday so she can''t move, and Ruby is looking after her. So, I guess I''ll send Pipi. Claire should be in the city, so go call her. Also, tell Irijina to cut back on the soldiers'' training so they don''t get too tired. Isn''t the start of war in autumn? It''s still the peak of summer. Is there a need to take action so soon? I hug Celia close, and stroke her head, messing up her hair. Wah! What are you doinggg? The actual battlegrounds have been determined for the most part. I think it''s better in most cases to act quickly. I see... Celia doesn''t seem convinced at all. Her knowledge centers around the books she reads, so I can see she''s stuck in the mold of those theories. It would be nice if she could learn from Leopolt regarding that, but she''s quite the stubborn kid. I give Celia''s cheeks a final pull and rise up from my seat. Claire''s a merchant, so she acts quickly after all. Adolph, in regards to the dispatch of troops, we don''t have the luxury to give an honest wage. It''s time for the harvest. Consider limiting our labor force and sending the laborers back to their villages. I understand. I''ll leave the details for him to deal with. I guess in the worst case scenario where we run out of money, I can just borrow from Claire. Being short on cash is a little scary. Thank you very much for inviting me today. Claire really showed up quickly along with her follower, the young girl. As expected of a go-getter merchant, she acts fast. If I didn''t look carefully, I wouldn''t have noticed that her breathing is rough. Sorry for calling you so suddenly. Well, why don''t you drink some tea and catch your breath. Sorry for the trouble. Claire only takes a sip from her cup for formality''s sake, so I state my business. I want to resupply on food and copper-lined water jugs. Food, is it? This month''s portion of grain should have been delivered though. Not grain. Something like cured meat and hard-baked bread. After talking with Leopolt, I present a piece of paper with a rough idea that was put together with much consideration. This is...the movement of the army? ...no, please disregard that. As soon as I send her a slightly harsh stare, Claire immediately apologizes. Though she is a good woman, I can''t have her blabbering. Arrows and spare wheels for the wagons, and much more are written there, so please have a look. This is written with the entire army in mind so I''ll leave it to you to supply us with what you can. And also distribute it to the city''s craftsmen... You don''t have to worry. I have made a contract with this city''s merchants and craftsmen and if I tell them, they''ll arrange it for me. It''s become like that before I knew it. Then I''m counting on you. It''s not an emergency, but we don''t have much time to spare either. I''ll arrange for it immediately. While Claire looks at my messy handwriting, she writes her own letter quite smoothly. She writes quickly, not to mention her characters are very neat and pretty. As soon as I''m aware of the time, I''ll let you know immediately. With that said, Claire gets up and stands in front of me. When our eyes meet, she leans over and gives me a kiss on the lips. When you have time again, please give me some love. Are you leaving the city? Yes, the peddlers in Treia are having a little dispute so I thought I''d go and settle it- You can''t. Eh? I grab Claire''s hand and pull her back into the room, even though she was just thinking of leaving. For the next while, don''t enter the Treia kingdom. But I''m a merchant, so... I''ll say it again. You must not go there... got it? If I say it like this, she''ll surely understand my intentions. It can''t be helped, but it''s better than having Claire get mixed up in the mess and getting herself injured. I understand...thank you for the valuable information. Celia stares at me and asks me why I told her, but I ignore her. Then I''ll stay in this city. Claire hands the letter to one of my subordinates and returns to her room, stroking my hand gently before leaving. So now we have time... how shall we spend it? Without delay, she clings to me and looks up at me. When I look down, I can see the valley of her breasts from the gap in her clothes. In addition, her stomach is pressing against my crotch and I can feel myself getting hard. Laurie''s here today too... we can enjoy ourselves more. The young girl called Laurie is just as she appears C a child with an innocent smile. I''m Laurie. I''ve heard from Claire-sama that you''re an incredible and kind person. I don''t...have much experience with this kind of thing, but Laurie wants Viscount-sama to play with her too! Her face isn''t dyed with any kind of coercion, and it looks like she genuinely wants me to embrace her. But her appearance and gestures are completely like those of a child, and seems only slightly older than Pipi. But surely it won''t fit... It''ll be fine? Laurie''ll do her best! And if it''s Hardlett-sama, I''d be happy to be broken... The young girl lightly clasps her hands together in front of her mouth and looks at me with a somewhat feverish gaze. She''s charming enough to make me want to embrace her even though I''m not interested in tiny girls like her. If it was Andrei, he would throw off his clothes without hesitation. I extend my hand and consider tasting her a little bit just to try, but Celia appears at the tip of my hand. Aegir-sama still has jobs he has to do. Claire-dono, please leave. No, I don''t really... You do! Celia is getting desperate, so it can''t be helped. I give up tasting her and let the girls leave. The young girl was just a sideshow, but it''s a real shame I missed my chance to sleep with Claire. I hate women who give such flattery to any and every guy they meet. Those kinds of women will always have another side to them! You say woman, but she''s just a girl around 10 years old right? ...You were going to embrace that child, weren''t you? It''s not like I was seriously going to embrace her, I was just going to have a taste. (That kid, she has guts, doesn''t she?) All of a sudden, Casie appears from the ceiling. Come from the door, you scared me. (That girl, she could see me. When I took a peek during that conversation you had earlier, our eyes met.) Earlier? You weren''t here, were you? (I stuck my face halfway out of the wall behind you.) Don''t do that kind of thing. You''ll repel the guests who can see you. (Our eyes met, but she was absolutely unfazed. It''s quite amazing, even though she''s so small. There are huge muscular guys who would wet themselves too.) There''s a prevalence of deceitful appearances in this world after all. But it''s a little unbelievable, since if a small innocent child sees a ghost or something, they''d want to cry. Maybe she didn''t really see the ghost, but just coincidentally looked in that direction. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. (I''m sure she saw me though...) As Casie mumbles something, she grabs a fruit from the desk and takes a bite. Recently, this ghost has started eating things. And please stop mumbling in my head, it''s giving me a headache. That''s good and all, but you''ll have to take responsibility for making me miss my chance to taste those girls. Th-that is...please wait, not here. Wait until we get back to the room... no, Casie-san is looking! (I''m watching~) I hold Celia''s arms behind her and forcefully lower her shorts and underwear all at once, then place my meat rod against her. She''s grown in height so when she lowers her hips, we can somehow do it in this position too. No matter how many times I put it in...it''s tight. Aaaaah...Aegir-sama''s thing is always so thick and hard...it''s spreading me apart...it''s going to tear meee... I fuck Celia roughly from behind and she climaxes while Casie watches. CThird person POVC After a while, in the Treia Kingdom Ready? No problems. Going well. About ten men exchange short words with each other and check their weapons, spears and bowguns. The men are wearing the armor for the legitimate army of the Treian Kingdom. Because of the large conscription happening recently, it''s not rare to find soldiers in Treia. Alright, it''s here. At the end of the men''s line of sight, a considerably large caravan is moving forward slowly. There are escorts on horseback riding with the several wagons and they don''t appear tense at all. This isn''t the large highway where there''s high traffic or where bandits and monsters are either. There''s tension between the nations, but unless a war is going on, there''s no reason for the merchants to stop doing business. However, it results in something catastrophic. Go!! The men jump out and stand in front of the caravan to block their path. The escorts react to the people who jumped out so suddenly, but when they saw the armor of the Treian Kingdom, they froze. The middle-aged man in charge of the caravan steps forward and presents some documents with a servile smile. Thank you for your hard work. This here is the document from the Treian Kingdom that permits us to pass through here. The middle-aged man is on his best behavior in order to pass through and make this temporary inspection go as smoothly as possible. But then, his head drops to the ground with that flattering smile still plastered on it. Wh-what the?!! The subordinate of the supposed merchant and the escorts all turn their eyes to the scene. Do it! Kill them all!! Instantly, the escorts are shot down with bowguns and the merchants trying to escape are killed. Stop! Please stop! We are just simple merchants... this is-! You are Goldonians, that''s enough for us! A sword pierces through the front of his face and after a shrill scream, the pathetic merchant stops moving. The slaughter soon ends and there are no remaining persons alive around the wagons. Take everything of value and set fire to the wagons! Somebody will come soon. We''ll run away before that. It''s become so familiar to us, with it being our third time. It really feels like we''ve become bandits. But we''re finished with that now, we''ve done enough to fulfill our roles. The men dump the Treian army''s armor and equipment into a deep hole they dug in advance and pile dirt on top carefully. Their roles have finished with this and now they''ll return to Goldonia, where their families are waiting. There are already rumors that people from Treia attack and kill people from Goldonia in this area. The others are doing well too. Even during this attack, they pretend not to notice the escorts escaping and purposely let them run away while plundering. The escorts are running for their lives back to Goldonia, and should tell the kingdom of the incident. If we run in a group, we''ll stand out, so we''ll part ways for now... meet up in the capital next. Don''t get caught. Yessir! Glory to Goldonia! Without much time passing, Goldonia declared war on the Treian Kingdom to prevent the barbaric acts and to retaliate against the murder of their own merchants and travelers by the Treian soldiers. From the perspective of the surrounding nations, they thought that this is ultimately a result of Treia''s savage acts and something they caused themselves, and not the pointless argument Treia is claiming in which Goldonia is conspiring to invade and take away territory from them. And thus, not even two years after the united front in the Arkland war, these two nations will clash with each other. 94 Northern Disturbance I: Outbreak of War CAegir POVC To Viscount Hardlett-sama, a messenger from His Majesty calling for an urgent meeting!! A loud sound echoes at dawn. The man dashed into the city of Rafen while still on his horse and rode directly to the entrance of my mansion. Normally, it wouldn''t be strange for this sort of rude act to be met with a slap, but the man''s job is the only one that is permitted to do so... the emergency express messenger sent directly from the king. So it''s here. Aau... I pull my slippery dick out from Irijina''s crotch, leave the girl lying face down on the bed, sling on a robe and exit the room. After getting permission from the servants, without even going to the reception room, the messenger walks all the way up to me in the hallway. Sorry for intruding this morning! Me too, looking like this. The strong smell of semen drifts through the air, and it''s clear that I came just after having sex with a woman, but the messenger doesn''t mind at all. The words from the King! ''Our country has declared war on the kingdom of Treia, and Viscount Hardlett is to commence military action immediately. Show your loyalty to the kingdom.'' That''s all. I understand. Please reply that I will definitely bring victory to Goldonia. Yessir!! Then I''ll take my leave! The express messenger gets on his horse and leaves while standing on the stirrups, unlike how he came. I don''t think he needs to hurry to deliver my reply, but I guess that''s also a part of his job. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So it''s finally come. We''ll make preparations immediately. Leopolt, Celia and Luna are already awake and lining up. Irijina dons her armor, though my semen is dripping out from her crotch. The timing is slightly rushed, but everything is roughly going according to plans. Everyone ready? Yessir. With a whoosh, everyone scatters off to take command of their respective units. Everyone is skilled, so they''ll get things ready without me having to check on them. Here you go. Mel, who once again has a slightly larger stomach1, Nonna and Carla brings me my armor. Thanks. The three of them help me equip my armor. In my full-armored state, I open the door and look out from the entrance of my house to see the gathering of the soldiers; I can see soldiers rushing out from the brothels and bars, and the soldiers who own homes are kissing their wives before heading out. From the simple tenement house built beside my own mansion, where the 150 women who I saved previously live for now...I can also see a few soldiers rushing out half-naked in a panic. For the sake of the women''s lifestyle from now on, I told them I didn''t mind if they brought men with them there. It seems the soldiers are quite popular with the women since their desire to be protected is strong. The 30 women that slept with me insist not to sleep with other men though. When the women saw me, they all lowered their heads in a deep bow. This is for you. Rita leads Schwartz by the reins. Normally, she wouldn''t be handling horses, but Schwartz doesn''t resist when he gets led by a woman. I jump on this arrogant horse, who doesn''t even bend over for my consideration, and head to the outside of the city. The women never stopped waving their hands to me. How are the preparations going? Well, you''re talking about 5000 soldiers here. It''ll take a bit more time. I watch the soldiers gradually gather together outside the city as I listen to Celia''s report. I guess that''s natural. I can''t expect them to be ready immediately when I tell them to go. Then it might have been better to fuck either Nonna or Carla. Not being able to ejaculate in the morning makes my hips feel heavy. Uhm... I turn back at the sound of the soft voice to see Catherine watching in the tent''s shade. She probably came to greet me face-to-face by herself. This is perfect timing. Eh? What!? I wasn''t going to-...while your armor is still on!? No, it''s not that I don''t want to...in fact I''m happy- aagh!? I''ll masturbate while thinking of you while you''re not here too so... be rougher. It''s fine even if my asshole tears so fuck me senseless... Although we are in the shade, having sex in the garrison allows the other soldiers to peep as well. The scene in which a beauty faints in agony from having a dick penetrate her seems to have helped the unmarried soldiers and those who don''t have the money to buy prostitutes empty their balls. Right when Catherine''s asshole started gaping, the soldiers finish their preparations. Aegir-sama, the entire unit''s preparations are compl-...uwaah!! Alright. Let''s depart. I entrust Catherine to one of the mansion''s servants that came to get me and then stand in front of the army. I won''t say much. Crush the enemy when you fight them. All troops, advance!! Oooooooh!! We depart as the residents of the city see us off. It''s been so long since I''ve battled with a human opponent, I''m looking forward to it. After that, it takes us a whole day to march directly into Treia, heading south towards the border, and once we confirm that no one can see us and there is nothing around us in the wilderness, we divide the army. Then, we''ll continue further south from here! I pray for your good fortune! You too, even if you suffer defeat, absolutely don''t die. I hug Irijina close and when I give her a kiss, I can smell the scent of the large amount of semen I had her drink last night. Irijina takes a portion of the army with her C the entirety of the eastern army and the infantry unit of the private army C to go west to collide with Treia''s defensive camp. I entrust with her all the siege weapons I got from Erich as well, as she continues westward. The rest of the army will change course and head east. With only 1000 cavalry left in my squad, we cut off from the infantry and the sluggish siege weapons and head east. It wouldn''t have been such a hassle if we headed east right from the start. It would seem suspicious if spies are monitoring the city. Leopolt reacts honestly. You finished cleaning up, right? Around the end of summer, a fire broke out during construction and several men died. It was an unfortunate accident, and although many people gathered, it was written off as a natural occurrence so it didn''t become anything major. The burnt corpses, that had cuts from a blade, were then buried in a graveyard without anyone knowing. There are no guarantees. If there are people who we don''t know about, we may have missed an opportunity. ...Actually, I''m more worried about the lives of the women we saved. There was a woman among the discovered spies, and after she got punished thoroughly as well as getting fucked until she''s crazy about men, she became a prostitute in the city and is now happily serving customers. I sent Christoph to check on her, but it seems she''s enjoying her job, becoming a popular prostitute where hardcore play, nettori2 and anything in between is allowed. She cracked due to her desire for my cock, so I was able to eliminate all of the spies, and moreover, I want her to be happy too. Even including the part where we disguise an attack in my calculations, it will take two days for us to enter the mountain nation''s territory. Luna-san went first, so we should be able to rendezvous with them soon. I told the mountain nation of the decisive battle and ordered them to have everyone who can be useful take part. All the warriors from the tribes that I conquered should be coming. It''s quite busy, running around here and there, but if things go well, it''ll become an interesting fight. I''ll definitely make it work! I don''t plan so that I can fail. Taking the occasional gamble isn''t bad either. CThird Person/Irijina POVC 10 days later, Southern Border, Treian Army''s Defensive Camp Everyone, stop where they are! The large ballista is coming through! If you don''t want your head plucked off, duck down! The commanders shout and the soldiers crouch down while lowering their heads. Right after that, a giant bolt soars through the air. That thing the ballista releases while positioned in the back strikes and destroys the fence in front and makes a dull sound as it sticks into the ground. The fence is broken! Charge through there! A rain of arrows pours down on the soldiers eager to rush through the gap. Half of them instantly get wiped out, and the remaining half do their utmost to retreat while propping up shields over their heads. On the offense, the Goldonian army of 4200 under the command of Irijina is trying to penetrate the border, while the eastern Treian border defense army defends with around 3000. The attacking side has the slight upper hand in terms of military strength, but the defensive encampments dotted around the area erases that advantage. The Goldonian archers loose their arrows, but none of them seem to have much impact. Sometimes a flaming rock flung by the catapult would fall on the fortress, causing yells and screams, but since it takes time to launch the attacks, the fire is snuffed out quickly, preventing it from being a decisive strike. Captain Irijina, our attacks are failing. The only thing we can do is concentrate our attacks on one spot to bring down the enemy camp, while retreating with the readiness to lose a few men. No, there''s no need for that. Just try to keep the casualties to a minimum while sporadically targeting the places with fewer people! The commander who advised for a solution steps down with an unsatisfied look. That''s a natural reaction, since the strategy to aim for the less populated area with their attacks has already failed three times. The enemy camps are highly cooperative with each other and whenever there is an attack, the enemy would concentrate their forces immediately. An attack on horses would give the enemy less time to react, but there are moats and fences everywhere so the cavalry won''t be able to move freely. But the longspears-! Having the cavalry run circles around the Treian Kingdom last time taught them a lesson, and now they''re using super long spears that looked around 6 m in length. With those things lined up together, charging at them on horseback is suicidal. Have the fatigued soldiers take a break. Switch with the next squad and let them have a turn! Seeing the time pass without any progress in the attacks is a situation that would normally make one hold their head in resignation, but Irijina remains composed. In the first place, her objective wasn''t to breakthrough the enemy camps in a flashy manner. Of course, if she could, then she would try to, but from the looks of things, the current situation is clearly not a good one. She doesn''t even think she has the talent to smoothly lead the large army of 4000. She only thought about the order received from her master to breakthrough this border line of the enemy and the strict command to limit as many casualties as possible and also not get injured herself. Don''t worry, the enemy will definitely crumble. We just have to continue attacking. The soldiers look anxious but Irijina''s face remains filled with confidence. CThird Person/Treia POVC Nation of Treia, Most Eastern Region, Pioneer Village The sun is still high in the sky and the villagers are working hard tending their farms while two men are sitting around a table playing cards. One of them doesn''t look much older than 20 and the other one is a middle-aged man who looks close to 40. Seems like we''ve waged war against Goldonia. Eeeh...the large nation of Goldonia, huh? Ain''t that bad? Yeah, I agree, I travelled to the capital of Goldonia once when I was young and it was seriously cool. The path is all paved with stone and the houses are two-storey buildings so you can''t even see the dirt. There it is again. That thing where you talk about the time you were young, like several decades ago, it has no relevance now. Tch- this cheeky brat has learned how to talk...how''s this, my win! The middle-aged man throws his cards out and pockets the copper coins on the table. Damn! Again? You better not be cheating. That''s what you call a sage''s wisdom, kid. This area is as remote as you can get where it''s near the mountain nation and only about 50 people live, and these two guards don''t even have to deal with barbarians and thieves. Their job consists of settling disputes between villagers, protecting the village from lone wolves and monsters, and when things get out of hand, all they need to do is seek help. Shit, it''s almost harvest time. I might go help out somewhere and earn a little change. Oooh, go get ''em. Do it for my alcohol too. The youngster grumbles as he exits the watchtower, and the idle middle-aged soldier lays sideways to try and nap. War is the last thing on their minds and when the enemy reaches such a remote place as this, the outcome would have already been decided. Go work your hardest. I''m going to sleep. Just as the man mumbles to himself and stretches his arms to lie in the shape of the '''' character, the door swings violently open. This is baaad!! Wake up, old man! The barbarians are coming down here!! The middle-aged soldier springs up. The most frightening thing in this area is flood, followed by barbarians. He rushes over to the window and sticks his body over the ledge to look over at the mountains. After one long glance, he rubs his eyes, and when he looks a second time, the image didn''t change. It isn''t several hundreds. It isn''t a thousand either. A large group of cavalry easily exceeding 5000 is charging forward as if they''re coming to swallow the village. Both of them stare dumbfoundedly at the scene unfolding before their eyes. There''s pretty much nothing left they can do. That is what they''re thinking in their hearts. Old man...what do we do? Do we contact someone? Don''t be ridiculous... how do we do that in this situation? The cavalry pass by the village from both sides and continue westward. Hey, hey, you''ve got to be kidding me... look at that. The middle-aged soldier points and the youngster''s jaw drops to the ground. The mass army of cavalry thought to be barbarians are waving the black flag of the Goldonian nation. Those guys... they came from beyond the mountain nation''s territory. There''s no way! Those are the subhumans who fuck women and eat men, aren''t they!? Didn''t they just come from the east just now?! There''s nobody else but barbarians to the east of this village! The middle-aged soldier picks up his spear momentarily, but throws it to the floor soon after. This is going to be bad...all the armies are around the border. There''s nobody left from here all the way to the west... The pioneer village is located at the absolute far east, but in terms of north-south, it''s located in the middle. If these guys appeared here, that means they''re separated from their allies who are sticking around the northern border. ...Radov...What do we do? The young soldier unusually calls the old man by his name. His voice is clearly showing signs of fear. You''re asking what we should do? Well- Radov takes the spear from the young soldier and drops it to the floor, handing him a cup filled with alcohol instead. There''s nothing we can do. In order to survive, we can only lay here and sleep, hoping we don''t agitate those guys. Radov gathers the scattered cards. CAegir POVC We passed by a pioneer village. Is it fine to ignore it? We don''t have time to worry about it. If they have horses, we''ll steal them, since it''ll be too late for them to make a report on foot. The number of soldiers following Celia and I reach 7000. There are 1000 cavalry from the private army and 6000 bow cavalry. In this way, they won''t be able to tell where our main force is. Pipi and the others are one with the chief. His hands and feet. It''s exactly as Pipi says, since the mountain nation didn''t complain a single time when I asked them to mobilize nearly all of their units. I did tell them if they run out of food, they could let Adolph know though. In any case, it really is unmanned here. There are no soldiers here at all. They probably didn''t expect us to pass through the mountain nation''s territory. It''s mostly barren and arid land, and not really a place where you could march through. What made it possible for us is that we stored fodder and water at predetermined points beforehand and scouted the area several times to plot the most suitable route for marching. It wouldn''t have been possible for us without the premise of no interference from the mountain nation and also having them guide us, so naturally Treia would be unable to do this either. Leopolt, Irijina seems to be struggling. Take some troops with you and beat their asses. Then, I''ll borrow 1000 bow cavalry. Just that little is fine? The enemy stopped Irijina who had 4000. When we suddenly appear behind them, they will crumble. It''s sufficient to take an amount capable of threatening pursuit. I see... Pipi, go with Leopolt. As soon as the mountain nation separates from me, their obedience to orders will decrease. My women, Pipi and Luna, needs to be with me. And also...absolutely don''t make this village into a battlefield. It goes without saying that it''s Mireille''s village. Her village is close to the place where Irijina is fighting, so we can''t rough up that area. Is it a woman? A woman, is it...? A woman!? Is it a local mistress? They''re annoying, just hurry up and get out of here. And so, my army marches west to invade the nation of Treia without any hindrance of the enemy''s line of defense. Side Story C Military Flag (before the outbreak of war) A flag, huh...? The one who starts off the discussion is Celia. During the training exercise, the other nobles had their own flags. And the private army is getting larger too, so why don''t we try and make our own? It''s not like a flag makes us capable of fighting in a war, but if it''s something that raises morale, then it might be worth considering. Swords and spears are common so it might be hard to recognize your own flag. Well, most nobles who participate in battle have flags like that. Have you thought of anything, Celia? If you don''t mind...how about something like this... The picture that Celia drew on the piece of paper is one of a spear-wielding warrior; it''s so well-drawn that I could tell at first glance that it''s me. I think she''s skilled enough to make a living if she went to the city to draw.... I''m not so shameless as to put a picture of myself on my flag. Right... Celia becomes dejected. Nevertheless, the drawing is quite pretty. Is this how Celia sees me? What are you talking about? Nonna comes over as she must have heard us chatting about something. Oh my, a military flag!? How wonderful. It''s not just for battle, but you could hang it up in different places too, so please allow me to draw something. And all of us are frozen when she finishes her drawing. How is it? With its large, elegant wings, this winged lion is a legendary mythical beast that symbolizes beauty and strength...and its name is- What''s that? Hearing Nonna''s voice get loud, Carla also comes over. Grif-... Cockroach? Those things are nasty in summer; they have wings and fly all over the place. Nonna hits her head against the desk. Please don''t associate it together with something so disgusting! This is a beautiful mythical beast!! What!? It''s your fault that the drawing is so ugly! Besides, it has nothing to do with Aegir! Oh, it isn''t a caterpillar with wings? ...if I say that out loud, Nonna will pout again. I''ll draw an appropriate flag for Aegir. If this is on the flag, everyone will be surprised for sure~ The thing Carla draws quickly and smoothly certainly has a deep connection with me and I remember seeing it before. I saw it pretty recently actually. Yep, everyone will be beyond surprised. ...Carla-san. Stupid Carla... Hm? What? It''s well-drawn, right? The thing Carla drew is a fully erect cock pointing up towards the sky. If I march with this on my flag, it will definitely attract the most attention. If you put something like this on the flag, you will bring shame to him forever!! It''s better than that cockroach! ...Both of them are no good. Celia has gotten tired of their antics and sighs. Mel comes over while watching the two of the fight, holding her belly and having Miu suck on her tits. What''s going on? Oh, a flag. Celia urges Mel to take a brush as well, after becoming unconcerned, saying how anything she drew would be better than those drawings the other two did. It''s finished. What do you think? I''m not that artistic so it might look awful. It is a picture of a plains bathed in the warm rays of the sun with several pigeons flying. Just as she said, it isn''t the best looking, but it is a picture that makes you feel warm and fuzzy and soothes your heart. ...So, are you going take this flag with you when you go out and kill people? She''s right, this picture isn''t suitable for a military flag at all. After that, more squabbling happened and nothing could be decided on. Just when I thought it''s fine not having a stupid flag, Nonna and Carla rubbed some black dye on the paper. It''s fine like this, isn''t it? The paper is entirely black on one side and there is no pattern or design on it. It saves effort and time this way too. Eeeh, this is boring. Let''s make it a dick. A cockroach is better than such a frightening flag. Rejected, I''m going with this. Celia, I''ll leave the rest to you. Yes, I''ll draw it right away! Mel is disinterested in the flag already and after showing the picture to her baby, she rocks her to sleep. And also, Nonna...you admitted in the middle there that what you drew is actually a cockroach. And that is how the flag of the Hardlett army became a pure black flag. A little while later, I bring up the topic of the flag when I''m talking with Adolph. Isn''t red better than black? It stands out. A red flag...? I don''t have the authority to speak about military flags, but I''m not really fond of red. When I see red, it makes me feel unsettling. Hmm, it''s also the color of blood. For a guy who isn''t good with violence, I guess he wouldn''t like it. 95 Northern Disturbance II: Pass Through The Fores CAegir POVC Treia''s eastern defense force has surrendered. It was the first report from Leopolt, who headed to Irijina to provide reinforcements. The eastern defense force had just held off 4000 enemies from the front, but as soon as the 1000 bow cavalry intercepted them and started shooting them from behind, the defense force lost morale and was routed. After the pursuit and annihilation of their forces, the survivors finally surrendered. It looks like the soldiers that surrendered have been disarmed and will be brought along by Irijina-san. It''s lucky that I have Irijina with me to deal with the prisoners of war. To be honest, they''re really unnecessary since we''re on a tight schedule, but if we abandon them, they might be an annoyance from behind us. If Leopolt was the only one there, they might suddenly disappear. We can''t just kill them off either...it hurts for the infantry unit to be late. Celia has a complicated look on her face. We intend to march and rendezvous with the squad I entrusted with Irijina, but it seems that we might be even later than expected. There aren''t many enemies left on the eastern side. We''ll manage somehow, even if we don''t hurry. None of them spoke up but I can see that the bow cavalry and their horses look fatigued. We were marching at a fairly quick pace every day for close to 10 days after all. Even though the horses had feed and water, it was probably a little harsh on their smaller bodies. It''s true that the east is as good as captured. However, most of Treia''s important bases are in the west, and at this pace, it would give them time to respond.... And a dense forest called the Erg forest is up ahead, which we can''t pass through. I feel my shoulder twitch. If we detour to the north, we''ll run straight into the fortress... if we join up with the central army, it would make it meaningless for us to make an assault. It would be nice if we can follow our original plans and detour to the south, but the enemy is probably waiting for us there. If we take too long, we will be isolated. That forest is there. Celia is talking about something, but I''m not paying attention anymore. After that, we continue to march slowly for about a week without resistance and when we advance to the point we can see the Erg forest, we successfully meet up with the trailing Leopolt and Irijina. My bad, I made you wait quite a bit! It can''t be helped, but we probably can''t detour to the south of the forest anymore. Our initial plans were to meet up with Irijina and the infantry after they broke the enemy envelopment, make a quick march around the south of the forest and attack the capital. If we make an attack using only the cavalry, we wouldn''t make a dent in the fortress city in the west. We need the strength of the infantry and the siege weapons. According to the report from the scouts, it appears imperial guards have been deployed to the south and are constructing their defensive camps. As expected, we gave the enemy plenty of time. I''m confident we can still defeat them, but we''ll definitely suffer casualties, and unlike the enemy, we can''t replenish our forces. It''s not the wisest choice. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. In this case, it''s best if we put our plan on hold momentarily and join up with the central army by going around to the north. Leopolt stares briefly at Irijina. It''s easy to tell that he probably insisted to kill all the prisoners and march on without them. Irijina becomes a little timid, but she still looks big. What if we can get through the Erg forest easily. Will our situation change? Aegir-sama, this forest is a dangerous place where many people have gone missing. There are records of how exploration teams were sent but none of them returned. I am unsure of whether the cause is natural or because of a monster, but it''s dangerous to step foot in there! It looks like there is much vegetation growing as well. It doesn''t seem like the cavalry would be able to advance, much less an army of this size. Celia and Leopolt disapproves of my suggestion. Pipi and Luna are shaking their heads to show their opinions as well. I said ''what if''. If we get through the forest in a straight line, would our situation change? I repeat what I said in a harsher tone. It will. We will end up right behind the enemy if we pass through this forest. Because the enemy can''t get through the forest, there would be nothing to hinder us and it will become a decisive move that affects the entire war. I see. I thought the next time I came here would be when I became king or I died, how unfortunate. All troops, head towards the center of the forest in single file. There are no signs of Treia''s soldiers in front of us. From the Treian perspective, it''s common sense not to enter the forest and they wouldn''t think to lead an army here. Seriously...? Will we return alive? It''s the captain''s orders... A portion of the soldiers, who knew what was going on, complain anxiously, but one stare from me makes them quiet down. It appears they understand which is scarier C entering the demonic forest or getting their skulls split open with a swing of my spear. The frightened prisoners will be left at the forest''s entrance with a small number of guards. Since we''ve brought them this far already, even if they revolt, they won''t pose any threat. Before that though... I check the faces of each prisoner one by one. I choose two, grabbing their crotch to confirm the size of their dicks and pick those who look more feminine and have smaller genitals. A-as I thought, you''ve gotten bored of women and now moving to men-!! Chief, you can''t do it with guys. You''ll make the mountain god angry. Hardlett-dono, I''ll dress up as a man so you can just pound my ass as much as you want! That''s why you shouldn''t do it with another male! Men, taking turns in the butt... No, that''s not what I''m doing. The girls are making a huge fuss, but I try to calm them down as I make my way to the front of the entire army and advance into the forest. The next big tree... to the left of the red tree. It''s a swamp on both sides so don''t stray away from the path I''m taking. As expected, the infantry and cavalry move at the same speed in such a dense forest, but even so, everyone is able to march through without much issue. Aegir-sama...you know about this forest? I guess it''s pretty obvious. I know about the watering holes and the places where ripened fruit trees are. This place hasn''t changed at all from the past. It''s been many years already, but I know this scenery like the back of my hand. There''s a cliff to the right here. A thicket is hiding it, so be careful. I''ve chased after a rabbit and fallen off before. Don''t eat that apple. Its looks are deceiving and you''ll be in pain if you eat it. It became strange as soon as it was summer. This isn''t an apple, but some mysterious fruit that she planted. It tastes horrible and bitter and upsets your stomach. A small path...? There is an animal trail that stretches in between the trees, and it''s narrow enough that it''s easily overlooked if you don''t pay attention, but if we push our way through, we should be able to see that wasteland. I was going to just walk straight through. But midway through, I tried calling out to see if I might be greeted kindly. Perhaps she is sleeping soundly with her legs spread out while the sun is still shining. A small insect lands around my eye and when I used my hand to brush it away, I felt a slight dampness. If I start crying here, would I stay here forever? Aegir-sama? What''s wrong? Celia snaps me back to reality. What am I thinking about? I''m going to become a king and come back proudly to see Lucy. I''m not some pathetic man who only puts the tip in, I want to slam it in all the way to the root. Bring the prisoners. The two prisoners have their hands tied behind their backs and are bound to the tree beside the small path. Wh-what are you doing?! Stop it! Untie me! Save me, don''t leave me here!! What on earth? I''m not too fond of excessive torturing... Celia looks on doubtfully, while Irijina reproaches me, but I pay them no heed and depart. If we want to pass through this forest unharmed, we need that. As I thought, there''s some kind of monster here!? She told me to bring sacrifices, so I wonder if Lucy will get mad. Those guys are a present from me to her... I properly chose some pretty boys that she prefers. Although choosing ones with a more feminine face and smaller dicks is because of my jealousy, she''ll be in arousal when she''s having sex as a vampire anyways and I think she''ll go crazy if she embraces manlier guys. I continue to hear the screams of the prisoners. Sorry, but this is the path she takes when she goes out for a stroll, so that means you guys will die tonight. But before that, they''ll experience the greatest pleasure... If I keep thinking about it, I would want to go back and cut their dicks off, so I''ll just hurry ahead. Aegir-sama...refill your water with this pond here. Not here. It was said in such a strong tone that it makes Celia flinch. It''s poisonous? ...I understand. Everyone listen! You can''t drink from here so go further ahead! Actually, it''s really delicious. But I couldn''t stand to have the soldiers and horses enter this pond. This is the pond we used to bathe ourselves in. In the middle of the pond, there is a human-sized rock, and I would use that rock whenever I had sex with Lucy in this pond. Even though I desperately thrusted my hips, she would make fun of me with a smile and continued to urge me to do it faster and rougher. Haa... I sigh and fondle Celia''s breasts, who is next to me. Wha-! Why are you suddenly-! ...how sad. Whaa-!!!! Celia had teary eyes and stayed mad the entire day, but I could never figure out why. Lucy is standing naked in front of me. I am also naked and my dick is harder than it has ever been before. Without a single word, she crouches and crawls her tongue over me. Her fellation techniques are unbelivably pleasant, but I don''t intend to let her continue for long. More than anything, I want to be connected with her and put it as deep as I can go. I grab my dick, which has gotten so hard that it sticks to my stomach, and rub it against her entrance, then thrust my hips. I feel the sensation of my dick parting her fleshy walls as she smiles and stretches her hands towards me. My dick enters her all the way to the root, even invading to the entrance of her womb, but her provocative smile doesn''t waver one bit. UOoooooh!!! Right now, it feels like I can burst her stomach with my ejaculation. When I swing my hips as fast as I could, I come to my senses. A dream...? My most recent memories...? You were having quite the nightmare. Are you alright? Celia looks over at me. I made her worry, huh? But why is your dick out? The lower half of my body is exposed. Well... I thought that it was because it got too hard and tore through my clothes. It certainly felt that way in my dream. And I was certainly feeling pleasure. If I stayed asleep for a little longer, I would have had a wet dream. Why is it so big... there are no women who could put this in them... Celia tries to wrap both her hands around it, but is unable to fully do so. It''s absolutely impossible for her. But I can''t wake up Irijina and Luna, who are resting, since there might be a situation tomorrow where they need to fight. It might be impossible to put it in, but I could at least sandwich it. Celia gets on top of me, squeezes my cock with her thighs and moves them up and down. I remember when she was still a virgin and she used this technique to pleasure me. Celia, wait a minute. Does it feel good? I''ll rub it more then. Uooh! Eh? Having been pleasured up until the brink in my dream, it didn''t take long for me to reach my climax. Toppling her over, I switch positions with Celia and bring my twitching dick in front of her face. You want to cum on my face? ...go ahead. Celia closes her eyes and waits for that moment. UOooooh!! Accompanying the incredible pleasure and the ejaculation, I moan and plaster Celia''s face. Wah! Wah! With more momentum than urinating, my ejaculation continues, spraying her breasts, stomach, and thighs in that order, after running out of room on her face. Roll over! You want to get it on my ass too? Celia lies on her stomach and I spray it on her back and ass as well. When she''s fully covered with my sperm, I feel a little dizzy and lightheaded. Here''s some water. You really cum to much. It''s going to kill you, you know? Celia, who handed me some water, is covered from head to toe with my seed and the overwhelmingly strong smell of semen wafts in the air. My bad, I couldn''t hold back. Does it stink? It smells really strong. But I don''t really dislike it. I hug the sticky, sperm-covered body of Celia and lie on the bed while smiling. After releasing everything I stored up, I feel refreshed and sleepy. Right before I pass out, Celia mumbles something. Who is Lucy? The next day when we appear out from the gap in the forest, the Treian army didn''t show up in front of us, it was just an uninhabited plains that spreads out before us. What do you think, Leopolt? Will things go well? If you told me at the start that we can pass through the forest, I would be able to strategize easier. I should get Lucy to eat this guy... no, I''d go crazy with jealousy, so I won''t. Leopolt continues to speak with a calm look. Then, let''s follow the plan. We will charge into the enemy fortress from behind. First is the capital city and supply base, Roleil. This city contains many memories for me as Maria''s home town. I hope to avoid as much damage as possible. Tell all the troops. We''ve walked through this demonic forest or whatever. There''s literally nothing else to fear, charge forward! OoooooohC! The shout of 10,000 people resound and it feels like the earth is shaking. Since we passed through the forest, we are closer to the fortress than our initial plans made us out to be. Everything''s coming together. Let us show Erich what we''re capable of. While everyone was getting riled up, Celia was talking with Irijina about something. By the way, I wanted to tell you something, Celia-dono... What is it? You''re beating around the bush and it''s not like you at all. It smells... really strong... and your whole body is kind of crusty. You stink, Celia. You should at least take a bath on the battlefield. Pipi and Luna also chime in, as Celia screams silently. 96 Northern Disturbance III: Detour The Fortress CThird Person/ Treia POVC Treia Western Region, City of Roleil Count Fayeltin, who has made a portion of the towns and village, including Roleil, a part of his territory, shouts in a high-pitched voice. What is the Eastern Defence Forces doing?! Of all things to surrender completely, even though everyone swore allegiance to fight to the death! Indeed. They''re really disloyal and unforgivable. This is something deserving a thousand deaths. The enemy is probably close to Erg...the glory of Treia''s army has also fallen. The source of his bad mood is not limited to this. He has been a prominent feudal lord of this region up until now, holding a large amount of power, and his family name is quite well-known as well. But with the deterioration of relations between Goldonia, the situation was turned on its head; Marquess Dunois, the prime minister, is stressing defense while the military officials within his territory are throwing their weight around. The commander of the northern fortress was originally supposed to be me as well, so why is that senile old fool in charge!? Indeed. They''re really unbelievable fools. This is something laughable. The Count purposely does not use its official name, the Majino fortress. He is the commander responsible for providing supplies to that fortress, and although his standing is the same, he is unavoidably seen and treated as the subordinate of the Majino fortress''s commander. If it''s that old fool, there''s no telling when that fortress will be broken through. When that happens, my territory will instantly be invaded! Indeed. It''s really a worrying chain of events. This is something frightening. The Count himself doesn''t have any experience leading an army, and Count Majino is a specialist in defense, protecting the land from the repeated invasions of Arkland, so being a soldier is something he hasn''t thought about. Baron Bakka, Baron Doaho, Baronet Oroka. I''m going to make inspections, follow me!1 How splendid. It''s really wonderfully dedication. This deserves much respect. What he can do now is only to appear frequently in front of the soldiers, perform various duties in supplying, speak out and make his existence known. Despite it being their own territory, the four of them inspect the town with guards, and while they were getting praise from those they attracted, one soldier on the watchtower shouts loudly. A single horse is coming this way! The Count and his three followers look at each other. The enemy? No, there''s no way they would come by themselves. A messenger from the imperial guards deployed by the forest... don''t tell me they have been defeated as well. What do you guys think? I don''t know! The one riding the horse arrives at the gate, but instead of the sound of the gate opening, he shouts in a loud voice. Urgent report! The enemy has gotten through the Erg forest and is already nearby! There''s no time, so prepare your defenses immediately!! The messenger screams as if his life depends on it, but the Count and his followers are more shocked than hurried. They broke through the Erg forest? There''s no way they could do that... The soldiers don''t believe something so sudden either. If they detoured to the forest, they should have fought with the imperial guards. Even if they lost by some chance, it would take them some time, and the messenger should have come from the imperial guards. They couldn''t imagine the man outside to be one of the imperial guards. Which means it might be a disturbance strategy by the enemy. If it''s a single cavalry, they might have snuck past the imperial guards in the dead of night. We''ll capture and interrogate-... The Count did not finish what he was going to say. It''s because all the soldiers that climbed on the watchtowers are shouting like crazy. Enemy attack!! An enormous amount of cavalry! They''re heading straight for us!! What are you saying-... The soft sound of rumbling gradually gets louder. For those in the army, it''s a sound they''ve all heard before C the sound of warhorses performing the march of death. Move it!! The Count climbs up the watchtower and pushes the soldiers out of his way. What he saw when he reached the top is a scene out of a nightmare; several thousand cavalry are charging towards him in several dozen columns. Not much can be seen behind them due to the massive dust cloud they are kicking up. The eyes that look on with fear are also estimating their numbers, but he definitely did not think it was such an unreasonable amount. C-close the gates!! I don''t care if you abandon the ones outside!! It was clear that there would be nothing left they could do if he let even a tenth of the approaching cavalry into the city. The soldiers are also moving as fast as possible, closing the gate immediately and preventing them from jumping in from the front gates. The walls of the city Roleil are somewhat built for war with a portion being reinforced, but the fortress to the north is known more as the main linchpin in the defense. Even so, the Count cannot do anything but as much as he can to hold on and wait for backup. You guys should hurry and take command too! Lead your soldiers! Awawawa Hiiiieee Oyoyoyo The three followers'' legs gave out and they fell flat on their bottom. When the three of them proved useless, the Count was about to take direct control but then.... An explosive sound and then the sound of something crumbling and falling down. The Count suppressed his instinct to not want to look back but when he turned his eyes to the source of the sound, there were chips of wood splintered everywhere and a large hole was made in the outer walls. Wh-...what the-... The soldier stares blankly at the hole and he wasn''t even able to finish what he was saying before another roar resounds and opens up a large hole in another place. The soldiers distance themselves from the wall that basically could not serve its purpose anymore, and the herd of cavalry charge through the destroyed parts. Something like this...is...unbelievable... The voices of the Count who looked up at the sky dumbfoundedly, and his three followers were drowned out by the sound of the hooves. CAegir POVC A large hole has been opened in the walls. The spear cavalry have successfully infiltrated the city. I can hear Leopolt''s emotionless voice sound a little worked up too. And more importantly, that iron barrel didn''t break. We forced it into the wagon after all. I was somewhat worried. The infantry that accompanied the siege weapons are trailing behind us. If we attack with the infantry, Roleil should fall easily, but it''ll turn the city into a sea of flames. Maria''s house and mother is in the city too, so I would like to capture the city quickly and load some of that powerful stuff2 if possible. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Have them continue firing. It''s better if the mouth of the entrance is larger. Don''t hit our allies. I will be careful. Leopolt swings his arm down and the sound of the third shot roars. It must have hit the watchtower as the Treian soldiers are jumping off while the tower crumbles, and makes snapping sounds. I''m going too. Haa, again? Lord Hardlett, I want you just to sit back though. Don''t say that. There''s nothing more boring than to watch a festival as it happens from the back. Aegir-sama is heading out. Escort unit, follow him! Celia shouts and 30 heavy cavalry come along with me. Because she''s worried about me charging in by myself, she chose 30 people, from the cavalry of the private army of all people, to be my guards. I thought Leopolt wouldn''t allow for 30 of the important heavy cavalry to be designated exclusively to me, but he acknowledges that it would be better than having the commander die on him. The soldiers and horses which make up the escort squad have good builds and they excel at fighting, and although only a few of them are equipped with spears and bowguns, they are some of the most powerful in the unit. By the way, Celia''s small stature really stands out when she''s amongst them. Accurately speaking, the escort unit has 32 people, including Celia and one other person C Christoph. He was thrown out of his former unit since he didn''t prove useful, but after begging me in tears, he joined my squad, though he is the weakest. Celia told me that if there''s an opportunity, she would let him die in battle. Let''s go! As we head towards the city, several soldiers appear from out from one of the large holes opened in the walls and stand in front of us. They have some courage to oppose us in this situation. I send one soldier''s spear flying, pierce him in the stomach and fling him away. Another one is thinking about taking some distance from me, but gets knocked back by Celia''s horse from the side. Don''t kill the residents! I won''t tolerate setting fire to the city either, kill only the soldiers! An armored soldier charges at me, but I lop his head off, knocking his torso to where the other soldiers are. Hiih! In one blow... The small fry soldiers lose morale and abandon their spears to run away. That''s right, if you don''t resist me, this city won''t be destroyed. Seeeiyyaa!! With a fierce grunt, a knight fully equipped in armor rushes at me with his spear pointed at me. That reminds me, there''s a competition where this sort of thing happens. His spear looks thick and made just for thrusting and doesn''t look like there''s a sharp edge to it. After the sound of clashing metal rings out, only the enemy knight''s horse runs off. The knight''s spear thrusts in my chest...to be precise, thrusts just before my chest, as it is being held by my hand. The enemy is holding the handle of his spear while struggling in midair with a face of disbelief. I just grabbed the charging enemy''s spear and picked him up though3.... He didn''t let go of the handle so he didn''t fall. I lower the spear to the ground to let him down, then the knight throws away his sword and kneels. I thought he was going to draw it and kill me; what a close call. He caught a charging spear with his hands? Monster... He''s not an opponent we can win against! The knight pointing his spear behind me and his soldiers all abandon their weapons and run away. It looks like there is no one else to oppose us here. The city''s outer perimeter is pretty much controlled, so the fighting shifts to the city area, the noble area and the feudal lord''s mansion. It''s not like Roleil has many troops to begin with and they aren''t heavily armed either, but they''re fighting stubbornly. Not burning the city when we attacked is a big factor contributing to that, but they''re still fighting well for a small group of soldiers. Release your arrows! 10 volleys! That final resistance, the unit protecting the feudal lord''s mansion, doesn''t have long before the 500 bow cavalry''s arrows C 10 shots each, totalling 5000 arrows C rain on them and annihilate their forces, virtually ending the battle in an instant. It''s over? Seems like it. Celia stands beside me covered in blood. Due to her pleasure of being able to fight alongside me, she turned five people into a bloodbath. The escort unit was expectedly powerful and was able to flawlessly finish off over 100 enemies. ...No, only Christoph got scratched by a spear, fell off his horse and bumped his head and is now resting. He''s really such a useless guy. Although that''s interesting in its own right. The escort unit dismounts from their horses and enters the feudal lord''s mansion with me, and we walk all the way to the reception hall in front of the soldiers, who have stopped resisting. When we reach the room, we come face to face with a fully armored noble. He looks to be middle-aged and he isn''t wearing a helmet, but his entire body is covered with a thick armor. A beard decorates his face and his hair is neat, but he doesn''t appear to be that strong to me. Barodd Fayeltin, Count of the Treian Kingdom! State your name!! Aegir Hardlett, Viscount of the Goldonian Kingdom. Are you the feudal lord? I thought I heard him say ''Aegir?'' but it didn''t come from the noble in front of me. Very well! In honor of the house of Fayeltin, I request a one-on-one fight. With a clank, the Count points his sword at me. However, the tip of the sword is wavering and he doesn''t look comfortable moving in his armor. Clearly, he doesn''t know how to handle a sword and he isn''t used to wearing armor. Please wait, Count!! Hardlett...-dono has come to this town before, hasn''t he!? A brawny man interrupts from the side. That hoarse voice and rough appearance is unforgettable. He''s Glock, the guard captain of Roleil, who rewarded me for the hungry wolf suppression and tried to recruit me.4 Now that I think about it, it''s natural for him to be here. This is nostalgic and all but it''s not like I can catch up with him now. Thanks for taking care of me back then. I never imagined we would become adversaries. ...Your surname is from that time''s...I guess that''s fate. If we talk any further, it would be rude to the Count. I turn my attention back to him, but Glock walks in front of the Count. Count Fayeltin! This is also fate; let me be your representative in th- You won''t!! Unlike the high-pitched voice he was using previously, this powerful voice stuns Glock. This land is protected by my ancestors, it isn''t related to you, who''s just the guard captain. ...protect the residents, but your duty if I''m defeated, is to surrender. The Count readies his sword again. He has good intentions, but it doesn''t seem like this will be a contest at all. Maybe I''ll just knock him out. Lord Hardlett, no need to hold back. To a noble, their territory is their life, so know that if you don''t kill me, you won''t obtain this land! Fumu...if he has that much resolve, then it would be rude of me to hold back. He doesn''t have the skill to back it up, but I don''t dislike his determination. Christoph, lend me your sword. It would be unfair to use my spear or Dual Crater. At the very least, I''ll use the same weapon as him. I hold the sword with only my right hand, while the Count readies his sword with both hands and sizes me up with his eyes. DuuoooooohC!! The Count raises a shout and emits a spirited voice while charging at me and swinging his sword down. Those movements were really slow and made him really defenseless. I easily parry his strike and destroy his balance, repelling his sword above his head. Then, I make a single strike sideways. With a thump, the Count''s head falls and his torso collapses on the spot. I swing the sword to get rid of the blood before bringing the sword in front of my face and bowing slightly. Since he showed me his guts and how prepared he was for death, he deserves a bow from me at least. At the same time, the surrounding soldiers and nobles, as well as Glock, throw their swords away, take off their helmets and kneel on the ground. It is our complete defeat. Really unbelievable military prowess. We deserve this submission. I ignore those three nobles who are incessantly mumbling something, then tell Glock to have all the soldiers in the town surrender and disarm themselves. In only two hours and not much fighting, Roleil falls, and the Majino fortress loses its supply base. CThird Party/ Treia POVC Three days later, Majino Fortress, Central Fort The Goldonian army is concentrating their forces in the middle. Don''t get flustered, have the sixth division return fire. Loose the arrows continuously and exhaust them. The third division encampment is on fire! Don''t worry. Calmly extinguish the flames and rebuild the roof after. Count Majino is taking command himself, since he has his own name attached to the fortress. The way he leads isn''t anything fancy nor does it involve much energetic shouting, but he gives accurate and appropriate orders in response to his men''s various reports. The calm demeanor and long-standing track record in defensive battles of the old veteran gives his men a great sense of security. An army of a size hardly seen C over 80 000 of Goldonia''s central army and lords'' armies C are deployed on the central plains in front of them, but the old veteran shows no signs of panicking. Even with burning rocks and oil pots being hurled at him by over a hundred catapults and receiving a rain of tens of thousands of arrows, none of the fort''s functions whatsoever are destroyed. You have to be calm first; if something happens, take a second to think. This fortress will not waver so quickly. Unlike a field battle, the situation in a siege is not so fickle. Endurance and precise planning means everything. With a roar, burning rocks destroy the roofs on top of the fort that were constructed to shield from arrows. But nobody panics from seeing the crumbling roofs. Small holes in the floor on top of the fort have wooden stakes that support platforms that are used to raise the wooden roofs. Most arrows that reach the top of the fort have flown a long distance in a parabolic trajectory. As long as there is a covering, the soldiers can drastically lower the number of casualties in the shootout. It won''t be able to withstand an attack from a catapult or ballista, but if it breaks, it can be trashed and rebuilt. Considering the simple structure of the roof, which only requires hammering in, it just takes a few minutes before it get restored to its original state. Count Majino! Even with such a fierce attack these few days, the fort hasn''t even budged an inch! On the contrary, the enemy has suffered many casualties in the span of those three times and retreated! Shouldn''t we go out and pursue them? The old veteran laughs cheerfully and shakes his head. Haha, that''s dangerous thinking. Things are going well now and you want even more; that''s what will ruin you. He calls him over to overlook the big picture through the window and talks to him kindly till the end. Time is our friend. The ones who need to take a risk is the enemy, not us. We just have to see through the ventures the enemy takes and crush them, then victory will be within our grasp. Yessir, I apologize for saying too much. It''s fine, you can''t be called a youngster otherwise. You can calm down once you get old. The Goldonian army gathers their forces in the center and strives to brute force their way through. However, most of the arrows from the offensive side gets stopped by the roofs and are unable to do any damage, while conversely, the arrows loosed by the soldiers in the fort are aimed downwards, bringing down Goldonian soldiers with relentless force. Sporadically, the catapults blow away the roof and soldiers all together, but even so, it doesn''t make much of a dent in the sturdy fort. The tall towering walls have several holes, in which bowguns are stuck out of the purposely created openings, take the lives of even more Goldonian soldiers. Some soldiers manage to cling to the fort''s walls, but since the holes are too small to enter, they have no choice but to climb ladders. While doing so, they would have to bathe in an endless flood of arrows. When a certain number of soldiers cling to the walls, the arrows stop and the windows for the bowguns close. The highest window is opened and tremendous amount of flaming oil is poured down, burning the ladder-climbing soldiers to death without leaving any trace of them behind. We fended off Goldonia''s fourth attack! But the enemy cavalry is trying to bypass through the forest to the east. No matter how sturdy the fortress, there will always be a weak point. Goldonia''s cavalry will aim for the part where there is nothing but fences surrounding the bare fort, where no walls have been constructed due to terrain. Count Majino! I have placed a squad of spearmen there. No need to worry. The cavalry try to instantly pass through the opening in between the moats, but as soon as the lead horses reach the gap, the earth crumbles below their horses'' feet. The following horses stumble and get tangled with each other, causing chaos to occur. In fact, there was no gap in the moats; a thin plank was placed over a hole and just dirt was piled on top. It wouldn''t be a problem for a few infantry, but for a large army or horses, they''d fall instantly into the bottomless pit. Spearmen appear from hidden locations one after the other and repel the confused cavalry, killing all the soldiers that have fallen in the hole. The infantry that followed right behind the cavalry receive a rain of arrows and end up retreating painfully. It''s not something to get flustered about. If you deal with it calmly, you will definitely be able to stop the enemy. The elder Count''s men were embarrassed and making warped faces, but quickly smile again. Anyways, has the messenger we sent to Roleil not come back yet? The old veteran''s sole concern is the issue of resupply. Arrows and oil should be coming everyday from Roleil, but they haven''t come since the day before yesterday. There is a warehouse for supplies within the fort so they aren''t in trouble in the short term, but it''s not something they can ignore for long either. Count Fayeltin hates me...that''s why I don''t want to talk about this. It would be dumb if supplies stop because of hate towards the Count. Although it shouldn''t be that way... This is a serious national problem, so I hope it''s nothing but a trivial mistake. With noisy clattering, the soldiers burst into the command room. Their state of panic contrasts greatly with the calm old veteran and his men. Give an accurate report calmly... The old veteran smiles gently to try and calm the soldiers, but the soldiers interrupt, even if they have to be rude. A portion of the enemy has bypassed the Erg Forest and attacked Roleil!! The town has fallen, and Count Fayeltin has died in battle!! I repeat, Roleil has fallen!! The subordinates lose themselves for an instant, but just as their revered superior said, they calmed their hearts and turned to the old veteran. Count Majino...how should we respond? The old veteran''s eyes are wide open and is staring blankly with his jaw dropped. His eyes look disturbed and there is no trace of calmness as he reaches his trembling hand to the cup of tea on the table. That hand knocks over the cup and it shatters on the floor. 97 Northern Disturbance IV: The Prepared Stage CThird Person POVC Three wagons and several dozen cavalry approach the Majino fortress, the fortress line that Treia is so proud of, from the south. Quicker than the garrisoned soldiers could shoot arrows, the horses cut away and throw torches in the wagons. Oil must have been sprinkled ahead of time, as the wagons instantly burst into flame, creating a massive fire. A special dye burns and a red smoke billows upward. The cavalry heads back south and leaves, letting the wagons continue to burn. A soldier runs out of the castle to extinguish the flames, but the wagons and torch combined to make too large a flame, so the fire doesn''t disappear that easily. The red smoke rises high up in the sky and becomes visible from a long distance. CGoldonia POVC At the same time, Goldonian Central Army Camp The war council continues with a heavy atmosphere as the siege battle makes no progress and only sacrifices are piling up. Occasionally, a military official''s angry roar resounds, but no conclusion is reached. The event that stops such an unfruitful discussion is the billowing of red smoke from three locations. Hearing the report of the red skyrocket, the first general who jumped straight out of the tent was Erich. To confirm what he saw, he closed his eyes tightly and reopened them. Gentlemen, this futile debate has lost its meaning. Everyone focuses their gaze on Erich. Lord Hardlett has succeeded in detouring the Majino fortress from the east. The fortress is isolated and the supply line is severed. ''Oohs'' echo from all who are present. Some of the military officials don''t seem to believe such an unrealistic detour happened, but the signal smoke is rising up from the south of the fortress, no matter how they looked at it. Regardless of what theory was applied, they have no choice but to acknowledge that Viscount Hardlett and his army has circled around the south side of the fortress. Gentlemen, it will soon be the fifth all-out attack. Why not let our smoke signal be the burning of their fortress?! The commanders spread the news of the successful detour to their soldiers and the mood of the camp is instantly revived. CThird Person/ Treia POVC At the same time, Majino Fortress, Central Fort ...Commander, it appears some unidentified cavalry approached from the south and burned some wagons before retreating. The old general continues looking down as he advises the soldier. You don''t have to worry that much about it. A separate unit from Goldonia just raised a smoke signal. This phenomenon should also be seen clearly by the enemy to our front. The all-out attack will be coming soon... go get ready. The atmosphere of the command room is strangely dark, even though they should have just fended off the fourth attack. In addition to having someone circle behind them, their fortress is now completely isolated. As long as the enemy isn''t defeated, the supplies won''t come. Regardless of how sturdy the fortress is, they can''t fight if they run out of arrows and if they run out of food, the soldiers will run away. We''ve been extracting food from our storehouse with the assumption of receiving a resupply after all... There are 40 000 soldiers accumulated in the Majino fortress. There isn''t much surplus food in Treia and it''s impossible to instantly gather food for 40 000 soldiers to eat for several months. Many soldiers eat and drink everyday. The goddess that initially smiled upon the old veteran has now been stolen1 by Goldonia. Even if he doesn''t do anything, everything will catch up to him in an instant. Count Majino, the enemy doesn''t have many troops. If we deploy some of our soldiers and chase them out, we can connect our supply line. I''ve considered that. But the reason that the farmers can fight like full-fledged conscripted soldiers is because of the protection of the fortress. The ones who have detoured around us should be Lord Hardlett and his army, the one who went wild in the previous conflict. If we clash with him and his powerful cavalry in a field battle, what would happen... But if we continue to let this go on, it will only be a matter of time before the fortress falls! According to the scouts, his military strength is around 10 000, where cavalry make up over half of that number. If we are to put up a fight, we need at least 20 000. If we send that many towards him, we won''t be able to hold off the enemy in front of us. If we fight, the fortress will fall right now! The old general didn''t mention anything because it would influence morale, but he has doubts about his own leadership skills. He is confident in defensive battles involving the defense of a fortress and fending off enemy attacks, but field battles are a different story. The state of battle can change at the drop of a hat, and the slightest hesitation will invite defeat. When he was young, he participated in wars against Arkland and has experience as a commander, but his track record in field battles were horrible. Even if he had some advantage, Lord Hardlett is a brave general excelling in field battles, so he couldn''t imagine winning against him in a battle on an open field. But there is hope. Reinforcements from the capital...? The young officer sounds a little skeptical. It''s true that only reinforcements could reverse the miserable situation of holing up in the fortress and fighting. But there are only about 3000 soldiers left in the capital, and that is the minimum amount required to keep the fortress city functioning, so none of them can be moved. That means the only reliable ones are the imperial guards from the south, who will have to be brought back quickly, and there should only be around 5000 of them. Although they are well-equipped and skilled, it is doubtful at best whether they can chase off the separate unit of Goldonia that reaches 10 000 in number. That is...not all. The old general forces a smile. At the same time, Treia Kingdom Capital, Trisnea We have to do something to save the Majino fortress from being isolated! But where will we get the military strength? The imperial guards will be arriving soon! Although they are inferior in number, if they fight desperately- You think we can do something with feeling alone?! There are 40 000 in the fortress, you know? We can take 10 or 20 thousand and save Roleil ourselves... If we do that and they get past our main force, close to 10 000 soldiers will come flooding in! We''ll be finished then. It''s the fortress commander''s ability to do something about that! Perhaps we have evaluated Count Majino''s ability too highly ... Before the complicated issue turns into an argument of who''s fault it is, the prime minister steps forward to the king. Oh great King. Our army and fortress stands in the face of trouble. While the king is looking down at the prime minister, his eyes are looking about restlessly. To be able to get through the Erg forest...I heard Hardlett is the reincarnation of a wolf, but isn''t he really just a demon of some sort? The prime minister has no time to entertain the king''s fairy tale, so he ignores him and continues what he was saying. If this continues, the Majino fortress will exhaust its supply of food and arrows and then fall into enemy hands. Before that happens, we should defeat the enemy occupying Roleil. Is- is making peace with Goldonia not an option? I''m fine with surrendering some land, you know? The prime minister silently screams ''impossible'' in his mind. Considering the actions Goldonia took after the demise of Arkland in the war, their intention is to swallow Treia whole; they wouldn''t agree to let Treia live in peace. According to one of the spies I sent, after occupying the land, Goldonia is teaming up with those unfaithful to Arkland and killing everyone they find from Treia. I-is that so? ...then I guess we can''t make peace. Of course that wasn''t the truth; it was just a lie the prime minister created to prevent the king from causing trouble from advocating love and peace. But the fact we don''t have enough forces on hand is the truth, the surrounding nations are- It''s close to harvest season and-It''s hard to determine which of the two is better from what he says and- -should participate in the war and compare them.2 Everyone has muddled expressions in this desperate situation. But as a result of repeated negotiations with the Magrado Dukedom, I succeeded in pulling some reinforcement from them. The conference room became lively and even the King got up from his seat. How wonderful! So reinforcements will come!? So how many of them? And when?? There will be 10 000, so if they combine with the imperial guards, they should put up a decent fight...and about the time. Everyone gulps. If he says two months, the desperate situation will not change. At the start of the war, they have been heading towards us via Stura and have already arrived at the south of the capital by boat. The chaotic noise turns into angry roars. Wha-?! No way! You allowed forces from another nation to land in the country without the King''s approval? Prime minister... do you have any idea what you did? This is an invitation for foreign threats! You and your family will get the death penalty. It is an immediately executable offense! The prime minister doesn''t falter from the raging nobles, even going so far as to awakening a great yet quiet anger in the king. The country''s survival hinges on this crisis we are facing now; if I am executed now, the reinforcements from Magrado will not take action and this country will be swallowed by Goldonia. ...Prime minister, if these reinforcements are able to save the Majino fortress, then you will be hailed as the hero and saviour of the country, and the sin of inviting foreign threats will be offset. But in the case that they fail, you and your family will be given the original sentence. I am fully aware. The imperial conference finishes in an unbelievably tense atmosphere. In order to see this decisive battle of destiny to the end, the prime minister heads over to meet the Magrado Army of 10 000 on the King''s orders. CAegir POVC At the same time, Roleil Aaah!! I''ll die! I''m dyinggg!! A woman won''t die from something like my dick. How is this spot? Hiiiiiih!! It''s so thick and it''s rubbing such a good spot! It feels too good that I could die from cumming!!! You''ll cum from this spot!? There, cum then!! I thrust my meat rod into the depths of her insides several times before ejaculating. The woman covers her face with her hands and screams like a beast. What a sensitive whore. Aaaaaah!! Hiiiih!! Aah, ahh-! Ooooooh...ooooh... The woman who is sitting on top of me while I''m crossing my legs throws her head back as if her neck broke, her eyes roll back and she falls over. Just as she said, it looks like she died, but she''s still breathing. She''s continuing to squirt even now, so if she doesn''t drink water, she might get dehydrated. This prostitute was brought to me by one of those bumbling three nobles. She looked enthusiastic so I embraced her, but she has an incredibly sensitive body. Aegir-sama...are you finished? Celia enters the room and glares at the women who''s bent like a shrimp. Aah, that woman felt good... it''s about time the smoke rose, right? With a slump, my soft dick is pulled out of the woman''s crotch. Yes. If you looked, the central army is commencing their assault now. In these past few days, me and my entire unit are staying in Roleil while recovering our strength. That''s because we''ve been endlessly marching through the mountain nation''s territory, so the soldiers have built up a considerable amount of fatigue. The town is overflowing with food and supplies meant for the fortress, so the 10 000 troops should get nourished plentily. As long as we remain here, the fortress won''t receive their supplies. The majority of their soldiers should be resting. Treia is sporadically sending out wagons from the capital to supply Majino somehow but they get caught by the cavalry in our patrol net and gets turned into a bloodbath. Without the large supply point in Roleil, it is impossible to transport the necessary goods to maintain such a large fortress well. The other side is in quite the deadlock. I fondle the fallen woman''s breasts gently. She shouldn''t be conscious, but she''s letting out a voice that lets me know she''s feeling good. Yes, on the contrary, it means that we do not have much to do. Even though we have so many siege weapons, we can''t use them on the capital. It might be interesting to try and bust through the fortress from the back, but if they take back Roleil during that opening, I''ll be left with nothing. It''s best just to wait here and fuck some women. Nonetheless, that commander of the fortress is quite conservative. He knows that if things continue at the rate they''re going, he''ll be in a pinch. I thought he would divide his forces and send some of them at us. He might be afraid of Erich.... He might also be one of those guys who don''t take risks and try their damnedest to not stir up trouble. Or perhaps he has not been driven completely in the corner yet. He might be hanging on to some form of hope. If it''s in the form of reinforcements, won''t things get interesting? I take my hand away from the woman and put my clothes on. She gropes around for me and stretches out her hand desperately. Sorry, but this was a one day thing; go find a nice man. My, my, if it isn''t Hardlett-sama! How did you find that woman? She is this town''s highest class prostitute... The noble who introduced the prostitute to me was waiting for me outside the room. He''s rubbing his hands faster than anything I''ve seen before. Baron Bokke, was it? She was good, now I''m politely returning her. It''s Bakka. So, now, regarding peace against us in the future as well... As long as you don''t resist, you won''t be harmed. Besides that, everything else is collateral from the war; nothing has been decided. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Baron ''Baka'' makes an unsatisfied face, but there''s no need to worry about him. After slaughtering the Count, I pointed my sword at his three followers, including him and asked if they were going to resist as well. One of them shouted his mother''s name and burst into tears, the other one wet himself, and this guy shit himself. Being such hardcore cowards, they don''t have the balls to try anything, and they can''t get prisoners or citizens to follow them either. The three of them see to have their own special skills: arranging for women, wine, and famous street performers. Maybe God has made a mistake in handling their births. If they had talent in performing taiko3, they might have been able to show off their skills. Move! The man, who Celia yells at, hurriedly shuffles to the corner of the hall. An adult man shouldn''t be scared of a 17-year old girl.... I enter the feudal lord''s mansion along with Celia and walk to the dining room that is being used as a conference room. Leopolt and the others are already gathered inside. Lord Hardlett, the smoke signal was shot up without a problem. Now, the Majino fortress cannot send a large force towards us. I see. Is there anything else to consider? Leopolt spreads out a large map on the table and places several soldier-shaped objects. Sorry for making fun of you, I thought you were playing with toy soldiers. First, the Majino fortress has to face the central army in the front. We are blocking off their communications with the capital so they can''t effectively send soldiers in our direction. Yep, I know that part. Next is the fact that scouts discovered the 5000 guards close to the Erg forest are advancing to the capital from the south. 5000? Then it might have been better if we crushed them during that time. We would lose time then. ...And also, looking at the numbers, I don''t think they will be doing anything proactive. Probably not. They are a group who holes up in their defensive structures after all. They are at an absolute shortage if they try to recapture a city that has twice the number of troops they do. And finally this. Leopolt places one of the objects on the small port city to the south of Trisnea. Troops in such a place? Celia speaks up without thinking. Placing excess troops in a small port city away from the battlefield is definitely suspicious. It was discovered by the scouts'' extensive searching. Not many details are known, but they shouldn''t have more than one or two thousand troops there. Which means it isn''t Treia. Yes, Stura or Magrado...most likely. It''s not Stura. That country only has mercenaries, and if there were any recruitment signs up, the merchants would know about it. Claire said that the country only hired a few here and there. It isn''t something on a larger scale. You''re right. Magrado, unlike the other nearby nations, are considerably cautious about our nation. They probably want Treia to win so that Goldonia''s national power will drop even a little. So will we do battle with this army? Probably...except in this situation, Magrado will undoubtedly be confused too. What does he mean? I don''t get it, so I guess I''ll rub Irijina''s big ass for now. CThird Person POVC A few days later, South of Trisnea, Magrado Dukedom Army Camp There''s no reserve army, you say!? The one who is shouting right now is a Count of the Magrado Dukedom and the supreme commander of the expeditionary force, commander Radgalf. The enemy forces are pushing up against the fortress line so we don''t have much room to leave forces behind... As if being pressured by an intense force, the one who answered evasively is prime minister Dunois, who just arrived. Leaving forces idle and leaving a reserve army are two different things. If we don''t have a reserve army, if they breakthrough or detour, then our entire front will collapse immediately! Isn''t the primary reason for the current issue the same!? R-right now the 5000 imperial guards are heading this way, so they can join up with you... If you send troops out after they returned on such a tight schedule, they will not be able to fight the how you think. Soldiers are different from tools. When Radgalf saw the prime minister look down, he secretly let out a sigh. Before the war, when they repeatedly discussed about contriving reinforcements, he seemed to be a skilled person, but when the war started, his amateurish ways stood out. Having a family lineage of military background and being involved with the army since he was around 10 years old, he kept seeing things he couldn''t believe was actually happening. The original plan was for the fortress to hold back the enemy. If their side was advantageous, he would pounce on the exhausted enemy, but if they were at a disadvantage, he would appear as reinforcements for the fortress. That plan was crushed as soon as the enemy''s large detour became obvious, but even so, if the enemy only has 10 000, he still believed that he could defeat them by cooperating with Treia''s reserve forces. Things become tougher since there is no reserve army. He can''t expect much from the 5000 imperial guards who exhausted themselves just to come back. In that case, he has no choice but to settle with both sides having the same 10 000 forces. I beg you... If I lose this fight, my country will be doomed. The prime minister bows deeply to Radgalf, who is of lower social status and position. No matter the reason, if Goldonia takes over Treia, it will be against the wishes of his home nation. If they expand their territory, they will become an opponent that Magrado can no longer stand up to. So this is our decisive battle...? Radgalf has escaped death many times before. If he failed even once, he would not be standing here right now. This time is simply even strength; he can''t say he''ll win for certain, but it isn''t impending defeat either. This is where he should gamble. It''s unavoidable. We''ll have to go at our current strength. We''ll have the imperial guard follow for now. And also send a messenger to the fortress to send soldiers to perform a pincer attack... Radgalf nods silently. Reinforcements that may miss the timing to attack and have unreliable communication are worthless, but it doesn''t hurt to try and request something from them. The pitch black flag that Hardlett is waving...the demonic wolf''s army, what a worthy opponent. I''m counting on you! My family''s future is on the line... While warding off the prime minister''s words, he turns to his soldiers and raises his sword. Gentlemen, it''s time to depart. The enemy is the brave general who made a name for himself in the Arkland war, Lord Hardlett and the army he''s leading. The soldiers don''t falter even an inch. They have been well-trained. Defeat them and improve your own fame. Let''s go! With a short ''Oh!'', the Magrado and Treia expeditionary army of 10 000 begin their march. Their movements are immediately discovered by the Goldonian scouts and it is only a matter of time before both sides clash with each other. ---------- Read my short novel, The Tomb of Potter on webnovel. 98 Northern Disturbance V: Battle of Roleil CAegir POVC A small stream flows smoothly in front of us. There are gently sloping hills here and there, but besides that, there is nothing but uninterrupted plains. We can also see an army wrapped in steel, with many flags waving about. As I thought, the enemy was Magrado. I can see their flag. Yeah. But it doesn''t matter now, does it? You''re right. At this point, there''s nothing left to do but fight the enemy. The enemy confronts our army from across the stream. The staring contest continues across the stream, where the North Teries river pours into, just slightly south of the plains on the outskirts of Roleil. Be that as it may, since it hasn''t rained recently, the depth of water in the river is at most up to our thighs and is flowing calmly, and besides it being a bit lower than than the surrounding area and having a slightly harder time running on the gravel road, it isn''t an obstacle worth pointing out for both armies. People and horses can easily cross the river, so the only thing separating us in this staring contest is a psychological barrier on this empty plains. Leopolt, the enemy didn''t do anything to the river like last time, did they?1 It''s geographically impossible. Fumu, that''s a load off my mind. The Magrado army from the visible troops are around 10 000 and Treia''s imperial guards number 5000, for a total of 15 000! Celia informs us. She calculated correctly, impressive. I rub her head on top of her helmet, but Celia remains stern. She doesn''t have to be so tense. Well, shall we go? Yessir. On Leopolt''s orders, the bow cavalry splits into three large groups while the infantry, spear cavalry and heavy cavalry form into ranks. Start advancing forward! This isn''t a forward charge. The entire army moves at the same speed, closing the distance between the enemy steadily. Please don''t charge in this time. I''m not going to charge in the beginning. The enemy has also formed impressive ranks and is advancing forward to meet us. If I charge in by myself, I''ll be ruined instantly. It looks like the enemy is taking up a wide area at the front of the battlefield. If I had to say it, the enemy is lining up horizontally. The Magrado army and imperial guards are adjacent to each other and increasing their area. If they spread out horizontally, it''s easy to breakthrough them, but it will be hard to pass them from the side. The enemy is probably confident in their ability to prevent horses from breaking through. Fumu, that reminds me, the eastern defence force also used some ridiculously long spears. Should I try? Tell Luna to lead the first division bow cavalry and confront the imperial guards on the right wing. The messenger runs off and in no time, 2000 bow cavalry changes course and picks up speed. Luna''s squad halts in front of the guards and forms into ranks. The next moment, they shout war cries and start charging. First division bow cavalry, start charging. The enemy sent their archers to the front. The archers appear from the enemy''s ranks and loose their arrows simultaneously, knocking a few of the cavalry off their horses. In response, the ally bow cavalry also return fire while charging and defeat around the same number of enemies. As expected, if they''re sprinting at full speed, their shooting accuracy decreases. Both armies close the distance to each other, suffering minor damage, and judging it impossible to defeat us using bows, the imperial guards pull the archers back and send out their spear unit using those 6 m long things. When they stand together, it looks like a pincushion and it doesn''t look like any cavalry could get by. In addition, there are many bowguns aimed from in between them. But this is where the bow cavalry shines. All units stop, fire disruptive shots! Luna shouts and the bow cavalry hold their positions and loose their arrows one after the other. It wasn''t a controlled simultaneous volley, but one where everybody fires on their own accord, a tactic with a high degree of freedom. Do not fear! They are inaccurate when shooting on their horses, they''re trying to disorganiz- guhh! The enemy spearmen commander got hit in the throat and eye and fell off his horse. Unfortunately, their precision is way higher than that of your archers. Their accuracy when shooting at a standstill is one hundred percent. The enemy bowguns are firing in a panic, but the distance is too great. It is still within the shooting range of a bow, but the enemy couldn''t get the desired results from the smaller and heavier bolts of the bowgun, which don''t get carried by the wind. The super long spears the soldiers are holding requires both hands, so they couldn''t use shields, causing them to fall over quite amusingly. I knew about it before, but they have an amazing loosing speed. Yes, if they shoot freely, they''re more than two times faster than normal bow cavalry. Pipi is even faster! The one-sided target practice continues while I rub the underside of Pipi''s chin to praise her. The enemy archers try to support the spearmen with high-angled fire from behind, but because their field of vision is low, their accuracy is quite low. Damnit! Spear unit, stand down and have the archers up front to counterattack. The enemy formation changes once again. Even though they''re aware of the fact that changing formations in the presence of the enemy is a foolish move, they must have deemed it their only option, not to mention they did it twice. Exactly how it went in training. The enemy continues to shoot and there is no time to check whether there are 2000 or 1500 bow cavalry remaining. Charge! While the formation is loosing arrows in a horizontal line, it splits open and a group of 500 soldiers lined up vertically unsheathes their swords and charges forward. The formation changes again, waiting for the exact moment when the spear unit and archer unit combine with each other. The distance is so close that a bolt from a bowgun could reach the other side, and there is absolutely no time to react to an accelerating charge from a cavalry. The horizontal formation was also used to hide the ones galloping in from the back. Their formation is solid when they line up together with their super long spears, but in a situation where the soldiers get blended together, there is no fear nor readiness. If you get in range of a sword, you can only stand there like an idiot. Luna-san, the enemy charged! Have the remaining bow cavalry switch to swords and start charging! Irijina, go. Yeah! Leave it to me! Irijina takes 500, half of the spear cavalry, and leads them to the already collapsing right wing... then circles around further right of the group of guards. Although the light-armored spear cavalry are flanking, it is still difficult to break through the defense of the super long spears. Nevertheless, they detour, since there is only meaning if they threaten them with the risk of being surrounded. The enemy soon encroaches on Luna''s unit and their formation is disturbed and in chaos. Guuh Higiih Don''t lose speed, cut them down while breaking through! The swords of the bow cavalry are not straight like those of regular soldiers, but curved like a crescent moon. This makes it easier to slice through the enemies when passing by and they won''t get stabbed by swords either. It might be strange to call them bow cavalry now. While thinking such idle thoughts like what new name they should get, the situation changes further. The enemy cavalry unit is appearing in the center! Around 2000 are passing through the front and heading to support the right wing. Hooh, as expected, they''re playing their hand. Celia''s pretty voice resounds and Leopolt is speaking in a mocking tone. From what I can see from here, the Magrado army in the center and left wings are already a completed army. I saw that they didn''t have much cooperation with Treia''s imperial guards on the right wing, but I guess it was true. I would have abandoned them, but if it''s an allied army, they probably can''t do so. With the raise of a hand, the 2000 units in the second division bow cavalry ran at an angle parallel with the enemy. It goes without saying that this chance should be used to defeat the enemy cavalry if possible. The shooting starts and many enemy cavalry take hits and fall off their horses. But the Magrado army is well trained and wait until the last minute to calmly align themselves with the spear unit. A large number of arrows rained down on the pursuing second division from the center of their army and about the same number of our troops are defeated. Fumu, they''re tough. Have the second division get back. Luna and Irijina should stand down too. On Celia''s instructions, a colored flaming arrow is shot in the air. The second division bow cavalry turn around, while Luna''s first division bow cavalry and Irijina''s spear cavalry bypass the enemy and make a large loop around the back of their formation before returning to our position. The bow cavalry can also fight in close combat but if they clash with the enemy cavalry, they don''t have an advantage in the difference between their weapons. There is no need to destroy their advantage by forcing them to fight up close. They''ll go back as soon as they withdraw. This speed is their strongest point. Leopolt values mobility over heavy equipment. I understood this after observing recently. But I like big and heavy things.2 Luna-san and Irijina-san have returned. The enemy reinforcement cavalry only suffered minor casualties, but the right wing seems to have taken considerable damage. At first glance, the enemy will want to rebuild their line of spears to prepare for a second attack on their right wing, but there are fallen soldiers and confused soldiers making a disorganized mess in that area. The commanders are shouting and a line of sorts is formed but it doesn''t look like it can be used aggressively. The right wing will just be a decoration for now. Well done, Luna. I''m delighted to receive such undeserved praise. I should really do something about the way she speaks later. There are changes in the enemy formations. The center is joining up with the left wing! I look forward again after I hear Celia''s voice. A faction that wasn''t seen before appeared in front of us. CThird Person POVC Treia Magrado Allied Forces Camp For it to turn out like this... Radgalf, the supreme commander of the expeditionary army, speaks like he''s groaning. What terrifying offensive power. To think they could defeat the spear unit with their cavalry, it''s unthinkable. Radgalf''s men also nod in amazement. ''The defensive formation of the spear unit can fend off their cavalry.'' The scene unfolding in front of their eyes easily shatters such common sense. I heard that the barbarians in the remote regions can skillfully use bows while riding horses. Were they taken in or were they hired as mercenaries...? It''s fine either way. We''ll dance with them a second time in the same formation. Join up with the left wing and change the formation. Yessir! Understood! Flags are waving and the formation changes quickly. The Goldonian side does the same, since the unit that participated in the earlier attack is on their way back to their positions, they are in a chaotic state for a brief moment. It''s already confirmed that there will be no danger from them charging. If they went straight for our center right at the start, it might have been a huge mess. In that sense, we were saved by Treia, who became their target. if we don''t seal that archery skill, it won''t even be a contest for us. Roughly three times the accuracy and twice the speed, huh? If they have 6000 cavalry, then it feels the same as them having 36 000 archers. We would be ripped to shreds if we take a hit from that. Radgalf and his men breathe a sigh and laugh together. Unexpected bad luck and good fortune fall on them on the battlefield. All of that is also a part of skill. The heavy infantry have all finished deploying on the side! Breakthrough formation completed! What should we do about the Treian army on the right wing? Leave them alone, a disorganized unit will only slow us down. The opponent isn''t so easy that we can shoulder them and fight. The prime minister says something in the back but Radgalf and his men ignore him. This is the battlefield and not some place for a civil official to make his appearance. First we''ll have them show us their strategy. Then we''ll show them how we fight. Radgalf''s subordinates smile fearlessly. Being veterans of battle, they don''t feel afraid. All units advance! Destroy them! CAegir POVC Goldonia Camp A metal...box? Celia mumbles unknowingly the correct scene. The heavily armored infantry emerges from the front of the enemy army, holding out their large shields, which are as tall as their bodies. Long spears extend from the gaps between the shields and this formation is the same on all fronts. There are 8 of those large and wide metal box formations and 1000 cavalry on the left and right. Combined with a ringing gong, the footsteps of their march are completely in sync. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It seems different than the box formation. It''s slow. Based on appearance, the infantry are wearing a heavy full-body armor and holding large shields. They don''t look agile at all. We have no choice but to see what happens. Bow cavalry second and third divisions, advance forward. If their formation crumbles, the other cavalry and infantry will be finished. Charge! Luna leads the troops once again and rushes forward. The enemy cavalry on both wings stay still while the bow cavalry approaches the clump in the front and looses their arrows simultaneously, but the large shields block most of it, limiting their efficacy. It''s obvious that the front is sturdy. Use high-angle fire, break their ranks from the middle. The 4000 bow cavalry gives up on the enemy in front and releases their arrows to rain on the center of the formation. But the enemy doesn''t slow down and continues to march forward. They can cover their heads with their shields too. Arrows won''t get through like that. Leopolt speaks calmly and Celia starts to panic. Relax a bit more, they haven''t lost yet. Kuh! Concentrate your arrows on the enemy in front, aim at them through the gaps and defeat them! Open them up! Obeying Luna''s instructions, everyone focuses their arrows in the front and several people fall. However, the line of soldiers behind them dives in and pushes forward to cover up the holes. Furthermore, bows return volleys from between the shields and shoot down the bow cavalry, who don''t have anything to protect them. ...gh-!? Seeing as how breaking through the front is impossible, Luna detours to the side but doesn''t start attacking. The sides are probably as solid as the front. It''s literally a metal box. The bow cavalry search for a weakness and gallop around the perimeter, but when they try to rain their arrows on the other metal boxes, they lose soldiers instead. The enemy cavalry starts to move when the bow cavalry circle around to the back. There is an advantage in numbers C 4000 to 2000 C but they can''t fight well just by firing arrows from the outside and after skirmishing randomly, they return to the front once again. Luna, who escaped the enemy''s fire, looks at me like she''s about to cry. It appears there is no method of attack. Leopolt, do you have anything? I do, but not immediately. If using trampling cavalry is not a ground-breaking strategy, then there''s nothing left to do but perform a frontal attack. Bow cavalry second and third division, circle to the back and rest, everyone else march forward! Chase them as much as you can to the edge of the river. It won''t be immediate, but Leopolt seems to have something planned. I''ll rely on him. Charge!! The bow cavalry are the only ones who stood out recently, but the other cavalry are properly trained too. I''ll have them show some results this time. UOooooooh!! The infantry shout and dash forward, crashing into the enemy in front. It makes a tremendous metallic clanging, but the wall of shields in front of us doesn''t break. To be precise, several people collapse but the hole is quickly filled by the soldiers in the back. Still, bashing them with swords and spears make a remarkable difference than using arrows and the enemy front is in slight disarray. There are some brave men who took the opportunity to poke their spears in but soldiers rush from the back and tossed them away. Many of them who tried to thrust their spears in got skewered by spears instead. How disgraceful... We can''t fight unless we do something about those shields... Celia mutters frustratingly. Since they stopped the bow cavalry, who make up half our composition, it was clear that we are at a disadvantage. The enemy cavalry is moving! Have they come to settle the battle after seeing us look disheartened? The enemy cavalry are sandwiching us from the left and right. On one side, Luna and her bow cavalry stopped shooting altogether and brought it to a melee battle but on the other side, they approach the infantry clashing with the box. Leopolt, I''m leaving the command to you. Let''s go, Celia! Yes! One wing of the enemy cavalry contains 1000 troops, while the remaining heavy cavalry as reserve forces number 500. It should be an interesting fight. Follow me! Hearing Leopolt heave a sigh, Celia leads the escort unit to the front and we charge in. In a battle between cavalry, the two sides close the distance in a flash. The shouts of the enemy soldiers approaching the flank are replaced by the cheering of myself and the charging heavy cavalry. The heavy cavalry are powerful but clunky and slow, so when I''m riding Schwartz, I''m always one horse in front of them. Let''s rout these enemies swiftly and display Magrado''s power for the world t- gyah!! I lop off the head of the noble who is similarly at the head of the army. The battlefield is dangerous, so he should be careful in his second life. I knock back the following two nobles, including their shields, and grab one of their spears with my left hand. Soraa! I hurl the spear at an encroaching enemy. The heavy spear pierces a horse and the two behind him get mixed up and stumble out of control. Celia catches up after I slowed down. Again by yourself! Don''t fall behind Aegir-sama! Rout them! With me leading a formation similar to an arrowhead, we collide with the enemy cavalry, using our momentum to tear through them. The escort unit near me is heavily armed so they''re fighting with an overwhelming advantage. As I thought, when it comes down to a battle between cavalry, our side has the advantage. That figure, I have spotted the infamous Lord Hardlett! Let''s fight, let''s fight! I block the spear of the middle-aged knight, who thrusts at me after twirling it around, then I turn my own spear with all my might. The spear is forcibly flung out of his hands and dances in midair, then I stab straight through the throat of the knight who closes his eyes in resignation. In response to the three spears thrust in front of me, I deflect one, split the second in half, grab the third one and swing the soldier I pulled along with the spear into the others, causing all of them to fall off their horses. This is a battle royale, I wonder if Celia is okay. Shi-! Gyaa! Celia is evading the horses deftly on her horse and slipping her sword in between the gaps of their arm guards, then slicing their wrists off. She is really fighting well. I probably wouldn''t be able to match her in terms of swordplay. A one-on-one with the infamous Lord Hardlett, ahC!! You cowardly-! An arrow struck the yelling man straight in the face. Pipi is really unforgiving. At least I''ll be the one who sends his head flying. N-no good! They''re too strong! Withdraw!! Get back, get backC!! The battle continues for awhile, and the enemy starts to withdraw when they lose over half their troops. Luna is also redeeming herself and defeating some enemy cavalry, chasing them around. It looks like we won the cavalry battle for now, but that can''t be said for the bigger picture. The enemy''s box formation has hardly been touched! Our troops are also suffering increasing amounts of casualties. We are being cornered much more now than when we first attacked them. Leopolt is the one leading, which means that they''re genuinely a tough opponent. Alright, guess I''ll go back them up. Everyone who is injured or lost they weapons, retreat. The rest follow me! You''re going to do it? That''s right. I aim for the fellow troops being cornered by roughly 1000 people that make up eight of the so-called steel boxes and charge in from the side. Arrows are constantly being fired but all of them are being repelled. Arrows don''t work, but how will they fare against a javelin!? It''s something I picked up from an enemy earlier. It''s a jousting lance... not a javelin. I ignore Celia''s mumblings and launch the javelin with all my strength at the completely shielded flank. The spear wasn''t stopped by the shield... and with a clank, the shield and the soldier behind it got flung back into the formation. As I thought, the power of a javelin is greater than that of an arrow. Like I said, that''s just a spear... it''s not something a regular person would throw... The hole is immediately filled by another soldier, but I charge in nonetheless, since I''ll be using my own spear to crush them from now on. Gyaah!Dowaa!Nuuah Three soldiers holding their shields fly far backwards and I can see the inside of their formation through the large hole that opened up. The large shields that the soldiers used were hiding several lines of soldiers on the front and side perimeters and there are archers and spearmen here and there too. No wonder they could fill the hole so quickly. It must have been outside their expectations to have three soldiers simultaneously knocked so far back that the ones at the back get mixed up, since they were late to fill the hole with replacement soldiers. This is a good chance. I take Schwartz and his large black body over there and brush away soldier after soldier with my spear. Celia and her subordinates chase after me and dive towards the hole, making the opening wider. However, the enemies are desperately sticking their spears out to resist, several of them injuring Schwartz. Although the enemy soldiers don''t have much power behind their thrusts and Schwartz''s wounds aren''t too serious, it feels like I can hear him screaming in pain. Schwartz''s large body makes for the perfect target. Wai-!? Aegir-sama!? I jump off Schwartz and land right in the middle of the enemy, building up strength before swinging my spear with all my might. It''s a single blow with all my power behind it. Hiieh! With the sound of metal being crushed, the enemies flew over to Celia, causing her to scream. Good, there are no more enemies still alive within the range of my spear. Geeeh!! Did he just send ten people flying!? Impossiblee... Monster! I get more excited as even the enemies start praising me. Guuooaah! I swing my spear around even more as I let out a beast-like growl, grabbing another spear that an enemy dropped with my other hand and thrusting at enemies left and right using whatever I could get my hands on. I sigh as I think to myself that the sound I made is something that usually comes out when I have the best ejaculations. UWaaaah! He''s not human! Someone stop himm!! The approaching enemies lose their limbs one after the other and the unlucky ones lose their heads. The formation that was once a metal box has completely collapsed, and it looks more like it has been smashed and bent out of shape rather than just having a hole in it. Even the heavy cavalry are on foot and fighting desperately. And then finally, there was a large clanking sound. All the large shields on the perimeter are thrown away and the enemy formation crumbles as the soldiers start running away. They''ve crumbled! Pulverize them! After collapsing, the heavily armored infantry are nothing but slow turtles. The bow cavalry giving chase and the heavy cavalry trying to get back on their horses are taking them out consecutively. You did it! You crushed the enemy''s formation! Celia seems really delighted, but that is finally one box down. I''m pretty tired myself and the other soldiers around me are resting on each other''s shoulders while staring at the sky and breathing roughly. It will be impossible to defeat the other seven boxes in the same manner. After leading the heavy cavalry back to headquarters, we didn''t have time to take a sip of water or catch our breath. Lord Hardlett, please go out once again. ...Why? Why do I have to take orders from Leopolt? I can make an opening in the opponent''s front. I need to have the power to breakthrough. Tell me how you can create an opening. As expected, I''m tired. If it''s a random reason, then I want to rest for a bit. The enemy is being pushed by our squads, almost getting pushed back towards the river. This much is obvious, rather, aren''t we the ones cornering them? Besides, even if we lure them to the river, it''s a shallow and gentle-flowing one. I can''t imagine that being able to cause the enemy to crumble. What will happen when we circle around to the enemy''s side after pushing them to the river? The enemy will just change direction to deal with us. No matter how thickheaded it is, changing directions isn''t so difficult that makes it a foolish move. It seems they''re keeping pace with a gong, but the area around the river isn''t even and the footing is weird. If they go at the same pace, their ranks will be disturbed. Leopolt has a serious expression. If we put a battering ram there...pardon me, if Lord Hardlett could please charge in and create an opening. Hey... you corrected yourself just now, didn''t you. I pray for your good fortune. The enemy army''s seven box formations are lined up and gradually approaching the riverbed. I thought we were just pushing them but was he aiming for this? We have successfully pushed them back but it won''t be a decisive blow to them. How impressive. I''ll forgive his verbal abuse. Flaming blue arrows are released from the headquarters all at once. Taking that as a signal, the units that have been engaged in battle up until now retreat, circle to the right and make movements to the side. Hmph! You think I''ll let you get around us now? All units, shift to the left, capture the front and push them away! The enemy commander shouts and the steel box skillfully changes direction in the blink of an eye. The gong resounds at a faster pace than usual, seemingly hurrying the soldiers. The Magrado army, who are trying to catch up to their allies by the riverside, cause their ranks to start to slowly but surely crumble. The left side is keeping the same pace as usual but the right side is starting to gradually fall behind. What are you doing?! Match our pace! The commander shouts angrily but the gap doesn''t close. Tch-! Our footing-! Right when the order to fix their formation was given, arrows are loosed by the bow cavalry, pouring down on them like rain. And it only went towards the enemies on the right who are lagging behind. They defend with their shields and avoid any major damage, but the shock from taking the arrows cause their march to get further out of sync. Recover your rhythm! Stop stepping quickly! The pace of the gong slows down, but even if the entire unit changes their movements, they can''t make up the difference in their steps. Finally a crack is made in the wall of steel, and the inside of the box can be seen. Stop! Return our ranks to normal... I have no intention of allowing that. Their allies are turning around, but falling into the same situation as everyone else, they collide with each other. We''re going too. Yes! Pipi is going too! I leave my spear behind and unsheathe the Dual Crater, charging into the enemies on foot. I slice through two of them along with their shields, crush the head of another with my bare hand, and steal his shield. The large shield weighs about 10 kg but I can still hold it with my left hand alone. I block the incoming spear with the shield, then ram my body against him, snapping his spear and knocking him back. This kind of technique might actually be used in swordplay3. I kick away the enemy coming at me from the right and then bash the fallen enemy with the corner of the shield to finish him. This kind of technique probably doesn''t exist though. Barbarians! Barbarians have come! No, it''s an Orc! What rude fellows, I''ll kill them. The wind sweeps over with the scent of blood as I cut down most of the enemies in one slash to mess up their formation as much as possible. Eventually, the enemy formation crumbles and crumbles until it can no longer function as a box, so our allies start falling back. Have we been saved? Let''s fix our ranks... There is just no need anymore. An innumerable amount of arrows shower on the heads of the soldiers who lost their protection from the shields, causing many of them to be fall quite comically. I face the enemy commander, who is still desperately trying to calm the others down, and hurl the battered and worn out shield at him, as it soars in the air and hits my target beautifully. That became the final trigger that caused the formation to completely collapse and the soldiers to start fleeing for their lives. The other formations seem to be slightly influenced by the fact that I was rampaging and as a result, when the disrupted enemies could not rebuild their formations and started crumbling one after the other, they finally started to flee and our victory was all but confirmed. Raise the shouts of victory! UooooohC!! Oh-, kyaa-!! I couldn''t suppress my pent up feelings and just stuck my fingers deep into Celia''s genitals. Sorry, but I''ll be really affectionate with her tonight. Several squads vigorously pursue the retreating Magrado army. I won''t stop them, but the entire unit won''t go. My top priority is to protect Roleil after all. Well, I''d want to make a triumphant return, but there are still things left to do. Yeah, there''s still some remaining. Leopolt and I have matching opinions. Luna and Irijina''s eyes are sparkling as well. They look towards the imperial guards that were defeated at the beginning of the battle. They are rushing around in the confusion and heading north, towards Roleil. Even though we''re exhausted, us bow cavalry still have enough to go on. The outcome has already been decided. There are plenty of arrows when we return to town too, so we don''t have to be frugal. You can do as you like with the equipment stolen from the imperial guards. The eyes of the exhausted soldiers instantly change. Everyone knows that at the very least, the imperial guards have the finest equipment that money can buy. Don''t hold back...annihilate them!! The cavalry and infantry combine and charge in. The fellow soldiers raise shouts of victory and increase their own morale. Remnants of a defeated enemy. It''s the same as deciding the victors before the bow cavalry even use their arrows to tear the enemy apart. CThird Person POVC Magrado, Treia Expeditionary Army Supreme Commander! Please be safe! One of the commanders who fell to the ground gave a salute before collapsing. He got shot in his stomach by an arrow and can''t walk anymore. There''s no one who has the luxury to carry people while moving forward. The man is a capable subordinate from Radgalf''s father''s generation. The soldier throws his shield away, removes his steel armor, and lastly even his sword, before running. The enemy contains cavalry, and if they pursue, they''ll catch up instantly. None of the remnants of the army are unaware of their own fate. ... Radgalf doesn''t say a single word. It would be pointless to waste one''s breath on idle chitchat. He has to get back to the ship and return to his home country as soon as possible. Supreme Commander, be safe! One of the knights turn around and face the pursuing enemies with his sword. He quickly gets shot with a bowgun. He''s the person who gave Radgalf a sword as a wedding present. The words to turn back and fully resist came up his throat but got stuck in his mouth. Radgalf''s abundant experience told him that even if he struggled here, the only option would be to get annihilated. He can only bite his lip and run away for now. It eventually gets quiet behind him, Goldonia stops pursuing and leaves. The retreat went as planned and there were no pursuers. No one would chase them after they distanced themselves so far from Roleil. Gather everyone...we''re all retreating. The man''s usual daring voice is now flat. The soldiers are also gathering and wavering unsteadily as if they''re all naked. I''ve been beaten...thoroughly...a defeat such as this... There are many commanders who are missing from the ones who gathered. Doing a rough count, there aren''t even 3 000 of the 10 000 soldiers left. He didn''t fight cowardly at all. He fought them straight up and to the death and was defeated. But Radgalf''s heart is still unsettled. Subordinates that he''s known for many years, knights that he''s looked after since they were kids C many of them have fallen on the ground here. He draws the sword that he held on to until the end and raises it in the air. Oh God of war, be thy witness! I will definitely have a rematch with him and defeat him! I swear this on my life!! His sunburned face looked fearful to his subordinates and they started crying tears they''ve been holding back. 99 Northern Disturbance VI: Fall CAegir POVC Two nights after the battle, the soldiers and I are resting soundly in Roleil. The only prominent enemy left is in the fortress. There''s pretty much no risk of them coming out at this point in time, and as long as we dispatch enough scouts, we can rest easily. How does your back feel? Aah, it feels nice. Is it really alright if I step on it? Yeah, someone of your size and weight is perfect for my hips. Chief, please lift your legs a little. I''m putting the scented oil on. It feels slightly cold...but it feels good. Pipi will massage as well! Hey, don''t mess with the face. Celia, Irijina, Luna and Pipi massage me as I lie face down on my stomach. It''s still morning, but I really pushed myself on the battlefield, so my body deserves a reward. Of course, the girls and I, as well as Pipi, are all naked. How is Schwartz doing? He got two or three wounds on the battlefield. Although they weren''t too deep, spear wounds aren''t shallow either. Well...when I went to check on his condition earlier, he was mating with the horse beside him. What a guy. There were two exhausted female horses next to him and he was on his third one. What an atrociously perverted horse. To mate with three horses at once, it might be better to castrate him. ...... Why is everyone looking at me? Oh yeah, isn''t there a council meeting today? Yes, Leopolt ... -san will be participating. It seems Celia is still reluctant to address Leopolt with -san. Well, if it''s him, things should go smoothly. Things like the policies of occupying the city, and acknowledging the person responsible for managing the city are all too annoying. He would be reasonable yet merciless when deciding these things. I''m going out for a bit today. I''ll be fine by myself so all of you should stay and rest your bodies. The girls did their best on the battlefield as well. They need plenty of time to relax. Muu... Not just Celia, but everyone is making an unsatisfied face. Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to make you feel good. I stand up with all the scented oil still smeared on my body and stick my erect cock in front of the girls. The one who wants it first has to beg for it. Celia rolls over on her back and raises both her legs, while Irijina lies on her stomach and spreads her buttcheeks apart so that both her genitals and asshole are exposed. Luna''s strategy is somewhat different as she uses one of the pillars on the side of the bed to rub her crotch while begging for my cock. Everyone is doing well, but I''ll have to start with Irijina''s large and plump ass first. Pipi is also spreading her hairless genitals but she''s still too immature. Here I go...fuhn! It''s hereee!! It''s too thicckkk Uuu~ Aau Irijina screams and the remaining two are unhappy. So as not to keep them waiting, I slip my fingers in both of their holes and stir them up. Pipi, get on top of Irijina and turn your ass towards my face. Aye!1 Her hole is too undeveloped for me to slam my meat rod in so I''ll at least let her remember the feeling of my tongue. The tongue feels all slippery...my crotch is tingling so much! A mature woman feels the best, but it isn''t bad once in awhile to taste a young hole. The morning orgy begins and it eventually gets quiet after the four women moan in pleasure. Fuuu, my hips feel lighter. After two hours of swinging my hips, I empty all the juices from my balls, leave the four collapsed women on the bed and leave for the town. On the way, I went to check on Schwartz''s condition, but he fell asleep. Resting after one shot? What a privilege. I check on his wound and see that it is already starting to heal. You''re fine, aren''t you. I slap his wound lightly and leave. I hear the sounds of a sex-obsessed horse rampaging behind me. The place I am heading to is the Little Bird Pavilion...the home of Maria''s parents. Maria has probably heard about the war and knowing how kind she is, she will undoubtedly worry about her parents. I''m sure the flames of war didn''t burn it, but I have to check its well-being just in case. Pardon the intrusion. When I open the door of the nostalgic entrance and walk inside, I see Maria standing at the counter. What the...!? I would say welcome...but you don''t look like a customer. If I look carefully, it seems Maria has gotten considerably older, and her voice is dignified. That surprised me, I thought that she came back all of a sudden. It''s unfortunate, but are you not getting much business? Of course not! Travelers and peddlers both don''t come to an occupied city, so there have been zero customers! Naturally. This middle-aged woman sitting on the chair by the entrance doesn''t have anything else to do. The employees also look bored and are drinking tea and chatting with each other. The war will be over soon. Just a little more patience. Haah? What do you kn- ...wait, you must be-! The ones who entered this town is my army. The woman and the others around her perk up. I get a little cautious, but they don''t look like they''re coming to beat me up. Nonetheless, they have clearly gotten stiff and are rather wary of me. I didn''t come to make trouble or anything. But surely, you are Maria''s mother? Her face is exactly the same so I didn''t really have to ask, but I just wanted to be sure. Yeah, that''s right, and what are you to my daughter? You haven''t heard from your daughter? I''ve been looking after her. The woman is stunned. Then, you''re Aegir!? ...No, Aegir-sama!? Let''s talk in a private room, please guide me. In one room of the inn, alcohol is placed on the table at my request as we face each other. That girl... she''s having a hard time right now, isn''t she. She isn''t being treated poorly. Maria is my woman, so I won''t do anything trivial to her. I have absolutely no intention to send her to an enemy country or anything. I can believe you, right? What is that girl doing right now? She''s living without constraints in the Capital of Goldonia. As a lover? Yes, I love Maria and intend to take care of her properly. You said it upfront, eh? Well, I''m relieved that although she''s your lover, it seems she''s being treated very kindly. Since my husband died, I''ve been raising her as my only daughter quite desperately after all... I''ve been worried to death not knowing whether something terrible happened to her. The woman''s legs give out in relief as she loses strength and then she gulps down the alcohol in the cup. I''ll leave the fact that she made a fuss and quarreled during the marriage and the fact that she fell in love with Melissa and became lesbian covered up. If I get her pregnant and make her some grandkids, everything will be fine. Oh yeah, I haven''t heard the most important part. Is it okay if I got your name? Oops, I forgot about that because of my daughter. My name is Pamela, the master of this inn. Please look after my daughter, ''kay? I smile cheerfully and drink together with Pamela, who is now worry-free. She has a candid personality and can drink. It looks like I can enjoy my time drinking with her. ...So, why are you on top of me? Well, I wonder why that is. I push Pamela onto the sofa and steal her lips a little forcefully. I screw my tongue in and spread my saliva into her mouth. Puhha- are you sane!? I''m already 45. Plus, you already have Maria-! I kiss her once again while revealing her breasts. Pamela looks slightly younger than 45 but her tanned skin and wrinkles that are becoming more pronounced distinguish her as a middle-aged woman at first glance. Your breasts are impressive. Unlike Maria''s. That''s exactly right! That girl hasn''t grown at all... or well, that''s not that point now! I completely expose her breasts and suck on the bare nipple, rolling it around in my mouth. Her entire body twitches in surprise. There are no men in your life now, right? Are you keeping loyal to your husband? No, it''s been several decades since my husband, and there haven''t been any more men. You''re Maria''s lover, aren''t you, so why are you embracing a mother like me?! I felt you were a nice woman after I talked with you and just wanted to sleep with you. That''s all. Maria''s told me before but you really move fas-! Hey now, don''t suck on my nipples! I''ll do my best to make you feel good, so let me embrace you. I speak while opening the front of my pants and taking out my cock, which has gotten fairly erect. Huggeee!? What is that monster?! You put something like this in Maria...? Of course she''d fall then. If you don''t want it, resist me. I remove Pamela''s underwear and place my member against her lower lips. That place has gotten quite dark due to her age but it conversely feels fresh and arouses me. Sto-...I said you can''t. Pamela pushes her hand up against my shoulder to show resistance. I slowly lower my hips and decide in my mind that I would give up if her hand doesn''t stop resisting. I said...you can''t. The hand pushing against my shoulder loses strength and moves lower to my chest. It seems she''s given me permission. Here I go. You can''t... I push against her tight hole with my dick and spread her open as I penetrate her. Pamela''s eyes spread wide open from the shock, but eventually wraps her hands around my head and rubs them around while hugging me. Look, it slipped right in. Aaah...I did it. I let my daughter''s man fuck me... What follows is her resignedly pressing her lips against mine and rocking her hips of her own accord. Her mature hole which hasn''t seen a man in decades is tight, but still has a somewhat sticky feeling to make for a wonderful sensation. Geez-! Is embracing-! Ahn! Such an old lady-! Fun-?! Nnha! It is, so how is this? I thrust and pound her deep. Agghu! It feels good but hurts a little, yours is just too big. Then, how about this? I rub the area around her entrance with the tip of my dick. That''s goooood! It''s unbearably so! I swing my hips while sucking on her breasts, and change positions every so often to provide some variance. Eventually, Pamela stops kissing and sticks her tongue out, looking only at the ceiling. Are you going to cum already? Yeeeeah, I''m cumming! Aaaaaaaaah, cumminggg!!! Pamela''s arms and legs wrap around me as I thrust two, three times more while picking her up before finishing her off. Aaaaooooooooh......oooooooooh...... I also release a large amount while the beast-like groaning continues. I thought nothing else would come out today, but I can hear lots of squirting. I guess I''m unexpectedly peerless. You want any alcohol? How thoughtful of you. I partake my alcohol through Pamela''s mouth, as she lies sideways on the bed. I gently massage her breasts and crotch and she no longer resists or runs away, but smiles shyly. That was really incredible... you don''t just have a huge dick, you''re also skilled. That girl was helpless, right? She was squealing. So you''re gonna make some grandkids for me by getting Maria pregnant with this huge dick, eh... Pamela is continuing to stroke my member which remains plenty erect. After that, we talked for awhile about some insignificant things regarding Maria and put our clothes back on. Pamela''s clothes look neat again, but seeing the enormous amount of seed flowing from her crotch makes me burst out laughing. You don''t have to mention anything unnecessary to Maria, kay? Haha, you''re right. I give her another kiss before leaving the Little Bird Pavilion. The council should be ending about now too. Leopolt will come back and tell me lots. CThird Person/Pamela POVC That was amazinggg. After the man left the inn, Pamela smiles at the worried employees to reassure them, then returns to her own room and collapses on the bed. My crotch is still convulsing...what a man... When she was still around her 30''s and after Maria grew up, she had been with several guys due to loneliness, but they were dimensions apart from him. I was distracted by his large cock, but the way he handles women is so good, he''s in a class of his own. It was the first time in her life that she ever stuck out her tongue and drooled like that. Maria found a pretty nice man. She felt somewhat jealous of her own daughter. Maybe I''ll find a man for myself. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. That reminds her of the man, who is the owner of the miscellaneous goods store in the back and has come to woo her recently. He''s about 50 years old and well-balanced. He looks like a lewd man, but he seems nice. Although there''s pretty much nothing I can do with his dick. Pamela sits in front of the mirror and starts dolling herself up with makeup for the first time in a long time. CAegir POVC Evening of the same day Is it about time we bring down the Majino fortress? Leopolt breaks the ice by speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. I was ignoring most of the boring council and the topic suddenly changed. I''d want to bring them down if we could. I want to hurry and join up with Erich, bring down the capital and end this war. But that fortress is even incomparably sturdier than a fortress city. Reconnaissance has been done repeatedly to roughly understand the outside surroundings, but even the back, which is relatively more vulnerable than the front, doesn''t seem like something we can make a dent in with our forces. We can trust Erich to breakthrough, but the enemy does have 40 000 after all. If it''s a field battle, we might be able to divide an army that is several times larger and fight vigorously, but we can''t do the same when it comes to battle in a fortress. As a result, we just have to ensure the supply lines remain cut off and wait for Erich to bring them down. It''s impossible for us to bring down the fortress by directly attacking it. However, it is not impossible to bring down the fortress. Leopolt starts explaining. It''s really just a trick, huh...? If Lord Radhalde is not stupid, then it will work well. If he doesn''t meet my expectations, then we''ll run and return home. Shall we do as much as we can then? If we fail, I want to laze around while tasting Pamela. That mature and developed smell is choking and getting addicting. Two days later We line up behind the fortress and set-up our tents. We are at an overwhelming numerical disadvantage in terms of military strength but we know that the enemy won''t proactively come out and attack us. Even if they do try and force a field battle, it would be convenient for us in a different way. Hurry up, finish the preparations before the sun sets! With the engineering corps taking over, the construction continues amongst the loud shouting. Mack carries ten stakes all at once. When I went to check on how he was doing, his sweat comes flying at me. I''m never going there again. The enemy is probably monitoring us quite carefully so we construct and expand the camp so it could accommodate several tens of thousands of soldiers. Considering the amount of forces we have now, it might be meaningless, but this is part of the plan. If things go well, it''ll end quickly. Eventually, the sun starts to set and torches around the tents are lit. Well, it''s time to begin the plan. The infantry and cavalry, who have dismounted from their horses, are relying on the moonlight instead of torches as they head east, disappearing behind the other side of a hill. Then, a large amount of torches, prepared beforehand on the other side of the hill, are taken and the troops march back to camp. Once they reach the camp, they leave their torches there and once again hurry back to the other side of the hill in the darkness of night. This sequence of events was repeated countless times. If the enemy sees through this, we''ll look like idiots... As long as we kill the scouts, the enemy won''t know anything for sure. This enemy of ours in the fortress is careful, but those kinds of people are also often cowardly as well. Well, if it doesn''t work, you''ll complain to Celia after all. The soldiers who went back and forth, excluding the ones who are carrying bows, number around 3000. After they went back and forth 6 times, we begin our operation. Everyone holding a bow, move to the front! Shower the fortress with your flaming arrows! Approximately 6000 bows loose their arrows all at once and lit up the night sky beautifully. CThird Person POVC Inside the Majino Fortress Count Majino! Urgent report! Immediately after the sunset, the soldier who was monitoring the south side comes running. It looks like a large reinforcement army just arrived in the south, the place where Goldonia''s separate entity has deployed its forces! Everyone in the command room starts groaning. Impossible! To have such a large number come from the forest is already unbelievable enough, but to have further reinforcements? We have no information on a separate force such as that! They don''t have any information to confirm it, but they can''t outright deny it either. Since the destruction of the eastern defence forces, the eastern area hasn''t been guarded, so if the Goldonian forces are there, they should be able to move freely. The messengers coming from their country are also being intercepted so they''ve been getting outdated information in a roundabout way, which obviously couldn''t be accurate. In any case, please come to the watchtower! The commanders grumble as they climb the watchtower. Oooh...this is... What is this?! What they could see are torchlights that continue on forever without any interruption coming from the southeast hill and moving all the way to the enemy camp. A number of this magnitude; in the worst case there are ten thousand of them. So 80 000 in the front and 20 000 at the back...? If this was the reinforcements for the forces in front, they still had a move to make, but in the first place, there really is nothing to do once they moved around to the back, where you wouldn''t think of defending. Rather, it''s strange that they haven''t been attacked back there yet. I wonder if any reinforcements will come... What should we do... Their remaining food supplies will last around two weeks more and they''re getting uneasy about the number of arrows and oil. The soldiers have not been told the details, but they must have felt the change in mood and their morale has visibly dropped. It''s too premature to give up. Count Majino slowly climbs up the watchtower, accompanied by the sounds of his cane. You mustn''t believe everything until it has been confirmed. First, we should calm our hearts and remain level-headed- But right before the end of his sentence, screams and shouting resounds. From an area close to the fortress, fires are lit and several thousand flaming arrows pour down upon them all at once. Commander, incoming arrows, please go inside!! Getting pushed inside the castle from the watchtower, Count Majino''s face turns pale, and it wasn''t only due to the raining arrows. No matter how I look at it, there are a few thousand flaming arrows...there''s no way an army of 10 000 has that many archers! As I thought, it must be the several tens of thousands of enemy reinforcement behind them! The old general''s words can no longer reach them. It''s the final nail in the coffin. The enemy''s main force in front of the fortress is moving as well! It''s an all-out attack!!! If the main force of Goldonia is acting as well, that can only mean that they waited for reinforcements to arrive to commence their attack. It isn''t so easy to mobilize an army of 80 000 instantly as soon as the sudden firing of flaming arrows is seen. This is clearly something calculated. Count Majino...something like this is- You don''t have to say it. I know. The fortress will not hold out. What awaits them is a thorough and complete massacre. The old general could not make the choice to have all the youngsters and soldiers gathered from the people killed. Gentlemen! You have all fought well. This happened because of my incompetence and my lack of luck on the battlefield. You gentlemen should hold your heads high. Everyone takes a still, upright position at the old general''s words. I cannot make the lives of you gentlemen go to waste anymore. I will take all the responsibility for this choice. A messenger is called, and while everyone is allowed to talk in that short amount of time, not a single person could make a sound. In exchange for the lives of the soldiers in the castle, surrender... to Goldonia. Go! The messenger takes the large white flag, made from the bedsheets and rushes out to both the Goldonian armies in the front and back. The old general, his men and all the soldiers did not say a single word. 100 Northern Disturbance VII: The Light In The Cave CAegir POVC The gates of the surrendered Majino fortress open and the once separated path running north to south gets connected. The central army commanded by Erich marches through the gate in long, uninterrupted, snake-like ranks. It''s been awhile... but I guess not enough time has passed for me to say that. The troops are lined up, with me standing at the front, to greet the army as they came back. This is your achievement. In any case, you did well to successfully make such a large detour and cross the plains like that. After we shook hands, I join up with Erich, leave some soldiers for the monitoring of prisoners and management of the fortress and head towards Roleil. ... I don''t think they''ll all fit in the town though. So do you know anything about the remaining forces near the capital? There should be guards or defence forces, but other than that, there shouldn''t be anything else that really stands out? To be precise, there may also be the armies of the feudal lords in the area, but their numbers and skill are nothing to worry about. In fact, we didn''t even flinch when we collided with the alliance army consisting of imperial guards and Magrado forces. At this point in time, they''re definitely holed up in their territories and trembling in their boots. ...Did they put their entire military force in this fortress? The imperial guards branched off, but we obliterated them. The survivors are of no significance and you don''t have to worry about them. I see, you did well without receiving any backup. Besides... Suddenly, I thought about whether it would be a good idea to talk about Magrado in front of the soldiers, but all my soldiers have seen their flag. It doesn''t make much difference now. We did battle with those imperial guards, who have allied themselves with the Magrado army. We were barely able to defeat them and there were a considerable amount of sacrifices, so they were quite the elite group. Magrado!? They weren''t disguised as Treia but actually showed their flag? Yes, the soldiers have all witnessed this too. Uuumu... Erich pauses his conversation with me and calls for a messenger, then starts reciting the contents for a letter to the capital. I guess this information requires that amount of urgency. I expected them to disguise themselves and provide reinforcements from behind, but for them to boldly show their flag clearly shows they oppose Goldonia. This would normally lead to war. Leopolt whispers behind me. He might not be finished yet. I don''t mind when we''re in battle, but I want to rest a bit, and taste some women as well. You''ve indulged quite a bit already though... there is still plenty of your seed in my stomach. Celia rubs her belly as she grumbles. Irijina and Luna also blush. The tower of female bodies composed of Irijina, Luna, Celia and Pipi was wonderful yesterday. Sorry, I felt that I had to tell the capital immediately. Well, the soldiers will be resting in Roleil for now, but the advance on the capital afterwards... you''re also coming, right? I''ll be accompanying you. With the fall of the capital, the war with Treia will likely be over. It would be boring just to sleep and wait in Roleil, and more than anything, being invited to accompany him is a reward in itself. After we march into the capital, the mansions of the nobles and large merchants will be the targets of our plundering after all. It means that we have gained the right to pick the fruits of our labor. I''m sure you understand, but in regards to the citizens... The confiscation of assets will be restricted to those of noble class and the merchants with crests, I understand. Umu, your army has a very distinct leadership structure unthinkable in your average private army. I guess I don''t have to worry, huh? If you allow farmers and other strangers, who are typically seen in a feudal lord''s army, to march into town, they would usually make a scene by raping and murdering. At the very least, my army has the decency to obey orders, and strict punishment will be given to those who break the rules. I won''t say that it''s completely decided, but the enemy has opened the gates for us, didn''t they. After a few days of rest, we''ll head to the capital... there are people I have to talk to. Erich''s glance shifts somewhere else. That is where the fortress commander, Count Majino, is drooping his shoulders on top of a horse while surrounded by soldiers. 1 week later, Capital Trisnia Fireee!! Accompanying the shouts of the commanders are several dozen large rocks that were launched in the air, causing many to scream at their landing points. Following that, several large bolts soared through the air. Archers, volley fire! The sky darkens for a brief moment as a curtain of arrows drapes over the enemy. The archers on top of the city walls are readying their bows but are falling over the walls like rain. Most of the enemy archers have been annihilated! Bring out the battering rams. We''ll destroy the gates and perform a frontal assault. Aegir-sama? I thought that Erich was telling me to go out for a second there with his order. This is all Leopolt''s fault. The battering rams advance forward slowly. The turtle-like speed makes them the perfect target, but the defence forces of Trisnia no longer has any spare energy to perform any ambush attacks. The first battering ram reaches the gate and begins to break it down, and eventually the second and third rams also arrive, completely shattering the gate shortly after. The first and second divisions will march forward. The third division will standby in the area, the fourth division will standby here as reserve troops. All units charge forward, treat the citizens as you are ordered to! A portion of Erich''s troops and my army begin their march. The outcome was decided from the beginning. The defence forces in the capital are roughly 3000 at best, while we are almost at 70 000, excluding the ones we left at the fortress. We possess a bunch of siege weapons as well, so the defense at the capital of Trisnia seemed like toys that couldn''t even take a hit. It would have been nice if they just surrendered. I try to chat with Erich. In this situation, I can''t imagine Triea being so brave or hungry for battle that they wouldn''t surrender It does seem strange. The messenger hasn''t come either so they couldn''t cooperate well with their defence forces. It looks like they were in chaos before we even started fighting. It''s natural to think their soldiers'' morale is low in this situation, but even so, this is too much so. I am thankful that I don''t have any unnecessary casualties though. We can''t figure it out just by talking, so I''m going out too. Don''t die in a battle where the victor has already been decided. I mount Schwartz, whose wounds have healed, and follow the charging troops accompanied by Celia. Schwartz is somehow not feeling well. It doesn''t seem like it''s due to his injuries, but rather because he''s tired after going crazy with the female horse during his recovery time. It might finally be time to think about castrating him. We rush into the city and try to soothe the frightened people as we head to the royal castle, but all of a sudden, three Treian soldiers jump out from the alley. Expecting them to fight, I point my spear at them, but they react strangely. Please wait! We don''t intend to fight anymore! We surrender. Please don''t kill us... The King''s already escaped so we have no reason to resist. The soldiers drop their spears simultaneously and get on their knees. How boring. But what do they mean when they say the king has run away? This is just a rumor but...it seems last night the royal family and upper-class nobles went out to the river and got on a ship. Our superior denied it but ever since then, we haven''t received any orders...there''s no mistake about it. They abandoned us and ran away to Magrado! We have no intention to die for such a cold-hearted king! Shouldn''t we inform Lord Radhalde about this? Celia''s absolutely right. Take them to the headquarters. But if that''s the case, there shouldn''t be any enemies who would put up such a fight... If the king has escaped, those loyal retainers who are trying so desperately to protect their country are idiots. If I pay close attention, I can hear sounds of plundering and destruction coming from the interior of the city, but none of the sounds of battle, like shouting and clashing of metal. There may not be anymore enemies who are resisting. How boring. This is good. It''s more important that Aegir-sama didn''t get injured... When I turn around after hearing a ''kyaa!'', I find one of my soldiers carrying a woman towards the shadow of a building. I thought I forbid them from raping. Hey, stop. The soldier looks annoyed, but after seeing my face, his face turns pale. What are you doing? T-this is... The woman is pulled away from the soldier, who was then told to sit. Celia unsheathes her sword and the soldier starts to tremble uncontrollably. I thought I told you not to ****, didn''t I? The woman clearly doesn''t seem to like it. Y-yes! Uh, this is...my apologies... Celia swings her sword. Put your head to the ground and beg, with all your might!! The soldier prostrates himself and pleads desperately. Please forgiv- Not to me, to this woman!! Eh? Eeh? Eeh? Celia''s voice overlaps with the soldier''s and the woman''s voice. I don''t think I said anything strange though. You wanted to embrace this woman, right? Then beg with all your might! The soldier seems confused, but shouts in an excited and hollow voice. Pl-please! I want to embrace a beautiful woman like you! I''ll be gentle, so I beg of you to let me do it! Eeeh...a beautiful woman? ...Well, if you''re not going to be rough then... it''s not my first time either... Seems like he''s got permission. Alright, off you go. The excited soldier raises his neck up off the ground and instantly picks up the woman, taking her off to the shade to embrace her gently this time. That should be fine. ...... By the way, why do you have your sword out? ...Isn''t it the death penalty if you **** a woman? If you raped someone, then you would be sentenced to death. I don''t mind consensual sex. ...... Celia''s sighs and cold stares continued until the royal castle fell. Night As expected, none of the royalty are here. Erich and I are facing each other from across the table and drinking tea. He''s the supreme commander and has lots to do, so he can''t drink alcohol right now. Do you have to be a high-class soldier if you want to become a commander? Yes, the senior statesman we captured has fallen ill so only the minister is left. So it really is...Magrado isn''t it? I can''t think it''s anyone else. There''s no meaning for Stura or Yurest to do this, and they''re the ones actually sending troops. Could they not be going further down the river to the Federation? A sneering smile appears on Erich''s face. If they were planning on living as ordinary citizens, then that could be possible. Unfortunately, royalty are not that willing to abandon their power so easily. If we consider that they will return to their own land, it can only be Magrado. He laughs, telling me that what he just said should be kept secret from the king. But it would be troublesome if that''s the case. We can''t chase after them either. We don''t have a means to get across the river since we don''t have any ships. Treia is located upstream from the river and although the river is somewhat narrow, it is still several kilometers wide. It isn''t a distance you could just swim across or place a plank over and walk across. We can only wait for the decision from the capital regarding that. The King and that Kenneth guy... I mean, the foreign minister, will think of something. Erich had a clear look of disgust on his face and his tone reverted back to that of his mercenary days. The foreign minister is the King''s confidant, if I remember correctly. I guess there are all sorts of power struggles within the capital as well. In the meantime, we''ll control Treia''s territory. We''ll have to get each of the feudal lords to obey us after all. That won''t be a problem either. Once their capital falls, the feudal lords won''t obey the royalty who fled. They''ll come crying in surrender and resignation in a hurry. How about inside the city? Unscrupulous looting or killing hasn''t happened, right? Yeah, there are a few who has broken the rules and have been punished, but for the most part, order is being preserved. I see...well that''s one thing done for now. Erich leans back in his chair. I would like to let him sleep, but I still have one more concern. Did you know about the thing with the execution platform? Ah... I heard it from the ill minister who has fallen asleep. Tens of men and women were hung in the plaza in front of the royal palace. They were probably hung before Treia''s senior statesmen fled but I couldn''t understand the meaning behind purposely executing the prisoners, and from their appearances, they''re clearly high-class nobles. It might be something insignificant, but it bothered me so I wanted to investigate. It seems like those are the family members of Treia''s prime minister, Marquess Dunois. He invited the army of another nation countless times without the King''s permission and went missing after he lost the battle. Only his family members got sentenced to serve as an example. So Magrado''s army was that ''other nation''. It doesn''t make me feel good that we struggled so much against them. I guess we should take them down and cremate them. It''s not the most important thing... and the prime minister is missing too. It was such a fierce battle, so I might have killed him. It''s fine, there''s no point fussing over it now. Erich leaned into his chair a lot more this time. One of his men brings him a blanket. Staying any longer would be pointless. Then I''ll be leaving now. Alright, you really did well this time. My subordinates are glancing over at me and concerned about something. I''m wearing armor and dressed up nicely, but my body smells like women. I should hurry and get out of here. Although I left Erich''s tent, I''m still not that sleepy, so I decide to take a walk. Taking a walk at this time? As usual, Celia is tagging along behind me. It might be fun to enjoy myself outside with her against the wall but somehow I don''t feel in the mood. I thought it might be nice to feel the breeze. The night has gotten much cooler. It genuinely feels like it''s autumn already. I line Celia up beside me and pat her head. She narrows her eyes delightedly and rocks her head slightly as I do so. I''m thinking that it isn''t so bad to enjoy myself like this once in awhile. The memory of the scenery left in a corner of my mind interfered with the calm atmosphere. The staircase leading to the basement has been buried with a boulder but there''s no mistaking it. The building in front of me, the geographical features, and the rows of trees... nothing seems to have changed for quite some time. I know there is no need to get involved. But this might be some sort of fate. Aegir-sama? I ignore Celia''s voice and I knock on the door of the building standing in front of me. It looks like an old lodge, but the door opens as soon as I knock. ... Well if it isn''t Goldonia''s...what could you want from me? Show me the back. We are just a humble inn and there is nothing suspicious... If the first thing he says is ''nothing is suspicious'', most of the time, they''re guilty of something, which is something I should also remember. I ignore the man and enter the building, then look around inside. When I lift up the carpet that was laid unnaturally in the corner of the room, a staircase leading down was revealed. You bastard! Enough of this non-! I grab the neck of the man who came charging at me with a fist and lift him off his feet. Gah...guh...ggh... My hand tightens around his trachea and I can hear bone snapping. If I squeeze a little tighter, it would be easy for me to take this man''s life. Guide me downstairs. If you do so, you don''t have to die. Got it? The man nods eagerly and once I release him, he starts coughing violently. Hurry up. The man walks along while holding his neck and I follow him down the stairs. Aegir-sama...? Where on earth is this? It''s a little bit of a fated place... It isn''t the most pleasant place so you can leave if you want. Of course not, I can''t just let you go by yourself! I didn''t want to show Celia if possible, but it would be annoying if she starts questioning me here, so I''ll bring her along. When we descended the long staircase, the scene I''ve gotten so used to seeing for such a long period appears in front of my eyes. At that time... when I escaped from the basement, I killed the soldiers and the owner, but it wasn''t like I destroyed the facility. The owner has most likely changed, but a guy who wants such an underground facility like this located in the corner of town will probably have a similar way of thinking too. The children locked in small prison-like rooms, the smell of garbage and the screaming C nothing has changed at all. The screaming coming from the back is probably a girl getting raped or chastised. Th-this is-! Surprised, Celia clings to me. Then, we hear a voice coming from the end of the narrow corridor. Shit! Because of the war, the nobles and merchants are trapped and I''m not getting any customers...if this goes on, the fee for those brats'' meals will put me in the red. Ooh, Barobo what about keeping watch, you... er, are these customers? The man, who clearly deals with dirty money, but seems slightly nicer and less fat than the one from back then, looks at us. Unfortunately, we''re not customers. Goldonian military. I''m taking over this facility. The man, who appears to be the owner, and the people around him make a commotion. Go-Goldonia!? What right do you have to do so?!! The child slaves are being treated terribly from what I can see. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It-it''s up to the owner to treat the slaves however they please, isn''t it? Would you like to make that same claim with me outside? The buying and selling of slaves is legal and there isn''t a problem with that. It might be illegal to kill the slaves you bought, but I''m not too familiar with the law. However, as long as I can see the owner''s face warp in such a way, I''m sure there are heaps of illegal activities. Plus, in the first place... Does the occupying army need the right to seize land? I purposely smile wickedly. The kids are probably taken as slaves illegally if I investigate anyways, but I''ll save myself the trouble of having to do so. After the owner looks at his followers, they draw their swords. Fine, it is as I expected. There''s only two of them, if we kill them and bury them in a cellar, no one would find outt!! Get them!! I was waiting for this. Now, we don''t need to have a debate about rights or the law. We can treat them like rebels. I make a single slash with my Dual Crater at the two men who are running at me. I watch as their upper bodies slowly slide diagonally and fall off, then I pick up the two swords that have fallen to the ground, one in each hand. The Dual Crater is precious to me, so I don''t want to cut filthy things if I can avoid it. The narrow corridor can''t fit many people side-by-side so the enemy comes at me two at a time. Compared to the battlefield, this is so much easier. I split open the heads of the men who came charging at me, and lop their heads off. I swing both of my swords in an ''x'' motion and slice their arms, then kick them aside. The one who tries to charge in during the opening I created while doing such flashy moves gets his wrists sliced off. Celia doesn''t really understand what''s going on, but is fighting just because they''re my enemies. I-I know this guy...the monster of Goldonia, the battle demon Hardlett!! Why thank you. I bisect the man vertically from the top of his head, but because the sword is dull, it stops at his waist. Only his upper body is split in half and he ended up in a horrible state. The man, who fell over in a bent-over state and ended up like a new species of monster, was the last soldier. To be precise, the guy, who guided us in the beginning and lost strength in his legs, is around but I still need him. So, you''re the only one remaining. The owner smiles stiffly. I humbly apologize for all my wrongdoings!! Speaking of Lord Hardlett means... women, and I can offer you as many women as you want! We have an exquisite woman in this room and there are many others in each prison... Is it necessary for you to be alive for me to take those women? I don''t need this dirty old man. I swing the blood-covered and completely dull sword at his head. I avoid the juices that spray out from the crushed tomato and stand up the man acting as the guide. Ten people...instantly... What? That was only ten people? This underground facility is having financial troubles too, huh? I let Celia go call the soldiers and in the meantime, release the children and the women, who have gotten in together with the children, from the prison. As soon as I set them free, the adult women rain kisses on me manically, but the children seem clueless as to what to do. They''ve been here since they were very young so it''s natural for them not to know much about the outside world. I was like that in the past too. From now on, you will decide what will happen to yourselves. Live however you want. I recommend joining a mercenary group. Perhaps one of them will develop into a stunning beauty. The last door that the guide opened is a thick one, and the room behind the door contains rows of painful-looking tools. The punishment room? Heh, yeah In the middle of the room, there is an exhausted young girl... no, she looks a little more grown up than a young girl. Perhaps she''s around the same age as Celia. I can tell from the seed leaking from her crotch that she was raped violently not too long ago. Ah...please don''t be rough...the pain... I don''t like it... The crying girl looks at me suddenly and opens her eyes in surprise. Y-you''re... don''t tell me... But as the girl lays eyes on the person behind me acting as my guide, she covers her face and cries loudly. Noooooo! I don''t want to be hurt anymoreeee!! She won''t be willing to talk anymore, so I pick the girl up and move her elsewhere. Her entire body is covered in wounds and she''s dirty, but her face is quite nice. If she was treated gently, her beauty would shine that much more; these idiots will never learn. Aegir-sama! Celia brings the escort unit with her and enters the basement. Even the tough escort squad wrinkled their face at the disastrous scenes around them. We''ll take custody of the children and bring back to the headquarters in the meantime. Take the injured and sick people to the doctors. The escort unit destroys the prisons one by one and takes the children with them. However, there are already some who have stopped breathing. ...take them up and cremate them. I''m not angry because of my own circumstances. I never felt I was particularly unfortunate to begin with, I''m just disgusted. Hey, come over here. Noooo! I don''t like pain! It''s the voice of the girl from earlier, and it seems that she''s resisting the escort unit as well. She''s completely frightened. Just when I was thinking of what to do about her, she wobbles unsteadily over in my direction and hugs me. Oh, so she''s fine with me? ...... Well, I don''t mind, come. It can''t be helped so I pick up the girl and head to the surface. She seems to be fine amongst the other kids so I place her on the wagon and send them off to the headquarters. The girl kept staring at me. Did she fall in love at first sight? Then I descend into the basement once again. I need to clean up some things. B-boss...what will happen to me? You haven''t guided me around the whole place yet, right? Let''s start with that. Even though I say guide, I''m already taking the lead as we move around underground. Then I make some light conversation with the man. That girl just now gave you quite a lot of trouble, huh? Heeh! Absolutely, that bitch. She''s pretty afraid of you, so did you **** her a lot? I even show him a smile to give off an impression of joking around. Heeh...well, I guess so. Was it good? That girl, her hole was the best! You should definitely try it too, boss...wait, this isn''t even a room. In the corner of the underground prison, there is a heavy-looking steel lid. You need two people to lift that lid, and if you''re not careful when you open it... I lift the lid. A deep hole was uncovered, and it was so dark I couldn''t see the bottom. The rustling sounds inside are probably rats scavenging for decaying flesh, or perhaps corpses that have become zombies. This is... the place where you throw corpses and weakened prisoners, right? It''s being used for the same purpose as it was in the past, isn''t it. I grab the neck of the man, who turned pale when he saw my face, and drag him. B-boss! The promise w-gah!! Promise...? You said if I take you around, you wouldn''t kill me!! Sorry, I forgot about it. I throw the man in the hole. He fell quite the distance, but since there are piles of corpses at the bottom, he shouldn''t die. Although his screams don''t seem to end. It''s annoying, so I gently close the lid. Well, let''s go back now. The Next Morning You went pretty wild, didn''t you. Erich is already mad. As a commander...what you did is completely unnecessary C to rampage like that when the hearts of the people are disturbed right after they have been occupied and then to produce casualties is preposterous. He sighs and collects himself before speaking again. As a man, it''s a job well done. It''s better for you to be like that. What an unstable guy. But besides Erich, it seems the capital is pretty unstable too. A few days later, a messenger from the capital gave us orders to head north instead of telling us about the end of the war. 101 Northern Disturbance VIII: Northern Turbulence CAegir POVC Imperial edict! Viscount Hardlett is appointed as the commander of the army heading north. The central army will divide its forces and direct troops so the north. Erich and I are standing amongst the commanders of the central army in a line as the messenger from the capital is proclaiming loudly. For an instant, I felt like saying ''I want to sleep in my house, so I''m going back'', but it would be twice as annoying later so I didn''t. I humbly receive the order. I thought there was no need to respond, since the choice to decline wasn''t given in the first place. The messenger''s speech is still continuing, but since it didn''t concern me, I step back and stroke Celia''s ass. I''ve been anticipating it, but her ass has been feeling soft and fleshy, resembling more like a woman recently. I should fuck her intensely tonight for the first time in a long time. It is as you heard from the orders of His Majesty. I will remain here to clean up any surviving rebels and subjugate the local feudal lords. I will give Lord Hardlett and Lord Akse an army corps each. The Central army is currently composed of five army corps, with each corps having around 15 000 troops. Two corps remain directly under Erich''s command, one will be dedicated to the Majino fortress and one corps each will be distributed to me and this diligent-looking man. Lord Akse, you will standby along the river after you transport the prisoners of war. There''s a risk that Magrado might bring some enemies across the river unless they have them circle around. We can''t leave the headquarters unguarded after all... before that, I have something I need you to do too. It''s not like I don''t understand. Right now, only the guards are left at the Goldonian headquarters, so their strength has fallen considerably. If they were attacked, they would be in quite the predicament. Lord Hardlett will head north along with your private army as well. If you are short on supplies, don''t hesitate to say so and we''ll resupply you. Roger that. But why was I designated as the army commander? Erich''s head dropped. ...If His Majesty needs you to lead troops during emergency times, then His Majesty will order you to do so. Really? It must have been way in the past, since I don''t really remember. Whatever, so... Erich looks at the people around him and jerks his head. He''s basically indicating for everyone besides the commanders to go away. I reluctantly remove my finger, which was digging into Celia''s ass. ...To avoid any chance of a leak, I have a secret order to tell you that I didn''t mention to the messenger. I have a bad feeling about this. Lord Hardlett, as soon as you move to the north, I want you to enter the Yurest Alliance''s territory. It will be a breaking of the peace, but you don''t need to worry about that at all. Just head all the way to the capital city without hesitation. There it is, I knew it would definitely be something annoying. We defeat Treia... and now we attack Yurest while Magrado is hostile towards us? It''s because Treia is defeated. And if we defeat Yurest next, there will no longer be any enemies on this side of the river. We won''t need to worry about the nearby countries any longer. ''Moreover'', Erich adds on. Yurest is clearly trying to avoid fighting with us. To say it another way, the border zone will also be shorthanded because they want to avoid any sort of confrontation, so as long as we ambush them, we can push our way deep into their territory very quickly. An attack that breaks the peace without declaring war? How irresponsible. The reason for the war will be sorted out later. And Lord Akse, you will occupy the port city in former Arkland... the area where three different nations possess. It seems even Stura has extended their reach there. But this is actually much more refreshing for me. It would be preferable if the attack is simultaneously made when Lord Hardlett is invading Yurest. If possible, synchronize your times beforehand. The guy called Lord Akse bows to me when he looks over here. He is exactly as he appears C a diligent-looking man. Get ready right away! For the time being, it looks like sleeping with Nonna and the others back home will have to be postponed for the next while. Er, gentlemen of the third division corps... I address the 15 000 soldiers of third division corps as their new commander... it looks more like 13 000, the number probably decreased after the fortress battle. There aren''t any changes to the commander directly leading them or the corps'' staff officer, I don''t feel much of a difference, but it''s best if I appear in front of them at least once. Viscount Akse, if I''m correct, never had this hardship because he was originally the second in command of the central army. Aegir-sama, please do it properly so the soldiers don''t look down on you. Celia whispers behind me. I can only see the soldiers being afraid of me rather than looking down on me though. When I was thinking of what I should say, Leopolt steps forward and shouts in a loud voice. Life or death will depend on luck when you face the enemy in front of you. But if you flee and run contrary to orders, your death is all but guaranteed. Engrave in your heart which is more frightening: the enemy or Lord Hardlett. However, you will be awarded with a suitable prize for your outstanding accomplishments. I am aware of the strength you gentlemen possess. If you display the power you have always shown, the enemy will most certainly be defeated. Hey, what are you saying? The soldiers will be completely afraid now...I''m not that scary, you know. It''s better for it to be like this in the beginning. They''ll gradually realize that Lord Hardlett isn''t such an evil demon. I secretly peek at Erich, who''s talking some nonsense like loyalty and patriotism to the soldiers, who are lined up with their backs straight. I hate how things get strange just from the mention of my name. After that, the speech from each of the commanders and staff officers ends. They already have an established system of command and order. If a foreign object is placed in the squad that Erich has already created, it would be confusing for them. Thus, besides me becoming the commander, the composition of the army didn''t change, including the captains and commanders. I am now leading two armies, including my private army, but since I''ve dealt with a similar situation before, it won''t be a problem. Well, we''ll head to north tomorrow. So everyone can eat and drink as much as you like tonight. Food and alcohol belong to the Central army. So nobody would mind even if you drink until you die. I will take high-class food and alcohol with me and go back too. There has been so much to do that mealtime is pushed until late at night. The two of us C Celia and I C sit at a table and enjoy luxurious meat and alcohol. How long has it been since the two of us dined together like this? I wonder. By the way, Luna and Pipi are already asleep, and Irijina has joined the soldiers to drink. There will probably be an extra barrel of alcohol that goes empty. This meat, it''s soft but it''s still quite rare in the middle. I like it when it''s a little red and blood is dripping though. How fitting of Aegir-sama. What do you mean? That''s a secret. Celia gazes at me passionately. We''ll probably have hot sex after we eat. But for now, my stomach is empty. I cut a large piece off the meat and put it in my mouth. As I thought, it''s really tasty, and not something you can eat often on the battlefield. Maybe it''s because I ate something good, but blood is also rushing to my meat rod and pleasure is coming from my crotch. The crawling tongue is licking my dick all over, which is still dirty from not being washed, as if trying to clean it up. What is that slurping sound? It''s almost as if someone''s mouth is... Celia takes a peek under the tablecloth. She finds a girl sitting there with my meat rod in her mouth and bobbing her head up and down. You ruffian! How long have you been-!!? I stop Celia from running to get her sword. My dick is filling the mouth of this girl, but I remember seeing her face somewhere. Celia, no need to get your sword. ...I thought I put you under protection with the other kids. Nmmoh... nmmomooh! Talk after you take your mouth off my dick. It feels good, but we can''t communicate with each other like that. Puhaa, that place, it didn''t hurt... but there are so many men there and it''s scary to stay there. I want to be where Aegir is. Let''s see, have I ever told this girl my name? You little-! Addressing Aegir-sama without honorifics, what are you trying to pull here?!! Guards, why did you let something like this through!? Celia yells at the guards standing outside. Right! That girl called herself...Lord Hardlett''s sex slave and said she was called to look after him at night. You believed that nonsense!? I am terribly sorry! But... someone visits every night so I didn''t think it was suspicious! Enough already, don''t be mad. I silence the ranting Celia and sit her in the corner of the room. She glares at the woman while holding her sword. So, what did you really come here for? I want Aegir, -sama to be affectionate with me as your slave. That''s no different from before. That''s why you are-!mgh mgh... The girl will get scared if Celia yells at her, so I use my hand to cover Celia''s mouth. You don''t remember...do you? Sorry, not at all. The girl never had any sort of education so she could only use simple words like an infant, but she still started to talk in bits. In short, she was with me in the same place when I was still in this underground cave, but she was still just a small child. She wasn''t there when I escaped and destroyed the prison, but only watched as I ran off. I see, you did well to live until now. The children that were there got treated roughly and were in such a harsh environment, most of them died right away. I extended my life by fighting and winning continuously, but none of the people I knew back then are still alive. Aegir... -samaYou can drop the honorifics After Aegir left, a new master came and took a liking to me. So he brought me to a room and embraced me endlessly every night... I see, so she became the master''s favorite and was brought into a room. It must have been miserable to be raped every night, but her environment would be better and she would also be fed. If she was accepted, then she could live a long life. That was the case for me as well, but the majority of them lose interest or get broken and are thrown back into prison. They said that my lower part is nice, so I''ve been with that man for many years. I''m terribly curious about that, but I know not to pounce on her now. So why were you in that punishment room? When I found her, it didn''t seem like she was her master''s favorite. In fact, it looked like she was gangraped by other men and getting tortured. That man sold me off not too long ago...but I made a mistake and was returned. Aah, I get the gist of things. She was sold off to a noble and she probably broke an heirloom pot or something. The noble came to her former master to yell and to be refunded the money after returning the goods. What he''s doing is illegal from start to finish so he couldn''t just say no after the noble threatened him. Then, the master tortured the girl in retaliation. Then I made it just in the nick of time. Yeah, I''m sure they were about to kill me very soon. The girl clings to my arm. I have always been thinking of you ... ever since that time. I don''t really understand that. She was only fine with me and not any of the other soldiers during the time she was saved as well. I know that she was with me during that time, but that place isn''t meant for children to get along, and it''s strange how she could remember by name just from simply watching me escape. You don''t remember? The time you won against an adult opponent and the guest was extremely happy... I''ve been in several hundreds of fights...so of course I won''t remember. That night, I was in the same prison as you were, you know? Just on the whim of my previous master. Now that she mentions it, I remember. When I went to sleep after the fight, there was a small naked girl that came to cling to me. Yeah, and when I was going to sleep with you, your penis was too big and it wouldn''t fit... so Aegir told me that it was fine. Something like that may have happened. Back then, I didn''t really have much interest in girls. And she was just a kid... But if we left it at that, they would have gotten angry so I tried desperately to put it in my mouth... and you were stroking my hair during that entire time. I don''t remember that much. I do recall being in a small child''s mouth though. I''ve been fucked by hundreds of men so much that I can''t remember much of it, but the only time I was happy was during that time, that''s why I remember it so well. The girl leans against me more. Other men do painful things and get rough with me, which I absolutely hate... That''s why I want to be with Aegir. I can''t do anything besides using this place, but men are delighted when they put it in, so I''m sure it feels good. The girl strips every piece of clothing without any hesitation and shows me her bare lower body. Moggh! Don''t show him something so dirty! Aegir-sama is- moghaa! It''s dirty... isn''t it. Yeah, it''s been used countless times after all. But I''m willing to do anything, you know? I''ll endure anything you do to me, so please... won''t you keep me? I pinch Celia''s cheeks so that she doesn''t say anything unnecessary and hug the girl. I still haven''t heard your name. I don''t have one... people just called me whatever they wanted. So if possible- How''s Leah? The girl mumbles it to herself several times and then shows me a smile that seemed like it would split her face in half. This smile is the first one since the time she''s been saved and it was extremely attractive for someone of her age. It''s short, something even an uneducated girl can remember, easy to say and somewhat cute. It''s a nice name, if I do say so myself. It has nothing to do with the flat meat1. Please embrace me. Please do it so rough that I break, and use me like your toy. Leah wants to become yours. Leah hugs me, and although I have no intention of making her my slave, after she''s said this much, I can''t just not embrace her. I''ll think about what follows after I make her my woman. I give the pouting Celia a kiss and leave her for Irijina to deal with. Don''t be so down. It''ll be fine if you get him to be affectionate with you tomorrow. You can sleep with me tonight! No! Irijina-san, do you know how you sleep? I''ll be strangled to death! Hahaha! It''ll be fine today! I drank tons of alcohol! That''s going to make things unnecessarily worse! Yep, it''s nice that she isn''t disheartened. I''ll spoil her thoroughly tomorrow. Um, so Leah gets on the bed, puts both hands in front of her on the bed and lowers her head. My body is crude, but please relish it however you wish. She has helped me remember already so I pay no attention to whatever she says and steal her lips. Well, are you going to service me? I lower my pants and reveal my meat rod. It''s big, as I thought... it was amazing back then, but it''s not even comparable now. Leah crawls her tongue slowly up my shaft, starting from the root and gets it wet with her saliva. Using her tongue, she can lick the entire thing, but she can''t take it in deep. Can you put it deeper inside? I''m sorry, it''s too big and anymore than that and my teeth will scrape against it... but if I remove my teeth then- Don''t talk about something painful, you''re going to make me go limp. It''s fine if it touches. I probably wouldn''t even feel your teeth. I hold Leah''s head and slowly push my way into her throat. Part way through, her teeth scrape against me, but that is only a portion of the pleasure. That''s good, you''re skilled. Leah continues to service me even after I remove my hand from her head, and she releases my rod when she finally found it hard to breathe. Gaahooh! Gohhho! Gehho! You did your best. Thanks. I pet her head and she turns red. That is much more refreshing to me than having her take my entire length in her throat while naked. Then it finally came time for me to taste what her hole feels like. Please, go ahead... I go in between her legs and rest my dick on her stomach, teasing Leah''s genitals. Leah is slightly shorter than Celia, so the size of their bodies is a little different. Moreover, contrasting with Celia''s toned, muscular body, Leah is softer and her skin is abnormally white from being underground. Finally, her entire body is covered in wounds and scars, but fortunately, those will heal with time. Those guys really don''t know how to treat women. I gently massage her breasts and put a finger in her genitals. Is it already wet? If it isn''t wet, it''ll hurt so...naturally So it''s just a reaction from her body and not because she''s turned on. I''ll have to thoroughly make her aroused today then. I push my finger deep into Leah, surprising her. Its outer appearance is slightly darker and the labia is protruding and considerably roughed up, but the inside is not loose at all, instead it''s strangely tight. The entrance is especially squeezing tight and when I go deeper, there are closely packed folds. The part around that area is undulating and rubbing against my finger. If I put my meat rod in here, it''ll be unbelievable, I bet. Whenever you''re ready. Leah smiles cheerfully. There''s no way that smile is an act. Then I''ll be imposing on you. The anticipation of the exquisite hole made my dick even harder as I rub it several times against her entrance before penetrating her. Nnh!! It''s tight. As I thought, the entrance is narrow. I put in some more strength and my cock slips further into Leah as she throws her head back. Kaahaa, it''s biggg!! This is a first for meee!! To make Leah feel good, I push myself in and try to search her deepest parts first. I move slowly so I don''t make her feel any pain, and when my cock finally settles in, I finally reach the end. Aaaaaaaaah!! This is...oooh...amazing. As soon as I thrust to the back, not only Leah moaned, but so did I. First of all, it''s deep; I didn''t think that such a small body could fit almost my entire length. Moreover, as soon as I reached the end, the entrance tightens around me so much it hurts and her folds are wriggling. Even though I''m not moving, its entirety is coiling and contracting to stimulate my meat rod. Even though I just penetrated her, I can already feel the semen rising from my balls. What a wonderful piece of equipment you have. You can thrust however you want, you know? Enjoy yourself to the fullest. I understood it as soon as I started moving my hips, but she is unable to feel pleasure near her entrance because it''s been so roughly rubbed. The skin around her clitoris has been pulled back but she''s been stimulated so much that its sensitivity has dulled. But to make up for that, her reaction is intense when I thrust to the very back. Wh-what was that? I feel a tingling sensation in the depths of my body...I''m becoming strange. Leah, you''ve never felt turned on when you were being embraced by a man? Sleeping with men has been my job and not something pleasurable, but something is weird. Liquid started dripping from the place I penetrated her. It isn''t urine or female ejaculate, but it''s the thick love juice that flows out when a woman starts feeling pleasure. Alright, I''ll let you cum like this. Grab onto me, kay? Cum? Women can cum?? I seal her lips with a kiss and shake my hips in a daze. Leah starts convulsing and clings onto me as her limbs are flapping around, finally stretching out and then becomes weakened. NNnnnnhh-!!? Uuoooohh!!! The folds that have become plastered with juices tangle around my member as I climax simultaneously. Leah''s folds undulate as I ejaculate and her entrance squeezes down on me. Her lewd movements stimulate my ejaculation to continue for over five minutes. My body is moving on its own...is this what it means to cum? Leah is panting as she lies face down on the bed with a large amount of seed flowing back out from her ass. I slip a finger in her hole and cover her from behind with my body as I kiss her back and nape repeatedly. That felt really good. I thought it would be over once a man releases his juices. She''s only experienced horrible intercourse, huh. I turn her face towards me and kiss her. This was better than all the guys you had previously, right? Leah desperately twists her body and kisses me while she mumbles back. Not even comparable. So being embraced by a man feels this good. If so, then I want it every day. She reaches her hand to my dick and gently strokes it up and down. The seed remaining on my rod drips down viscously. Can I play with your penis? It''s the first time I''ve seen something this big. I gently pet the head of the innocent Leah as she fondles my dick. I don''t have any particular emotional attachment to Leah. She treasures the memory of me when she was a child, but it was something that I only just remembered. However, this kid is pretty now, and the way she''s looking up at me while playing around with my dick makes me want to protect her. She''ll definitely cry it if I let her go. Let''s imagine it for a moment: Leah getting on top of another man and rocking her body. The man is entranced by her delicate vessel and ejaculates after swinging his hips violently. Leah lets out a high-pitched moan as her stomach receives his seed... It makes me sick. Eh!? Did you get hurt!? I''ll fix it right away, so tell me? Please don''t get angry! My bad, just talking to myself. Come over. I hug Leah, who is sucking my cock. I''m sorry... I always get anxious since all the other men have done horrible things to me. All the guys around you are all just idiots, huh. I will teach you plenty about men from now on. Leah looks at me happily. Are you going to make me your slave!? I don''t prefer to keep women as slaves. Not a slave. Let''s see, as a lover. Leah hugs me tightly; it can''t be helped that I increased the number of lovers again. I''ll have to train my dick more so that I can handle more women. Heey Aegir. This part over here is still left, see? Leah gets on all fours on the bed and spreads open her ass. My mouth and vagina have been dominated, but no other men have used this yet. What a small ass. It''ll split apart, you know? I don''t really mind though? If Aegir''s penis breaks it then I''ll have become yours after all. I press my dick, which has regained its rigidity, against the brave Leah. Joyous screams and beast-like shouting can be heard resounding late at night. The next day, I woke up to Celia''s furious shouting when she found out that Leah was happily slathering anal ointment. My army marches towards the border of the Yurest Alliance over two weeks and then steps into their land without any hesitation. The border security, who couldn''t do anything to our army consisting of over 20 000 soldiers, just ran away without putting up a fight, so we burn down all their crude defensive encampments at the border. We are able to invade deep into their nation, all the way to the outskirts of the capital, with absolutely no resistance since Yurest did not have a prepared army nor made any preparations for war. At the same time, Lord Akse and his army tramples their way into the port city and its surrounding area on the eastern bank of the river, where three countries possess a part of, without declaring war. Anticipating an attack, Magrado withdrew their army, but the other two nations are caught completely off guard and are one-sidedly demolished, resulting in total destruction and plundering to even companies where government purveyors worked. The royalty of Treia, who fled to Magrado, and the three nations insisted for a unified sanction aimed at Goldonia''s high-handedness, but it was already too late. Treia''s land is already completely controlled, a serious invasion is already taking place in the Yurest Alliance and they are solely focusing on defense, and Magrado and Stura lose the base on the eastern bank of the river so they can''t take the offensive. Goldonia, who controls the whole nation of Treia and former Arkland, has gradually created a gap in national strength between the surrounding nations. CThird Person POVC Yurest Alliance, Capital city: Barrela Goldonia''s mad king, how inhuman!! To invade without declaring war! For our friends to intrude without a shred of hesitation! At the central city of the Yurest Alliance, Barrela, the conference between the representatives is in disorder. This nation was originally formed by the area''s powerful families and influential persons, so there is no king or single ruler. With regards to the military, the armies of each representative will gather and a commander will be decided after a conference. On the other hand, since there is no superiority or inferiority among all the representatives, it takes time to reach a decision if there are dissenting opinions, so no quick actions can be taken. There have been proposals to strengthen the border in response to the recent moves made by Goldonia but due to the objections from the nobles married to Goldonian nobles, the discussions turned into a meaningless debates. That''s why I said Goldonia can''t be trusted! Who will take responsibility for this now that this happened!? Ridiculous, isn''t it because you irritated them in the first place!? If my country also declared war against Treia, this kind of thing... The chairman, who was supposed to settle this yelling, also has the same rank as the others so he wouldn''t have the authority to convince them. They have already stepped into our country...nothing will happen if we just talk about it. But do we even have a way to win against Goldonia if we make them our enemy? Stura and Magrado are our allies. If we work together... You idiot! They are separated by a river. They''re different from us, who are connected by land. Why don''t we sort out this situation first? The man is the oldest among the representative nobles and is speaking in a relaxed tone of voice. In the case where every one is of equal class and rank, those who are older are generally more respected. How many do they have, roughly? The reports state they have around 20 000. And our gathered allies? Around 30 000. The elder smiles and spreads his arms. Then are we not still at an advantage? This isn''t something that should make you frown. The expressions of the nobles around him relax. That old man didn''t open his mouth again after this, but the effect he had on the others was huge. Everything aside, we should defeat the enemy approaching the capital city first. There are no objections regarding this, right? Of course. Everyone listens to the chairman''s motion and order returns to the assembly hall. Then we''ll have to decide the commander for these 30 000 troops first. Chairman! I recommend the Savage Bear of the North, General Hartonen. Ooh! If it''s him, the person who defeated the enemy with only a few soldiers in the Arkland war, Goldonia will be a cinch! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The chairman gets excited, but another representative raises his hand. Then the impenetrable General Hyuutia should be suitable! The female general Hyuutia!? She''s a defensive master who can repel any kind of mass army! Once again, there is a dicey atmosphere in the assembly hall. It will be a defensive battle, that''s why Hyuutia is well-suited! What are you saying?! The only way to drive off the enemy is to defeat them. There''s no one else but Hartonen! With so much yelling back and forth, the assembly hall gets noisy again as the chairman holds his head. However, a single person''s voice restrained them. Please wait, everyone! We don''t have to narrow it down to one person! What do you mean? Are you going to divide the army and then command them? The man who raised his voice declared loudly. According to our information, the one leading the enemy is that brave general Lord Hardlett. A quiet voice also speaks out. But there is no need to worry! He is leading both the royal army of Goldonia and his own private army, but his valor will be reduced by half. Is that...true? Well, it might be difficult for a single person to lead two armies. Conversely, we have one army led by two generals. If the two generals are granted with the same authority and one of them overlooks something, the other one will compensate. When we combine the strong points of both generals C the offensive Hartonen and the defensive Hyuutia C it should result in the strongest army! Ooh...if the both of them join forces, there is nothing more reliable. It is natural that two generals are better than one! Cheers dominate the assembly hall and the chairman also nods with a satisfied look. And thus, it has been decided that two generals of equal rank will be sent to lead the Yurest Alliance army of 30 000 to defeat Goldonia. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 102 Northern Disturbance IX: Forest Battle Chapter 103: Northern Disturbance Forest Battle Chapter 102: Northern Disturbance Northern Turbulence Chapter 104: Northern Disturbance The Two Night Battles Translator: Nat CAegir POVC Central Yurest Alliance, Plains Area The area around here is already more north than the capital of Goldonia, isn''t it? Yes, that should be the case. The central city of Yurest, Barrela, is surprisingly north after all. Nnmoh. It''s cold, it would have been more comfortable if it was by the river. Then we would have to be wary of Magrado''s reinforcements, who could cross the river. It is very unfortunate for them that the city is located to the north. Nnmmh Uuu, Celia...-sama, please don''t get in my way. This is my job. Nnmoh! I won''t lose when it comes to handling dicks. In the morning before we start our march, the two of them are attending me in a tent. Celia and Leah are kneeling at my feet while I''m sitting on a chair, licking my cock from the right and left, but both of them are fighting to see who gets to hold it in their mouth. Hey, hey, don''t argue. Both of them narrow their eyes when I pat their heads. It seems both of them love to get their heads patted. Celia-san should do her best for master in the military. Since I will be the one who takes care of his lower half. Leah has started calling me master when other people are present. As expected, I can''t let a child like this address me by name without any honorifics in front of my subordinates. Wha-!? I look after Aegir-sama in all areas when we''re on the battlefield! You should be the one...aah, you tricked me! Celia released my dick from her mouth when she spoke up so Leah took the opportunity to quickly snatch it away and put it in her own mouth. The enraged Celia tries to appeal for sex, but I grab her and kiss her. The sensation of our tangling tongues sends more blood to my already engorged cock. It expanded. Don''t hold back and let it out inside my mouth, ''kay? Leah takes my dick all the way in her throat, although she chokes, and vigorously bobs her head up and down. Those are movements that are meant to make a man climax, but it didn''t happen this time. Lord Hardlett, is it a good time? Hyaaa!! Celia stops kissing and jumps out of the way. The entrance to the tent suddenly opens and Leopolt stands there with his usual expressionless face. ...Does it look like it''s a good time? Unlike the other subordinates, this guy doesn''t care at all. I cannot see, so let me rephrase myself. The war council will be held, so please pause what you are doing and come immediately. ...I''ll be right there. What an absolutely unromantic guy. Nnbuh! Nnmoh! Leah glances at Leopolt and continues her service without much worry. She doesn''t pay too much attention to the fact that people can see her attending me. If I so desired, she would be fine if we fucked in public too. On the other hand, Celia wipes her mouth and glares at Leopolt with a blushing face. That''s enough, Leah. You can take it out of your mouth. Eh? But isn''t master suffering when it''s still so big? It is tough to endure and it won''t fit in my pants like this. I don''t prefer looking at Lord Hardlett''s lower body, so could you please finish quickly? When the thought of Leopolt watching me enters my mind, I immediately go limp. I take Celia with me and the inelegant man follows us. Now then, let''s begin the war council. While the soldiers are dismantling the camps, the commanders, including the ones in the central army''s third division, gather in the command room. Before that...although he''s Lord Hardlett''s subordinate, isn''t it strange that this guy without rank is speaking in this setting? One of the commanders of the central army asserts. He''s probably referring to Leopolt, who has the position of deputy commander in my private army, but has been granted nothing from the Goldonian royalty, thus making him nothing more than a regular commoner. The commanders, especially those of high status, cannot acknowledge this guy speaking, much less obeying his orders. I am speaking on behalf of Lord Hardlett. Then it could be another person of nobility who speaks. How troublesome. Helping Leopolt will also be a cause for offense, and I don''t like conferences as it is, so this fruitless argument is absolutely ridiculous. I slam my elbow into the table located in the center. I held back, or else it would have been crushed. I approved it. Do you need any other requirements besides that? The commanders of the central army step back in an instant. B-but rank is also important to display the majesty of the royalty. The backbone of the central army is the fact that it is comprised of new nobles who have been granted rank. However, accompanying its growth, the army also welcomed a large amount of commanders C younger traditional nobles and experienced knights. Compared to the up-and-coming new nobles, they are more concerned about authority and rank. Aaah, so troublesome. Majesty of the royalty...? Well there is something that would emphasize it even better than rank or authority, you know? The gazes of the nobles focus on me. If there were some beauties here, I wouldn''t mind, but unfortunately there are nothing but men, who are talentless as well. We just have to win; whatever we do doesn''t matter as long as we win. This guy is necessary for that. If he fails, then I''d be glad to hear your complaints. I look over at everyone while resting my elbow on the table. It appears there are no more objections. Continue. Yessir, first is the position of the enemy, which is here, according to the scouts. Leopolt points at a point slightly east of our target destination, Barrela. It''s close; we might encounter each other tonight if the both of us head towards there. Then we''ll face each other in the forest region. The amount of vegetation is reasonable and it is possible to deploy our army somehow, but our army has a powerful cavalry unit. I''d prefer if the battlefield is the plains, where we can make the most of their advantage. Leopolt glances slightly at the commander of the central army. The powerful unit is the bow cavalry that leads my private army. It is the truth, but at the same time also a slight jab at him. Perhaps there was no need for me to back him up. That is ideal, but will the enemy follow accordingly? Besides fighting on enemy territory, we are the ones who are in a hurry to fight. In the case they confine themselves within the forest, our move will be to have the third division corps engage them and continue pushing them out if they have the advantage or retreat and lure them out if at a disadvantage. So you would have us suffer defeat!? Wouldn''t that make us test horses1?! It seems like it''s my turn to jump in. If you overcome them, there is no need to lose to them on purpose. Rather, don''t you think it is an opportunity for merit? They are opposing Leopolt, but they aren''t fools. The soldiers and commanders have been trained by Erich so they are a first class unit. It might not be impossible for them to overcome the opponent. ...I understand. Why don''t we show you our strength. Baron Helgen, the Commander of the third division corps, opens his mouth slowly. The other commanders shut their mouths and did not say anything back to their direct superior. I''m counting on you. Coordinate the details with Leopolt. He is a new noble originating from the Wings of Dawn, so he should understand painfully well how important victory is. The new nobles became nobility after the rebellion of the king after all. Well, the fighting will be tomorrow. The war council is over, but since the march will be soon, I missed my chance to embrace Leah. Her anus has healed too, so I wanted to dominate her asshole one more time. If I embrace Celia at the same time, they''ll get along with each other more too, but I''ll save it for next time. CThird Person POVC Yurest Alliance Army, War Council We should fight the enemy before they enter the forest!! No, it''s better to pull them into the forest and fight! We have an advantage with a familiar forest! The war council of the Yurest Alliance army is chaotic. But it''s not like many opinions are clashing with each other, rather only two people are speaking. The difference in plans between the two generals of equal rank, Hartonen and Hyuutia, are clearly defined. Even if we defeat the enemy in the forest, pursuit will be difficult and we''ll allow them to escape. As long as defeat them, this is our land and it will be a successful defense, wouldn''t it?! What are you saying? Goldonia is large, so even if we drive them away, they''ll only come back with more reinforcements. We will only be able to protect our land if we completely annihilate them. We would lose everything if we are defeated then. Shouldn''t we defeat the current enemy first and then harden our defenses in the forest? The nearby staff officers look at each other with troubled faces. They couldn''t interrupt the debate between the two supreme commanders. The heated discussion which saw no interruption continues for several hours and a conclusion is finally reached. First we will follow General Hyuutia''s opinion, lying in wait near the entrance of the forest and then ambushing the enemy... And then when the enemy starts to flee, we will follow General Hartonen''s suggestion, to thoroughly pursue the enemy on the plains... It is a tactic where they purposely wait at the entrance and not deep in the forest to prevent the enemy from scattering and fleeing into the forest and lure the enemy to the plains, which is more suited for pursuit. I am convinced...so which one of you generals will be commanding us? The staff officers and commanders inquire. I will give out orders for the defensive battle. General Hyuutia replies. Leave the pursuit to me. General Hartonen answers in a coarse voice. ...Then in the case where the enemy performs a counteroffensive? We will play it by ear depending on the situation!! The Yurest Alliance army begins their advance under the direction of both generals. CThird Person/ Helgen POVC Northern Yurest Alliance, Lonberque Forest Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. We will be the only ones to defeat the enemy! The 13 000 troops of the third division of the central army set up just before the forest, separate from the main forces and step into the forest. Behind them, Hardlett''s private army sets up and places the cavalry on standby. If it becomes a disadvantageous situation, they will retreat to the plains and they will look to cooperate with each other. We''ll make that cheeky bastard called Leopolt or whatever speechless! But the commanders intend to defeat the enemy by themselves. The opposing side has close to 30 000 troops according to reports but they did not listen to the details in the enemy''s strength and believed they had a sufficient chance to aim for victory even while the Yurest army is gathering many numbers. Is the enemy afraid? We might make it all the way to Barrela if we continue like this. Haha, that would be nice. In response to their words, a countless number of arrows rained down, stabbing the laughing soldier through the mouth and killing him instantly. Enemy attack! Ready your shields!! The first volley is the one that killed many soldiers, but if you knew the arrows are coming, it isn''t hard to block them. They had that much training at least. Confirm the enemy! Extend both wings, and don''t get surrounded. The soldiers crowded in the narrow path in the forest spread out altogether and the archers start firing back. It was discovered quickly that the enemy hid in a row in the forest to ambush them. The enemy is over there. Be careful not to get surrounded and hit them from the front. Under the direction of the corps commander, Helgen, the chaos in the beginning gets resolved and they begin their counterattack, with the infantry in the front and the archers providing support from behind. Regardless of the ambush, if they collide head-on, Goldonia should be superior in terms of strength. They thought in this way as they chose to bring it to a close-combat fight. The attacking formation meets with the enemy in a single line, since there are trees in the forest that get in the way, so no complex formations could be arranged in the first place. Even so, the Yurest army''s formation starts to become disordered as soon as they collided with the opposing army and they begin to retreat in various places. Hmph, they''re only capable of this much? In the end, Yurest is nothing more than one of my vassal states. One of the commanders curses them. Yurest and Goldonia had connections with each other in the past, but since Yurest has so much remote areas, there are many nobles who have abandoned everything. ... But Helgen''s lips did not relax. Strange...I didn''t think there would be this much of a disparity. There are many trees obstructing his field of view, but he could clearly see there are areas where the enemy is retreating and areas where they are putting up a fight. Because of that, the horizontal line formation is unevenly arranged. What are each of the commanders doing? Going out that far is dangerous. They probably can''t see what is going on beside them because of the trees blocking their view. The areas in which the enemy is retreating has especially thick vegetation... After saying that much, Helgen and the staff officer look at each other. They have an abundance of actual battle experience as well. This is a trap no matter how they look at it. Everyone pull back! It''s a trap! Before Helgen''s voice reached them, the situation changes in an instant. Soldiers lying in ambush appear one after the other between the gaps created by the squads that were being pushed back and the squads that were holding their ground and surround the opposing units that advanced too far out. Wh-what the-!? Enemies are all of a sudden-! Their advantage turned into an absolute disadvantage in the blink of an eye, and the surrounded units could only panic. The other squads try to head over to provide support but the enemies, who were on the defensive and retreating, instantly became aggressive and all squads lost their strength to spare for the others. Commander...! Gather the units spread out on both wings to the center... In order to save the surrounded squads, he ordered for both deployed wings to gather their forces. But that also backfired. Message from both squads on the wings! Another enemy unit has appeared and they are engaging them! In order to prevent the main force from being surrounded, the squads deployed on the left and right are fighting intensely. If they get defeated, the entire army would instantly be surrounded and would undoubtedly get attacked. Commander, if this continues, we will be surrounded. From that defense to a counter-attack...then the swift encirclement tactic, what impressive leadership. Helgen looks up to the sky for a second. There is already no way he could win now, but it''s not like he''s finished off. It''s annoying, but he will have to follow the plans of that guy, Leopolt, and retreat, since Viscount Hardlett''s powerful cavalry unit is waiting as soon as he gets through the forest. In any case, it doesn''t look like we have any other choice but to retreat. Helgen instructs all his troops to retreat. Don''t show your backs to the enemy while you run! Retreat slowly while putting up resistance! Helgen had confidence that his soldiers, who have been properly trained in the central army, should not crumble to an enemy of this caliber. The third division retreats slowly back the path they came from while being overwhelmed by the enemy. CAegir POVC Contact from the third division corps: they encountered a powerful enemy in the forest and are battling them, but are in a disadvantageous situation and retreating. That''s how it is. Is that so? It was exactly the situation described by Leopolt so he is absolutely unfazed. I am not particularly flustered either. The infantry is already set up in their ranks in front and their battle preparations are complete. The cavalry will hide behind the infantry in as low of a place as possible, but it is a flat land after all. If they look carefully, they will realize it immediately. It shouldn''t matter. The enemy pursuing in vigor should not be able to stop on a dime. It would be nice if that''s the case. While I was talking idly with Leopolt and rubbing Celia''s ass, soldiers came running out from the border of the forest like they were overflowing out. They finally came. Get ready for battle. Fumu, so they didn''t just flee. The number of troops did not drastically decrease either. I guess the corps commander, Helgen, gets a passing grade. If you tell him, he''ll probably get as angry as a raging fire. Like a tail, the enemy appears attached behind the third division corps, who are maintaining the minimum amount of order while retreating. Chief! Not yet, Luna. Not until the enemy completely comes out of the forest. The enemy should be able to see our formation as well, but possibly judging that we have fewer numbers, they resume their chase without minding. The space opens up when they exit onto the plains and our fleeing allies get surrounded. The enemy floods out from the forest in order to thicken the encirclement. It''s about time. Bow cavalry, after firing your volley at full power, begin your charge. More than 5000 bow cavalry gallops altogether. Heavy and spear cavalry follow me. Just like every time, I leave Leopolt in charge of commanding from the rear, brandish my spear and charge forward. A pure black flag is raised alongside the national flag of Goldonia as the wave of cavalry attacks. Even though I''ve experienced this many times, this moment when we charge is something that excites me. The feeling is as if I''m just about to penetrate a young girl with my dick. Rout them!! After seeing more cavalry than they expected, the enemy lines up their spearmen in a hurry. However, close to 10 000 arrows in total rain down on top of their heads twice. I brought it with me from Trisnia secretly after all. Erich is probably dumbfounded. Without even time to put up their shields, the line of spearmen crumbles and the cavalry charges through with me in the lead. Move!! I pierce through the chest and armor of the commander who is trying to get the line of long spears that was ripped to shreds, then charge towards the center of the enemies while the body is still suspended on my spear. The bow cavalry loose their countless arrows at the enemies who weren''t in the path of the charging cavalry. In the blink of an eye, the archers'' defense collapse and regular infantry stand in our way, only equipped with simple spears and swords. We''ll have to defeat these guys first before we can rescue the third division corps. Erich will probably get mad if they get wiped out. Schwartz, impregnating mares isn''t the only thing you can do, right? Charge!! I charge straight into the enemy accompanied by the escort unit, who are chasing after me in a hurry. I brush away the protruding spears or grab and toss them away, including the soldier holding them, to open the path, swinging my spear at the areas where the soldiers crowded together to knock them away all at once. There is no point to stop and engage them. As soon as I bring the third division corps back into action, the situation will instantly turn in our favor. What is this horse-gguah! Look ou-gha! Gueeh!! The reason the stirrups are rattling while I''m charging is because Schwartz is purposely moving as he tramples over the enemies. Schwartz, who is heavier than normal horses, is crushing the soldiers, armor and all, while galloping unfazed. I''m just glad that he can do more than mate. What are these guys?! They''re different from all the guys we faced before... A pitch-black flag!? Are they a demon''s army? It is next to impossible for infantry without spears or bows to stop dashing cavalry. It was a one-sided slaughter, but it wasn''t much damage to their numbers. In order to wipe them out completely, we need the military strength of the third division corps. Form your ranks! If you stop moving, it will be ou-guehhh!! The enemy soldiers are trying to put up some sort of resistance by packing their simple spears densely, but I send all of the flying, then thrust my spear through the face of the commander sitting on top of his horse. Schwartz steps on the soldier, who is still breathing and crawling in a strange manner. This guy has absolutely no mercy towards men. Take my special attack! Fire lightning hurricane!!2 There! I receive the special attack of that loud-mouthed knight with my hand and send his head flying to return the favor, as the enemy splits up and I am able to successfully reunite with my allies. After breaking past the enemy''s encirclement, with the escort unit following me, the heavy and spear cavalry catch up one after the other. A-allies! We''re saved!! In response to their cheers, a loud voice was raised. It''s not over yet. It is our turn next, push back the enemy in front of you! With a resounding ''Ooooh'', our allies instantly increase the pressure towards the front. It is still a pincer formation where the enemy is attacking from the front and the side, but the arrival of the reinforcements increased the morale of the soldiers. Conversely, the enemy soldiers are unsettled after letting us join up together. Leopolt is also starting to attack at the perfect timing. The bow cavalry are repeatedly circling the enemy while firing their arrows and then charging forward. Lord Hardlett, I am terribly sorry. I went in too deep. Helgen, the corps commander, came running over on his horse. It''s fine, since it''s roughly according to plan, and mistakes have more or less been accounted for. The enemy has extremely skilled leadership. Please be careful ... Their leading is skillful ...? Is that so? After I started charging in, the enemy has yet to make a single move that is satisfactory. Even now they are letting the soldiers remain confused, so I thought that their general was quite incompetent. Ever since Lord Hardlett switched to the offensive, the enemy seems to be in disarray. Did their general die from the first volley? There have been cases where the person leading will die from the first volley if they''re unlucky. If that happens, the army will collapse instantly. It doesn''t appear to be the case though ... Retreat! Retreat to the forest! Advance! Beat the cavalry in front of you and try to surround them again! In addition, the enemy commanders have been shouting contradicting messages for the past little while. The formation is a mix of defense and offense, and ultimately became an indistinct, meaningless formation. I don''t really understand what''s going on, but this is a chance that won''t come again. Lord Helgen, I don''t know what''s happening, but this is undoubtedly an opportunity. Of course. All troops, redeem yourselves in front of Lord Hardlett. All-out attack! Tell all of the private army, it''s an all-out attack. Do it thoroughly! The third division corps and my private army begin their attack collectively. A portion of the enemies were able to show off some skilled fighting but were weak and fragile as a whole, as they start to flee towards the forest. Although the situation looks like things will completely collapse, a general riding a horse gallops around the soldiers, shouts loudly and grants order back to the fleeing troops. It is difficult to deal a devastating blow to an enemy who is retreating in an orderly manner. I thought about shooting them down but they''re slightly far away, and above all... Is that ...a woman? When the helmet was thrown off by the general sluggishly, long beautiful blonde hair flutters in the wind. The appearance of the woman trying desperately to command with her hair stuck to her face is disparagingly beautiful, compared to the savage place that is the battlefield. She is a woman who is more beautiful than cute. Possibly because of seeing a beauty on the battlefield unexpectedly, my dick, which received care in the morning, is bulging and getting bigger. After seeing most of the troops retreat, the beauty glances over at me before heading into the forest herself. If possible, I don''t want to injure that woman. Victory! Let''s pursue them!! Celia shouts and charges out, but I grab her by the collar and lift her up. Aau-, what are you doingg?! Please lower me! The enemy hasn''t lost their composure. If we chase them carelessly, we''ll be counterattacked. It''s a wise decision. We can''t use our cavalry effectively in the forest. If they ambush us, it''ll be trouble for us. Leopolt, who came out of nowhere, is also supporting me. Helgen doesn''t seem to have any objections either. The sun is setting today too. We''ll set up camp in front of the forest...don''t forget to set up sentries to be ready for ambushes. Aau...it''s about time to lower me, please... I can''t. Along with the punishment for being forward with the reward for the fight, I have to fire my seed into your womb. Because of that woman, my dick is pushing against my armor and it hurts. While still carrying Celia, I was about to leave, but Leopolt blocks my path. Lord Hardlett, did you realize that the movements of the enemy were strange? Aah, Helgen was saying in the beginning that they were superbly commanded but it didn''t seem that way to me. Although with that said, it didn''t seem like he lied in order to cover up for his failure either. I have something to discuss with you regarding that. Urgently... So Celia''s **** will be postponed? My dick is about to burst. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday --- Support the translator. https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 103 Northern Disturbance X: Two Night Battle CAegir POVC So, what did you want to say? Leopolt wanted to tell me something no matter what, so I gave up on embracing Celia and the two of us sit around a table instead. I believe Lord Hardlett also felt that the command of the enemy in the battle just now is strange. It''s true...they didn''t do anything after I began to charge at them. The only thing they did as a reaction to me is to move their spear unit in front, but that is common sense so to speak and even if no orders were given from above, the commander at the scene would probably order this himself. I''ve thought about them being an incompetent who doesn''t think based on common sense, but if that was the case, the third division corps would have been destroyed in the forest. I guess so. Rather than it seeming like the enemy wasn''t receiving orders, it looked like they were confused by mismatching orders. Their formation was a mix between offense and defense, and while there were soldiers who wanted to advance forward, there were also soldiers who were retreating...this is different from the reaction if the general died in battle. I also felt that, but in other words, what would that mean? I''m not sure of the details. However, it is certain that the enemy has a fatal problem in their line of command. Leopolt''s expression remains unchanged while only his tone gets stronger. That''s where I want to use a tactic to disrupt their command to the highest extent. Speaking of a tactic that would cause chaos and panic.... A night attack? Yes. This is directly after the battle though? Aren''t the soldiers fatigued? The infantry in the private army haven''t really taken part in this battle. They probably aren''t too fatigued either. The private army infantry and bow cavalry don''t even total 3000. The enemy has close to 30 000, and even though they were technically defeated, since we didn''t pursue them their numbers haven''t been reduce by that much. Don''t tell me that he is trying to shoulder too much responsibility. We won''t be pressuring them with numbers. If you let me handle it, I will definitely deal a blow to the enemy. If we let the enemy go back now, we will have to fight them again somewhere down the road. It might be better to let him handle it if he''s saying this much. A spy has been mixed in with the retreating enemy. The enemy''s position can be ascertained even in the forest at night. If you have prepared that much, I won''t stop you. I will entrust you with all of the infantry and the bow cavalry. Try it. Leopolt nods and is about to leave quickly, but I call out to stop him. Even if you fail, try not to die. If this guy disappears, my problems will increase. And also the enemy commander is a woman...a pretty one. Don''t kill her. Leopolt furrows his eyebrows and nods unhappily. That should be fine. CThird Person/ Yurest POVC Night, Inside the forest, Yurest Alliance Army Camp The Yurest soldiers are sleeping like a log. The heated battle in the afternoon drained them of their stamina and energy. If they were victorious, their moods would be up, but defeat doubles their fatigue. The ones who led those soldiers are no exceptions. That was...miserable, wasn''t it. ...it is the worst result. Both of the generals, Hyuutia and Hartonen, slump exhaustedly around the table for war council. After their defeat became definitive, the two who put so much effort into somehow avoiding a total collapse feel way more fatigued than the average soldier, but they are still keeping alert because of the heavy responsibility they carry on their shoulders. Perhaps due to fatigue, Hartonen loosens his clothing and relaxes, showing off an undignified appearance for a general. Hyuutia also removes the tight clothing covering her neck and her manner of speech is no longer befitting a dignified general, as she uses her original way of speaking. For such speed and such destructiveness to exist...we won''t be able to switch command in time. The man doesn''t seem to be any less than the rumors about the brave general Hardlett from Goldonia. Would it be preferable for either one of us to take command of everything? Then, we might be able to respond. At this point in time...the soldiers'' morale is terrible too. If we don''t bring it back up, we won''t be able to fight again. Hyuutia''s voice sounds like a sigh, while Hartonen also rests his elbow on his knee and slumps his shoulders. You''re right. However the unification of command cannot be decided by us alone. They aren''t competing against each other to take the command for themselves. It was quite obvious that two generals of equal status would be inconvenient in the first place. But it was the council that appointed them and not something they could change on their own. The two of them have their own feudal lords who they recommended. If the two generals change their standings on the battlefield by themselves, the feudal lords supporting them will not stay silent about it. Putting themselves aside, it would turn into an internal dispute and in the worse case, the soldiers might split themselves up in accordance with their political faction. If that happens, they would have a problem even before going into battle. The female general slouches over exhaustedly and exposes the valley of her breasts. Her breasts are considered large, so coupled with her beauty, she attracts the gazes of men. More so when on the battlefield, where soldiers are pent up with urges. Hey General Hyuutia, do you want to try getting intimate with me so we can heal our fatigue? ...You have a wife, don''t you? Don''t be so strict...I do have some confidence in myself. I''ll treat you well so let''s regain our spirits. I''m fine being strict; I''ve been like this ever since I was born. If you want to court me, please do so after you have left your wife. I''m not trying to marry you, it will be just a one-time thing... Hyuutia straightens her back and fixes her clothes tightly. Hartonen sighs again at the clear signs of rejection. It was at that time. Enemy attack-!! It''s a night attack! The enemy''s position is unknown, but roughly from over there!! The two of them stand up suddenly and rush out the tent without even wearing any armor while carrying only their swords. Impossible! A night attack on enemy territory!? Are they able to perceive our location in this forest even when it''s nighttime!? They rush out in a hurry, but flaming arrows are already raining on them from all directions. It appears they are already surrounded on all sides. The arrows are not packed together densely, but the tents are going up in flames one after the other, and the arrows that fall to the ground are burning the piles of fallen leaves which welcomed the autumn season. In the eyes of the sleeping soldiers, who are fatigued, the scene is undoubtedly something from the depths of hell. Confusion arises before they could get into defensive positions and they run around in a panic, trying to escape. Shit, we can''t do anything with the soldiers like this! There shouldn''t be too many of them either. As far as Hartonen is concerned, even though they have been surrounded, the number of arrows is small and the number of enemies that come to attack them aren''t many either. If his fellow soldiers just calmed down, they should be able to defeat them. Let''s split up and calm the soldiers down for now! If this continues, everyone will scatter! The two nod at Hyuutia''s proposal and break up, trying to get a hold of their soldiers. You there Yessir! 100 People present! There aren''t that many of them! Retreat to the west first and arrange into formation! Tell the others around you too! Understood! The soldier runs and shouts the order, and the other nearby soldiers do the same. But when they head west, another commander stands in their way. What are you guys doing?! We were ordered to retreat west and set up formation... How could there be such an order? The enemy doesn''t have many troops. Close the distance and attack so you can break through their encirclement. But... This is an order directly from General Hyuutia! Don''t grumble about something so trivial and hurry up! Understood! Hyuutia, understanding that the two contradicting messages led to their defeat in the earlier battle, gave out orders that Hartonen would have given and commanded the soldiers to attack so there wouldn''t be any contrasting instructions. The unfortunate thing is that Hartonen, being capable himself, was thinking in the same manner, giving out defensive orders. Both generals were thinking of the other and chose the tactic they were less comfortable with, ultimately resulting in a clash of instructions. The Yurest soldiers move every which way and get confused, finally choosing to flee in chaos. Not being able to control them, they could not longer be stopped from fleeing. Wait! I won''t forgive you if you retreat! Commanders, hurry and pull your troo-guuoh!! An arrow pierces through Hartonen''s body. He was about to pull out the arrow and attack the person who shot him, but additional arrows pierce him and a final bolt from a bowgun through his throat made him fall back to the ground in a motionless state. General Hartonen has been killed!! It''s all over!! Hyuutia, becoming the only remaining general, wasn''t concerned about the problem of command, rather the only thing she could do was to ensure the soldiers escaped alive. In that despairing fight, the arrival of Goldonia''s reinforcements signaled our demise. With the unexpected success of the surprise attack, the extermination battle is inevitable and the swift cavalry are coming. Is this the end...? Having resolved herself, Hyuutia dismounts from her horse and stands on her own. The destruction of the army is practically obvious and there is nothing more she can do. If the nation was going to fall into ruin then she wanted to send even one more soldier back home. Three vigorously approaching Goldonia soldiers were cut down without much thought, as she continues to stand and raise her spirit. She gets into a stance with her sword, prepared to let as many soldiers run free before she gets killed herself. It was then that a knight riding a remarkably large horse appeared in front of her. CAegir POVC I just tried to rush in and it''s already over. Yeah, the enemy has collapsed. Next, we would just need people for the extermination battle, so Lord Hardlett didn''t need to come. The sleepy cavalry, who are still rubbing their eyes, have much less usefulness, but they shouldn''t have any problems chasing and finishing off escaping enemies. The enemy has already broken down and are only scattering about chaotically. I just shot a person who looked like a general earlier. Don''t tell me, was it a woman!? I told them not to kill her too, what a waste. No, it''s a man. Then that''s fine. The cavalry that came along start to hunt the Yurest soldiers one after the other. When I leave this to Irijina and start to think how nice it would be to lick Celia''s crotch, I see a beauty dancing in the light coming from the burning tent. That is... Swords clash and sparks fly as she turns her body and cuts down a soldier. The one who was killed is my soldier, but the way she fought was beautiful. When the third head gets cut off, the soldiers stop moving at the appearance of an unexpectedly strong enemy. That is fine; killing her is not. Bow cavalry, wait. I will finish it. I stop the bow cavalry, who looked like they were going to shoot the formidable opponent, and advance forward. I had no intention to surprise attack her so I dismount from Schwartz and try talking to her. I''m Hardlett. You are? The beauty was surprised for a brief moment before recollecting herself. Myla Hyuutia, it''s an honor for the general to duel me himself-!! She lowers her body and comes at me with incredible speed. Without even time to counterattack, I block with my spear, but she dashes to the side and launches continuous attacks that made her seem like she was dancing. It was a continuous attack without any delay in between, but when I continue to block, the woman starts to breathe hard. It''s true her speed is terrifyingly fast but my eyes could accurately grasp her attacks and above all, her attacks were light. I could probably block a hundred attacks and not get tired. What''s wrong! You should attack too! Fumu... If I make a single swing horizontally with my spear, the battle would be decided regardless of whether the woman guards or not. But if I do that, she might get killed and she will undoubtedly get wounded. For the sake of my dick, which is already hard beyond belief, I want her to remain unharmed. Haah!! Deciding that slashing won''t work, Myla aims for the gap in my armor with repeated lightning-speed thrusts. Aah, that really helps me out. I pull my body a half-step back and swing my spear. With a sharp metallic sound, Myla''s thin sword snaps off at the base of the blade. I approach the dumbfounded woman. So this is it...father, mother...I''ll be going before you. Myla tosses away her sword and closes her eyes while tilting her head up to the sky. I hug the body of that woman. Wh-what are you doing?!! I don''t intend to kill you...why don''t we just talk for a bit? Y-you''re going to **** me, right?! For a member of the Hyuutia household to taste such humiliation, I would rather die-! Myla was about to bit her tongue, but I pry open her mouth and stick a finger in there before she is able to. If I am able to embrace such a nice woman, the pain of getting bitten is a small price to pay. I then tighten my grip on her body1. St-stop...guuh...gaah...I can''t breathe... I try not to break her bones when I hugged her tightly, and after Hyuutia struggled and resisted, she lost consciousness and became limp. The soldiers resume their chase after their obstacle disappeared. Well, I guess this means the fight is over. Continue to carry out the extermination battle. Don''t give the enemy any room to hold their ground, crush them thoroughly. Leopolt purposely doesn''t touch the woman I''m carrying over my shoulder. Celia also has a resigned face as she takes command of the escort unit and continues the pursuit of the enemy. It looks like there is no need for me to take command anymore. When I lay the unconscious Myla on Schwartz, he turns his head around to sniff her crotch. Would you stop that, this is my woman. The Next Morning Uuun...this place is... After a while, Myla slowly opens her eyes. Even though she didn''t get hurt, she really slept a long time. She was probably really fatigued. Are you awake? Nnh...you are-! Where is this place!? What happened since then!? This is my tent, inside the Goldonian camp. The Yurest army has been completely destroyed and scattered. ...Is that so? So I have been defeated. Myla droops her shoulders. After a while of the usual questioning, I learn that the woman was leading the army with another man. She probably found out the fate of her own country too. There wasn''t much that she was not willing to talk about. So two generals for one army? Are you guys idiots? I don''t have the words to respond to that... Myla hangs her head, which means she is aware of it herself. It''s hard when the people above you are stupid. That has already been settled. Shall we move on to the next thing? Yes... Myla makes a sad face as if she''s going to be executed. I lend her my hand and help her stand up. Put your hands over here. Are we not going outside? No, we''ll stay here. Her hands are on the container with armor in it. It''s heavy so it should be quite stable. Raise your hips up a little more. Spread your legs open a bit more. ??? What on earth is this? Am I not going to get executed now? I won''t do something ridiculous like killing a pretty woman. I will be thrusting another spear. Umu, wonderful. I lower Myla''s pants and underwear altogether and rest my cock on her exposed, white ass. Eh ...what on earth are you doing ...eeeeeeeh!!!!?? Myla turns back and shrieks in surprise. What is she screaming about now? Wh-what are you doing!? What is that thing!? What? It''s my dick, of course. There''s no way a dick can be that big! Are you some kind of monster ...aahn! I put a finger into the genitals of the fussy Myla and stir around inside. Her hole is a pretty pink color and the thin wisps of pubic hair also excites my sexual appetite. Her asshole is contracting slightly and is quite cute. You''re a wonderfully beautiful lady. I want you to let me embrace you. Of course I''m going to say no! Are you kidding me!? I''m not joking around. I want to slam this guy...in a beauty like you. I place my dick at her entrance and rub it up and down. If she grants me permission, I''ll push it in right away. Kuuh! Kill me! I said I was going to bite my tongue if you''re going to **** me!! That''s not good. If such a beauty dies, it would be a loss to the entire human race. Then how about this? If you become my woman, I''ll improve the treatment of the prisoners. She''s a woman who thought about her soldiers to the end and held her ground. This seemed like a good condition to make a deal. H-how cowardly...using the lives of the prisoners as shields... Even if she doesn''t listen to me, I don''t intend to abuse the prisoners. If she listens to me, I just thought I could add some meat to one of their meals. Fine, then go ahead and **** me all you want...after that, I will end my life! I''ll compliment you and obey you, so do your worst! That isn''t allowed either. I want to embrace you again and again after this too. Then how about this? If you become mine from now on, I''ll advise the king to give special consideration to your household even if Yurest falls into ruin. Myla''s body twitches. As a general, she is definitely born from a noble family and as a noble, preserving the family lineage is way more important than her life. R-really? Yeah, it won''t be the same as before, but your household will avoid being extinguished. The name of Hyuutia will...remain. Myla goes into thought while standing with her back towards me and remains in the same position with her exposed ass and genitals. Will you go back on... No. I''m also a person with standing. Although I don''t really have any interest in standing or whatever. After one minute of silence, Myla turns back to face me. I understand...I will...become your woman. I''m grateful. Then I''ll immediately- I grab Myla''s twisted waist and adjust the position of my hips. Wait! I''m still a vi-!!Here I go...there!! I slam my hips against her while still grabbing tightly to hers. Today is a continuation from previously, where I stopped just before doing it, so my dick is much harder and bigger and I can''t hold back. When I push with all my strength to penetrate her, I could hear the sound of something ripping. Hm? This is... Oooow!! Even though I''m still a virgin!! You''re so cruel, crueeeellll!! So she was a virgin...? Then it was bad of me to stick my dick in without caressing her satisfactorily before. I guess I won''t move for now. For the next while, Myla sniffs and cries. Then she turns her teary eyes to me. You fiend...is it fun to torment a virgin !? ''It is fun because you''re cute'', is what I want to say, but she''ll definitely get mad so I won''t. Without replying, I close in for a kiss, grabbing her face when she turns away and sucking on her lips. It''s hard for me to endure like this while I''m inside a beautiful woman such as you. Is it alright for me to move? It''s fine...to do as you please. But please don''t finish inside, since I''ll get pregnant. Yeah, I know. I shake my hips while standing behind her. Attacking her intensely after she''s just lost her virginity is a little pitiable, but I want to speed up the release of the seed I accumulated. The blood from losing her virginity and the love juices secreted to protect her body makes wet sounds as the sound of my hips hitting against her echoes in the room. I-it hurts...please do it a little more gently. Sorry. Your insides are tight... Your dick is just too big. It can''t even compare to what I saw on my brother or father when I was little. But your thing here is quite good, you know? I fall on top of her body and cling to her, then when I expose Myla''s chest, large bouncy breasts spill out. You have big boobs, a lovely face and a wonderfully tight hole...you''re the best kind of woman. I fondle her breasts while rocking my hips and kissing her. But tears are forming in Myla''s eyes. Uuuu...endure it Myla, this is for the sake of your household and for the sake of the soldiers. Not good, this will become **** then. I have to make her feel good somehow. How is this? While my dick is still plugged in her, I gyrate my hips and slowly stimulate Myla''s insides. Ah...that doesn''t hurt. I continue moving in the same way for a while, and add a thrusting motion after she gets used to the other movement. Ah! That hurts! Yeah, I know. I stop after thrusting a few times and gently rotate my hips again. My left hand gently rubs her breast while my right hand rubs her clit. I endure the welling sensation of my sperm and when I repeat the alternating movements, Myla''s face starts to relax gradually. Have you started to feel good? I just got used to the pain! I could tell she''s lying from the way her hole is starting to get dripping wet. My dick is able to move smoothly now too. Her nipples and clitoris are erect, so only a virgin would insist they are still not turned on. Aahn...nnhaah! Nnnh!! I switch from the gyrating hip movement to the thrusting motion and then stop moving altogether. Eh!? Wh-what''s wrong? Are you finished? You want me... to thrust deep? Of course not! I continue to keep my hips still while only touching her breasts and clit, then I converse with her further. Don''t be so stubborn. You''re a virgin...just like a new recruit. I have a considerable amount of experience so it can''t be helped that you feel good. If you accept it, the both of us can feel even better. I kiss her and continue speaking while remaining close enough to touch her nose with mine. Just one word...if you just say you feel good, I''ll move harder and pleasure you. Myla looks at me with an almost pouting face and mumbles something so softly that I couldn''t quite hear. It feels...good. Make me feel better... Alright, now it''s consensual. Uoooooh! Kyaaaaa!! So rough! It''s intense but it feels good!! Almost as if the previous movements were a lie, I slam against her with reckless abandon, accompanied by the sounds of slapping flesh, and swing my hips hard enough to move her back and forth while standing. I endure the intense movements as my pleasure builds up and then reach my climax soon. Here it comes, Myla! I''ll be releasing my seed now!! I grab one of Myla''s hands and place it on my balls. After being pent up from stopping just before sex previously, she should be able to feel how much they''re bulging. Do it outside! Not inside, I''ll get pregnant!! I know. You''re probably almost there too, so cum!! Our voices and the sounds of our intense hip movements are loud enough to be heard from outside, but we pay it no mind as my seed has finally risen up my shaft and explodes out. I''m cumming!Kyaaa!? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Following what Myla said, I was going to pull out to release my seed, but at that moment, the container she was holding fell over. To protect her from being pinned under the heavy thing and getting hurt, I rolled her to the side. But because my dick was still connected to her, it got pushed even deeper, digging into her womb. Kyaah!! You can''t go so deep!! Guaah, sorry, I''m at my limit!! At the last moment, the feeling of my dick scraping against her womb causes me to go over the edge and release my seed like a fountain. Uoooh!! OOoooooooh. The sound of my ejaculation was so frighteningly loud that the both of us could hear it and Myla''s belly swelled accordingly. It appears a whole lot came out. Eh? ...you''re kidding me? It''s coming out...you''re cumming inside? Nooooooooo, you liar!! Traitor! Myla is making a fuss while being pinned down by me, but my ejaculation doesn''t stop. As expected, I don''t have enough reason remaining to pull my cock out while I''m in the middle of climaxing. Sorry, it just came out. Don''t ''it just came'' me! You''re horrible, squirting out so much...I''ll get pregnant... After letting out everything out, I separate myself from her body, and try to calm the angry woman somehow. Hey, cheer up. That was out of my control. I don''t talk to liars! Uuu...it''s so deep that it won''t come out...it might be too late already. It can''t be helped. I''ll convince her through her body. Eeeh! Why again?! Enough already... I already came a bunch the first time. The second or third time shouldn''t make a difference. There''s no way-, aaah!! Don''t put it in when it''s still sticky!! In the end, I managed to avoid any further problems C she fell during the fifth round, pleading for me to impregnate her with my seed after I kept teasing her over and over. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday --- Support the translator. https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 104 Nothern Disturbance XI: Water Wall CAegir POVC The morning sun rises. My crotch has become totally light. In the battle last night, my balls felt so heavy that it became an obstacle, but I have released everything now. Please excuse my rudeness, Aegir-sama! The interrogation of the prisoner is... As Celia enters the tent, she takes two deep breaths to calm her heart. She''s become a grown-up now. I expected this to happen, but this is horrible. Doesn''t she look happy? It looks like she''s become unable to understand anything. Hahhih...fuck me...big...thick...pregnant...impregnate... Myla is lying face down on the bed with her butt raised. She shouldn''t be conscious but she''s swinging her ass. Aegir-sama is matchless beyond common sense so please hold back a little. You don''t have to release so much that puddles are made.... Fumu, I shot so much into her womb because she really liked it. Did she use the medicine? No, it looks like she didn''t. Celia shakes her head. I guess there will be more children. I don''t know if it will be that easy, but if it does happen, I''ll look after it properly. After all, Myla is already my woman. When I rub the swaying ass, seed leaked out with a kind of nasty sound in response. After that, we started our march after I embrace Celia and Leah. There is no longer anything that stands in the way of our destination, the city of Barrela. One week later, Yurest Alliance Representative City, Barrela, Council Then, we''ll start the conference to discuss the ceasefire. Ceasefire? When I glare at the speaker, the man hunches his back and sits in his chair. Didn''t you want fair and equal negotiations? Helgen, the corps commander, lets out an astounded voice. U-ultimately, this is a negotiation for the sake of peace... After advancing to Barrela, we started to prepare for a siege battle, but the gates were thrown open and a messenger came running to us. I went along because I regarded their desire to talk things out in a conference as them surrendering. So when I heard the words ''ceasefire'' after getting to this point, I don''t know if he''s brave or just plain stupid. Based on what I heard from Myla, it should be the latter. We have unanimously decided to sever our ties with Magrado. From here on, we will form an alliance with Goldonia and fight together with them. A request from Magrado to form a united front has been sent to us, but all of that... I don''t have to finish listening to this foolish reasoning. I don''t want you to misunderstand. We can take everything you''re offering to us by ourselves. On the contrary, the condition to end this war is for you to offer everything that we want. S-so, what will you guarantee us? I reply with an expressionless face. Besides your lives and safety, we can''t guarantee anything else. If they are going to resist, I don''t mind. Now that the Alliance army has been eliminated, the remaining scattered forces of the various feudal lords outside of Barrela are limited. I just have to systematically burn all of their cities down. You tyrant!! How insolent of you after you broke the treaty in the first place! To be precise, if you and your family move to Goldonia, I can guarantee that you will live without worrying about food. Leopolt chips in his own two cents. I guess the messenger from the King did say something like that. The feudal lords get loud and start making a fuss, but one of them raises his hand. If I may ask, Lord Hardlett is a Goldonian Viscount...is that right? From the beginning, I have many relatives here in Goldonia. Even now, I have a certain marquess acting as cabinet minister, and may act as our ally. Even though he says ''certain'', I don''t remember the names of any ministers. To begin with, is that certain minister going to help here? That''s why I don''t like negotiations. It''s especially the worst when it comes down to relying on others and using blood relations or personal connections. This negotiation is from the king... Helgen, who wanted to object, had no more words to say and just keeps quiet. I instruct all the guards of the escort unit and all the closed windows of the conference room swing open. Wh-what is... This is... Taking the open windows as a signal, a steady sound starts to resound and shake the assembly hall. That sound comes from the footsteps and hooves of the continuously marching soldiers around the hall. It''s a sound that could drown out anybody''s voice, and with one word from me, it wouldn''t take 30 minutes for Barrela to sink in a hellfire. I move to the back as I watch the representative feudal lords sitting at the roundtable. Then I hit the table with all my might...it dented, sorry. An unconditional surrender, yes or no? Nobody dared to open their mouths. And thus the Yurest Alliance surrendered unconditionally and is successfully annexed. Their scheduled disarming and the governing of occupation will be left to the parliamentary official coming from Goldonia and the third division corps while me and my private army will head down south. Two Weeks Later So busy, going south, then going north... It''s inevitable. I heard his Majesty is personally commanding soldiers for this strategy. Exactly as Celia says, we are heading towards the city of Altoberg right now, which is a port city in Goldonia that is flourishing as the base for foreign trade with the Federation. The king has left the capital and has already entered the city with his imperial guards. It goes without saying that the target of the attack is Magrado. Naturally, the Magrado Dukedom is located on the opposite shore of Altoberg. Because it is separated by the river, I can''t think of any other reason to gather soldiers at the port city besides the necessity of a landing strategy. But I hear that Magrado has a navy. Does our nation have something like that? These last several decades, there has been no other nation besides Arkland who has picked fights with other nations, excluding small skirmishes. Magrado, on the other side of the river, maintains a considerable navy for that threat. On the other hand, Goldonia didn''t compete with military strength so didn''t maintain a decent navy beyond exterminating robbers. Since foreign trade through the river is prosperous, they possess many boats, but it wouldn''t be possible to load and send soldiers on unarmed civilian ships. I wouldn''t know until it happened but ...the King isn''t that foolish. I''m sure he has some sort of plan. You''re right...by the way, this is regarding Leah, who is riding with you. What is it? I''m conversing with Celia, who''s riding beside me on horseback, while Leah rides in front of me. Her hips are hovering strangely, aren''t they? Well, I guess so. She''s purposely covering herself with a cloak so her lower body can''t be seen, right? Isn''t it stylish? Isn''t the shaking too excessive from just riding a horse? Is that so? Her face is flushed and she''s suppressing her own voice. That might be true. ...you''re inside, aren''t you? Don''t say it so loud. Nngghh!!! Leah bites down on her own finger as she throws her head back. The sound of my ejaculation should blend in with the sounds of marching and shouldn''t be heard by those around us. ...I''m riding there next. Sure, come. Pipi too! The march continues enjoyably. The King personally comes to greet us after we arrived in Altoberg. Lord Hardlett, I was getting tired of waiting! Your accomplishments this time around are definitely unmatched!! I knew you were the greatest warrior, but to think you were this capable of leading troops, I don''t know whether to praise my eyes or not. The King runs down his throne, set up temporarily in the mansion of the feudal lord, and grabs my hand. There are still enemies remaining so I can''t say anything specific, but I can promise to grant you a larger reward than anybody. That really helps. I''ve really used up my war funds so Adolph is probably crawling around right now. A landing operation in Magrado...is that the last task? The King releases my hand and gazes at the river. Umu, Stura is also our enemy and that country has mercenaries as their main force, but they won''t be able to gather mercenaries to fight against our country. Mercenaries aren''t idiots either. And the number of eccentric people who would join a side showing such strong signs of defeat can be counted on one hand. I have received letters from the Stura government saying they want to remain neutral too. In actuality, the only enemy is Magrado but...they have already been dealt a blow and we have the superior numbers, so once we land on their side, our victory is all but confirmed! There are already countless ships moored at the port and the central army soldiers, who have finished suppressing Treia, are boarding one after the other. It was an overwhelming scene. I hear the enemy has a powerful navy. Are you going unarmed? The King grins broadly and slaps my shoulder. Hahaha, I may not be as skilled as you as a general, but I am not that much of a fool. Magrado''s navy is nothing! 30 large ships are moored at the end of where the King is pointing. With a long, narrow shape, and numerous paddles sticking out from the side, the boats are entirely different from civilian ships. There are also sails, so they can rely on the wind to cruise along. Most of all, there are catapults and ballistae and other such weapons mounted on the decks. They''re battleships purchased from the Federation! Once these arrived, there is no longer anything to fear from Magrado''s navy! This is quite... I''m a total amateur regarding navy, but they seem strong. If he has these ships, he might be able to rout Magrado''s navy. I will be putting these ships in front and using them tomorrow to cross the river too. I believe the soldiers are tired today, but what do you think about decorating your accomplishments with another shiny award by taking the lead against Magrado? After coming this far, I have no reason to refuse the King''s request. I was about to give my consent, but someone cuts in. Please wait, your Majesty! The one who raised his voice is one of the traditional nobles, who is participating as part of the lord''s army. Viscount Hardlett''s army has already been in many battles. In comparison, our army has only been a part of the fortress battle...me and my troops also have a burning desire for an opportunity to perform. I will definitely use that fighting spirit and increase my achievements for you!! That reminds me, these guys only attacked the fortress and not the occupied former Arkland territory abandoned by Treia. It''s hard to say that the fortress was brought down from a frontal attack, so I wonder if he has something in mind. ...nuuu, I am also planning to follow the advance-guard after they land and cross the river... No matter how many transport ships Goldonia has, they can''t carry 50 000 or 60 000 altogether. Considering that the Central Army corps have already boarded, the only space left is a few thousand, and if I''m going to go, I was thinking of having the bow cavalry board with me. When I was considering whether I need to compete over this, my stomach started to hurt. Oh yeah, the shellfish I got from the village near the sea and along the river smelled weird. I ate it without paying much attention but I might have upset my stomach a little. If I have to depart tomorrow, I''ll have to get various things ready and it would be hard to hold in diarrhea. Your Majesty, my army has fought enough battles. I believe it is best to concede the position of advance-guard. It wouldn''t really matter if I went first or not. Most soldiers don''t want to die, so the only ones who are so eager to cut in line are only the upper class. The faces of the nobles light up with joy, while the King has a slightly disinterested look. I see...then I have nothing to say. So I will leave the advance-guard to you, Count Band, Aurdorien...... It''s unavoidable. I can''t just spill out my feelings in front of everyone like Celia would after all. The Next Day Several hundred ships depart altogether for the opposite shore in front of us while we slowly make preparations as the rear-guard. Judging by the current of the river, they are advancing at a slight diagonal direction, so it''s a considerable distance, but it shouldn''t take them more than two hours to reach land. We have taken a spot on a hill in the city to watch the military operation in fascination. It''s my first time watching naval battle. I''m so excited. Same here. Me too!! I''m sure it''ll be very impressive!! Celia and Irijina''s eyes are sparkling. By the way, Pipi and Luna are overwhelmed from seeing a river for the first time in their lives and are still in a daze. As expected, I can''t bring Myla out with me so I left her in a room in a private residence I rented. Leah isn''t really interested in war, and only interested in getting spoiled by me, so she isn''t looking at the river. Aegir-sama! It''s starting!! Is it about time? Magrado''s battleships are coming out from the targeted destination, the opposite shore. It''s somewhat far in the distance so I can''t see clearly, but their ships seem much smaller than the ones we have, although there are lots of them. There are four pieces of cloth...and there are eight on our side. There are 20 soldiers riding on each of them! It seems Luna and Pipi can see them very distinctly. What amazing eyesight. Our side is firing first. Balls of fire are flying consecutively from our ships. They''re probably using catapults to fling burning rocks. Most of them fall into the river, but one ship was hit and goes up in flames for a brief moment before sinking. As they bring the distance closer, they must have started to fire their ballistae, since the number of enemy ships on fire is increasing. The enemy should also be returning fire, but it doesn''t look like there is much effect. This is...over, isn''t it. Did we get them!? It''s a one-sided development no matter how you look at it, and even Celia and Irijina are certain of their victory. But the situation gradually starts to change. The enemy ships change direction as if defying the river''s current and makes a beeline towards the transport ships at the back. They''re going to attack them even though those are only transport ships? Well, I''m just a total amateur. When it comes to naval battles, I can only watch and make a fuss about who looks to be winning or losing. Almost as if saying ''they won''t let them through'', the battleships on our side turn their rudders, causing the enemy ships to change course at the same time, as both sides head towards each other, closing the distance instantly. Our ally ships start firing their catapults and ballistae, but the enemy movements are quicker, going from upstream to downstream, contrasting with our allies, who are opposing the current and moving quite sluggishly. Passing each other, the enemy ships throw various burning objects repeatedly, probably pots of oil, directly at the ships on our side. In the blink of an eye, close to ten ally battleships burst into flame. They got us!? But if they push through, it will be our turn to go downstream next. Wouldn''t the state of battle be flipped again? However, unlike what Celia said, the enemy changes their course before passing by completely, and runs parallel to our ally ships while still sticking close to them. When I look carefully, the ally ships stagger when they expose the side of their ships to the current, while the enemy is able to move swiftly without a hitch. It''s the size, isn''t it. Leopolt was here!? Our ally ships are affected largely by the current and not able to make tight turns easily. The Federation''s battleships assume that we will be fighting in a wide river ...going downstream with a gentle current. This river is too narrow and too quick. The enemy clashes fiercely with our ally ships in this packed state. According to Pipi, they are also boarding the ships and fighting each other. As the chaos continues, a portion of the enemy goes around the battlefield and gets upstream. Then, they use their paddles and work with the current to start increasing their speed. They''re intending to charge!? Rushing in with naval rams1!! The enemy is charging one after the other, aiming at the side of our ally ships, who are unable to move their rudders the way they want because of the close-quarter battle. The battleships, hit on the side with an accelerated charge, keel over one by one and sinks. The other ships are hurling fire at them too, so it isn''t a situation where they could put up a decent fight. I guess this is it. Yes, it is our defeat. We''ll have to hurry and unload the soldiers who boarded the ships or else...it looks like we''re too late. The enemy fleet, who neutralized our battleships, heads straight for the transport ships overseeing everything from the back. Even if they wanted to hurry and escape, the several hundred tightly packed transport ships are slow and unable to make any quick movements. Preparing to be attacked with fire, the soldiers scoop water from a tub. The enemy doesn''t attack with all their ships, but approaches the ally transport ships with only several ships. What is that? Why don''t they attack altogether? ...naval warfare is also outside my area of expertise so I''m not quite sure. But the answer would soon reveal itself. The ships are rowing their paddles furiously, but is then enveloped in an inferno. They must have spread oil on themselves and set it on fire. The crew jumps into the river and the flaming, unmanned boat charges into the ally fleet. They were prepared for attacks like oil pots, but something like entire ships being set on fire and ramming into them was outside everyone''s expectations. The boats that were hit instantly caught on fire and even start to spread to the nearby ships. Because there is nowhere to run on a river, the soldiers are all jumping out from the burning fleet. Some soldiers, who were still wearing armor, get chased by fire inside the ships and jump off too, but naturally they don''t come back up again. The enemy, confirming that the fleet is in a state of panic, approaches while keeping enough distance to not let the fire spread, and fires flaming arrows. The transport fleet, that were turned into burning torches, welcomed the night by continuing to burn endlessly and illuminating the town with an eerie glow. Only five of the thirty large-sized battleships of the King''s sponsored fleet remain as they disappear far off on the river, only a little over 2000 soldiers stayed alive and are able to step on the ground out of the total 20 000. Goldonia, having lost their method of crossing the river, lost their method to attack Magrado, and the King''s ambition, of wanting to rule over the entirety of the northern central plains, is blocked by a wall of water even more impenetrable than those of the Majino fortress. Looking at the bigger picture, this final result left a bitter aftertaste to the overwhelming victory attained in the war. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. But that was a close call. If we departed on the earlier voyage, we would be the ones dead by now. None of the nobles who took my place came back. I want to thank my diarrhea. Diarrhea...is it...? Uuuuu. It seems Celia is getting traumatized just thinking about it. Y-yeah! If master wants...I can do it! For my beloved master, getting dirty is nothing to me! What is Leah saying? It''s probably something in another unknown realm. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday --- Support the translator. https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 105 Negotiation with the King CAegir POVC Another winter falls on the central plains. The war is over. The Kingdom of Treia and the Yurest Alliance has disappeared from the map and became a part of Goldonia, while the Magrado Dukedom defeated the Goldonian navy and prevented them from crossing the river. Because of this, Goldonia lost its way to invade Magrado, but Magrado''s elite expeditionary army also suffered casualties, so they couldn''t afford to land on the eastern coast and fight with Goldonia either. Both nations completely regard each other as enemies, but choose not to fight a fruitless battle that might damage trade routes and instead agree to a one-year armistice. I was going to head straight back to my territory after finishing my military service, but there is a planned celebration waiting for our triumphant return. You know...you can''t just say ''I''m going home since it''s over''... Erich has a resigned face as he stands beside me. The celebration for our triumphant return was done after the Arkland war too. You''d get bored doing the same thing twice too. Although, if you let me have an orgy there, I would be glad to come several hundreds of times. Even so, that last defeat is quite painful. Can we still celebrate without reserve? Erich slumps his shoulders dejectedly. It hurts...unbelievably so. But that is probably why it will be done more lavishly than before. If we half-ass it now, the people won''t really experience the feeling of victory. Erich continues to voice his complaints. One entire corps of 15 000 troops sunk. Do you know how long it took me to organize and train them...? Even if I gather the soldiers and train them up from the beginning, I can''t get the commanders back. This isn''t something that can be fixed just by investing time into it. It takes several times more work and effort for the cultivation of commanders than for soldiers and if they don''t have the minimum amount of education, putting time in is meaningless. It is inevitable that there will be many nobles and knights of a young age, but he will have to pick and train only those suited for military. Erich must be really depressed, knowing he lost 15 000 people''s worth of effort in one fell swoop. I throw much of that duty to Leopolt so it doesn''t affect me though. As I lead my soldiers and head to the plaza in front of the royal palace, citizens similarly welcome and greet me but they are nowhere near as enthusiastic as before. It was easy to understand in the previous war that Arkland was the villain, but we had a long-term friendly relationship with Treia and Yurest. Even though we won, they probably don''t feel much sense of achievement besides the expansion of our territory. The King is spreading the word of our achievements to the people in his speech...but there will be a considerable amount of casualties if that last part is included. There might be trouble in the future. Erich speaks in a calm manner. Even so, the cheers continue to get louder and more heated as we pass through. I''m sure he''s exaggerating quite a bit though. I don''t mind being treated as a hero but it just seems strange to me. It''s Viscount Hardlett! I heard his army marched like lightning and crushed the fortress! It was said that he even defeated Magrado! This much is good. I heard he ripped apart the heavy infantry with his hands. He even hurled a boulder like a catapult would! I heard he captured the enemy''s female general and made her his sex slave. I heard he aligned 100 women and made all of them pregnant in one night. It is getting a little strange from this point. I jump off Schwartz and head directly towards the people. I shake several people''s hands amongst the cheers, but I don''t care about that. There is a group of young girls who has come out to enjoy the festival-like atmosphere. No way~ He''s coming over here! Amazing! Aren''t you a fan, Eris!? Go on, go on. The girls are squealing and screaming, but I grab one of them and pull her in for a kiss. Eh!? Nnh! The girl is left in a daze, but when I slip my tongue in her mouth, she relaxes and accepts me. After a hot, ten-second kiss, I move to the next girl. Me too!? Nnh! I kiss each of the girls deeply, slipping my tongue in their mouths each time. Amazing...he''s just as the rumors described. Haa, haa...what an incredible kiss...it made me wet. It seems the last girl admires me. After the kiss, her hips gave out and she fell flat on her ass. After taking the lips of all five girls, I mount Schwartz, who is waiting with a less-than-pleased expression. That will help me build up my spirit to conduct negotiations with the King. ...How much of a womanizer are you? I don''t pay Erich''s cold stares any attention. I have the girls'' voices, who are desperately screaming their addresses at me from behind. Celia is glaring at me with teary eyes. But even if I don''t pay attention to that, I''ll embrace her so much tonight that she''ll go crazy. When we reached the royal palace, we were called in separately for an audience. As usual, Celia is standing by in the waiting room, but I specially brought Myla along this time. I have to fulfill her promise after all. Lord Hardlett...won''t it be bad to bring an enemy general such as myself to an audience with the King? Myla looks at me worriedly. Are you worried about me? It''ll be fine. Not that! I''m not talking about you, but about my family''s name! Oh, how disappointing. I thought she was in love with me. Besides, didn''t you just forcibly take my virginity and inject your seed!? How do you expect me to fall for you with that? It felt good, didn''t it? You moaned so much after all. Wha-! If you rub a woman''s...if you rub that good spot, anybody would cry out! That has nothing to do with my heart. Ahem!! Celia, and the civil official who was also in the waiting room, cleared their throat at the same time. Myla covers her blushing face. I hope Erich finishes soon. I want to go back quickly and embrace Melissa and Maria. Please come in, Viscount Hardlett. Finally...? Let''s go Myla. I pull Myla''s arm, who is still resisting. Lord Hardlett...I would like to talk about Altoberg, but your achievements this time are unmistakably superb. I praise you with the utmost admiration. Thank you for such unworthy praise. I have heard that your private army has been through countless fierce battles, yet suffered few casualties. I guess that''s true now that he brings it up...although I still lost several hundred bow cavalry. It''s not like it doesn''t hurt. That''s quite a difference. Viscount Abbington. The King glances coldly at a spot diagonally behind me. A single noble is kneeling, almost like a humiliated criminal. You lost my fleet of battleships, what have you done besides sinking my officers and men into the water? ...I am ashamed of myself. It seems this man was the one leading the navy. Keeping him here for so long must signify the King''s distaste. You should be hanged for smearing dirt on our victory...however it would be bad fortune to perform hanging right after winning the war. You should be thankful to Hardlett and Radhalde. I can not say enough about how kind-hearted Your Majesty is... Hmm, your betrayal aside, there''s no use blaming your incompetence. I''ll spare you from your deserved punishment! This grumbling, almost like insistent nagging, is just like a sister-in-law from the dramas that Nonna likes. Don''t tell me, was he like this in front of Erich too? After the King scolds Abbington for some time, he turns to me once again and showers praises on me. Now we get to the rewards. I said I would pay your rewards for your previous achievements in advance, but that is only for breaking through Treia''s border. Routing Magrado''s expeditionary army and making Yurest surrender is a sufficient achievement. Thus I will promote you and grant you the rank of Count! It is my humble pleasure. I''ve gotten a little more distinguished. I originally wanted to make you a Margrave and leave the southern area to you, but the civil officials and the ministers are annoying. You aren''t the type to be concerned with ranking either. So please bear with it for now. So, in regards to rewards besides the rank. The middle-aged man waiting behind the King is Kenneth Baldwin, if I recall. It''s the person Erich keeps complaining about. I believe he is the foreign affairs minister, but he is also the King''s trusted aide so he must also provide him with various advice. Leaving part of the land to a general such as Lord Hardlett is unavoidable. You will be granted the area that runs south from your territory to Treia''s land, responsible for guarding the various provinces to the south and the suppression of mountain tribe, how does that sound? Fumu...if that is taken care of, two threats will be controlled. I''m already suppressing the mountain nation. I don''t know much about the various southern provinces, but it should be fine since I''m increasing my territory. Adolph will be absorbing the trouble of increasing land, so it doesn''t have much to do with me. But I have one thing that I won''t give up. I humbly ask for a request, if you will allow me to speak. Hm? What is it? The King thought it was surprising that I expressed my opinion regarding the rewards. I didn''t have anything special to say before this after all. Regarding the rewards...I have two requests. You''re pretty greedy with two requests. Ask away. The King leans back in his chair and smiles. The first is the Erg Forest located in Treia...I want to have that forest. It seems the King isn''t aware of the name of the place so he looks silently at Kenneth. Kenneth spreads open a map at the King''s feet. It''s an infamous cursed forest within Treia. Thus, no developments have been made and there isn''t even a path. It can''t be helped if you want to possess a forest like that. Is there a special reason? When we bypassed the fortress, we went through that forest to do something the enemy wouldn''t expect. It is a forest of good fortune in that sense and I would appreciate if I could attain it. There aren''t any people who would want such a barren forest. I don''t particularly mind but I would be granting you too much if I include everything from your territory to that forest... Then I don''t mind if the middle gets cut out. I don''t think that place will be used to increase profit or anything. I just want to protect that place so that it doesn''t get roughed up by anybody else. Is that alright? Even though it''s a large area, it isn''t a place where people would gather, and that land is originally a remote region. As a Count....and a Margrave in the future, it shouldn''t be a big deal to take it. I guess it''s better than splitting it up between the masses....if it''s split up poorly, a complicated relationship will be created. Why did this guy, Kenneth, help me out? Don''t tell me he''s aiming for my ass or something. During my occupation of Treia, Erich told me that there are no existing nobles who have claimed possession of the territory, and the dissatisfied feudal lords, who refused to surrender, were all burned down without exception. In other words, Treia''s entire land has become the King''s territory and he can do whatever he wishes with it. Very well. I will give Er...g? Was that it? I''ll grant you all the territory up until the forest. It is my humble pleasure. And what is the other request? Did you want Trisnia as well? The King smiles. It seems I can continue to speak selfishly. It''s about this person here. I''m the Yurest Alliance General, Myla Hyuutia...It''s embarrassing, but I have been defeated by Lord Hardlett and brought here. She''s bolder than I thought she would be. I was sure she would be flustered or stutter, but as expected of a female general capable of leading an army. The civil officials surrounding the King makes a little noise unintentionally. ...Lord Hardlett, I thought you brought a lover with you, but for it to be an enemy general. I guess I can expect the unexpected from you. The King narrows his eyes. It might have been the right choice to bring this up as soon as I could. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. This woman has fallen on the battlefield and is now obedient. I have also investigated everything before coming here, so there is no danger. I have investigated the woman''s secret pockets thoroughly.1 That''s fine...so what does that woman want? I hold back Myla, who was going to say something. The fall of this woman became one of the reasons for our victory. The duty that this woman and her family must fulfill will be important even while the territory is occupied...in which case I ask that you allow the continuance of her household. In reality, I fucked her after everything was settled, and nobody really knows about her family. The negotiations that resulted in surrender relied on brute force. I remember someone saying that lies are also tools after all. I won''t. Even if it''s to help or even if it''s a right to possess the old fief, it''s hard to keep everything under control. Yurest already has many relationships with our nation''s nobles at it is. This will attract even more to do the same. The King''s rejection was fairly strong. What if it''s not to possess the former fief, but granting her some sort of job, while letting her keep her family name as a noble... Before the King could open his mouth to decline again, Kenneth steps forward. After whispering to the King, he steps in between us and speaks at great length. Isn''t that fine, Your Majesty, just grant her the rank of Baroness or what have you, make her a head guard at the trade routes and settle this altogether. But the nobles'' relatives will make a fuss about this, no? As long as they display their loyalty to Your Majesty, you''ll grant them some sort of role and a little bit of territory. If they think in this way, it will decrease the number of people thinking ridiculous thoughts. So you''re saying that if the others want territory as well, they would have to show the corresponding amount of loyalty...? Yes. The way we handled Yurest this time was a little forceful after all. Rather than leaving them alone, it would be better to keep a way of saving them. The King closes his eyes and thinks about it, then after sighing, relaxes his expression. ...alright. By my name, Myla Hyuutia will be granted the title of Baroness. With regards to the territory, she will be granted a portion after everything has been given up temporarily. M-my humblest pleasure. After bowing to the King, Myla looks at me with tears welling in her eyes. With those eyes, she won''t refuse anything I ask tonight. Maybe I''ll try something a little more unreasonable. Anyways, I sure hope Kenneth isn''t seriously aiming for my ass. I don''t remember asking him to help me this much. Lord Hardlett...the special consideration for you is because of your special achievements. There will not be a second time. I will keep that in mind. Any more rewards than this and it will undoubtedly be unfair. Therefore, this will be the entirety of your rewards, understand? I can already picture Adolph''s troubled face in my mind, but as expected, I can''t tell the King ''I also want money'' in this situation. I could only nod. Your private army has gotten pretty big too, so there is no longer a need to leave the eastern army with you. If necessary, I will appoint you as a commander and grant you authority again. I don''t have any objections to this either. To be honest, I find it hard to use the eastern army the King entrusted to me in normal circumstances. There is no threat from the mountain nation so they aren''t really necessary. So the audience with the King ends, and I join up with Celia in the waiting room, but an unexpected person chases after me. It''s Kenneth, possibly aiming for my ass. Count Hardlett, if you are willing, I would like to talk with you... There it is, quick to act as expected of a person who became a minister without any achievements. But I won''t give up my ass so easily. Count Baldwin, don''t you have to be present during the audiences of the other nobles? It''s not a big deal, everyone else''s audiences, besides Count Radhalde and Count Hardlett, are for ceremonial purposes so the other civil officials should be sufficient. It seems like Kenneth wants to take my ass no matter what. But I owe him, so I can''t drive him away either. So you want to talk with just the two of us? I would want that if possible... It''s unavoidable that this becomes a fight between the two of us, but I absolutely won''t yield. Celia, Myla, wait for Leopolt and the others outside. Thank you very much...I will wait for you. If Kenneth wasn''t here, I would have given her a deep kiss and held her in my arms, so it''s a little bit of a shame. Celia, being chased away again, looks at Kenneth provokingly, but leaves reluctantly because of my orders. When Kenneth guides me into a room in the palace, he closes the curtains and sits down slowly on a chair. At the same time, I clench my ass tightly. The reason I called you here is...because I want to talk to you about the future. It doesn''t look like it''s about my ass. But I can''t let my guard down. The future...? In that case, thanks for your assistance earlier. I''ll thank him at least. It''s nothing, since it''s desirable for Lord Hardlett to attain new territory. I thought it was about time to help out the Yurest nobles a little. Kenneth lowers his voice as he adds on. I don''t need more people like Leopolt, plotting some schemes. I am...a little dissatisfied about the current situation. Is he going to invite me to rebel with him? Currently, Goldonia''s primary force is the central army, after all is said and done. Even though there have been many casualties in this battle, the lords'' armies have weakened so now the central army''s military strength is overwhelming. Well...that is His Majesty''s wish after all. To take the strength from the lords'' armies and gather it at His Majesty''s feet. I don''t have any objections regarding this...what I am unhappy about is the fact that such a large army is controlled by only a single person. ... So this is about Erich? This is just a delusion of mine, my own foolish nightmare...but if Count Radhalde revolts against the kingdom, where would the power to stand up against that come from? There is none. The central army has over 50 000 troops now. And now that the lords'' armies have weakened from the King''s policies, there are no other armies besides the guards in charge of the city''s security. It wouldn''t even be a contest from the start. However, there are many among the central army who have high respect for you. Not to mention, you have a strong private army. Is that how it is? Count Radhalde seems to have been granted cash for his reward this time, and no changes to his rank, so he is of equal rank to you. So Kenneth wants me to oppose Erich. You are not included in the new nobles controlled by Radhalde. And most of all, you possess a vast area of land. Unfortunately, Erich...Lord Radhalde is an old acquaintance. I can''t be hostile towards him. Hahaha, naturally. It would truly be a nightmare if the two people, who can be said are the spears of Goldonia, oppose each other! But, you have the ability to surpass Count Radhalde. If...in the unlikely case that it happens, know that I will always be your ally. After saying that, Kenneth stands up. Then he lowers his voice at the end. His Majesty will by no means feel angry. He is calming his heart knowing that it ended at territory and rank. What do you mean? This war, especially the battleships that disappeared in the river, required a considerable amount of expense after all. Although Goldonia is a large nation, they don''t have an inexhaustible supply of gold. The deficit of gold is quite large, so the tax collectors may play an active role in the future. With that final word, Kenneth and I exit the room. I knew that Kenneth and Erich were antagonistic with each other, but it''s quite muddled. However, because of that, I received assistance, and I found out that the King is in need of gold. I might have to do something for the development of the iron mine in the mountain nation territory. This time when I leave the royal palace, I am lined up with Celia, Irijina, Luna and Myla. Pipi is riding on my shoulders. Well, now I need some time to heal my fatigue. Let''s go back home. We''ll take a break in the mansion in the capital for a while before heading back to my territory. It is especially important for the soldiers to rest after the celebration. Most of all, the people who are ecstatic about the victory, particularly the young girls, will open their crotches to the heroic soldiers more easily. It''ll be a tight competition for the handsome guys, so even if you''re a little ugly, you still have a chance. It''s been a while so I want to suck on Melissa and Maria too. Alright, we''re doing it lots when we get back!! The joyous Irijina and Luna, Leah, who''s already wet and leading me by the hand, the slightly embarrassed Celia, Myla, who''s still resisting a little, Pipi, whose body is rocking on my shoulders...this girl isn''t wearing anything under there again. Well, time for an orgy. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday Support the translator. https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 106 Everyone Together CAegir POVC This is amazing. When I return to the mansion in the capital, the one who greets me as usual is the erotic Melissa. A bewitching woman like her may be the most beautiful when she''s in her thirties. Noticing that I''m staring at her thigh, peeking out from the large slit in her dress, she purposely moves it slowly to tease me. There''s also Miti, who has pretty much become a woman, and Alma, who is trembling as usual. Kroll has been chopping wood every day to heat up the bath and is still definitely a child, but he''s become a little more manly than before. But most importantly, there''s Maria. She has cut her long hair and she''s smiling while holding her bulging stomach. You got pregnant? Yes, I couldn''t contact you earlier because of the war. I approach Maria and gently stroke her stomach. Maria closes her eyes while smiling. But then she lets out a unhappy and subdued voice later. Um...this time you fought Treia in the war, right? Roleil has also become a battlefield? I already know what Maria is trying to say. I met your mother. She''s a nice and candid woman. Of course, she''s fine. Ah...is that so...? So mom is alright... I hug the flimsy Maria. As expected, she''s worried. Of course. I wouldn''t hurt such a nice woman. She''s on the older side, but she''s pretty in her own right... Eh? Oops, I said too much. Well, why don''t we eat and take a bath... Please wait. My shoulder was grabbed tightly. Mom is...already 45. Twice as old as Aegir-san. She''s already an old lady. Her stomach is large and she''s pregnant but she''s still pretty strong. A good woman is still a good woman even if she''s aged. Y-you sex beast!! Shortly before introducing the girls I brought along, I got hit by one of my beloved women. The strike from the powerless Maria felt like a feather though. After that, I bring the girls to the bath after the introductions are finished. It doesn''t look like there is any issue with this. That''s because Aegir-san always increases the number of women. They''ve gotten used to it. Melissa smiles, exposing her large breasts while doing so. Miti is helping Maria to wash her body. It won''t be long before she gives birth so she can''t stay in the water for a long period. Although I could never have imagined that this bath would feel small. I kiss Celia, who''s gotten slightly miffed at this situation with so many women. It''s my first time for a bath...how amazing. Leah soaks in the bathtub after washing herself. Because of Kroll''s efforts, the temperature is maintained from the occasionally flowing warm water, but he seems to be immensely curious about what''s going on. Irijina is playing around with Pipi...hey, Pipi is sinking. Luna, Celia don''t just sit back, go help your comrade. By the way, Myla isn''t here. After she introduced herself, she went to tell her family to come to the capital. It''s unfortunate that I won''t be able to embrace her today but it was hard to stop her after seeing how happy and fidgety she was. I''ll embrace her until she faints and pisses herself when she comes back, so she can go. In any case...it''s gotten bigger than before, hasn''t it? My dick, sticking out above the water, is poked lightly by Melissa. When I sit in the bathtub and I get hard, it sticks out like that. Yes. It''s gotten one size bigger and his technique is considerably... He fucked 30 people two times each in one night, if I recall correctly! Celia answers, but Irijina says something unnecessary. Thirty!? Hyaa-... Even Melissa sounds surprised, as she plays with my dick. Miti, who''s washing Maria, widens her eyes in surprise and puts a hand to her mouth. It''ll get even harder now. So I''ll also be joining tonight...since I think Melissa-san will really die if it was only her. I guess so...alright. Then I guess you can be affectionate with everyone. After saying that, Melissa comes over to my side. Irijina comes over on the opposite side so I hug both of their shoulders. Luna and Celia get on all-fours while remaining in the bathtub and strokes my thighs while looking up at me. My meat rod swells uncontrollably and the entire head of my shaft extends above the water. Aaah...I want it. Leah opens her mouth to envelope me, but Melissa stops her. Leah-chan...was it, could you let Maria do it? Look, she can''t really be embraced like this. Y-you''re right. I''m sorry!! The bowing Leah and the slightly flushed Pipi gets on top of my face with their ass. Excuse me, kay? Pipi too! I grab the two large breasts of the two women I''m hugging. You can be a little rougher if you want~ Same here! It''s more manly if you do it to the point that it hurts! Celia and Luna start rubbing my ass after rubbing my thighs. I''ll use my chest on your thigh. If you could raise your bum a little more...I''ll use my finger to comfort your unclean hole. Miti, embarrassed at the erect penis, supports Maria and places her on a wooden stool in the water. It seems Maria uses this in the bath. Will it be possible? Of course...then I''ll be taking it in now. Maria slowly takes the cock in her mouth and bobs her head once she gets used to the size. I lick the ass and vagina of the girl on top of my face while getting showered in juices, grab the breasts of the women on both sides, and get my hips and thighs pleasured while fingers are entering my ass in an alternating fashion. The important meat rod is getting sucked by the woman who got pregnant from my seed. This is the best...it''s splendid. I express my true feelings without holding back. The women get more excited and move even faster and more intense. In a flash, Leah sticks out her tongue and sprays her love juices, as Irijina and Melissa suck on their nipples while they fondle their breasts. Celia and Luna''s thin fingers in my ass are also unbearably good. I unconsciously start pushing my hips up. Pipi, getting up on my face in turn, also clings to me feeling a little flustered. I can''t get enough of this; this might be the ideal scenario for me. I close my eyes and throw my head back to enjoy the pleasure, causing the other girls to start crawling their tongues all over. I''m starting to feel like ejaculating but I want to enjoy this a bit more, so I suppress the urge. Each time I did so, my meat rod expanded. It''s so big... Melissa unconsciously let out her voice. It was monstrous before too, but this thing is still growing, isn''t it... Yeah, I also think that it''s getting bigger every day. Celia agrees as well. Pipi is a little sad. If it gets this big, it won''t fit inside me. It''ll burst my stomach. It''s certainly oversized if we compare it after seeing other guys! We probably couldn''t even feel it if short and tiny guys enter us!1 Irijina''s a bit too loud so Kroll, who''s outside, dropped something in a panic. That''s fine though, isn''t it? Since we''re Aegir-san''s women after all. Of course. As long as Aegir-sama is satisfied, we''ll widen our holes as much as needed. Me too...I don''t care what happens as long as master fucks me. It''s a female''s duty to serve the master, there''s no reason to be confused about stretching out your hole. When everyone started to cling to me, I inevitably reached my limit. Not even half of my swollen cock is in Maria''s mouth. But she''s still trying her best to take me in all the way in her throat, almost seeming like a single thrust would push me into her stomach. That would be too cruel towards a pregnant woman though. Maria! I''m cumming! I''ll spray it on your entire body!! I get up from the water and stand in front of Maria. It seems like an enormous amount will be released, if I do say so myself. If I erupt in her mouth, it might cause her difficulty in breathing, which is dangerous for a pregnant woman. Go ahead! Maria has also resolved herself and pushes her face forward. Uoooooooh!! I stroke myself intensely and was just about to release but four hands extend from behind me to grab my cock. Celia and Luna''s white hands are holding my cock and rubbing it as well. It seems they''re fine with me just releasing my seed. Kyaaa!! With a tremendous sound, my seed pours on Maria and her face is instantly becomes a plastered mess. On your stomach too! I spray a large amount of seed on her enlarged belly, the place where my seed resides. Unlike how I normally stroke myself, four hands are each rubbing their own way, causing my ejaculation to spray every which way in an irregular rhythm. Maria, quickly getting her entire body covered in sperm, falls over spellbound and scoops up the juices into her mouth. But my ejaculation isn''t over yet. On Miti too! Heeh!? Me?? I point my cock at Miti, who''s supporting Maria, and fire my remaining seed. The majority of it got on Maria, but I still had enough leftover to cover Miti''s face. Hiiieeh!! My seed gets stuck on Miti''s face and finally my cock gets a little softer, sinking back into the water. Fueeeeh...it got sprayed on me... Miti spoons a little of the semen on her face and licks it, but then lets it run off in a hurry when she realizes that we were looking at her. Hey, Aegir-san! You shouldn''t get it on Miti. I got Melissa angry. Oh yeah, she really treasures these kids...but Miti is already 16 years old. It''s about time for her to be screwed by a man. She''s become a rather pretty girl, and it might be nice if I was the one to do so. Noticing my gaze, Miti turns red and looks down. And the orgy continues on the bed. Aoooh! ...It''s only half... Melissa is pushing herself on my cock in the cowgirl position and using her finger to rub the part of my meat rod still left outside. There''s still room, all the way in the back, isn''t there? Yeah...here I go. Ooooh...ooooh!! As Melissa lets out some growl like a beast, my cock enters her womb. Since Melissa''s vagina has gotten roughed up, it is easier to penetrate into her womb, plus her erogenous zone is also there. It''s in...it''s been so long since my womb got pierced like thisss!! The other girls are watching with their mouths wide open as she moves her waist roughly and rubs my dick with the insides of her body. No way...there''s still some left...I knew that Aegir-san has gotten bigger. Up until now, it has always gone in up to the root, but there''s a little bit still not inside this time. It seems Melissa isn''t satisfied with herself as a woman though. Putting it all the way in ...is my...aaaaaaaah!! She pushed her own hips down forcefully to squeeze the rest of my cock in, and when Melissa was finally able to get it up to the root, the shock caused her to spray her liquids everywhere and collapse on the spot. The entrance of her womb naturally started to convulsing, as well as the entirety of her vagina, and although I feel slightly sorry for Melissa, it feels good for me. I might as well ejaculate too. Fuun! I pulled my rod halfway out and then push it back in up to the root. She sprays her love juices again while I erupt deep into her womb. Around that time, Melissa regained her consciousness and started to match the movements of her hips with mine. Well, I''m at a loss...it''s a large cock even I can''t handle. Sooner or later, you''ll run out of girls who could handle it. Melissa sinks into the bed while panting and joking lightly. Looking around, she sees that the other girls are also spreading their legs open and waiting for me to thrust into them with my dick. But it wouldn''t be any fun if I just did so normally. In that case...would you like to try some rape-play ? Melissa takes out kimonos made out of rough cloth for everyone from the wardrobe. It''s pretty cheap so don''t worry about tearing it, plus you can get a different feel like this, right? Having everyone wear those clothes made it seem like the girls are from a poor neighborhood. Now, you can choose the girl you like to attack and ****. I don''t really get turned on from raping someone, but this is just playing around. It''s better to just go with the flow and enjoy myself. Nooo! Stoooop!! Be quiet! I push Celia to the floor on her back and grab a hold of her neck. The crude kimono gets torn loudly and her nicely shaped breasts emerge. Without a moment''s delay, I put my mouth to her breasts and roll my tongue around her nipples. Nooo! Sto-...let go! Celia hits my head repeatedly while I continue to suck on her. But I ignore the feeble resistance and move myself between her legs, pressing my dick against her slightly opened slit. You''re already wet, don''t you actually want it? Y-you''re wrong! That''s just me being scared. Give it up, you can''t escape anymore!! I grab Celia''s shoulder, sticking out from the torn clothes, and push my cock in all at once. Noooooo!! How is it? Is it good? It feels good, doesn''t it? Please stop...pull it out, please. Celia sobs as she shakes her head left and right, but a grin appears on her face. Even though she''s acting, it seems she couldn''t hide the fact that she''s happy. Look, here it comes, my seed is going to burst out!! Please stop! Not inside! I''ll get pregnannnnt! Oooh! Nooo! Celia is pretending to push me away but her legs are wrapped around my waist. Even so, I release my sperm while Celia is continuing to refuse me and pushing against my chest. Fuu...How was it? It was quite refreshing to have you refuse me...but for your legs to wrap around me so tightly, did you want it that badly? It couldn''t be helped. I was truly happy deep down in my heart...I''ll act even better the next time. After the intense sex, Celia seems to have gotten tired, so she took a pillow and fell asleep. Hardlett-dono, don''t...we are superior and subordinate! Irijina''s body is too big so even though she wore the clothes, her vagina and ass is completely exposed. Still, I tear the clothes around her chest and thrust my dick against Irijina. Irijina, this is an order from your superior. Be quiet and stick out your ass! Such an unreasonable order is against the way of a knight...stop...you can''tt! My dick pushes its way inside, spreading her insides apart. Aaah...I''m getting fucked...Hardlett-dono, please have mercy...anymore than this and- You will stick your ass out this way, until I finish having fun. I pull both of Irijina''s hands back as I continue pounding away at her. Irijina just obediently takes my cock while her hands are pulled back and her breasts sticking out. What a nice ass...how is this? I insert the dildo, that Maria could no longer use because she''s pregnant, into Irijina''s asshole. It seems much smaller than my dick but Irijina''s hole is being spread apart so much that it seems like it''ll rip. How is it, does it feel good getting both your holes attacked!? Please stooop...I-I''m going to diee. It''s rubbing inside and it feels good...aah, I''m cumming. I''m gonna release everything. Irijina turns backward to look at me. Don''t! It''s dangerous for me today! I''ll get pregnant. Wouldn''t that be fine...? If you get pregnant, I''ll keep you as my mistress! Get pregnant, Irijina!! The sound of a forceful ejaculation resonates. Uwaaah!! Don''tttt!! After our bodies trembled, we separate from each other. Even though she was acting, I really came, so my semen drips out from her crotch. How was it? It was amazing...with my ass...together... Irijina collapses and falls asleep beside Celia. It seems that the acting is more stimulating than usual and she felt more turned on. Y-you shouldn''t! I''m married, so I can''t do anything to be unfaithful! Luna is acting as a married woman. I don''t know what kind of book or play she got this from, but I''ll play along. It''ll be fine, ma''am. Your husband won''t know. ...here, look at this. I wave my cock in front of Luna. Uu...it''s big. It''s bigger than your husband''s, isn''t it? This will now go into you, ma''am. Luna steps back to resist, but she stumbles on the bed and falls on it. With a couple of quick steps from me, I climb on top of Luna and kiss her nape. You went on the bed yourself, so it''s fine, right? T-that''s not it...I just tripped, and definitely not some sort of invitation... Without saying anything, I tear Luna''s clothes from the neck area all the way to the hem. What a beautiful pussy and breasts. This will belong to me from now on. What foolish things are-! Everything is my husband''s... I rub my cock against her entrance of her vagina. From now on...I''m your husband!! Aah!! Please sto-...aaaaaah!! I plunge my meat rod deep into Luna and bite her neck at the same time. Ouch! What are you doing? This is the proof...that you accepted my cock. I bite her on the nape of the neck, but not hard enough that would wound her. How-...how did this happen, this will be discovered by my husband. You''re already my woman. Your husband will give up and only suffer. I rock my hips in a daze as Luna trembles. She was enduring it by biting on her finger at first, but eventually uses both hands to cover her face, and finally wraps her arms around me and starts moaning. Didn''t you hate me? You were being forcefully raped, but now this will just be you cheating. I-I don''t mind anymore...I could care less about my husband...I will obey you...and this large cock forever! Well said. You''re already my woman!! I lift Luna up, pushing my cock as deep as I could and then ejaculate. In contrast to her appearance, Luna has a tight cavity and it gets quickly filled to the brim with my semen, so much so that you could tell her stomach has expanded on the outside. I came a lot. Maybe you got pregnant? Yes, surely I will get pregnant, and I will raise it as your child. I won''t be a nuisance to you, so please rest assured. Alright, I''ll call for you when I feel like doing it again. Come immediately, got it? Of course. Luna spreads her legs open vulgarly and crouches, then licks all the juices off my rod and makes it clean. This is slightly different from ****, but this might be nice too. How was it? I''m speechless...this feeling of arousal deep in my heart cannot be expressed... ...If I don''t monitor this one, she might cheat on me. Leah, who was next, was incredible. Gyaaaaaah!! It hurrrtttts!! I''ll dieeeeeee!! I rip her clothes as usual and as soon as I penetrate her, she lets out an agonizing cry, like she''s dying. H-how is this? Ow, ow, ow, ow, hiiiiiih!! Help meeeeee!! ...... It''s supposed to be just play-rape, but if she makes it so realistic, I''ll get turned off. Leah hasn''t been in the best environments in the past so she''s probably used to this kind of stuff. When I continued to rub her insides with my slightly softer meat rod, I could tell from the undulations that she''s pretty aroused, but it didn''t calm her screaming. It hurts! It hurtssss-! My pussy is getting torn aparttt! It''s painful, I''m gonna dieee!! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. H-hey...are you really okay...? Yeah, just acting. Oh, of course. With that, I continue to move my hips. Gyyaaaaah!! Someone help meeeee!! Oh god! Please kill meeeee!! ...... In the end, I managed to ejaculate, but I have some complicated feelings. I was able to cum even during this miserable **** session. How was that? It was good. When I know that master is the one raping me, it doesn''t hurt. If you liked, you could have actually hurt me, you know? No, I''ll refrain from doing so...next time, we''ll do something different, ''kay? Hm? Okay then. After that, I rush into an orgy with everyone after making love to Pipi, and pour myself some alcohol to moisten my throat while getting affectionate with everyone. Let''s go! I cover Melissa, who is lying face up on the bed, with my own body and ejaculate. She''s already out cold so there wasn''t any response from her. I guess that''s to be expected since it''s the fifth round...It''s been so long since I''ve tasted her body so I was hotter than usual. I pull out my cock and instantly drain the alcohol placed by the bedside. The winter nights are cooler so the windows are shut tight, but it makes things much hotter in here instead. The moisture in my entire body probably escaped in the form of my semen and sweat. I''ll have to replenish it with the alcohol. Since I didn''t eat anything before having sex, the alcohol is really swirling around in my empty stomach. I should sleep soon too. My cock is still hard, but I don''t have anymore girls to fuck. My legs wobble slightly due to my drunkenness so I search for an empty space on the bed, but the door creaks open. Master~ Maria-san is asleep now. Wah, this room is hot. And the smell is... Miti, who was looking after Maria, shows herself unexpectedly. There''s still a girl left, after all. I approach Miti slowly while my dick is still erect. Did you want a drink, master? Wah, wah, at least cover the front please. Miti covers her face with her hands but there are gaps between her fingers. That gesture turns me on even more. Miti...it''s fine, right? I hug her shoulder, and push my cock against her, and realize that Miti is wanting it for the first time. Eeeh!? You''re joking, right? Y-you can''t...I don''t want it! Oh, so is the rape-play still going on? I''m drunk and I can''t think straight. Be quiet. I''ll do it well. Please wait! You''re drunk! Melissa-san~ Melissa won''t wake up because of the five rounds she''s been through. And it''s not fresh because of how real it is, similar to Leah''s acting. Stick out your butt... Noo... I flip up her apron-dress and pull off her underwear. It''s not like the crude clothing from earlier, so I have to be careful not to tear it. Master, please return to your senses! Your ass is plump and cute. A 16-year old''s ass is pure white and has elasticity. She isn''t muscular like Celia, so it''s unbelievably soft. I push my face into her ass and start kissing it repeatedly. No! Aahn! I lick Miti''s ass for a short time while she moans, then lift her up and push her down onto the sofa. I spread her legs open wide and start licking her vagina. Hiiih! Don''t!! It''s embarrassingC!! I ignore her, and continue licking her genitals as she tries to push my head away desperately. It doesn''t smell and it''s been washed pretty cleanly. It looks very narrow but it should be okay since Celia was able to take me in. Confirming that her pussy is wet, I stand up and bring my dick in front of Miti''s face. Now, lick it. Hiih! I don''t expect her to have any technique but if I could get it wet with saliva, it would be smoother during penetration. Miti resisted at first but timidly sticks her tongue out to lick my cock. Slather more saliva on it...lick the tip properly. Uuuuu...Fuueee... Miti moves her mouth around and accumulates the saliva, then drools on my dick to get it wet. I rub my cock to get the entire shaft wet with her saliva. After that, I try to push the tip of my cock against her tongue, which she stuck out slightly, but it seems she doesn''t have the courage to take it in her mouth yet. She''s gotten enough saliva on it, so I guess that''s fine. I went in between Miti''s legs and spread apart her legs. Naturally, she would know what I''m doing. Eeeh!? No, don''t-! Please don''t fuck me master! Miti is struggling and I couldn''t quite get my cock inside, so I sit on the sofa, lift up her thighs and get into an inverse sitting position. The way she''s pretending not to like it is perfect though. It teases a man''s desire to get rough and it isn''t painful to look at. Miti, you''ve peeked on us having sex, right? You can taste the real thing. Noo...at least get me more in the mood...being so forceful like this is horrible... Hahaha, what good acting. I''m getting turned on. I slowly lower Miti''s thighs. She''s flip-flopping and struggling, but I''ve grabbed her thigh tightly so even if she twists her body around, she won''t escape. Eventually, my cock touches her vagina and makes a sticky sound. Don''t struggle so much, it''ll go in your asshole. Hiiih! Miti seems to have given up as she is covering her face with both hands. It would have really turned me on if she acted all the way till the end...oh well. There...can you tell? It''s slowly going in. Aah...aaaaaah... My meat rod pushes through Miti''s tight hole. As a form of final resistance, Miti tries to close off her crotch, but that doesn''t even serve as an obstruction. Her vagina is slowly stretched wide and my cock hits a wall, in a place shallower than I expected. Hm? It''s quite shallow. I-I''m a virgin! Please master, be satisfied with this much! Begging me with a voice that sounds like she''s about to cry makes me even more turned on and I unconsciously thrust my hips forward. With a tiny tearing sound, the feeble girl''s virginity is taken just like that. Kyaaaaaa!! Oooowww!! Miti''s insides are considerably tight. She isn''t trained so it isn''t an intense contraction, but rather the shape is naturally tight. The insides are ordinary, but when I thrust deeper, it reflexively squeezes down on me and it feels quite nice. It''s pretty nice. Very tight. No, nooo! Maria-san! Melissa-san! Mother Dorothea! Save meee!! Miti is screaming almost as if she is actually getting raped. That screaming continued even as I thrusted while lifting her up and even as I pounded her from behind with her hands on the window frame. And then during the final moment, I push Miti onto an empty spot on the bed. I''m cumming!! ...Stop...itt. My hand wraps around Miti''s shoulder and holds onto her tightly while I ejaculate. The small girl trembles and convulses during my climax and eventually becomes exhausted. I lick the teardrop that drips down her cheek, but more keep dripping. I didn''t think I hurt her that much... The morning sun is rising and because I drank so much, I''m starting to feel dizzy. I should go to sleep soon. I press myself against Miti and go to sleep while my cock remains her. The next day I''m sitting on the edge of the bed while the girls are attacking me. I would gladly welcome them to do so if they were servicing me with their mouths, but unfortunately, I''m being attacked with words. I misjudged you!! To think you would **** Miti!! I thought you wouldn''t do something like that...has your heart also become a sex craving beast? It would be too sad for this child to have a father who is also a sex-crazed monster. Melissa and Maria are the harshest. Melissa is especially mad, like a raging fire. It''s frowned upon to **** a servant. ...Miti should also have known that if you approach Aegir-sama at night, you will get fucked. Celia is trying to cover for me, but it doesn''t make me feel better at all. The chief can''t fuck girls however he wants to? For the plains-people, you must have consensual sex, even if you are the chief. Pipi and Luna don''t really understand. Well...I''m sorry. ...sniff. Miti looks upset as she wears a nightgown on top of her naked body. Did it hurt? ...no, it didn''t hurt partway through. But, to take my virginity while drunk...waaah I''m sorry. I''ll buy you whatever sweets you want. You can''t trade my virginity for sweets!! Well, what should I do? Did you dislike being embraced by me? I''m grateful to you, master, and I think you''re wonderful as a man too. But it''s too much for me, that you took my virginity while drunk! Miti hugs Melissa tightly. She''s still a child, huh. I guess I might have made a mistake in determining the harvesting period. ...So, Aegir-san. We will be going to Dorothea-san and apologizing to her. Dorothea? Why? She told you to treasure the girl when she entrusted Miti to you and you raped her! I don''t really mind apologizing. Dorothea''s a nice woman too, so perhaps something will develop with her. And also, make Miti into one of your concubines. Eeeh!? Concubine? This caused Miti to be surprised. Please look at this. Melissa turns Miti over and spreads her genitals apart. Hyaaaa!! Miti screams as her privates are revealed in front of everyone. It''s become so gaping...now it can no longer take anything but Aegir-san''s thing now. It''s natural to take her as your wife, isn''t it? Melissa thrusts three fingers in and out. I think that is pretty embarrassing in its own right. I also have a plan. First, I will talk with everyone...then we''ll go to Dorothea''s place. Yes... Miti puts her clothes back on and leaves Melissa, then approaches the large-bellied Maria. If it''s Maria, she won''t be so violent. Dorothea''s Orphanage I see...so you laid your hands on Miti. I was a little forceful but I don''t think I made her unhappy. I intend to continue looking after her too. Mother. I was surprised to get raped, but I don''t hate my master... You have plenty of happiness as a woman. I don''t think Hardlett-sama will be someone who makes a woman sad either. Miti, falling in love with a gentleman who loves women means that you will often feel jealous, but please do your best to make him happy. Mother... Leave it to me. You will have the pleasure of being raised...but you will also experience sadness from being away from me. It''s complicated. Yeah, mother has raised me and I have grown so big now. Thank you, mother! The two girls hug each other, so the atmosphere isn''t right for me to ask whether Dorothea wants to go one round with me. Besides, I have another request as well. Dorotea...I have a suggestion for that. What is it? She separates from Miti and turns to look at me. As I thought, she has a straitlaced personality, and it shows in her eyes as well. She''s slightly older, but still a woman I''d like to embrace. I want you to be in charge of managing my mansion in the capital. The mansion...? I''m terribly sorry but I have my hands full with just looking after this orphanage so I definitely don''t have any time to spare. I know. That''s why it will be fine if you just brought the kids along with you to this mansion. I think it would be much easier to live there than this breezy place. Oh my...to live in a noble''s mansion... Actually, I want to take Melissa and the others, along with Miti, back to my territory. But I don''t have many people I can trust to look after the mansion, and it will deteriorate if it isn''t used. I will give you a maintenance fee and a wage for looking after the mansion, and the children could become servants. It should be easier for you and the kids to live there rather than here. As expected, Dorotea looks surprised. You would leave your mansion to me and the kids, without even knowing our backgrounds...? I don''t know about your backgrounds but I know your character. After Dorotea considers it for a short period, she bows deeply. Then if you would please allow me to, I humbly accept your offer. I''ll show you around the place. I''ll be leaving next week so you can come over whenever you want before that. When Dorotea raises her head, I approach her and quickly steal her lips. I slip my tongue into her mouth and prod the insides for several seconds before letting go. Wh-what-?! You were so attractive, I just couldn''t help myself. Think of it as the proof of our contract. What a flirtatious gentleman...I can imagine the future hardships for Miti. Dorotea wipes her mouth after, but her cheeks are tinted with a slight blush. I leave Miti here, whose mouth remains open and is at a complete loss for words, and head back to the mansion. I''ll let the mother and daughter sleep together for tonight at least. And on the day of departure, the entire family is gathered and getting ready for the journey. The girls aren''t the only ones coming with me, but Kroll and Alma are also coming. Kroll is already quite grown up and has the resolve to come with me, while Alma is still scared, but should be fine if she sticks to Kroll. It seems like she''s constantly thinking about Kroll. The children are coming along so Melissa has no reason to stay here, and since Melissa is going, Maria said she would come too, resulting in a chain effect that caused everyone to accompany me. What worries me is the chance that Maria, whose stomach is already quite big, would give birth during the winter trip, but there is also a solution for that. What an incredible carriage...so something like a six-horse carriage exists. It''s a large-sized carriage that Kenneth gave me as a present for being promoted to a Count. He gave it to me, so I accepted. But it seems Celia is worried about a variety of things. The carriage is considerably large so it couldn''t be used within the capital, thus it was waiting for us outside. On the other hand, land is the only thing that Rafen doesn''t lack, so the roads are large and there should be room for this carriage to run. The interior has plenty of space and cushions have been prepared as well. Moreover, the chassis itself is made with the Olga Federation''s latest technology so it wouldn''t feel too bumpy even on rough ground. A heating instrument has been prepared as well, so Maria could travel without worrying her body will get too cold. This is amazing...as expected of Goldonia... Myla, who has returned with gifts from her family, is also surprised when she saw the carriage. Her rank is a Goldonian Baroness, but besides that, her position is still unstable so I designated her as a house guest/mistress for now. Although she keeps telling me not to call her a mistress and just call her a soldier. But...why is there a bed in the back? Celia speaks in a somewhat snappy tone. It''s so that Maria can rest comfortably. ...It''s not for Aegir-sama to use to embrace a girl, right? That as well. When all the family members got on the carriage and I was about to give the order to my soldiers, I heard an angry voice shouting. Like I said, I won''t let you hitchhike! What are you thinking, it''s rude! Well, could you somehow...I am indebted to Hardlett-sama... Are you an acquaintance of the Count? No, once in the city... If it''s like that, then everyone has seen him during the parade, you idiot!! Don''t pick on my sister! I wonder what it is, shall I go take a look? Celia sticks her head out the window of the carriage. If you go, you might make it worse, so I''ll go. What''s wrong? What''s all the commotion about? W-well, Count Hardlett! Sorry for disturbing you. These girls are asking us something ridiculous like letting them come along... When I came to look, I see a calm-looking beauty and a lively young girl. They look familiar. These girls claim they''ve seen Count Hardlett before, so I''ll just chase them off immediately. Hardlett-sama! You saved my sister and I in this alley, didn''t you!? I am truly thankful. Oh, I remember. It''s the girl who was getting raped and her younger sister. I seem to have a thing for **** lately...I guess I should treasure my girls more. Fumu, so you want to come with us? Yes, we have been working at a bar in the capital but we were just fired recently... I didn''t do anything wrong! I only kicked away the perverted old man who touched my sister''s butt! I don''t need to hear more. So, you want to come to Rafen? Yes. I heard that many people have been gathering in Rafen recently and there are more jobs...and also I believe it''s might be some sort of fate that is leading us to work in Hardlett-sama''s territory. But my sister doesn''t have the strongest body, so she can''t walk in the cold weather. That''s why...I was asking if we could ride in an empty wagon! Fumu, I don''t particularly mind, since two females are almost like baggage. Of course, I can''t bring two girls, who I don''t know the names of, into the carriage with my family, but it''s fine to let them get in one of the other wagons. Just let them get on any one of those wagons, it should be empty since it''s on the way back. Ye-...well...then this would set an example for the others... I look over and see a line of several people following after us. If they follow behind the army, they won''t have to worry about bandits or monsters. There is a risk that the soldiers will do something, but I guess they trust my army somewhat. But my army marches at a high pace, so there''s a risk they might get left behind. If I let them ride in the wagons, they might creep and crawl around. I feel uneasy letting some unknown people ride with the supplies. Then it would be like this. I hug the shoulder of the gentle and voluptuous woman and bring her in for a kiss. Her body stiffens initially, but she relaxes soon after, leaning herself against me. Her plump and hot lips are really nice to suck on, and although she isn''t fat, her entire body is soft. She would definitely get raped if she were to walk around at night. Puhaa...you''re good at kissing, aren''t you. After we swapped spit for a while, I separate my lips from hers and hug the shoulder of the younger sister next. Yo-...you can''t. I-I''m a bo-...nnh!! Compared to the elder sister, her lips are thin, her body is smaller and doesn''t have much meat. When I continue to hug her and fondle her ass, she tightens up and acts strangely. Puhaa...Hardlett-sama...this...I''ll become strange. The younger sister is pressing against her crotch and is bent over. I guess she got wet. As you''ve seen, I''ll have these two entertain me. You can let them get on one of the wagons. Yessir! The soldiers let them get on an empty wagon. We had a small commotion, but I want to hurry back to Rafen. Another two girls... Celia, if you frown all the time, the wrinkles between your eyebrows will become permanent. Don''t massage my face please! Aaah~, it won''t be able to go back to normal~ Pipi will do it too! Me too!!! I will as well, although I''m weak... Me too... Stop it, Pipi! Runa-san, you too...oowww!! Irijina-san, you''re tearing me apart!! ...how dare you touch me! I''ll kill you, you little brat!! Alma is desperately trying to protect Kroll from getting kicked by Celia after he got a little overconfident and touched Celia''s face. It seems Irijina has gotten fond of the sensation of her cheeks and is continuing to rub them with her herculean strength, while I pet the screaming Celia''s head and play with Leah''s hair, who is sleeping on my lap. I wonder if Nonna and the others are doing well. It would be nice if she didn''t get into any arguments with Adolph about unnecessary spending. --- https://www.gofundme.com/f/madesaturday Support the translator. https://www.pa treon.com/Natkun/overview 107 Rafen Rhapsody CAegir POVC It was a peaceful trip with everyone coming along and there were no particular problems on the way from Goldonia to Rafen. Although the Eastern army separated from us, we are still an army with several thousands in number. Any bandits or monsters in the area knew that it would be suicidal just hanging around us, much less trying to attack us. The hitchhiking travelers following behind us don''t look tense at all either. ...Are you thinking about something else? Does it not feel good? No, it feels good. If possible, I''d like it if you pushed it in deeper. ''Kaaay~ It is late at night and when I woke up to go outside the carriage to drink some water, Leah comes over to me. Would you mind if I did something naughty? Well, I couldn''t refuse her. Everyone is sleeping pleasantly and I especially don''t want to disturb Maria''s sleep, so I asked Leah to use her mouth to pleasure me without making too much noise. I''m gonna take it deeper in my throat then...nnggoh. Uu! Her throat rubs against my meat rod. The way her throat rubs me provides a different sensation than the inside of her mouth and I unintentionally let my voice out, but when I look away, I realize that Kroll is looking at us awkwardly from a nearby bush. Oh yeah, there were some rustling sounds earlier so maybe he was taking a piss or something. We''re in front of the carriage so he couldn''t come back. I feel sorry for him since it''s cold out, but I''ll need him to endure it a little longer...in return, I''ll show him something nice. I slip my hand in Leah''s skirt and shift her underwear to the side. Unlike Celia, who wears shorts, Leah prefers to wear short skirts. If I do that while Leah''s in between my legs and on all fours right now, Kroll should be able to see her genitals quite clearly from where he is. Nnnh!? You want to put it in? No, I just wanted to touch. Continue. As Leah continues servicing me with her mouth, I extend my arm to her genitals and spread them apart with my fingers. Her genitals have been used frequently from when she was young, so the shape is much more evocative than Celia''s. The fleshy mound is protruding slightly while getting teased with my fingers and it should be an unbearable sight for a virgin kid like Kroll. ...gh!! gh!! I start to hear more rustling sounds. It seems he''s started to masturbate. Getting such an expected reaction made me smile. He''s been doing his job properly even during the time I was away, and it seems he''s done a little practice with a sword so he could protect the girls. It''s somewhat pathetic just to masturbate while peeping. His daily labor work has also developed his body. Maybe it''s time I teach him about girls. Realizing that I''m thinking about something else again, Leah stares up at me before moving more intensely. After being pleasured for a while, I raise my hips up and my dick prepares to ejaculate my pulsing several times. Guuh...I''m cumming. ? It is just what Leah wished for but it can''t be helped. I press her head down and push deeper into her throat, then release my semen. NnnnhC!! That would be a little frustrating for me, so I insert my finger in her bare hole and pinch her clitoris. Leah quickly squirts a large amount and convulses while sticking her ass upwards. Aaaauh!! At the same time, I also hear a groan from the bush. Well, now that the three of us feel more refreshed, let''s return to the carriage and sleep. I return to the carriage while kissing Leah, and Kroll returns shortly after, but....I guess Leah''s pussy was too stimulating for a virgin like him, since he started rubbing himself again when everyone fell asleep. However, this area is where the keen Celia is. You little brat! What are you doing!? Celia instantly wakes up and hits him in the crotch. Celia...as a man, it hurts me to see an erect dick getting kicked, so please don''t. Besides a trifle or two, the journey went pretty smoothly as expected and it only took a couple days until we could see the city walls of Rafen. Heeeh...this is quite nice. A splendid city, isn''t it? Melissa and Maria sound impressed. They may have imagined a more rotten-looking city from the surrounding countryside. This place is also considerably developed. The interior of the city couldn''t be seen because of the walls, but the fields around the city have flood control laid out and farms spread out. Occasionally, the peddlers we pass in wagons heading north get frightened at the sudden appearance of an army, but when they see me, they take their hats off and greet me. Business is also developing nicely ever since Claire set up her shop. When I let my thoughts run wild about the development of the city, I could see something strange in the clear, blue sky. I thought it was a bird at first, but it was precisely heading for us while drifting along. That white thing gets blown left and right by the wind occasionally, but I could see that it''s Casie, with her fluttering white hair, drifting towards us. As usual, she''s slow...she''s flying, but I could probably walk faster than that. She came flying down in the shining light, without any sense of mysteriousness, while Celia and I wave her down with our hands out the window. With the dumb thought that she was poor at physical activity during her time alive, she somehow manages to grab and cling on the roof of the carriage. Welcome back-! Gyaaaaaaa!! Casie peeks her face in from the ceiling of the carriage suddenly. The abrupt appearance of her face caused Miti and Alma to scream. Miti hugs Melissa and Alma hugs Kroll. It is during these times that you need a person who you can rely on. Miti considers Melissa and Maria to be elder sisters naturally, but Kroll also has a girl who relies on him after all. I thought it was sad that he needed to peek on people having sex while masturbating, but it would be fine if he just embraced Alma. Alma is still a child so I wouldn''t even be able to use my index finger, but Kroll is similar in age with her and she could probably take him inside. His dick is small anyways, so it won''t hurt Alma. Casie...stop showing up so suddenly. Sorry~ The ghost phases through the ceiling and snuggles up against my chest. When I pat her head, I could feel the distinct sensation of simultaneously feeling yet not feeling her body. Eh? What is it, master? Miti-san and Alma as well, what is it? This stuffed toy... Oh I see, Leah can''t see her. Well, it''s a bit of a long story regarding that. But I''m keeping a ghost. I''m not a pet. Heeeh...you''ve even done it with a ghost. As I thought, master is amazing. Why do you say that every time I say I''m keeping you. It isn''t wrong. Another foreign thing... I''m Casie, I''m not strange. It seems Myla can see her, as her face stiffens. As expected of a former general, she doesn''t scream and can calm herself down. And also, Casie lowers the stuffed bear from her neck so people could know she is here C which is fine C but it''s been used so much that it has gotten dirty and there are several places that are torn open and cotton is starting to come out. If this is flying around, it would be unnecessarily creepy, so please change it. We return to Rafen together with Casie, who came to greet us early, to find something that would work as an object to help perceive the ghost. The citizens cheered for us as the soldiers gather in the newly established plaza and then disperse. There won''t be any more wars in the near future so having a few guards should be enough for the city''s security. After the confirmation of war merits and the distribution of rewards, everyone goes off to rest. Aaah, so busy! Everyone is coming at me from the left and right! I also lifted the ban on my ass and had to do three or four at a time! The prostitutes are also fired up. Well, they can earn money from the anguished soldiers who just received their rewards. There is no other night more profitable than tonight. We don''t have enough people to help! Please bring your sisters, your mothers...and even your younger brothers, if he''s cute! Hey, I can understand you want to make lots of money, but making other men fuck a man''s ass is too much. I also let the bow cavalry know that they are dismissed and they can return to the mountains. I want them to rest up in their own homes. There was a sizeable amount of casualties...tell the leaders that I''m sorry. What are you saying? We are the chief''s bow and sword. To die in battle is a warrior''s honor. Tell them I will definitely pay them back for this. I am humbly pleased and grateful. I had the sisters, Luna and Ruby, as well as Pipi act as messengers and have them return to their home for a while. I''ll check on the mountain nation territory in the near future but I will return home for now. It''s fine if I leave the rest of the various tasks to Leopolt and Irijina. I want to go back home quickly and embrace my women. I''m glad you''re safe-Welcome back, AegirC!! Carla jumps in and pushes Nonna, who greets me with a mitsuyubi bow. Nonna gets pushed into the floor but her breasts act as a cushion. Rita and Catherine are also dressed up when they greet me. Welcome back. I know you prefer it better when we aren''t wearing anything. She knows me well. I want to play around with everyone tonight, fully naked. Lastly, Kuu and Ruu walk alongside Mel, whose stomach is about the same size as Maria''s. It feels like every time I see Mel recently, she''s pregnant. She''s a wonderful woman who easily gets pregnant. Mama~ Sue, Mel''s and my daughter, can already walk and is wobbling over towards me so I pick her up and rest her on my shoulder. Papa tall, mama I play around with the kid while I pick up the prostrating Nonna. It always turns out like this for her. Uuu, stupid Carla, I''ll remember this....someday heavenly punishment wi- nnnmh. First I have to give this wife of mine a deep kiss. I tangle my tongue with hers and soothe her anger, then she quietly rests against my chest. Aah...I always feel calm when I''m in Aegir-sama''s chest. It feels great for me too. They are large, no question about it. Her breasts are pressed against me and the portion of her breasts that are sticking out of her large-cut dress is sticking to me. Nonna loves wearing dresses where the chest area is exposed. Carla says that she just wants to show off her breasts, but Nonna herself says there''s a more serious issue C that she has no choice because it would really hurt to try and suppress them. I also know that she rests them on the table to relax when there is no one around but family. I guess big breasts have their own troubles too. I heard from Catherine and Kuu that she stopped smiling. I make the other girls wait a little and hug Nonna, kissing her repeatedly and rubbing her head and shoulder. Nonna is also pushing herself into my chest and touching my face while rubbing my chest with her cheek. I look at her face again. She''s really beautiful...I''ve never seen someone this beautiful besides Lucy. When I took her away from the slave trader, she was also beautiful but also looked childish, whereas now she is completed as a beautiful woman and is radiating sex appeal. A little unnecessary spending and selfishness can''t be avoided in order to make this beauty and these large breasts mine. Besides appearance, she is also a wonderful woman with cute points. I kiss Nonna''s neck and while rubbing from her back to her ass, my dick gets hard and pushes against her stomach. She teases it and plays with like a kitten would, but then stops, as if she remembered something. Well...I''m happy you''re back safe and sound, but I have something to talk to you about. Aaah- I''m also curious about it too. It isn''t my place to speak, but I am as well. The light in Carla and Catherine''s eyes seem dull. Mel holds her stomach while taking the kids away. The atmosphere changed. Nonna pulls my hand and starts walking. The bedroom is over here. I will definitely accompany you there tonight. The bath is here though... When you''re done, I''ll wash your back. Nonna exits from the back door and when she reaches the outside, she leaves the mansion''s premises and heads towards the building next door. That place is the temporary residence that was built for the thirty women I saved from the goblins. So it''s still there. After you. Nonna stands at the front of the entrance and lets me walk in first. I open the door to see what was going on and...I see the thirty girls who I embraced. Welcome back!! I''m happy that everyone is celebrating my return but there is something I''m curious about. ...there''s twenty of them. Twenty of them got pregnant! I was about to count every one of them, but Nonna spoke up. Please don''t be angry...it is something you did too, so it could happen to you as well. Although it''s quite something that twenty out of the thirty people that I fucked got pregnant. There were girls that couldn''t get pregnant on that day. And there were girls that didn''t get any of your seed either. My stomach...isn''t...big either. It''s the red-haired girl...Alice, if I recall. You only used your ass, so of course you won''t get pregnant. Alice''s ass addiction has gotten worse since then...as long as there''s a rod attached to it, like a broom, she would stick it in. If you don''t tell her to stop, she''ll hurt herself one day. But...if my ass feels lonely if I don''t put anything in there... Spare me from any talks about her perverted inclinations. So, the children in all of your stomachs...are they all mine? Of course! Everyone''s voices overlap with each other. Other guys probably wouldn''t want them when they''re pregnant. I have no choice but to look after them. Aegir-sama...do you know what the people call this building? No. The feudal lord''s harem! It''s obvious, right?! There are so many women here and so many who got pregnant! By they way, the girls that I didn''t embrace gradually found other men in the city. Because of that, it has gotten more spacious so maybe I should do some remodelling and make this building a place crowded with women, like the rumors say. If I allow this many people into the mansion, it would be cramped and cause the servants a lot of work. Don''t act so calm! I have yet to get pregnant, and this...it''ll make me seem like a woman who can''t give birth!! Calm down, Nonna. Someone make her tea. Here. The ass woman C the red-haired Alice C hands me a teapot. There''s no fire, yet it''s quite hot...whatever. Here, calm down. ...Fuuuu Nonna drains her tea and regains her composure. Even so, the eyes looking at me are still wavering with anxiety. It''ll be alright, you''re my wife, aren''t you? I''ll cherish you. Uuuu...promise. If I get abandoned, I''ll kill myself and become a ghost, like Casie-san after all. You''ll be a ghost together with me? I won''t! Aegir-sama won''t do something like that! How unfortunate. Perhaps hearing the clamoring commotion, Adolph comes over. When I check out the city, it seems this guy also did a lot when I was away. Oooh, Adolph, when I was gone-Please take a look over here. I was going to thank you, but you spoke over me. The documents that he handed to me have many numbers and letters written on them. So, where should I be signing? That''s not it. This is Hardlett-sama''s income and expense report during the time you were absent, so there''s no need for you to sign...please take a look here. Adolph points to the last part. It says 400 gold there and a strange symbol is included at the front too. This is the latest report...in other words, this is the current amount of our assets. 400 gold... ? It''s decreased quite a bit, but it can''t be helped. That symbol is a minus sign, in other words, negative. We are 400 gold in the red. So we''re in the red? Well, that isn''t good. Even if I get Claudia to forget about the 5000 gold that I borrowed, it seems we''ll still remain in the red. Did you borrow from anybody? No, I gathered from those who are financially well off in Rafen...primarily merchants want to settle several years'' worth of head tax quickly, so I allowed a portion to be discounted. It''s like an advance payment for the tax. That means we haven''t borrowed money from anybody, so we''re still doing alright. It''s too optimistic...but I guess that''s fine. I heard that you had a tremendous success this time around too. So the money awarded by the King- I was only given land. Certain things happened, so there isn''t any money this time. My territory has increased considerably, so I''ll be counting on you again. ...Then we can sell off the spoils of war. Most of the spoils were given as rewards to the soldiers and have pretty much been used up. I''ve been managing to get by with a small allowance after all. If I don''t pay generously, the soldiers won''t follow me. Then what do you expect me to do!? Adolph raises his voice unusually. It was that bad of a situation. Well, I had him calm down by asking Alice to hand him some tea. Please excuse me for saying this, but even so, I plan to make detailed calculations to maintain the minimum amount of labor while trying not to get even deeper in the red until Hardlett-sama can get back in the black! Hooh, a different calculation? The madam...Nonna-sama didn''t mention a thing to me and decided on her own to talk with a merchant about the construction of the theatre! Those materials and people altogether total 500 gold, which means that we would have been left with 100 gold if she didn''t follow through with it!! I turn backwards, but Nonna isn''t there. Carla indicates with a gesture that she ran away somewhere. So that was the thing being built across the city plaza.... It isn''t anything too fancy, but it is a splendidly built theatre with a roof and a seating capacity of over 100. I thought it was a little unusual for Adolph, who would build things for their practical use instead. But I thought I left you in charge of that too. If the feudal lord''s wife creates the contract, the merchants and carpenters will act even without my permission. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I guess that''s true. So there is nothing else I can do. Hardlett-sama will have to choose between borrowing from someone, increasing the tax on the people temporarily and have them resent you, or halting all labor, firing the servants, and waiting like a turtle for the harvest period. It''s quite the difficult three choices. I''ll postpone it for now. Have there been any other problems? I leave Adolph, who is still making a fuss, and chat with Carla. Aah, there was one more thing. It''s about Yoguri. Yoguri was in the house, huh. I thought for sure that she went off to another village. It would have been nice for her to greet me if she was at the mansion too. It''s still just past noon, so she''s probably still sleeping. What the heck is that? Well, just come over for now. I follow Carla and head back to the mansion once again. When we reach the front of the room Yoguri is using, the door is opened without a knock. Nonna has also returned and is behind us before I knew it. I''ll talk to her a bit later then. Hey! How long are you going to sleep?! Aegir has already come back and you didn''t even come out to greet him!! The room curtains are closed and it''s so dim that you wouldn''t believe it was already afternoon. Yoguri seems to be in bed. Nnn...it''s not bright yet...aaah, you came back...? Welcome back...zzz Don''t sleep, idiot! Carla and Rita grabs the futon and throws Yoguri off. Yoguri, who''s wearing only a thin set of pajamas, shivers and wakes up due to the coldness of being outside the futon. Heey~ it''s cooldd~ Hurry and change into your house-wear. How shameful. As a maid, Rita''s tone is also quite strict when talking normally to the girls. Ueeeh ... Yoguri slips out of her pajamas and becomes stark naked in front of me. Her genitals are completely exposed and her breasts are jiggling as well, but since she doesn''t act naughtily, it doesn''t really turn me on. Someone bring me a hot drink~ Go get it yourself!! I see, this is pretty bad. After working so hard for the people of her village, why did Yoguri become like this? I think that I''m well-suited to become an actress. That was the first thing that came out of Yoguri''s mouth. So I came here to do a play together with travelling performers, but those kinds of events are normally during the evening time, right? That''s why I had to sleep in the morning and wake up at night. I think they only open during the evening, while they spend the rest of the time preparing. She insisted that she''s one of Aegir-sama''s women. The travelling performers said her technique is not even up to par so she came crying to me to do something about it. Nonna whispers to me to help me understand further. That''s right; those guys go through many hardships to attain their skill. It can''t be done in a short period of time. But as expected, nothing really took off yet...even though I think my script is great. Aah... what can I say? She pushed a trash-like script to the troupe and they came begging me in tears to do something about it. Nonna is also actually listening to the people. That is also strange, don''t you think~? The script of a play will have limits to it, no matter what...the people acting will be restricted in certain ways, right? But mine doesn''t have those kinds of restrictions. That''s why I''m writing a story now. She cheerfully hands over the unfinished book left on the table. Celia takes it and reads the first page, but scrunches her face a bit later. So, it''s not even worth reading? The people from my village have certainly been living easier lives than before, so I want to find a new way of living too. She''s always laying around doing nothing, coming to the dining hall to eat and drink. It seems Rita is getting tired of putting up with her too. From what I remember, she also went out to meddle around with the bards in the city. Catherine also adds in her two cents, saying that the bards regard her as so much of an annoyance that they run away from her on sight. Not only that, but she also plays around with guys! Carla raises her voice. As expected, that is unforgivable. Yoguri isn''t officially recognized as my mistress, but it wouldn''t be a calm environment if she were to bring in other guys to the mansion. Hannes isn''t like that! He is someone who is also writing a story. Right now he is hard pressed and has trouble finding work but he will eventually create masterpieces that leave their mark on history! How so! He''s simply an unemployed bum! He''s just fooling around with the money you gave him. The girls are periodically given some allowance and are allowed to freely spend it on items they wish to buy. It is the same with Yoguri, but giving it to another man is another issue. Nonna''s stupidity is one thing, but you are not getting any allowance starting from today either! We don''t have enough money! When the topic revolves around money, Nonna once again tries to get away, but this time she was caught. Eeeh! What do I do now, I promised to lend Hannes money for paper and ink!! All that money has already gone into alcohol and prostitutes! You should stop this nonsense already! Yoguri, almost at the point she''s treated as a waste of food, doesn''t have anyone supporting her and the cornered woman ended up sulking and going to sleep. She has some nerve to sleep after all that. For now, I''ll overlook the fact that she fooled around outside. She isn''t my wife either, so I won''t say anything about her playing with other guys. But I''ll break their necks, if I see them in the mansion. I thought I would sleep with the girls but this huge pile of problems really turned me off. Um...there is a certain story behind this... Nonna grabs me and desperately presents an excuse. That reminds me, I''ve always been really rough with Nonna''s ass when she resisted like this in the past. When I think back, it makes my dick hard again. I''ll listen to her excuse in bed. Night I''m sorry! I was lonely and Aegir-sama wasn''t around...I don''t have any children either so I was always alone. That''s why you decided to construct the theatre on your own? Nonna is lying on her back and giving her excuses while I slam my dick into her. I was thinking I could at least see the play I like and distract myself. She is covering her face with both hands and crying. What an absolutely hopeless person. The actions of a wife are basically the actions of the husband. If she screws up the financial situation, I have to do something about it. It''s also Aegir-sama''s fault...if you were stayed beside me all the time, I wouldn''t be lonely. She removes the hands covering her face and wraps them around my neck. Her enormous breasts stick to me and I can feel the distinct sensation of her nipples against my skin. You know it''s impossible with my military service. If I could at least get a child, the seed that impregnated all those girls...why does it not work for me? I think it''s a mystery too. Even though I''ve ejaculated more than a hundred times in Nonna, it doesn''t seem to work. Embrace me more intensely! I offer my everything to Aegir-sama. I change my position and have Nonna ride on top, bringing both breasts close to me and sucking her nipples. Aah...I can''t get enough...only you have these monstrous breasts. Only Aegir-sama has this monstrous cock too. Nonna smiles as her vagina tightens around my dick. The both of us move our hips together as we indulge in the pleasure. I''m sorry for something so selfish...please forgive me. Nonna rocks her hips and clings to my chest while pressing her breasts against me. The way she looks up at me is unbelievably cute. You''re a hopeless woman. Consult with Adolph the next time, got it? Of course! As I thought, Aegir-sama isn''t a person who is of small capacity and gets angry at a woman''s selfishness. Nonna hugs me tightly. I grab her ass and thrust harder into her and our conversation eventually turns into her moaning and screaming and my groaning. You''re too soft on Nonna! I think I heard the other girls say something. 108 The Womanly Problem CAegir POVC On the night we returned to Rafen. Aaahn, aaaahC!! I swing my hips as I listen to Nonna''s excuses and she climaxes while gripping my back with her nails. Did I hit a nice spot? I try asking, but Nonna is still trembling and doesn''t answer. It seems like she genuinely climaxed. I didn''t think I thrusted that hard though. Aegir''s is big, so it feels amazing just from you putting it in. And also, Nonna is...truly in love with you from the bottom heart. If she gets fucked by a man like that, it only takes an instant. Carla cuts in. Is that how it is? I kiss Nonna softly and roll to the left side of the bed. Carla is next. All the girls are lying on their backs on the bed and are waiting for me to embrace them. Here I go. Ah, It''s going in... I slowly push into Carla and move my hips. It wasn''t anything intense, but a gentle motion. Carla could afford to talk as well. Now that I think about it, I''m the oldest member out of all Aegir''s girls. ...I guess so. Fufu~ I have known Aegir the longest~ When she clings to me, Celia objects. There are gaps within that timeline! If you''re talking about longest, I''ve spent the most time with him! Fufuuun. Even so, the first one to taste Aegir''s dick is me. Carla turns to Celia while still lying on her back and smiles mischievously. Hey, don''t provoke her. I slam my hips strongly against her. Aaau! Sorry. You''re really big, aren''t you...I''m surprised it slipped so easily inside me too. Your body has become only mine as well. I hug her and suck on her neck. Y-you''re right...aah...not good!! As soon as I crawled my tongue over her neck, Carla throws her head back and moans. I feel a warm sensation around my crotch; this girl climaxed immediately too. Even though it was so slow...no way...just from Aegir''s kiss... Carla becomes exhausted for a brief moment, then she gets up and brings her face to my crotch. Thanks for making me feel good. I''m relying on you from now on too. Carla greets my dick with a kiss and turns her body sideways on the bed. As expected, I''m not ready to cum yet so I roll Carla to the left. She jumps into the overenthusiastic Nonna''s chest and they start arguing. I feel calm when I hear this. Maria...I guess I won''t. Yeah, I''m sorry. It''s my first time getting pregnant so I''m scared of pushing myself too much. Maria sits on a chair a little bit away from us. In return, I''ll be watching everything from here. Mel, will you be okay? Yes, please rub it against my stomach. Penetration isn''t possible, but Mel has gotten used to being pregnant, so she could still participate a little. I rub my dick softly against her belly, which has gotten big enough to appear like she''s in the last month of pregnancy. So my child is inside. That''s right. The seed that came out from Aegir-san...is growing in my stomach. I can''t push my dick in, so I place my dick on her genitals and slowly move back and forth to pleasure myself. It would tough for me to ejaculate like this and Mel won''t climax either, so time passes quietly. I may have room in my heart because there are too many girls. If I think that way, then I would be able to eat up all the women here, lust after the mansion''s maids, and also fuck all the women I saved from the goblins. Hm, it moved. Ufufu...it may have felt papa''s penis. Maybe it will be a boy this time. Mel is already 39 years old and she''s at quite the age to have her fifth child. It feels like all I''ve seen of you is your pregnant appearance. Yeah, I got pregnant right after giving birth after all. I did not expect to give birth to three children in my late thirties either. Mel declared that she''s in her late thirties. It seems she gets upset when you say 38 or 39 and a merchant who mistook her for 40 got kicked away too. But isn''t it better to make this child the last one? It will be a burden on the body too. You''re right...as expected. Nonna and Carla overlap with each other. They don''t sound jealous, but genuinely worried. Pregnancy and childbirth is a big deal for women. It isn''t unusual for even a young women to lose her life after childbirth. Even more so for Mel at her age, which should be a life-threatening act for her. I already know but.... Actually, it feels easier for me now than the time I gave birth to Kuu and Ruu. Really? She was probably twenty years old when she gave birth to Kuu, which should be the perfect age to give birth. Yes...I pushed down slightly like this, and it came out with a ''pon''. What is that? It''s thanks to this little guy. This swollen meat rod stretched out my insides. Mel moves her body and holds my dick in both of her hands. With her belly on the bed, it feels immoral but nice to have an expecting woman to hold my dick in her mouth. Nnnh, nnh, nnh! Puha...if you let it out in my mouth, the others will be unhappy, so I''ll leave it at this... My cock has gotten even harder, but Mel takes her mouth away. I''d like to continue giving birth to Aegir-san''s children. I want to give life to even one more child if possible. I see... Even if something happened to me, I have Kuu and Ruu, and everyone will definitely look after me too. You don''t have to say anymore. Even if they are just ''what ifs'', I don''t want to talk about what could happen to Mel. I seal her lips with a kiss and she smiles back at me. Please continue to get me pregnant, ''kay? The pregnant Mel sits on a special seat...another small bed, and I bend over Melissa, who''s next. Go ahead~ I''m putting my dick in without any foreplay, but her insides accept me gently. Her genitals have been cruelly damaged in the past, so she doesn''t squeeze down much on me. I''m rock hard right now so it feels tight around me, but normal guys probably wouldn''t feel anything. Nn...it''s in. Sorry, it''s loose. I don''t think so. And that''s not all, right? Ufu, I guess you''re right. Melissa spreads her legs even more and shifts her waist slightly. The penetration is complete when I insert it all the way to her womb. Yotto! Aaah!! With practised motions, I hold her waist and put in some strength with Melissa''s cooperation. The flesh makes a sort of gulping sound and my dick pushes in towards her womb. Did you hear that just now? Yes...it''s the sound of her womb being violated. Carla and Nonna watches on in curiosity. For them, they would need to be drowned in much pleasure to do the same thing, or they would feel pain. However, Melissa is rocking her hips with a pleasant expression. It wasn''t rough sex like a storm, but a rather quiet one, where we can also converse together. It''s nice to do it with this calm atmosphere too. Hey, Melissa, do you want...a child? Hm, it''s alright. I have Kroll and the others, so I''m not lonely. But Kroll and the others are becoming adults. For Melissa''s age, it would be more natural to have a younger kid. There isn''t really anything I can do about that. I brought her to a doctor to have it checked, and it would have been one thing if it was a recent injury, but this wound is close to ten years old, so can no longer be healed with medicine or surgery. I was planning on having a doctor examine you if I hear of anything good...but what do you think about adopting one? There is a high demand for people in Rafen so there are not many unemployed people who survive by begging. Women are also taking them one after the other, so the ratio of unfortunate kids is relatively low, but not zero. Prostitutes suffer especially from having children because they interfere with their line of work, so the ones who get pregnant are often troubled about whether to bear or abort their child. The popular prostitutes will use contraception without fail, since getting pregnant means you''re harder to sell and poor, causing children to be treated as annoying very often. I don''t know much about pedigree or lineage, but there shouldn''t be a problem with us taking in a child. But won''t the people in the house treat them poorly because they''re not connected by blood? Do you think I''ll do something like that? I interrupt what was being said. I don''t think so...A child, a child against my chest... There are many women here, and they''ll get pregnant repeatedly. There shouldn''t be any problems with milk either. Catherine especially squirts a lot of breast milk, like some spraying device. So he''ll get us pregnant all the time. It''s just like Aegir to declare that so boldly. But more importantly, his seed must be for me... I won''t ask about what the girls said. I can hold the child and take them for a walk, right? Melissa''s insides start to clench down on me. Hey, are you getting turned on just from imagining things? That''s right. If you want, you could have lots of them. You might just have children flocking all around you. Those kids don''t want to feel miserable and Melissa can make them happy. A lot of children...aaaaah, no way!? Noo!! Just from her delightful delusions, Melissa climaxed. The entrance of her womb is tightly wrapping around me and gradually relaxes again. She reached her climax from being mentally happy and not from pleasure. Well, please think about it. Yeah. Thank you so much. Melissa rolls over to the left side of the bed, seemingly more happy than when she fainted from climaxing in pleasure. Welcome~ If you want to be a parent, then that would make it five mothers. I would like to have Aegir-sama''s biological child! A childC!! Next is Catherine, but she couldn''t wait and started to finger herself. Get your hand out of there. You want this, don''t you? I couldn''t climax with Melissa either, so my cock is painfully erect as I place it on her genitals. Aah...it''s finally here. A man is finally here... Catherine fixes her eyes on my meat rod and drools as she stares. There! Aaahn! Ah...no...aaaaaaooooohC!! Hey, are you for real!? I penetrate her by aligning my waist with her hole, which has leaked so much love juice that the sheets are already damp. Just that alone was able to cause Catherine to start convulsing, and cumming for real. Her beast-like screams echo in the bedroom. How pent up were you? Haa, haa...I can''t help it. It''s been many months where I haven''t had a man. Catherine is fairly lewd so she can''t live without a man. I knew that, but what I didn''t know is that she would climax so hard just from me putting it in. Aaah...A man, is so good. A sturdy man, is so good...it''s been so lonnnng. I move my hips slowly but Catherine couldn''t wait and grinds her body against me. The warmth spraying against my stomach over and over is her repeated squirting. You couldn''t bear it even with the dildo? Of course I used it everyday! I''d go insane within a week if I didn''t have it...but I still need to be embraced by a man or else I''ll go crazy. What a severely lewd, man-lover. I''ll confess first...I cheated. Well, I can''t leave that as it is. What do you mean by that? Carla speaks on behalf of Catherine, who is looking down while apologizing. The shopkeeper of the merchant shop, who came in and out, was sick. So his young son came in place of him. I stopped her from pulling him in a room when her face was all red and she was walking around unsteadily. I''m sorry...when I see a young man, I become unable to think. Catherine hangs her head dejectedly while I''m still thrusting inside her. However, my waist doesn''t stop moving. You''re truly lewd, aren''t you. With that said, I am probably one reason that she''s become such a sex maniac. It would be cruel to continue blaming her, but I can''t just let her sleep with other guys either. Alright, then shall we go with this? Aau? Aaaaah!! I hold Catherine down on the bed and slam my hips powerfully against her as punishment. I released her after ten times, when her eyes start to roll back and she squirts like a fountain. Uwa, is that a human fountain? Let her drink some water, or else she''ll get dehydrated. The girls hurry in releasing Catherine, and I search through the luggage I brought from the capital and take out the double-dick dildo, specifically made for Melissa. Uwaaaaaaa!! Melissa and Maria scream, but I pay them no attention. I hand it over to Melissa and put her on top of Catherine. Eh? What on earth... Use this to make love to Catherine. Catherine and Melissa look at each other before saying something. N-no. We''re both girls and to be fucked by Melissa-san-! I don''t really prefer to... And then a loud voice cuts in from the side. You can''t ! Melissa makes love with me!! Maria, who is supporting her large stomach, is exasperated. Calm down, or it would be bad for the child in your stomach. Wait a second, Maria! Don''t say too-... Make love? Don''t tell me you''re serious with this same sex thing? How immoral! W-wait, don''t pull back! I also think that Aegir-san''s thing is the best... Melissa, are you tired of me!? That''s not the case...Maria-san, you also like Aegir-san, right...? Melissa, Maria and and Catherine, who is basking in the lingering sensation of climax, puts an end to this strange scene of carnage altogether. Melissa and Catherine are connected together by the dildo in missionary position, while Maria comes in from the side to suck on Catherine''s breasts. The three of them resisted at first, but because of my foreplay, they naturally started having sex. If you start craving for it in the future, have Melissa make love to you. It won''t be a man, but if she can feel the warmth of another body, it should make a large difference. T-that is...auuu, ahh! Catherine-san. How''s this spot? There...it''s good! Then how about this spot!? No!! Aaaah!! If she feels that way, Melissa will use the dildo skillfully to attack Catherine. The girls shouldn''t run and cheat on me with this. Maria is also gradually accepting Catherine, so there shouldn''t be a problem. So it can happen...for girls alike to become like this. M-mine is for Aegir-sama''s exclusive use. How could I let something like a dildo inside! Carla and Nonna seem to have a problem though. Melissa continues attacking Catherine and turns her flushed face towards me. Aegir-san. A mold of your dick...could you let me measure it after? This dildo feels a little small. Yeah, sure. Did you hear!? An even bigger dildo will be entering from now on! You can''t cry uncle just from this one! Melissa! Melissaa!! Cumminggg!! When Melissa gets going, she''s unexpectedly forceful. Everyone belongs to me, but it''s fine for them to entwine with each other. I let the three women continue to have sex and move on to the next girl. Rita, come here. I thought you forgot about me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Of course not, since your ass often appeared in my dreams while I was on the battlefield. Stick out your ass. Only Rita wants to be fucked doggy-style. She wants me to grab her large ass and slap it. Of course, please enjoy it. Rita turns around without hesitation and spreads her butt cheeks as she faces her ass towards me. Her genitals weren''t the only thing being spread apart, her asshole also spreads open. What a large and wonderful ass. I draw my face close and sufficiently get her asshole and vagina wet with my tongue, then penetrate her with my cock, which has yet to ejaculate. Nnohh! Th-thick... You like big ones, don''t you? Rita is crazy about big dicks and the larger it is, the better. What do you think about mine? Is it a cock that satisfies you? Of course. It''s thick...and long...and also hard!! Every time I move my hips, her insides rub against me, and when my dick goes in all the way, her entire body shakes. It isn''t the most intense movement, but because her ass is big, you could hear loud slapping sounds when our bodies collide. Lower your hips. I''m getting on top. Rita lies flat on her stomach and I get on top of her completely. I can feel the softness of her entire ass like this. Your large tool is so deep...it''s unbearable... If I don''t use enough strength in this position, I can''t move intensely. But I''m getting a good reaction from Rita and I can probably satisfy her just by moving slowly. Why don''t we chat a little. Hey Rita, why are you a maid? Rita is clearly one of my women so it would be fine if she just relaxed around the house. However, she supervises the servants and does chores everyday. The only thing that makes me unique is my ass. If I don''t swing my ass and become a maid, Aegir-sama will forget about me. That is-I''m joking. Rita turns around and grins. I''m not as beautiful as the others and I''m also older. You let me stay here out of pity so I can''t just slack off. I''m used to being a servant and I can be of use to you like this. I see, so she thinks that she became a needy girl. She feels more danger than the other girls that she would get abandoned. What should I do in this case? Are you using contraception? Pardon? Of course. I won''t be able to do the chores if I get pregnant, so it''s a little mean of you to request to cum inside. That''s it. From now on, you don''t have to use contraceptives. If you get pregnant, you should just relax and bear your child. Rita looks surprised. You are my woman, right? Bearing my child is also your job...or do you dislike that? Of course not! It''s an unbelievable honor! Rita tries to hug me, but since I''m riding her, she is unable to. When we change position to missionary, she clings tightly to me. This large ass. It seems you''ll be able to bear children quite easily with it. It''s like a dream...to be embraced by the man I love...to live side-by-side...and even having kids. And you can taste this large cock too. Don''t make fun of me! Rita smiles and headbutts me lightly. But would you mind if I continued working? I can''t calm down if I don''t work and it makes me happy that I''m useful to you. Rita is a strict head maid who the servants are scared of. But she''s very reliable when they''re in trouble so she''s quite popular. I would really appreciate it if she looks after all the servants for me too. Of course, I''ll be counting on you. However, don''t hesitate to rest when you get pregnant...and- I bring my mouth close to Rita''s ear. From now on, always wear naughty underwear while you work. The ones with an opening for your hole. Rita blushes and looks at me. When I feel like it, I''ll grab you from behind while you''re working, flip up your skirt and just like that... T-the other maids will see us... Rita is already picturing this in her mind. The maids will probably watch as my meat rod goes in and out of your large ass, with their faces turning all red. Their steadfast head maid is a pervert who enjoys when her master makes love to her while she''s working. You can''t...how can I look them in the eye after that? I bite Rita''s ear lightly. Just insist to the other maids that ''nothing happened'' while my seed drips from your crotch down your leg. Aah...that, that is, aaaah...aaaaaaah!! Rita throws her head back and wraps both her legs around my waist. I didn''t really move that intensely either, but she came from our conversation and her own imagination. It feels like I''ve discovered a new way of pleasuring the girls. I guess I''ll be using this more in the future. I was going to roll Rita to the left side of the bed, but Catherine and Melissa are moaning and having sex so I walk her all the way to the awakened Nonna and company. So next is Miti. I''ll be gentle... Me too. I stretch my hand out towards Miti but Casie pops out from the middle of the bed. You''re a ghost, but you still want to be embraced? Communicating with Casie only requires me to think about it, but the girls who can''t see her won''t understand what''s going on, so I purposely speak out loud. Mm, when we''re connected, I feel at ease. The feeling of being alive gushes within me. No, that is fundamentally wrong. Still, I hug the uniquely soft Casie and push her onto the bed . When we proceed to align our genitals together, I feel the same feeling of her insides C something I have yet to feel elsewhere. Ah, it''s in. It feels good. I''m glad. So, where is your weak point? Above the entrance and then it would be the place at the very back. Here? I use the tip of my penis to rub against the area around her entrance and Casie makes a pleasure-filled face, closing her eyes and moaning as well. Next up is the back. I hold her shoulder and push my meat rod forcefully all the way inside. I don''t think I have to worry about holding back or hurting her. Gyaaa!! Not gooood! It went too deep, it''s piercing my womb and pushing all the way to my insidessss! What the heck is that... Her body has this distinct fluffy feeling and I don''t need to put in much effort to thrust in all the way to her insides. It shouldn''t hurt her and everything will return to normal when I pull out, but....I resignedly lower my strength and pull out, causing Casie to breathe a sigh of relief. It surprised me, I thought I was going to die. I don''t have anything else to say. Umm...Aegir-san? Mel timidly calls me. I wonder what''s up. Casie is supposedly there...and since I can''t see her, it looks like Aegir-san is face down and swinging his hips by himself...and it looks a little weird. There are people who can see Casie and those who can''t see her, and it seems that people who have a detailed personality are able to see her more easily. Celia and Nonna are able to see her clearly, but Carla and Mel are unable to see her. Irijina is unable to feel her presence and she doesn''t normally pay attention to details either so she would miss the stuffed animal and step on Casie unintentionally, causing Casie to get angry. So it looks like I''m swinging my hips emptily from the perspective of those who can''t see her? Caral is also looking at me with an awkward expression. Casie...get on top. Okaayy. Maybe this will be better. Casie happily gets on top of me, bouncing for a while to satisfy herself. Floating is something revolutionary and a position a human woman would not be able to enjoy. It only looks like my dick is standing erect to those who can''t see Casie but.... What kind of perverted play are you doing...? Nonna, who could see everything, offers her candid opinion. Casie flew to the left after being satisfied and moves in between Nonna and Carla. It looks like they''ve gotten quite used to it. Well, Miti, it''s time to make up for last time. Miti is covering her breasts and genitals with her hands and is slightly nervous. I was too forceful during her first sexual experience after all. This time, I''ll definitely make her enjoy it though. Come on, take this hand away from your crotch. I won''t hurt you. Y-you mean it? Miti glances back and forth at my dick. Her body''s probably afraid of my large member. I won''t be putting it in yet. I''ll use my tongue first... I spread her legs and crotch and start licking her vagina diligently. It looks pretty like it''s brand new, but her pussy is already something I broke the seal on. I lick her hole and get lots of saliva inside, making it very syrupy. In addition, I also rub her clitoris with my nose to stimulate her. Hyaa! It tickles! Is that it? Next, I put her clit in my mouth and roll my tongue gently around it. Unii...it feels good. I would expect it to. I''m going to thoroughly make love to her now so I could apologize for last time too. The seemingly endless attacks on Miti''s crotch with my tongue causes blood to rush to her head and naturally spread her legs wider. Her insides are twitching too, so she''ll come if I don''t stop soon. Come here. I have Miti stand on her knees and I hug her tightly from the front. Then, I use my right hand to stir up the insides of her vagina and finish by pinching her clitoris. Ah!! Kyaaaah!! Miti, not knowing how she should respond to the pleasure, lets out a sharp shriek which causes Maria and Melissa to look over worryingly, but that wasn''t because she didn''t like it. It''s just because she didn''t know how to react to the pleasure. As evidence, Miti has gotten my right hand drenched with her juices and she falls over on the bed softly. Well, I guess I''ll ask her the same thing I asked the other girls. How was it, Miti? It felt...good. I hug her from the front as she lies on her back and pet her head. Sorry about before. I did something mean. Yes...I was really afraid and it hurt...but it''s fine now. I kiss her repeatedly in between her words. Actually, I really loved master...and if you embraced me in a better mood, I would definitely accept you. Although I''m still a little afraid of your penis. I pet the pouting Miti. I stretch my other hand to her vagina and use my finger to stir her up again. Nnnh! That place is...nnnah!! I''ll be careful from now on. I won''t make you cry, since you''re already...my woman! Aah! Eh!? Don''t tell me- Miti looks at me in astonishment. At that instant, I penetrated Miti with my cock. Look, it''s inside. Does it hurt? No way...it doesn''t hurt. Even though your penis hurt so much before. I didn''t do enough foreplay before. This time, I used my saliva and Miti''s crotch overflowed with love juices, so I was somehow able to fit inside her tight hole. I''ll be doing it lots from now on. I''m going to really pamper you. Haaau... The two of us hug each other as we rock together. With this, Miti''s fear of men should also disappear. There''s a nice pond near Rafen. When it''s summer, let''s go there together and swim. Swim? Yeah, getting naked together and playing in the water. When we get in the mood...we could also play like this. I take Miti''s hand and place it on my dick. B-but I can''t swim... She speaks while continuing to stroke my dick with her hand. Then you can go in the water while I''m embracing you. It''s nice to get in there while we''re connected, you know? Swimming...while we''re connected... Miti''s insides start contracting. As expected, the effect is instantaneous. Until then, I''ll have to get you used to my dick! Y-yes! I...will do my best!! Aaaaaah!! Miti climaxes within my arms and passes out. Maria, please. Please keep your promise, ''kay? I lay the fainted Miti, who looks really happy, beside Maria and she starts stroking her head like Miti''s her younger sister. This should be everyone. Where''s Yoguri? That sloth drank some alcohol and is sleeping. Isn''t it time we threw her out? She isn''t even one of Aegir-sama''s girls. Rita''s words are full of spite. But I''ll overlook it a little longer. Even though she''s like this now, she was really stressed for the sake of her village. Well, I...still haven''t ejaculated yet, so about my seed. Since everyone climaxed just from the atmosphere and through conversing, I still haven''t been able to release my sperm. My dick is bulging so much that it''s about to burst and my balls are quite profoundly heavy. There''s a wife over here whose womb is empty. You''re right. I guess after such a long absence, I''ll pour it in while I''m about to burst. After standing up to tell me that show me where she was, Nonna was about to lay sideways, but I don''t let her. Eh? You want to do it standing up? Without answering, I lift Nonna up and thrust my cock deep into Nonna while she''s still standing. Hyaaaa!! It''s your punishment for overspending. I''ll do this! The other girls stand up and start caressing Nonna, also badmouthing her and deliberately mentioning her name. Hey! Stop that! Aaah! Nonna tries to resist but her vagina is already pierced by my thing so she can''t move too well. I don''t intend to stop thrusting either. I fucked Nonna as I wanted for some time before Melissa approaches with her dildo attached and causes Nonna to finally scream. Don''t tell me you''re putting that in my ass...I-I don''t want it!! Aegir-sama, save me! I kiss Nonna softly. Alright, do it. Here I go~ Noooooooo!! The dildo sinks deep into her ass and Nonna couldn''t even make any sound when she screamed. Her pussy is also clenching tightly around me as she stretches out her arms and legs. It''ll be alright, since it''s not as thick as Aegir-san''s. She probably can''t hear what Melissa said. The beautiful girl collapses with tears and drool on her face, but that is also what makes her precious in a way. My dick is also at its limit. I want to release about now. I''m cumming Nonna, it''s gonna shoot out. Aaaah...your seed...a baby... Seeing how my movements have gotten more intense, Melissa pulls the dildo out and the other girls also move away. It seems they want the moment of climax to belong to the two of us. Nonna.Aegir-sama. We look at each other and kiss and then my semen fires out simultaneously. At times, even I could tell that the amount backed up in my balls and the force at which it sprays out is going to be tremendous. Hey, I have only ever experienced Aegir so I don''t know. But isn''t it strange when we can hear the sound of a man''s ejaculation? Well, you know.It''s impossible, isn''t it? The former prostitute, Melissa, and the experienced Mel answers. You can feel the pulsing when he cums but... It''s not possible for such a loud pumping sound to be heard throughout the entire room... Sorry, but not even half of it has come out. And I don''t think I need to ask, but- It''s not possible. Carla''s doubt was denied before she could finish. I''ve never heard of or seen a man''s ejaculation expanding someone''s stomach like that...well I''m actually seeing it now though. It''s really bulging, isn''t it. I came for about five minutes and I release Nonna when her stomach has inflated to the point that she looks pregnant. With that, I''ve been with everyone. Let''s go to the next one, shall we? Please and thank you.Please give me lots of love, ''kay?Slam it into me! I don''t really... Celia and Leah, Irijina and Myla line up fully naked. It seems everyone except Myla have been touching themselves and are now finished preparing their pussies. Because these girls have been with me during the war, the female pact dictates that they will be put off for later, but since everyone has been satisfied, it should be fine now. Well, why don''t we all have fun. Blood rushes once again to my cock, and it becomes erect. I hug the four of them close and push them onto the bed for the orgy to begin. Hey wait! Nonna is spraying the semen back out! Bring a tub please! Aah, she''s leaking urine too! It seems like a big fuss over there too. 109 Insufficient Funds CAegir POVC The morning sun shines lightly through the gap of the closed, wooden window. The gap should allow the winter air to come through, but with the suffocating heat in the room, it''s almost like there''s no breeze at all. Uuumu. I crawl on the bed to try and open the window but there''s no room for me to stick my hands. The bed is covered with women''s breasts and asses. I grab the closest white ass to see who it belongs to. Ahn...Aegir-sama...wonderful... It was Celia''s ass. I roll her over and put her onto Leah and both of them start tangling with each other. Aegir-sama...Master... Yes, please get along with each other. I separate the women''s bodies even more and find a woman sleeping with her legs spread open...the top half of the body is covered with a blanket so I can''t tell who it is. I try touching her. Nnaah! Her vagina sucks my finger in. This movement is definitely Catherine, since even her hole is so lewd that it seeks men all by itself.... And the last thing that appears is an island. I can tell from the size, even though there''s only a wee bit of light, that those giant breasts belong to my wife, Nonna. Those things are pointing straight up regardless of her lying on her back and is jiggling gently in time with her breathing. Munyaa...What is that...it''s big, isn''t it. Carla, who is sleeping beside her, is talking in her sleep with a provoking expression while sucking on her breasts. Little baby...it''s time for your milk... It seems Nonna is dreaming. It would be nice if she got pregnant soon. I open the window and the morning sun is closer to the midday sun. I was thinking I would wake everyone up so I open the windows suddenly. Nn...pardon me! First is Celia, who wakes up quickly while still naked, and stands up. It''s already morning?!! Good morning. Irijina and Myla also react to the morning sun and rise out of bed promptly, which is as expected of their military upbringing. Aaah-!! The scream rings out directly in my head. Irijina is stepping on Casie''s foot. She absolutely couldn''t see you, but since you''re desperately slapping her leg, I''ll help you get it off. Then, I''ll go wash my face. I''m going too!! Celia and Irijina leave together. Irijina has such a loud voice in the morning so the other girls are starting to wake up too. ...This is horrible. Myla, who remained here, mumbles to herself. What is ? It''s nothing. You should know that having so many girls wait on you isn''t something praiseworthy. You were one of those girls yesterday though. You were getting fucked in a reverse sitting position and happily pinching your nipples too. That was only because of my lack of composure! I don''t have much experience with sexual activity! That''s right, she was a virgin not too long ago. It''s natural for a person like a Count to have mistresses. But you should narrow it down to one person every night. Having a jumbled orgy like this...is slovenly. Myla has a surprisingly high sense of virtue. It''s because of that she''s still a virgin at 25. Don''t worry about the little things. You enjoyed the orgy, didn''t you? I-I don''t know what you''re talking about! And aren''t there more girls outside the mansion that you''re surrounding yourself with?! Yeah, thirty others. It seems about twenty of them got pregnant. It''ll get really busy in half a year. Myla puts a hand to her mouth and becomes speechless. Twenty people...is this a lewd prison...? At that time, there is a knock on the door. Excuse me. If you are awake, I have brought you tea and hot water. It''s the mansion''s maid. I open the door without hesitation. -! Please pardon my interruption. I wonder what it was that confused her C the fact that I''m naked, or the fierce, naughty smell of semen drifting out from inside the room. Oh, thanks. I''ll leave it here, so feel free to drink as well. I take the tea and place it on a table, then I leave to go take a bath. U-uhm!! The maid calls out to stop me. Oh, you''re the maid that was here from the beginning. She''s been here forever, yet I don''t remember her name. I am also...happy that master has returned unharmed. I''m really glad. She looks up at me with teary eyes so I motion to grab her chin and kiss her, but she puts her hands against my chest to refuse me. It would be a waste for your lips. I ask that you use this here. The maid crouches at my feet as I''m still naked, and kisses the tip of my dick, still covered in sex juices. Please fuck me whenever you want, ''kay? After saying that, she smiles and skips out of the room. L-lewd...prison. I could hear Myla quickly putting her clothes on and her trembling voice. Well, let''s clean up the problems one by one. I''m glad you feel that way. There are four of us in the office: Me, Adolph, Leopolt and Celia. It is usually like this whenever we discuss about military or internal affairs. For such a large territory, we have quite the small governing body, if I do say so myself. First of all, we don''t have gold, right? I ask Adolph. Yes. The funds we have on hand have been exhausted, and we can''t pay for daily wages. Currently, the labor has stopped due to the feudal lord''s triumph return, but there will be people in need of money if this continues for a long period of time. Labor does not only include flood control or road construction, but also farming and regular jobs, and is very important for everyone to make a living. If I leave them alone, they may resort to becoming thieves or bandits. Fumu, Leopolt. There should be spoils of war from the time we plundered in Trisnia, but there isn''t anything to deduct from the soldiers'' rewards, right? None. It is also dependent on their distinguished merits, but we distributed rewards equal to about a citizen''s annual income to regular soldiers. I believe it may be excessive, but considering we are not giving out money for anything else besides the necessities of life since the consecutive battles after the previous conflict, it is probably necessary to maintain the soldiers'' morale. The number of casualties this time is large after all. Those who have family will need to be paid as well. If the soldiers get themselves killed or injure themselves so much they can''t move and their wives and daughters need to go to the brothel to earn money, soldiers won''t want to fight for me anymore. I need to pay a portion for their bereaved family to live on. So there is nothing remaining, huh. Strictly speaking, there is a little left, but it can''t be used. What do you mean? The minimum amount of money is needed to be kept for military expenses. If something were to happen when we have no funds, then we won''t have any food for expeditions and we can''t make any preparations. But isn''t the current priority on the territory''s finances? Adolph snarls at Leopolt. But I want that to be the last resort. The reason there has been a sharp decrease in bandits around my territory is my mysterious stories of legend and my powerful military. It would get worse if they propagate, knowing my soldiers can''t move out. When needed, we may have to break it down. But before that, can''t you manage without it somehow, Adolph? Adolph props his elbow on the table and rests his head on his hand. Celia''s eyes follow him. If it wasn''t me, you would be scolded. There are a million ways to go about it. But it would just be a delaying the deficit; if we get through this year, it would only get worse in the future years...and if we rely on that too much and someone notices, our financial hardships may be discovered. How about that iron mine? We have confirmed its location. It is a good quality and promising mine but since the roads have not been completed, we can''t transport anything....iron ore would be too bulky to carry slowly on rough terrain. And we would need more money to complete the path too. It would take much time and effort to make the roads wide according to Claire-san''s strong suggestion. That reminds me, Claire is quite interested in the iron ore. If I''m not careful, the extending roads will be wider and more impressive than those in Erich''s territory to the north and those going to Goldonia. Adolph says maintained roads would benefit the towns and villages along the way too. There will be head tax in the spring, but a majority of it has already been paid in advance...if we take into consideration the restarting of the labor and the reinstatement of the soldiers, it would only be a drop in the bucket. There is one option that people who are strapped for cash have been using since ancient times. So, we''ll be borrowing? ...as I thought, it has come to this. Adolph slumps his shoulders dejectedly and Celia furls her eyebrows. There isn''t anybody who is happy we have to take a loan. I have also done some thinking on my own, but our situation has changed. Adolph hands me a document. It appears to be a list of merchants who have set up shop. This guy really loves to collect these detailed information and put them together in a document. These merchants supposedly took loans in exchange for preferential treatment in business, but they have all gone bankrupt. Why is that? All the merchants mentioned here are currently under the umbrella of the Flitch Company. They were told that preferential treatment cannot be promised without the permission of the person in charge of the area. Claire, is it...? So it''s true that she''s a go-getter. No large company has existed in Rafen in the first place. Large peddlers and large farming families were all merchants who have transitioned after all. They were probably overwhelmed financially. Adolph also shows me another document with crosses on it. It seems to be a document of merchants who have gone out of business or gone bankrupt but the timing is absolutely the same. They were probably crushed if they refused to come under Claire''s control. Now, she''s done it. Let''s think about this problem later, since there is no choice but to talk to Claire-san. Alright. It''s better than borrowing from a filthy man. Call her. Adolph gets up from his seat and leaves one last word. If you''re going to borrow, borrow big. The debt will balloon though. A man who can''t repay 10 gold will be sold to slavery and for 1000 gold, there''s no choice but to wait for loansharks. That''s how it is. What an interesting way of thinking. After Adolph leaves, there is some time before Claire comes over. Leopolt. What is it? The territory I got this time is the south of Treia...the various countries in the south and our territory are connected now. Yeah. Are there any existing treaties or pacts? There''s a one-time trade agreement with a portion of them. But we are not adjacent to their territory at all so peace agreements and any other agreements do not exist. The capital will probably negotiate those. Do you know how much of a threat they are? There is little information so I''m reluctant to make a decision now, but the countries adjacent to our land to the south are weak countries so I presume there shouldn''t be much to worry about. They shouldn''t have the courage to attack Goldonia. If I were to personally fight with that country, how will the capital act? If it is before the Goldonian royalty officially ends the peace agreement, there shouldn''t be any particular problems. I don''t believe they are putting much of an emphasis on the relationship between the southern countries. I see...well, at least gather the information. As a precaution, also note the marching path to get to the southern border. I understand. Living off of a loan is a little sad so I should play my hand. Celia, your face looks tense. And also, don''t write it in a memo pad because it''ll be troublesome if it gets leaked. Then, Claire arrives. The young-looking girl called Laurie is with her as well. Congratulations on your victory in the recent war. Thanks, please sit. I made Claire, who wanted to remain standing, sit down and asked a maid to prepare some tea. Nonna fussed about our tea leaves, so we have good quality ones. So...Count Hardlett-sama, what will your request be this time? Claire glances at Celia. It seems she won''t call me ''Aegir-sama'' if there are other people present. Lend me some money. Everyone freezes momentarily. ...that''s quite sudden. Are you curious about the reason I need money? It''s not like I''m not... well I won''t ask now. How much will you need? 20 000 gold. Everyone freezes once again. 20 000 gold...You are aware that this is a lot of money, right? Of course. It''s twice the amount you bet last time. ...it will definitely hurt me. Claire sips her tea with a refined movement and looks at me. In your perspective as a Count, money may only be one element you possess alongside territory, fame, and military force. However, to us merchants, money is more precious than anything. It is equivalent to our lives. Is that how it is? I''m not interested in merchants so I don''t really understand. In the Count''s case for example, imagine yourself lending one of your women to another person. If you err and lend too soon, you can''t take them back. That would upset me. Would you elaborate on how you will use it? There is also the favor from before, so I am not unwilling to lend you money, but it''s an amount I need to be prepare myself for, so please make me feel at ease. It''s the usual labor costs for the flood control and highway maintenance and material costs. If we have it now, the revenue in the fall should also increase. The revenue will increase...and you will be able to repay the 20 000, right? Claire looks at me with doubtful eyes. It probably won''t be possible. This year''s harvest will be larger than average but our population has increased and we provide supplies to the mountain nation too. It''ll be hard to say whether we''ll still have enough to sell to make 1000 gold. And also...the maintenance for the road to the iron mine. Claire twitches. Adolph has been convinced, but they''re quite the splendid roads after all. They require much more money than regular roads. In the first place, it is already a burden to do work in the mountain nation territory. A round trip isn''t possible within a day and there are no surrounding villages that we could stop at. There are even many places where we wouldn''t survive unless we carried water on wagons. If the roads get completed, you''ll be able to transport iron ore for real, right? Claire looks at me while glancing slightly at Celia. She''s probably asking if she''s trustworthy. Celia is practically a part of me. Don''t worry. Celia''s eyes droop. Please don''t forget to write in your memo. Then I will talk. I don''t intend to only carry the iron ore as they are dug up. I don''t get it...what else besides iron ore can you extract from an iron mine? Actually, I have also visited the location with subordinates when the Count was heading to the battlefield, along with Adolph. He also mentioned it. So Claire also deployed her own subordinates. Yes, with the Count''s flag, the barbarians...pardon me, the mountain nation didn''t attack us at all. Claire is already aware that I have the mountain nation under control. Getting back on topic...the person who went to the location is a person quite knowledgeable about iron, who dug up an unbelievably high quality of iron and even the small surrounding streams have plenty of iron sand stored within them as well. Hooh, I don''t know much about the quality of ore, but the fact that it''s high quality won''t escape my ears. Nonna has also talked the entire night about the difference in radiance from rubies that appear the same to me. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. There isn''t just a single iron mine there. There''s a possibility that Goldonia...no, the entire central plains could be one huge iron producing area! Claire''s excitement is showing into her words. That''s the reason for the wider roads. No matter how high the quality the product is, it won''t turn into profit if we cannot transport it. I understand that part, but what do you mean when you said you would carry something besides iron ore? Right. No matter how high quality iron ore is, the value per weight is known. Thus we will refine the iron near the mine into an iron ingot with a higher degree of purity...or turn it into a lump of steel before transporting it. Claire shouldn''t be too knowledgeable about the production of iron, but she probably studied. If we process the ore into a final product made of iron or steel, profits should increase even more. But it is also a considerable distance away from Rafen. We could send miners and food there, but a process like refining will be a little- Claire suddenly stands up and spreads her arms. I thought she wanted me to hug her so I approached, but she runs away. Build a city around that mine! If we don''t have food or water around there, we just have to carry it there every day. Have large wagons packed with food and water head to the mountains on the large maintained roads and have them carry a full load of iron products on the way back...and then it will bring huge profits to us!! Claire speaks passionately. I will discuss with Adolph later, but does that mean she agrees to the loan? So will you lend me some money for that magnificent plan? Claire sits back down on her chair, embarrassed that she got a little too excited. I will. But if the development of the mine does not progress, I will be in trouble. So for that, how does this sound? Claire makes a signal and Laurie prepares a piece of paper, then quickly writes up a contract. First we will deliver 10 000 gold directly to your mansion so please feel free to use it as you please. The remaining 10 000 gold will be kept by us and will be used to pay for the materials and laborers for the construction of the highway. So the use of half of the amount will be decided beforehand...? And one more thing. Enough of this non-...! I stop Celia from wanting to yell. I urge Claire, who is keeping quiet with a composed face, to continue. I want you to let me handle everything regarding the plan for this mining city. Everything from the selling of the iron to the business in the city and the transportation of the goods...Of course, I won''t interfere with things like security or conscription. If I agree on my own, Adolph will probably get angry. Alright. Discuss the details with Adolph. He''ll definitely get angry. Thank you very much. I will not disappoint you. Claire''s face seems to reveal a broad smile. Well, is this an act or her true feelings? Next, let''s decide the amount of interest. You will even take interest on top of this? ......Count-sama, there does not exist any merchant who would lend money without interest. I''m amazed. Celia doesn''t seem to have anything to say either. But I don''t want to make Adolph any more angry than he already is. If he falls ill because of stomach pain, my job gets ten times harder. Let''s try negotiating a little. Hey, Claire... I stand up and walk away from the table in the office and sit down beside Claire on the sofa. Ara, what is it? We''re male and female so don''t you think we can cooperate a little more? I place my hand on Claire''s thigh and stroke her gently. I can clearly feel the sensation of her flesh through the thin material of her clothes. Money and relationships should be kept separate. Looks who''s talking. I take the hand placed gently against my chest to resist and envelope her fingers in my mouth. I crawl my tongue over her delicate fingers, take her other hand and have her touch my still soft dick through my pants. Aahn...even though we''re being watched. Celia sighs, loud enough so everyone could hear, then leaves the room. Claire also waves her hand to send Laurie out too. Claire, I''ll let you enjoy yourself like a princess today, so could you take away the interest? The market interest rate is 20% annually...but taking Aegir-sama''s credibility into account, I can make it 10%. I push Claire down on the bed and flip her skirt up, carefully pull down her decorated underwear and put my face between her legs. I''ll lick you plenty...of course I''ll have you taste this too. It''s been several months...and it''s big as I expected...like a club... After stroking my cock and getting it hard, I put my mouth to her vagina, not minding the sounds being made. Aaah!! Your tongue...Aegir-sama''s...Aegir''s tongue is inside!! Enjoying a woman can also be a form of negotiation. As expected, it''s convenient that I made Claire my merchant. I should also let Adolph know about it more. Aegir!! Please lick me more! My clit, bite my clit!! That day, plenty of time was spent to please Claire, as she returns home unsteadily while being supported by Laurie. The result of the negotiations is the condition that if the amount is repaid within two years, the interest would be zero. CThird Person/Claire POVC Flitch Company Head Office, Eastern Rafen Was the 2000 gold gentleman tasty? Laurie teases Claire, who is laying on the bed exhausted. Don''t joke around. Claire places a towel on her face and sighs. It was amazing....it''s the first time I didn''t have to pretend to make such a girly voice. I''m happy for you. I almost said that it''s fine if he doesn''t pay me back so make love to me more. Claire smiles mischievously but Laurie also knows that she isn''t being serious. No matter what she did, it was clear that she won''t let go of her current position. Agonizing in his arms and shouting ''I don''t need interest''. It makes you want to be a female merchant who wants him to continue being affectionate with you, right? You prefer having men over money? Of course not, I won''t even let go of one gold if it''s given to me. But this time should be fine, since it''s more valuable to have him want to be affectionate with me in the future. He was promoted to Count for his merits this time...and although his territory is in a remote region, the area is comparable to that of a small country. That''s right. I''m absolutely not going to let him escape. Claire''s eyes look tired, but still continue to burn bright with passion. But you really wanted that 2000 gold, right? For small and medium size merchant families, that kind of money can be laughed away. Although Claire isn''t that kind of person, it didn''t seem she minded. Not really. Besides, the amount of money I lent him was 20 000 gold...if I failed, I could have been made an example of how to crush a merchant on the outskirts, or became a perverted sex puppet. I would probably have the same fate. The two of them look at one another and smile. These two girls are of one body, so if Claire were to be ruined, Laurie would as well. When I''m betting that much money, 2000 gold is nothing. Also...half of it, 10 000 gold, will be used for the hiring of laborers and purchase of materials for the construction of the highway. Claire smiles, but doesn''t look too happy. If a large amount of materials is purchased, it will become over 20% profit. If the laborers buy prostitutes or something during their work, 20% of their wages will be returned. So in the end, 20% of the 10 000...2000 is secured. There is no loss and I sold my flattery to him. In addition, I got to taste that sturdy body and cock...not a bad result. How enviable. We''ve also made much profit off him from the armor and weapons and construction all the way till now after all~. Please go ahead with the care for my hole, it hurts a little. Claire spreads her legs and Laurie tends to her crotch. That place, which has become red, marks the price of pleasure. Will you become his woman like this? I won''t become his wife, but if I become his lover, I can at least pressure the other merchants in his territory. But if you do that, there are other customers too, you know. In the place where we stock up, there are perverts that vie for your body after all. Claire flaps her legs as she is massaged by Laurie. Is it a little too early? Perhaps. When the mine is functioning, profits will increase dramatically...so then, you should coax him. When you do, please recommend me to be his lover as well. I want to live in luxury as well. No way, if you get fucked and the Count becomes addicted to little girls, I''ll be in trouble. Claire is also aware that Laurie possesses sexual prowess beyond her appearance. There have been many merchants willing to go in the red just to embrace her. The two girls giggle. And the 20 000 gold, an amount which could purchase the lives of a thousand commoners, is set in motion amongst their laughter. 110 Iron Mountain CAegir POVC I''m talking to the girls in a dimly lit room with closed windows. Eh!? You''re going to be away again tomorrow? Yeah, I''m not going to the battlefield though, so it''ll only be for a bit. Even though we''re finally together~ Don''t sulk. In return...how about this spot? Ah, it feels good. It''s already 30 to 1 as it is, so pay more attention to me~ Hahaha, then I''ll swing my hips more. From then on, the girls didn''t say more, only sticking their tongues out and moaning, while the sounds of flesh slapping flesh echoes in the room. Is it over? Not yet, now~ you''ll be doing it. I''m next, so it will be after that. Not fair, it''s your second time, isn''t it? Didn''t you get it in your mouth the first time? I can hear the voices of the girls waiting in line outside the room. The building I made as a temporary residence for the girls I saved is quite crude, the walls are thin and not made to last. Some of the girls amongst the 30 told me they want to continue being around me from now on, so I should really build a better building. Hiiiiiiih!! The woman I was doing from behind climaxes and falls over on the bed. Will you switch with her? Okaayyy~! The girl waiting in the hallway retrieves the girl who is drooling and jumps on the bed. My dick is covered in my seed and love juices so it''s slippery enough for me to put it in just like that. Nnaaah!! It''s so thick...and amazing~ I penetrate her after kissing her and once again, the room is filled with moaning. Thank you very much. The girls see me off and I leave the building, dubbed ''my harem'' by the people. I gotta pay attention to other girls besides the one in my mansion too after all. Just stroking the stomachs of the 20 pregnant girls will make them sufficiently happy as well. My hips are a lot lighter too so I return to my mansion in a rather good mood. Did you enjoy being surrounded by your mistresses? I hear words and feel an impact on my back simultaneously from Nonna''s headbutt. This is the headbutt when she''s sulking, isn''t it, since she would come flying with a running start if she was truly angry. Her head continues to rub me after hitting me. I turn around and hug her shoulder, causing her to bury her face in my chest. I won''t ask you not to make more women anymore. I know Aegir-sama probably can''t bear it when your dick isn''t always in a woman. I put it in you yesterday, didn''t I? That aside, it hasn''t been that long since you came back from the battlefield and yet you are leaving again? Nonna looks up at me with a worried expression. Pushing her breasts against me while looking up at me is criminal. It isn''t an expedition this time. I just have to check out the mine to see what will be going on. I also have to see the mountain nation, since they played a part in the battle...so it would take at most two weeks. Muuu... I wrap my arm around the head of the still unsatisfied Nonna. I''m bringing Adolph and Claire with me so I won''t be fighting. Don''t worry. Adolph is probably weaker than Claire, who has experience being a mercenary. He''s a man, but he is an escort target. Claire-san, she''s the person from the Flitch company, right? I thought Nonna was feeling jealous just after she said that she didn''t care anymore, but her expression relaxes. She''s a good person. Look at this necklace, it''s from the high-class item from the Federation with pearls. The silver handiwork is beautiful as well... That item is a present, but surely she wanted you to buy more than that. Claire, who dug herself out of hell as a merchant, must think that Nonna''s easily understandable desire makes her an easy-to-deal-with customer. On the other hand, she struggles with Carla, who isn''t interested in jewels or snacks. In the first place, she does astounding things all of a sudden, so I can''t quite predict her. Well, who else should I select besides the two already going? Assuming Celia will naturally follow along, all that''s left is several escorts and.... I want to go too. The mountains are spooky and scary at night. Ghosts may appear too. I don''t like scary. Nevermind. That''s fine. Um, master, could you bring me along too? Leah....? As expected, I hesitate a little. Leah doesn''t look like she has a strong body. There won''t be too many escorts either, so on the off chance that something happens, Adolph may have to be sacrificed to protect Leah. But there isn''t anything in the mountains, right? So won''t you need me to take care of you at night? I certainly need that. No need. I will do everything. Looks like Celia sniffs it out. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Aegir-sama''s escort, assistance, and night-care will be handled by myself, so please rest assured and wait here. Perhaps it''s because the two of them are around the same age. The vigorous Celia vs. the meek Leah, the slender and toned Celia vs. the slightly plump and softer Leah. Their loyalty to me is the same, but Celia strives to be useful by working hard in various fields, whereas Leah chooses to respond with her absolute obedience. If I order her to, she would spread her legs and service me in the middle of the city. Celia-san will also be guarding him, right? But then you wouldn''t be able to protect him if you''re servicing him while naked, right? I could just post a sentry during the night for that! I will satisfy master''s lower half, so Celia-san should protect his life. Let''s divide it up, ''kay? Are you telling me to stand guard and watch while you and Aegir-sama are doing it right next to me!? Hiiih! There is a certain way of saying things and this suggestion may have sounded more than what was said, causing Celia to shout angrily while Leah shrinks away. Celia, don''t yell at her. She also doesn''t know how to word it properly. She didn''t intend to provoke you. When I lent Leah a hand, she hugs me tightly. Celia furls her brow. That place is relatively safe from bandits. The monsters might be concerning but the escort unit will be there as well, so they''ll manage somehow. I''ll make love to both of you together at night so don''t worry...if you like, should I embrace you while you''re still in armor, Celia? Celia instantly turns red when she imagines the scene. That''s right, it would be better if the two of us did it together. Celia-san, let''s lick his penis together, ''kay? The servants are still here, so please don''t say that! And with that, the personnel selection is completed. The Next Day Then, shall we head out? I''ll be tagging along. The wagon and the horses stretches out and departs from Rafen. First is the inspection of the mine, then we''ll head to the mountain nation to thank them for their help in the victory. I''m bringing Adolph, Claire, and her protg iron expert. It seems Claire wants to confirm with her own eyes. Then there is Leah, my companion at night, Celia, the 10 escorts she''s leading, and several high-speed wagons. That is the current party. In any case, can''t you manage just a little more? To line up with the wagon, I make the horse gallop quickly and speak to Adolph. Celia also chases after me. To leave my master and be placed in a carriage ... Well, I''m quite ashamed. The escort unit and myself, as well as Celia, are all on our own horses. Claire, Leah and Adolph are all riding the carriage. Leah can''t ride a horse and Claire is wearing high-class merchant wear so it wouldn''t be comfortable for her to spread her legs. The problem is with Adolph, since it''s terribly doubtful whether his donkey of a horse could keep up or even gallop on rougher terrain. If he were to ride other horses, it seems very likely that he''d be shaken off due to his poor riding skills. Oooh! It''s the feudal lord! Stupid, don''t wave! There are some farmers who are working on something in the village along our path and are gathering when they realize us. It''s unnecessary. You can leave it since I''m hurrying ahead. It''s the peak of winter so I didn''t think there was a need to tend to the wheat, but the villagers are moving around busily. It''s almost time to harvest the radishes and cabbages. With this large path completed, the peddlers often come too so we can earn money on things besides wheat. More importantly, this path has hardened quite nicely and is well-made with stone, so even rain wouldn''t damage it at all. I accept a radish that one of the villagers hand me. This is quite the win. That''s why the road is constructed parallel to the village. It''s cheaper for a cart to come around regularly on a pre-determined route, isn''t it. I can hear Adolph and Claire''s voices from inside the carriage. I see, it''s not like they keep idle until the large path is connected from Rafen to the mine. The eastern part of the territory is now safer than everywhere else, so there is value in a city. After making the mountain nation submit to me and crushing Treia, the only threat now is Magrado, who is across the river. The eastern side of my territory should be absolutely safe. When we''re free, we can clean up the monsters. That way, it will become even safer. Ara, then shall I introduce you to our company''s mercenaries or hunters? Since it requires a fee, no thank you. Ara, ufufu Leah, unable to follow their conversation, sticks her head out once in a while to look at me. When I smile at her, she returns a beaming smile back at me. After that, we are able to ride pretty quickly on the well-made path for a while, but then we see a bunch of tents in front of us. So this is the end of the road? Yes, this is the place still under construction. The position is just before we enter the mountain nation territory, and from this point on, there will be less available water so it may be much tougher to travel. Oooh, well if it isn''t the feudal lord. A chubby middle-aged man, who looks like the foreman, comes out. However, he isn''t unattractively fat, but he looks more like he has fat on top of muscle. With his dark tanned skin, it seems as if he was born to do labor intensive work. Are you making progress? Well, although it''s tough, the pay is nice. Everyone is going all out. Some of the laborers are still digging holes and stacking stones half naked regardless of the winter weather. Their bodies are emitting a sweaty smelling vapor. Why don''t I motivate them a little. Everyone, listen!! I will come back here in about one week. If you don''t slack off and extend the road all the way to that tree, I will give everyone one gold as a special reward. The foreman will get 10 gold. The tree I pointed to is pretty far away. But the effect was immediate. You guys, move your asses! If you slack off, I''ll slaughter your ass! Make it there before it gets dark! Not only the foreman shouts, but other laborers also shout at each other to speed up the work. Even though this work treats them better than others, highway construction is ultimately still unskilled labor and the one gold is close to one month''s wage. The foreman''s 10 gold is pretty much a fortune. There are 200 laborers. Our money again... Adolph sighs but momentum is important with this kind of work. If we progress forward quickly, the work in the future will also pick up steam. Are there any other problems? A different foreman from the one who shouted speaks up. Well, we''re fine with meals and water, but there is one thing... Tell me. This place is unlike the west and is close to the barbarians'' territory so there are monsters I''ve never seen before. The laborers here are proud of their strength and can bag monsters like hungry wolves and goblins but a strange, black beast has been appearing here recently. Black, huh... ? I can''t really tell what it is just from that. They''re big and powerful...we could form a faction to punch them away somehow, but if they aim for the times we are alone at night, laborers will get killed. That''s annoying. But unless they''re in front of me, I can''t really....I also thought about leaving a few escort soldiers. There it is! The black thing appeared!! Bring a stick or axe!! Fumu...how terribly convenient. That black thing is circling around and keeping its distance as if sizing us up. It must be checking to see if there are any strays. The monster doesn''t come in herds and is powerful enough that even several dozen people, who are proud of their strength, are not confident enough to take care of it. From its appearance, it looks like a large feline and its size is close to that of a horse. A bushy mane is growing out from its neck to its face, and its fangs are large enough to protrude out from its mouth. It is a wearing a full coat of black, just like what the laborers said. Escort unit! Get rid of it! Celia gives out the order, and the escort unit runs with their spears in hand, but the black beast doesn''t seem to have any intention to fight the armed soldiers and runs away. It is quite quick as well, so the heavily armed guards are unable to give chase. Enough. Don''t chase too deep. But if we don''t finish it off here, it will come again! It''ll be finished off. The escort unit returns, and the beast returns as if giving chase, while I hop on Schwartz and confront it head on. Go. Schwartz instantly gallops forward. Seeing how a single person came forward, the monster seemingly thinks for a second and after seeing my spear, does the same thing to avoid fighting and runs backward. But it can''t escape. When Schwartz gallops at full speed, his speed is no match for any other horse. The monster raises its speed midway and sprints, but the distance still gradually shortens. I felt as if the expressionless face of the beast turned into one of surprise for a brief moment. It must realize that it can''t outrun me. The black monster stops sprinting and turns around, then dashes towards me instead. It appears to be a carnivorous beast from first glance and it''s fairly large but ultimately shouldn''t be frightening to Schwartz. The distance closes in an instant as we head towards one another and the beast tilts its head sideways, aiming to bite off Schwartz''s legs first in order to drop me to the ground. How na?ve. Schwartz can jump over even a line of spears. Bouncing up above the monster easily, Schwartz neighs as if laughing. Feeling enraged at the mocking tone of Schwartz''s neighing, the monster leaps at us from the front. It was a leap that would perfectly reach me even while I''m high up on Schwartz. See ya. That height actually makes it really convenient for me to thrust at. To make things easy for me like this, what a nice guy. My right hand thrusts out the spear and the full-powered strike enters from its mouth, and comes out from the middle of its bent back. I don''t even have to check to know that it''s a fatal wound. The beast utters a short muddled groan before dying. I forcefully pull out the spear from the lifeless body that collapses powerlessly to the ground. If I act too reckless, even though the entire spear is made of steel, it might still break. I will be careful from now on. The neigh that Schwartz makes afterwards is as if he was asking whether everything is over, then he looks over at me. It''s done. But next time, don''t just dodge, step on it. It feels gross when my spear gets all dirty like this. Schwartz breathes out and huffs as he returns back to where Celia and the others are. One shot from atop a horse?No way... The laborers are dumbfounded but the escort unit isn''t fazed. The battlefield was several times harsher than this after all. They have gotten used to seeing what I can do by being close to me. About the monster''s body, if we drain the blood, we might be able to eat the meat. Get excited for tomorrow. That was the only thing said as I get back on the horse once again. It''s going to be serious from this point forward. ...Have some people come and handle it. You guys better not slack off now.If I find out, I''m gonna puncture you from your mouth to your ass. Can you even do something like that? Night Nnpuh...Nnboh, nnnh Nn, nnh, nnh, nnn~~~! I am resting in a lightly-covered carriage while camping for the night, where Celia and Leah are servicing me. My legs are spread open with each of their hands resting on them while they lick my shaft thoroughly. Leah, the tip feels nice. Do it harder. Mhmkay...nnh, nh, nh!! Leah fills her mouth with my member and does her best to service me. Celia also follows suit and services me more intensely. You''re enjoying yourself quite a bit, aren''t you. Claire is on the edge of the carriage, looking over at us while wrapped in a blanket. There is only one carriage without luggage and has enough room for us to sleep with our legs stretched out, so she is also here. Would you like to participate? The more girls, the better. No thanks. I''m being stared at. Celia glares at her menacingly. I grab her head and push my dick all the way in her throat to tell her not to think about unnecessary thoughts, and she resumes servicing me happily, even though she chokes a little. After servicing me for a while, Celia senses that my dick is twitching and stuffs her throat, whereas Leah envelopes my balls with her mouth. It seems they can grasp the timing of my ejaculation even if I don''t say anything. Uuu!! Nnpfh!! I hold Celia''s head as I ejaculate, and after releasing about half of it, have her switch with Leah so I can pour some into her stomach too. Haa, haa Fuu... Now, swap with each other. I urge the two of them, whose mouths are filled to the brim with my seed, to kiss each other and exchange the semen left in their mouths. Mutual touching of this nature every day will give birth to their cooperation. If you think about this with a cool head, this is an incredible scene. Two girls are playing around with a dick the size of their arms. While laughing, Claire grabs Leah''s butt and screws my meat rod into her vagina. Celia is being hugged while kissing me. It''s because they''re my women. There shouldn''t be any hesitation from them wherever I choose to embrace them. If I look closely, these two look rather young. If you like young girls, would you like to try Laurie? She will head to the sleeping quarters at any time though. Having a dialogue while I''m pounding another girl from behind is also comical. Leah, who''s indulging in the pleasure, doesn''t seem to mind at all though. Laurie? She seems quite nice despite her appearance. Yes, I guarantee you will enjoy it. If a smaller...young girl is more to your taste, then I could prepare a different one for you. I never had a preference for young girls in the first place. And when did Claire become a human trafficker? I become one when necessary. But there aren''t any as beautiful as this one though. The female merchant smiles as she watches me pour my semen into Leah''s hole. That smile lasts even as Celia gets on top of me while I''m lying on my back, but I didn''t miss the fact that there was an additional person''s lewd smell drifting in the room and the fact that the merchant is secretly moving her right hand. Achooo!! Well, I better hurry up and finish so I can let Adolph back in, otherwise he''ll catch a cold. 111 Fire Nation, Earth CAegir POVC After travelling several days away from Rafen, we reach the potential area of our destination C the mine. That was quick, I thought it would take more time to get to the mountain nation territory. I thought that would be the case, more so since we''re bringing wagons along with us this time. In other words, it''s the maintenance of the highway. If there''s a maintained path, it would take the same amount of people two or three times faster to move through. After Adolph delivered his fervent speech, he sniffles. Sorry that I made you stay outside because of the many nights I embraced Celia and the others. No, I also can''t endure sleeping when you''re having sex beside me. So with that, we''re even then. I approach the mountain again. The grand mountain range lies to the east, where the summit looks hazy and not much can be seen, and just like its child, a rocky mountain juts out to the west, where the mine is suspected to be. Even though it''s jutting out, the mountain is still several hundred meters tall, standing out more than most mountains in the central plains. The surface is rocky and there aren''t many trees or grass growing, but the incline isn''t that steep, so it''s possible to climb up to the peak quite easily if you cut around here and there. It doesn''t look like a regular rocky mountain and the entirety looks slightly reddish-brown in color. There is spring water flowing around the mountain here and there, but it isn''t enough to allow for full-scale farming. Plus, the water has a strange color and a strange smell. I saw it last time too, but it really is an amazing mine. The surface is covered with red scrap rocks though... The man Claire brought with her...I forgot his name. But he finds a recess in the rocky mountain and hits it with a hammer. If you remove one layer, there is high quality iron inside...and with just a little refinement, it will become the best iron. Then, shall we dig a hole in the mountain? Yes. We can retrieve a large amount of ore that way... He moves along to a nearby flowing stream. Even if you don''t enter the mountain, you can get a lot of iron sand from this stream. This land is basically one big clump of iron. I see, if he says it like that, it might be better to quicken the development of this place. Since you''re building it anyways, it may be better to build a large blast furnace instead of a small one. Adolph jumps into the conversation. If it''s steel, then it''ll be higher quality... More importantly, the accumulation of a large amount of ore... Not only miners... Adolph and Claire start to argue so Celia and I exclude ourselves from the loop. We won''t understand a single thing even if we try to listen anyways. It''s best to entrust it to someone else if you don''t understand something. As I shift my gaze elsewhere, I see a small hut hidden on the mountain side. Thin smoke puffs out of the chimney and climbs into the air. Since I''m free anyways, I''ll check it out. Is that the fire nation the mountain nation was talking about ...the ones who they were trading food for iron with? Yes, they said they were friendly and wouldn''t attack, but I will stay alert. Celia orders the escort unit to take a defensive formation. I don''t think they''ll attack us so suddenly, but let''s talk through it just in case. In the distant future, it would be ridiculous to have a dispute. If we''re going to oppose them in the first place, it''s better just to attack them first. When I ride on Schwartz and approach the hut, what I thought to be only a few houses turned out to be many dozen huts hiding in a recess on the mountain''s surface, creating a small village of sorts. Their huts aren''t made of wood, but with a baked clay or dirt or some other unknown material. There is smoke coming from the top of most houses and I can hear the clanking of metal. It seems that it''s true they''re a people who make iron. Oh, I thought you guys weren''t coming anymore recently and then suddenly... Probably hearing the sound of a horse''s hooves, a man covered in soot comes out sluggishly from one of the huts. That man probably mistook us for the mountain nation, who came to trade with them, but when he clearly saw the difference in armor and weapons we were wielding, he suddenly shouts loudly. Who are you people!? Are you plains people!? Are you coming to attack us this time!? The man''s shouting brought people out of the huts one after the other, but they''re just coming out to check on the situation and staring over at us. Tch. I stop Celia from drawing her sword. Calm down, they aren''t enemies...they''re scared. They aren''t carrying weapons and there are only a few of them. It''s impossible for them to do anything to the escort unit, who are fully equipped heavy cavalry. With that said, it will be easier to talk with them if they''re slightly afraid. The village chief of this place...I don''t know if you call him the chief, but anyways, bring out the person I can speak with. As long as you don''t attack us, we won''t do anything either. After saying that, Celia and the others deliberately continue to maintain their battle formation. The place we were guided to is a relatively larger hut, which seemingly acts as an assembly hall, though it''s still a small house which might not be able to fit even ten people inside. The escort unit is kept outside the entrance while I enter, where there is a wobbly, old man sitting down inside. His face is black with soot and one eye has been damaged. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I am the person in charge, you can call me Flamme. I''m Aegir. I''m the feudal lord below these mountains. He won''t understand even if I say it, so this kind of rough introduction should be fine. This may seem sudden, but everyone is afraid. Could you tell me what your goal is? I only came because I saw the hut, but that won''t lead into what I want to say. We can take the iron out from this mountain, right? Of course, we are living off of striking iron. It appears to be so. We also want the iron. We want to dig in this area, that''s why we came here for an inspection. There''s no point to prefacing my statement. I don''t intend to make them suffer, but I don''t want to be too reserved either. ...so you''re chasing us out? No, I won''t pay you any attention if you don''t get in the way. Rather, wouldn''t it bother you that we are starting our mining? After saying that, I suddenly notice something strange. Since they seem to interact with the mountain nation on a daily basis, I thought for sure that they would be a similar kind of tribe, but this guy called Flamme is close to 180 cm tall and has a good physique, even though he''s old. He''s pretty big compared to most of the large men of the mountain nation, who would still be one head shorter than me. You are not of the mountain nation, right? Flamme closes his eyes and nods slowly. Correct, I am not from the mountain nation. It has been more than 40 years ago in the plains...and I have already forgotten the name of the country, but I was driven out by the flames of battle, chased here by bandits and picked up after collapsing. Flamme leads me outside the assembly hall. People have gathered and are looking at me with worried expressions. These are people who are also from the plains like me, the tribes of mountain nation who have perished from war or illness and other mixed races. This is a place where those sorts of people gather. When I look at the people here, it''s true that the difference between their stature and skin is large. Hooh ...how interesting. I thought it was because they would only die if they stayed in the mountain nation territory, but it''s a different story. But there are too few people. There are only 40 to 50 people at most. From what you said before, it has been 40 years since you''ve come here? It''s been a fairly long time, and yet this is quite the lonely village, isn''t it? Flamme smiles and speaks. We don''t have food. The water is also poor, so even if we can give birth, 80% of them don''t survive. Flamme reaches into a basket that appears to be used for food and tosses me something from inside. That thing was a large mouse, which was smoked. This is the best meal we have. Small insects, mushrooms, moss...we search for things we totally never thought about when we were living in the plains. Once in awhile, we would give the mountain nation iron tools in exchange for food, but they surprisingly haven''t come recently. Sorry, it''s probably because I gave a majority of the tribes weapons when they came under my control. It looks like it would make things worse so I won''t say anything. More importantly, the water that flows from the streams in the mountain becomes poisonous when you drink it. I understand that, but there isn''t any other source of water so we have to drink this. Moreover babies can''t endure this. What a pitiful lifestyle they''re living. They''re not a big deal in terms of their population and they''re not aggressive or anything. It probably wouldn''t make a difference if I left them alone. I see, now I understand. We will dig into the mountain and make iron. But I don''t have any intention to do anything to you...if you gather the iron sand though, we can give you water in exchange. If they''re not going to interfere with us then I don''t intend to talk with them any further. I don''t expect anything from them as a group of blacksmiths and if they can only make the crude, unrefined swords the mountain nation used in the past, they are worthless as manufacturers too. We have no choice but to gather blacksmiths from somewhere else. Digging in the mountain...that will be quite problematic. What? Flamme stands up and draws the sword leaning against the side. Bastard!! Celia instantly draws her sword and steps forward, but it doesn''t look like they''re going to attack. That is... My eyes are drawn to the sword and I could clearly tell in the dimly lit room from its shine and sharpness that this item is something rarely seen even from the blacksmiths in the capital. Did you make this? That''s right...and I will never do it again. I sit down once again. It looks like there is worth in talking to them one more time. We have been striking iron for many decades and we have something we pass down from generation to generation. We do not only make unrefined products. Then why don''t you hand it to the mountain nation? If they periodically bring food to you, they shouldn''t have any reason to hate the mountain nation. It''s because we can''t retrieve the materials. There are very few trees here, and the quality of rocks on the surface of the mountain is quite poor. There is also better fuel and higher quality of iron too but... Where is it? Deep in the mountain...you''ll find it if you dig a little. Then why not just dig for it? You''re not idiots, right? But Flamme shakes his head. If we mine in the mountain, we will cause a dispute with them. We have very few people with very low energy, so we can''t really hold our own. Them? He took a breath and enunciates his words slowly. The ones who live in the mountain...the demi-humans. I leave the village and return to the place where Adolph and the others are making a fuss. Demi-humans? That''s what I heard. Well, it''s nice we can leave that village of several dozen people alone if we won''t cause harm to them, but it''s weird there are demi-humans. Just when things are going well, you don''t want to nitpick about this stuff, right? Adolph and Claire sigh. I''ve never seen demi-humans before but since vampires exist, I''m sure the demi-humans do as well. I don''t know whether they are demi-humans, monsters, or perhaps people who live underground this time, but since we''re here, I want to settle this quickly. But even if you say they''re in the mountain... This mountain is like a child compared to the size of the grand mountain range, but a giant''s kid is still a giant. Even if several hundred people conduct an investigation, I don''t know how many months it would take. It would be nice if they came out over there...the inside of the mountain is basically a cave-like place, right? As an experiment, I try going towards one of the countless caves and shouting loudly. If there is anybody living within this mountain, come out!! ...no way that will work. As expected, this isn''t... Don''t say it after. I''m gonna get embarrassed too. In addition to hiding my embarrassment, I use a hammer made for prospecting to strike at the entrance of the cave. It would be nice if they hear the echoing sound and come out. W-watch out!! Reacting to Celia''s voice, I jump out of the way and the ceiling of the cave suddenly crumbles. The impact of my strike was enough that it would cause a cave-in? To cause a mountain to crumble with a hammer...are you really a human? It''s just a little cave-in. Don''t exaggerate things. Seeing as how there''s nothing else I could do, I was about to give up and decide the place where the potential city should be constructed, but I got a surprising reply. HeeeeyC! Who was the one who destroyed the entranceeeee!! Look, I got a response. Everyone stay alert!! People start appearing from inside the cave of the mountain and we are quickly surrounded. They are holding hammers and axes in their hands. Is it you guys?! The ones who destroyed the entrance?! ...They''re angry. Of course they''ll get angry if you break the entrance with a hammer. Celia and Adolph sigh. They are holding weapons, but they are more angry than they are bloodthirsty. They don''t seem to be a particularly nasty bunch. Perfect timing. I wanted to talk with you guys. The ones who jumped out of the cave are way shorter than even the mountain nation. However, they aren''t skinny but have nice physiques, almost as if a normal man with muscles was compressed. Plus, we can understand each other''s language, so they aren''t monsters C in other words, these are the so called demi-humans. What? Talk? To strike our mountain like that... Don''t be so angry, it''s not like we desire to massacre one another, right? Of course not! We are not like those savage goblins... I swiftly pick up the hammer, which belonged to the man in the front who raised his voice, with one hand and rest it on my shoulder. It''s quite heavy...about as heavy as my spear. He picked my hammer up with one hand!?What the heck is this guy?H-hey, don''t go ahead. I don''t intend for us to try and kill each other. I just want to talk about the mountain. Now, please guide us to the place where we can talk. I took the initiative to enter the hole in the mountain they just came out of, but it''s dark and the inside is complicated. Moreover, it''s narrow and looks like I''ll hit my head on the top. Idiot, it''s this way. If you move on your own, you won''t be able to find your way back. The man, who I took the hammer from, rushes to the front holding a torch. How nice of him, I''ll return his hammer. Don''t throw it, you idiot!! What strength...are you really a human...? Aegir-sama... Hauu... Since we have come this far, you have be resolved. Celia and the others couldn''t help but tag along. The other men are extremely curious of the girls and are wandering around them. You better not lay hands on my women. If you do, I''ll have to fight you. Why would I?! Besides, large women like them aren''t my type. Large!?Even me!? When you carefully observe the men, most of them are shorter than Leah, and not one of them are taller than Celia. What interesting fellows. Are you guys human? We are a dwarf tribe who have lived here for a long time. From our point of view, you are the one who doesn''t seem like a human. Why can a feeble person from the plains carry my hammer with one hand? That''s like asking me why I can breathe. Well, whatever. You don''t seem to want to fight anyways, so I''ll take you to where Balbano is. Balbano? Is that your leader? We don''t have someone like a leader. Everyone lives as they please and makes whatever they please. Balbano is the wisest and the strongest, so he is the most suited to talk to you. Does power have anything to do with negotiations...? When I look backwards, Celia and the others are surrounding the self-proclaimed dwarves while walking, but they don''t seem like they''d hurt anyone. They look full of curiosity as they gaze at Celia and Leah and when they try to touch them, they jump back in surprise when they get stared back. Claire is a little too big for them so they keep their distance and stare at her from afar. Perhaps because Adolph is a man, they''re approaching him without hesitation. H-how can I help you? Why are your legs so thin? Won''t they snap? Your arms are also thin, so wouldn''t they snap if you pick up a rock? You seem long and lanky and quite light. Can I lift you up? Seeing Adolph get bombarded with questions makes me laugh. He might as well take this opportunity to train himself a little. We walk in the dark tunnel for awhile before we reach a large opening. The space reminds me of the cave of goblins but the surrounding area is lit up with torches and although it smells slightly like soot, the area is kept pretty clean without any rotting smells. It looks like a space where people could live adequately. Balbano! I brought the guy who went wild at the entrance! It seems like he wants to talk. The voice of the man at the front echoes in the hole and a single person sluggishly appears. He holds a large metal cup in one hand and has a heavy-looking hammer hanging on his waist. He has thick arms and legs with a long beard and is considerably larger than the other tribe members surrounding him. He looks like a boss to me. The man called Balbano slowly walks forward and stands in front of me. Well, what kind of negotiation will this turn into? 112 That Which Comes From the Depths CAegir POVC In the underground space, the dwarf called Balbano stands in the middle and faces me. You''re pretty big. Is that so? Balbano, with his log-like arms and legs, looks up at me while saying that. His height is perfect for me to rest my arm on his head, but it might provoke him to fight me if I did that...which makes him about the same height as Celia. Comparing his height with his incredible muscles makes him look really unbalanced. Even so, he still looks much taller than the surrounding dwarves. I hear you destroyed our entrance. There wasn''t any response, so I knocked, but it broke. Sorry. Balbano didn''t ask anything further, then hands me a metal cup and fills it with alcohol. I casually accept it with my hand, but that cup is made with an elaborate design and is shining like gold. I''m glad Nonna isn''t here. Drink. I take a sip after being prompted. Guh... An intense sensation caused me to believe it was poison for an instant, but it was just an unbelievably strong alcohol beyond anything I''ve drank before. However, the man''s face relaxes slightly after I drain the cup quickly. What do you want from us? I want to dig out the iron from this mountain, but it seems there was a preceding visitor. I just wanted to address them. Where did you hear about the dwarves? From the ones striking iron and barely living under the shade of the rocks. They only mentioned demi-humans, but I guess they were referring to the dwarves. Balbano exhales. Do you intend to make our mountain full of holes? I''m not saying I want to live in the mountain. Nor am I saying you need to move where you sleep. But are you perhaps unhappy about the iron being taken? Don''t be ridiculous. There''s iron everywhere in the mountain so I''m not interested in something like that. But that doesn''t match what was said. The guys who were making iron said that they faced trouble whenever they dug in the mountain. Then why were you angry when the fire nation dug in here? That''s obvious. If I think about those gloomy guys coming in the mountain, I get frightened. When we first met with them, I tried asking them ''what they were doing?'' but...prattling on about not liking conflict and being segregated, I can''t even drink a single cup of alcohol. I understand how he feels. The fire nation are living poorly with the lack of food and water, so there is a gloomy atmosphere about them. It can''t be helped because of their harsh lifestyle, but they aren''t people who you would want to talk with for a long time or live together with. I push my empty cup in front of me. Balbano looks slightly surprised but a slight smile appears on his face as he refills my cup with alcohol. So you don''t mind if we dig? Well you seem like a slightly interesting man... Balbano stands up and grabs the axe standing against the wall with both hands. I hear that human men are just long, lanky and weak. It''s boring to face those guys. He holds an axe in front of me. I grab it with one hand, but the axe is too heavy and drops to the ground. Let''s see who''s stronger. If you win, you can dig iron or do whatever. He takes another axe from the wall and swings it above his head. I prevent Celia from jumping at him and I also grab the axe with both hands, then hold it up. I don''t know what it''s made from but it''s tremendously heavy. It''s several times heavier than my spear. So you lifted it! Seeing me get into a stance, Balbano shouts happily. I just need to hit him to win. I''m fine with it being so easy to understand. Ugooooh Balbano shouts by exhaling all the air out of his body and swings his axe down. As swordplay, that move is extremely slow, but I''ll still take it head on with all my strength. An unexpectedly loud roar erupts from the slow movement and the both of us are knocked back. With such heavy weapons, you''ll get crushed if you block it half-heartedly, even though they aren''t the quickest. Fuungaah! Using the rotation of being repelled, Balbano attacks once again. Spinning once and using the centrifugal force, I also meet his attack with my own full-powered swing. A dull clash resonates once again and I succeed in receiving his strike, but the recoil knocks me back. I wonder how long it has been since I was able to go blow for blow in an upfront battle like this. Next is my turn. The distance between us increased, so I can use the strength from a running start to power my downswing, then I twist my body and swing the weapon horizontally. The weapon is heavy and slow, but there is still a sufficient amount of power behind the strike. Oooh, heavy! It''s heavy! Still, Balbano blocks the strike head-on without even taking a step backwards. His height is almost the same as Celia''s height but in terms of weight, he''s probably heavier than me. With a short stature and short legs, he has a stable center of gravity and I can''t budge him. It''s the first time I''ve clashed with an opponent like this using an axe. Interesting! I lift the axe with both hands and wield it with my full strength. It''s an unlikely stance full of openings, but the opponent doesn''t seem to have any intention to take advantage, but rather turns his axe to look to block the attack. Gaah! Fuun! Each of the blows had the strength of our entire bodies behind it, causing yet another roaring crash. Neither Balbano nor I were budging from our spots and a cloud of dust was raised directly under our axes, illustrating just how powerful the impact was. The impact was so strong that it was enough to make my bones creak and my face warp, but he is similarly gritting his teeth. It seems we''re even at this point. It won''t be settled like this. I guess not. The battle won''t be decided like this. To be honest, I could kill him. I could parry away his strength and I have enough skill to send his head or legs flying. But that would be meaningless. This is a battle of strength. I set the axe down where it is. If it''s just a simple comparison of strength, there is a much better method. Fine with me! Guessing what my intent was, Balbano also leaves his axe behind and charges at me. With our bare hands, we lock with each other firmly and push against one another. I already knew, but this guy is unbelievably muscular. My legs are slowly sliding backwards, but when I push back, his body floats in midair. Nuu! He quickly separates from me and throws off the clothing on his upper body. For some reason, I also do the same and remove the armor on my upper half and drop it to the ground. Having become half-naked, the two of us close the distance and collide with vigorous momentum. There was an intense thud when our bodies come together, and I get a little chill from the feeling of his hairy body, but now is not the time for that. The both of us are putting our bodies and souls behind every attack, but our strengths oppose each other and none of us end up moving an inch. There is only sweat dripping down our bodies. Two muscle-heads are colliding with each other...a man''s body is sexy...how wonderful. Who was that just now? It''s going to distract me. Uggaaaaah! Balbano seems to think he''s won and lets out a remarkably loud shout while pushing. As expected, I am unable to withstand and am gradually getting pushed back. But it''s not over yet. I can put strength in my hips and support his weight. I''ve swung my hips on top of girls many thousand times every night. I am more confident about my hip muscles than anything else. Uoooooooooh! You''re lifting me up!? Slowly but surely, Balbano''s body floats in the air. He has probably never been lifted up before, so his face was dyed with astonishment. I grab his arm and use my hips to support his heavy body, then send him flying backwards with all my might. Guwaah! He threw him!Balbano is flying!It''s settled! Before we knew it, a whole bunch of dwarves formed a ring around us to spectate the battle. Well, I wonder if that''s okay. I couldn''t afford to hold back so I threw him back with all my strength, but as expected of a sturdy man like Balbano, he gets up as if nothing happened, even after rolling on the floor and smashing against the wall. I lost!! He shouts with a hoarse voice. The surrounding dwarves all cheer. I don''t see any jealousy or discontent in any of them. They purely enjoy watching us compete to see who''s stronger. It''s your win! Drink! Balbano pours into a cup, that appears to be at least five times bigger than the previous cup, and hands it to me while it''s still overflowing with alcohol. Then he does similarly with another cup of the same size and drains it instantly. In the end, you drink whether you win or lose, eh? Honestly, this alcohol is strangely harsh and I''m spinning already from the earlier two cups, but it would be boring if I refuse so I gulp it down. When I finish, he refills my cup, so I turn around and pass it to all my companions too. If I drink anymore than this, I''ll collapse. Also, Celia absolutely can''t drink. She''ll collapse from just a single sip. Don''t push yourself so much...here, your armor. Celia, who hands me my armor, has a red face and glances here and there at my exposed upper half. She''s supposedly used to seeing me naked already though. What amazing muscles. Leah also pokes my sweaty body lightly. Haa, haa, a sweaty man...hah! Don''t mind me. That was you earlier, right Claire? You nearly caused me to lose. So does this mean you''ll allow us to dig in the mountain? Of course. You''re an interesting guy and you''re strong too. It would have been better if you were born a dwarf and not a human. Our new friend!! One of the dwarves shouts loudly, everyone holds up their cup of alcohol in one hand and gulps it all down at once. If I look carefully, there are female dwarves and small childlike dwarves who are also gulping down alcohol. They probably treat it as a substitute for water. By the way, the female dwarves are similar to the men in which they look like compressed versions of a regular female C which is fine C but I feel a differing sense of values when I see their beards and chest hair. I''m glad that I brought Celia and Leah with me. Stay over tonight. The inside of a mountain might not be the most comfy for humans but it should at least be better than camping outdoors. You can have as much alcohol as you want too. I don''t need alcohol, but I''m grateful for a soft bed without needing to worry about monsters. I''ll gladly accept your offer and stay over. Night time Say...isn''t it about time you give this guy some attention? Just a little longer...I''m sorry. I''ll do anything later so just a bit more... Celia and Leah are repeatedly kissing and rubbing my arms and my chest. My dick has already gotten hard and is standing at attention, but they won''t touch it just yet. What amazing muscles... Can''t get enough of them. Something got into them after seeing my battle with Balbano. They''re rubbing my arms and chest and brushing their cheeks against me too. I can''t hold back, so if this goes any longer, I''ll forcefully fuck them. It was at that moment when I flipped Celia over, and thought all I had to do to make Celia submit to me is to slam my dick into her. Hey pal, are you awake?! Something bad has happened. Please wake up. Balbano rushes into the bedroom without knocking. Because the two girls screamed and covered themselves with the blanket, I''m left exposed while naked. ...What''s wrong? The earth insects are breaking loose. I''d like to borrow your strength, pal, so please come. I don''t really get what''s going on, but it doesn''t seem like something that happens everyday. I have no choice but to go but my dick is too hard and it won''t fit in my clothes. If Celia or Leah would use their mouths.... Pal...your dick is pretty big. Mine is too, but not like that. Maybe he also just woke up, but Balbano is half naked as he nods while saying that. I instantly feel my dick going limp and I am able to put on my clothes without a hitch. So, tell me the details, what happened? Celia and the entire escort unit, who are fully armed, gather beside me. Leah, Adolph and Claire are being protected by the dwarves in a safe room. Even though you say earth insects, I don''t get it. You''ll understand if you come. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Balbano said just that and rapidly advances deep into the mountain. He is carrying the axe that he used when we were comparing strength on his back. It''s quite impressive that even with its weight, he''s able to carry it and walk easily. As I watch the brawny dwarf''s back and advance along the winding path, the ceiling suddenly moves. It''s the earth insect! Balbano shouts and I thrust my spear at it faster than he could lift his axe. That thing lets out an unpleasant shriek, not resembling anything human nor monster, then falls to the ground with a splat. Is it...a spider? An especially large one. That''s what it looks like. The shape itself is very similar to that of a spider we''re all used to seeing and usually sticks on the walls to scare the landlord. But its size is abnormal and it might be as large as a human if you include its legs. Like this, it would be able to bite off the head of someone like Celia. Nuuun! The following insect is smashed to the ground by Balbano''s axe. The large spider splatters into pieces with one strike from the heavy axe. A green liquid sprays everywhere, resulting in a foul stench wafting in the air. There''s one over there too! Celia spots a spider crawling on the ceiling and throws two knives at it. She was able to hit its torso with pinpoint accuracy, but that wasn''t enough to finish the thing off. Get it!! Three soldiers from the escort unit pierce the thing with spears one after the other to drop it to the ground, and after slashing at it several times, it finally dies. The only thing these spiders have going for them is their size, but it still takes time to finish them off. On top of that, the tunnel walls allow the spiders to climb up and down and left and right causing us to chase them around, making this environment the worse one for us to fight them in. How many more of these things are there? Much more! We''ll have to seal off the hole they''re breaking out of... It seems Balbano is feeling a sense of urgency and has started to jog into the tunnel. It might be too late to notice, but his short legs make it seem like only his torso is moving and it''s quite comical. Once the pass through the tunnel, we reach a hot and stuffy room. Several furnaces are burning hotly. This must be the room where the dwarves process the metal. But right now, the sounds I hear are not of a typical blacksmith but of fighting. There are a large number of spiders crawling on the walls and ceiling, causing the dwarves to pick up hammers and axes to fight them. Pal, I''m counting on you! He doesn''t even need to tell me; there''s no other choice but to fight. I won''t be able to communicate with spiders either. Escort unit, form a circle. They''ll come from all directions, and don''t overlook the ceiling. With that said, I wield my spear and charge in, stabbing the side of a spider, which was reaching for a dwarf with its forelegs extended, and swing it around before throwing it away. I knock back the other spider that fell from on top of me with my handle and smash it against the wall. Another one that pulls its body back before charging at me gets pierced by me from the top and then pinned to the ground before I stomp on the place that looks like its head. In the end, they are nothing but spiders; they aren''t solid but move quickly and irregularly. The weapons of the dwarves C the hammers and giant axes C are not compatible against the spiders though. Guah! One of the dwarves near me looks like he got bitten and is holding his arm. I swing my spear from below to knock back the spider, who is coming to attack again, and then bisect the spider in midair. Are you alright? T-this is...uu, guguguguguu... The wound itself seems to only reach the flesh, but the man starts to foam at the mouth and faints in agony. Be careful, they''re poisonous!! Balbano shouts. You should say that kind of stuff in advance. Celia, don''t get hurt. Be careful!! Yessir! Celia rolls down her cloak below her thighs and takes out her short sword, throwing it around as if she was dancing. It''s difficult to kill them in one strike, but if she aims for the spiders hanging on the ceiling and drops them to the ground so they can be hit, it makes things a little easier. Watch out!! There are two on the right, one on the left and one behind. As if matching their timing, they jump altogether, but I''m thankful they did that. Fuun!! After holding my breath, I exhale all at once and swing my spear all around me. I can hear the sound of their soft flesh getting hit, and all four large spiders are instantly flung away. Three of them collide into a wall and get smashed, while the last one gets flung into a furnace and makes a dying screech unbearable to my ears. Is it over now!? I roar after I swing my spear down with all my might on the motionless spider and smash it to pieces. The spider''s fluids are disgusting, but at least they''re better than a human''s entrails. The surrounding dwarves also cheer and seems to be regaining their spirit as they finish off the spiders one after the other. The ones who got poisoned are dragged to the back and alcohol is poured in their mouths. They use alcohol for everything, don''t they. There''s no end to them. What should we do? The hole they''re breaking out of should be further up ahead! The cave-in might be connected to this hell. I don''t really get what''s going on, but it''s up ahead, right? If the poison is enough to make a bulky dwarf collapse, then it will definitely be bad if Celia gets wounded. I have to deal with this fast. With Balbano''s guidance, we advance further and reach a small plaza-like place with a slightly high ceiling. But there is a large sinkhole in the center of the room and most of the room has become filled with holes. The bottom of the hole is pitch black and I can''t tell how many of them there are. Is it here ...? This hole has opened all the way to hell! With a disgusting fidgeting sound from the hole, the large spiders climb out. What should we do? Should we throw some fire in there? That hell hole is large. It would be meaningless if we do that...we have to seal the hole... Stabbing the spiders that climb up and flinging them back down into the hole, Balbano heads above my head. Celia slices off the two forelegs of the one spider that turns back and stabs the head with her sword. Hurry up, Celia''s going to get hurt. Alright... over there... oh no!! When I thought Balbano found something, he turns towards me and his short legs are sent flying. Getting a bad feeling, he grabs onto Celia and rolls backward. A moment later, something strange grows out of the hole and skewers one of the soldiers of the escort unit. Gobuaa!! The poor soldier doesn''t know what is going on as his stomach gets pierced through his armor and is dragged down into the hole. That thing is...oh no. I figured out the identity of that unknown thing instantly. That was a giant spider''s leg...something incomparable to all the large spiders we''ve seen up until this point, an enormous spider that could be as large as 5 m. Nuuu... This is... Celia and Balbano seem to be at a loss for words. From first glance, it doesn''t look like it would be an opponent a human could win against. In order to defeat it, we need an open space and an army. No time to talk about luxuries. If I let something like this back behind me, the other dwarves will be wiped out in an instant, and then Leah and the others will be in danger. I have no choice but to finish it off here. I resolve myself and take a stance with my spear. My weapon really seems small at 3 meters compared to that huge thing. Can you do it!? I''ll have to try. After just saying that, I charge forward and swing at the spider''s forelegs. I felt the impact but its large size prevented me from splitting it apart. In a flash, countless legs come at me, but I block two hits while avoiding the rest of them. The tips of the legs I dodged are swung down at me again but when I rolled out of the way, its fangs come for me next. Tch! I reflexively slice at the spider''s head, but since there wasn''t much power behind that attack, it was far from being a fatal wound. This thing is annoying. It is an opponent with eight legs after all. It uses four of them to support its body while it uses the remaining four legs to attack, whereas I only have one spear. Not to mention its attacks can inflict fatal wounds through armor as it just finished demonstrating with my subordinate. If only I had one more weapon. Balbano, lend me your axe. Axe?...Alright. Seeing how I don''t have much breathing room, he doesn''t ask anything else and tosses his giant axe over. The super heavy object falls straight into the ground and makes a dull thud. Here I go, monster. I switch my spear over to my left hand and hold the large axe with my right hand. My spear is already heavy but the axe is more than twice as heavy. It''s really tiresome to support each weapon using only one hand, but unlike the time Balbano and I compared strength, my life is at stake here. Besides, this amount of weight should be enough to finish this thing off. I rush in with my large spear and axe. I evade the swinging forelegs without getting hit and swing my ax with all my strength at one of the legs that stood in place. With a crunching sound similar to when a thick tree trunk splits, one of its legs is torn off. That''s one down! I approach the screeching giant spider even closer as I brush away the attacking legs. I intercept another leg swinging down from above my head with my axe, but because I was in a bad position, it digs halfway into the leg and stops. But I''m not done yet. I strike the axe with my spear and forcefully cut my way through the limb. That''s the second! However, it was then that the remaining two legs attacked me at the same time and although I intercept and block the attack with my weapons, I was knocked back. I crash into the wall and I feel the wind getting knocked out of me. Aegir-samaa!! Celia hurls a sword instead of her short dagger, but the thick skin of its body prevents it from getting stabbed. You should just be good and wait. I won''t die yet. A leg swings down to finish me off but I use my axe to split apart the limb vertically, then let the last leg swing-and-miss before grabbing it with my bare hands and squeezing. The hairy leg should be the most unpleasant feeling but somehow I''m starting to get use to it. Ooooooh!! While continuing to hold the leg, I twist in the opposite direction of the joint, snapping the leg with a crisp, wet sound. That''s four! Is it over!? But the gigantic spider turns towards me while writhing in pain and uses all its effort to charge. It is using its fangs instead of its legs now...I might possibly have to crush its entire body. That''s fine though. I can reach you with my blade like that. It''s so huge that I couldn''t attack anything but its legs if it was just standing, but now that the fangs are being used, its head should get closer too. Let''s settle this. I hurl my spear at the charging enemy to get the jump on it. The spear roughly hit its mark and sticks into the head of the spider, but because of the hard exoskeleton, it doesn''t penetrate all the way through and isn''t a fatal wound. But that''s fine. The spear is stabbed in between its eyes, causing the enemy to stop its movements for a brief moment and allowing me to run up and tackle it. It would be meaningless to do so on its main body so I aim to ram against the handle of the protruding spear. Half of the 3-meter spear is buried in the arachnid''s head accompanied by an ear-shattering shriek. The giant spider writhes in pain, but it isn''t over yet. I let go of my spear and swing the large axe with both hands. I take a deep breath before leaping, then swing down my weapon with the full force of my body on top of the large spider''s head. The strange screaming echoing in the cave stops suddenly and the large body of the spider crumbles slowly to the ground. Its head split open with a crack and a flood of green liquid flows out. Losing its strength, the giant spider slides down to the bottom of the hole. Oh crap, it carried my spear along for the ride. I liked that one too. A silence surrounds everyone around me. Neither Balbano nor Celia nor any of the escort unit soldiers utters a word. We still haven''t even controlled the situation yet though. Are you going to hurry and do something about the hole? If another of the same species comes out, I''m also going to run. My words bring them back to reality and Balbano rushes to the front. He is holding a large axe, which looks more like a hammer. This crack...is it here?! Balbano jumps skillfully with his short legs and bashes a point on the ceiling with his hammer. When he did so, rocks start to split and shatter and shards of the stones start falling from above our heads. I''m caving this room in! Go outside! Everyone hurries outside the room and the ceiling simultaneously crumbles, with countless rocks falling down to fill the hole. The cave-in continues for a while until the room eventually becomes entirely buried in rocks and dirt. The hole is sealed...all we have to do is to plaster something to solidify it and we won''t have to worry about it anymore. That''s the most important. I''m so tired. I stretch out my arms and legs and let Celia strip off my armor, who desperately checks to see if I got injured. I could use a little alcohol right about now. So ultimately, what were those things? I feel like lazing around and chatting until Celia finishes her inspection. In the depths of the mountain...there lies an abyss way deeper than the tunnel we have burrowed through. That abyss spreads out infinitely underground where the entire area is packed with unknown monsters. He adds that there hasn''t been anyone who has come back after seeing it. There are rare cases in which the hole that leads to that abyss ends up connecting with the tunnel. Nevertheless, the abyss is deep and monsters shouldn''t be able to climb up so easily... Spiders can climb up though. My friend, it would have been a horrible catastrophe if you weren''t here. The dwarves here may have all been killed. That is also fate. I didn''t put my life on the line for their sake. I intended just to protect Celia and the others, but the end result is the same. Celia finishes my treatment and after she confirms there are no major injuries, I re-clothe myself. Besides the single soldier who got killed, the escort unit didn''t suffer too many major injuries either. Did the guy who died earlier have any family? Yes. I recall seeing his wife sending him off. 1 Balbano lowers his head. Something horrible happened due to my ineptitude. I will make amends. This may also be fate. The other nine are still alive.2 It just means he had bad luck. You also lost your spear. Yeah... If that was the Dual Crater, Nonna would be sobbing. In that sense, I am still quite fortunate. Balbano stands up energetically. His legs are short so his height didn''t change much. Alright! The dwarves will make you a new weapon, pal! What would you like? An Axe? A war hammer? No, a spear is fine. I don''t face off against a monster every time after all. Their axes are way too heavy to use against a human opponent. I see...I understand. When will you be coming here again? It would be after I go to the mountain nation territory. I don''t know the exact date but it will be around a week. One round? Where will you go around?3 ...about the time you finish 20 meals. Alright. We''ll have it ready for you then. Balbano slams his manly chest once with his fist. Make it as sturdy as you can. I don''t care about the detailed ornaments or fancy additions. It would be just like jewelled spear I received from the King. Just recently, I tried swinging it out of curiosity but it bent slightly. If I bent it the opposite direction, I don''t think anyone will find out. Dwarves only create sturdy things. Sturdy and heavy! That''s right up my alley. I look forward to it. Then let''s finish this soon. To celebrate driving that thing away, let''s drink buckets full of alcohol!! Ooooooh!!To our new friend!To our strong friend!! After expelling the spider that snuck out of the hole, the dwarves bring a large metallic pot filled with alcohol and the grand party begins. Give the injured some alcohol!Give the poisoned some alcohol!Let''s drink to our victory! The big party continues for the whole night; Celia faints just from the smell and Leah falls over after a single sip. Adolph drinks one cup of alcohol, then turns pale and vomits in the corner. This is pretty absurd but I prefer it to be lively. I feel sorry for the dead soldier but even if we act depressed, it''s not like he would come back to life. My human friend, I heard you''re quite the ladies'' man. All of a sudden, one of the dwarves talk to me while holding alcohol in one hand. I wonder what''s up. How about it, she''s a widow and desires to be with a man. Would you like to enjoy her for the night? Is that person you brought with you...a woman? She stares at me with a slightly feverish gaze. A female dwarf is nice too. Unlike humans, their flesh is packed tightly together and they''re heavy. It''s unusual for heavy to be a compliment for a woman. I guess it''s the large difference in cultures, since this widow also has quite the thick body hair and quite an incredible figure. If Irijina is compressed vertically and becomes much hairier, would she look like this? Perhaps because of the harsh liquor, I also felt that this could be a fresh experience. Use the room over there. The man motions with his finger and smiles, then I take the woman by the hand and enter the room. The next day, the heavy female is using my arm as a pillow and sleeping with a blushing face. Her chest hair is touching me ...it feels like ever since I got here, I''ve had some sort of connection with hairy things. 113 Coming of Age CAegir POVC The short men lined up in front of the entrance to the mountain. It seems the dwarves don''t often come out of their hole. But they are outside now to send me off. Then I''ll see you later. Ok, pal. I''ll have your weapon ready after 18 more meals. He''s really keeping count. Even with their lively personalities, they''re pretty conscientious guys. I''ve also packed you some alcohol. It might be too little but please enjoy it during your trip. So he packed six people''s worth of alcohol in bottles for us too? With such few people, there''s no way we could finish such extraordinarily harsh alcohol. I make a strained smile while parting ways with the dwarves. After coming this far, it won''t take long before we meet up with the mountain nation. It''s fine to go slowly. I put Leah on Schwartz after she gets on the carriage. Leah looks at me curiously after being placed in the front. What''s wrong? It''s nothing much. Just relax. While holding the reins, my right hand reaches for Leah''s crotch. The girl was slightly surprised, but she spreads her legs without much resistance. My hand goes underneath her mini skirt and under her underwear as well. Ahn. It''s so smooth... There is no hair around Leah''s crotch. It was originally quite thin but she shaved it clean so I can enjoy it. I wanted to enjoy such a hairless sensation at this moment. You''re just gonna rub it? You can put your finger inside too, you know? No, this is fine. I knead Leah''s hairless lips and the entrance of her vagina. While I''m at it, I roll up her clothes slightly and rub the smooth skin of the side of her body. Haau? What''s wrong? It''s not because she was a bad woman, but I''m fed up with hairy girls for now. I-I''ll shave too! To make it smooth and slippery! Celia''s neat pubic hair is a pretty silver color, which I also like. But changing it up can be nice too. I guess I''ll have two hairless holes that I can stack and fuck together. You got hard. I''m gonna lift up my butt then~ Until then, I''ll rub against Leah''s ass and have some fun. Can I finger myself? The soldiers are also looking so don''t go all out and show off your body too much. ...It''s my first time accompanying Hardlett-sama on a trip, but he fondles girls in front of people like it''s nothing, don''t you think? If he goes this far, it actually shows you how manly he is. Aegir-sama, m-me too... Adolph and Claire talk with an astounded tone while Celia is darting around in my get my attention, but that is peaceful compared to the march of an army. Mountain Nation Territory Cheers to our great chief! To the great victory!To the prosperity of the tribe!To the souls of the deceased! The mountain nation stop their own journeys to start a party for my visit. The surrounding small to medium tribes are also gathering one after the other. It seems they have not acted collectively as nomads to get feed for their livestock but ever since they got a common chief, there is no dispute and they can live a much more stable life than before. As proof of that, there are many large-bellied women who have been impregnated since the last time I departed. There were casualties this time too, but you did well. It''s nothing, we are truly satisfied if we were able to let the people of the plains know of the chief''s strength and our strength. Counting all the leaders from each of the tribes...there are close to 100 people who I called and poured alcohol for. The alcohol is of course the stuff I received from the dwarves, since there''s no point in treasuring it, so we''ll drink it during the party. Guuh...as expected from the chief''s hard liquor...this is amazing. I thought there wouldn''t be enough for everyone but most of them reach their limit with only a small cup. That''s how strong the alcohol is...but there is still six people''s worth of alcohol left. Chief should have some too....here you go.Pipi''s gonna drink too! Luna, Ruby, and Pipi are serving me after coming back just now. They aren''t wearing their usual getup which allows them to move easily, but rather they went all out to dress up in formal clothing. Thinking that they had no intention to share, Celia and Leah distance themselves with a bored look on their faces. Nn...what should I get you to do? Luna holds a cup of alcohol and Ruby brings meat to my mouth. Pipi is sitting on top of me while cross-legged and kisses me every so often or rubs her ass against my crotch here and there. In that state, I continue to refill the cups of the leaders with alcohol and converse with them. If the nobles at the capital or Nonna sees this, they''d probably faint at how rude this is. But this is normal here; no one thinks anything is wrong if the chief has women waiting on him. Rather three women is too few and they would probably speak out and send more women over. It''s the spitting image of a barbarian king, isn''t it... If Hardlett-sama was born here, the central plains would probably be in pretty bad shape right about now. Claire and Adolph are agreeing with each other a lot lately. I grab Luna and Ruby''s breasts tightly from above their clothes without hesitation and then one of the leaders steps forward. He is the leader of a relatively large tribe but I believe all the greetings have been done already. Chief...I know this might interrupt your enjoyment of the party, but could I trouble you with one request? Trouble? I came this time to express my thanks. If it''s something small, I don''t mind. Oooh! Then please come with me. I follow him outside and there are four men standing side-by-side. Unlike the liveliness of the party, these men are wearing leather armor and a decorative uniform. Their faces are all tense and nervous, but after looking carefully, they don''t even look old enough to be called men. And who are they? These people are from the leader''s bloodline and the ones who will be in a position to lead warriors when they become adults in the spring. I see. In my tribe, they are allowed to challenge the chief when they become an adult. And if they display their strength, they can request something of suitable value. In other words, they are able to take the position of chief away too? Yes, of course this is a battle to the death so the challenges don''t come light-heartedly. However, the chief has been in the plains and they haven''t seen you around so...I tried to stop them but. I''m not normally together with them so I guess they''re looking down on me. These four are still just kids so they probably didn''t come to the battlefield. Boys as old as they are won''t be stopped just because other people tell them not to. If at least they are able to see the chief fight, they won''t think of doing anything stupid...unfortunately, their challenges are valid because of the law. It''s fine. I accept. The boys'' faces brighten up instantly and become tense immediately after. So, what do we do in this challenge? It will be settled through a one-on-one fight using a bow and sword, that''s it. Good thing it''s so easy to understand. The challenge is starting!Bring your horses and weapons!! Everyone around me starts getting worked up and the boys jump on their horses. Prepare weapons for me too. I lost my spear and it would unfair indeed if I used the Dual Crater. I grab the one-handed sword and when I get onto Schwartz, one of the leaders makes an apologetic face. That is my son. I don''t know if he''s just an idiot, but he doesn''t listen to what I say. He was saying how awesome it would be to challenge the chief and everything too... But more than being apologetic, his face looks worried. Of course, it wasn''t for my sake. Don''t worry. I won''t kill him. I don''t have to kill a child. The leader closes his eyes and lowers his head. The first boy and I face each other on our horses. The reason he isn''t attacking is probably because he feels puzzled by the fact I''m not wielding a bow. I don''t need a bow. Go ahead and shoot. As soon as I shouted, the boy raised his voice loudly and gallops on his horse, firing off arrows. The arrows fly accurately toward me, but since they''re coming at me from the front, I can catch them easily. Charging at me from the front instantly closes the distance, but even so, the boy fired three arrows. That''s actually quite an impressive firing speed. I grab two of them with my bare hands and sweep the other one away with my sword. Yaaaaah!! The boy abandons his bow and pulls out his sword to slash at me. He charges head-on even with the difference in the size of our bodies. Normally we would pass by each other and the fight would end with me sending the opponent''s head flying, but I aim to knock away his sword this time. At the same time, I grab his neck with my hand and pull him up, picking him up with one arm like a stray cat. Do you give up? I-I give up... Being grabbed by my arm while riding Schwartz, the boy surrenders while struggling and flailing his limbs. Alright, next. The next boy judges that it would impossible to fight against me in hand-to-hand combat and keeps his distance, firing arrows at me one after the other. To the people of the mountain nation, it is also important to be skilled in archery in duels so I don''t think it''s particularly cowardly at all. However, in a one-on-one fight, it will produce the same result no matter how many arrows he fires. As long as I can precisely see the arrows flying at me, they won''t hit me. He''s grabbing the arrows...It was a mistake for the children to challenge the chief... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Probably getting upset at the words of the spectators, the arrows stop coming and the boy finally decides to pull out his sword and charge at me. He has quite the skill with the bow, so work hard from now on too. As soon as our swords clash with each other, the boy rolls off his horse and falls to the ground. I tried to hold back, but the resistance against my sword was so light, I probably misjudged how much strength to use. There is soft grass growing beneath us and not some rough land, so he should be fine. Next! UOoooooh!! The next boy has the largest frame. The bow isn''t effective so he doesn''t fool around, and charges at me from the front right off the bat. But that alone makes me have a bad impression of him. He clearly sees that his opponent has a larger physique and is stronger than himself, yet charging in head first eliminates any chance of winning he had. Let me teach him a little lesson. Guaaaah!! As we pass each other by, I make one strike to his abdomen with the sheath of my sword. It was on top of the armor so it shouldn''t cause any life threatening damage, but he should writhe in pain for a while. Last one! Y-yaaaaaaah. He shouts with no spirit behind it. I guess he got frightened after seeing the three before him get defeated. He fires arrows off first before circling around with his sword but from what I can see, he doesn''t have any drive. Gaaaaah!! When I shout and glare at him, he becomes completely afraid and loses his spirit. His horse senses that and also rears back. He''s still a child if he loses his will to fight from that. Be courageous next time. And thus the challenge with the young men is finished. The adults watching over them are relieved that no blood was spilled and are able to return to the party. These idiots, I told them they had no chance against the chief. People who charge head-on actually exist? If the chief wanted, he could have sliced you in half vertically. The boys are surrounded by the adults and getting told how stupid and idiotic they are, but they look happy. The challenge is done. All that''s left is to make an oath to the mountains, marry a wife and become an adult. Wife? Even though you''re still just a kid. The girl is of a similar age too. We''re both youngsters but if we''re together, we''ll become adults together quite quickly. I see...it''s atonement for the considerable amount of warriors that died in the war. I''ll help out a bit with the perpetuation of your descendants. Night There are various pelts of livestock and monsters laid against one side of the tent, and although there isn''t a bed, it''s fluffy and comfortable in here. This tent was prepared for me so it was expected that I would embrace women in here. Luna, Ruby and Pipi are sitting naked in front of me. It''s natural for me to indulge in these girls and Ruby is also prepared to lose her virginity. But there is also something a little strange. U-um...chief? Why are we here in this tent as well? The four boys I challenged today and their soon-to-be wives are also in front of me...but they''re really just four girls of the same age. It seems that as a part of the bloodline of the leader, they will first marry a wife when they become an adult and then increase the number of women according to their strength. That''s obvious. This is your first night, right? You''re all still immature as warriors, but at the very least, I could help you win your battles at night. Is...is that what it is!? What an honor it is to be taught by the great chief! No, I don''t know anything at all about your rules. I just thought it would a fresh experience to have the young boys join in too. There are virgins over here too. Might as well have friends who are alike to make everyone feel at ease. ...I have prepared myself.Pipi is finally gonna become a woman too!? With that said, while I think I might be able to fit inside Ruby, it might be impossible for Pipi. We can''t do anything while our clothes are still on though. Let''s strip. After saying that, I quickly start to remove my shirt. Luna and the others are already naked but the boys are still wearing their nightclothes. Hau... The girls have probably only revealed their naked bodies to the boys who would become their husbands so there is a little bit of resistance and hesitation in them. Now that I look, Ruby is also covering her body with her hands. Luna has already experienced being with men so she''s exposing her body while the boys are staring happily. Pipi is rolling around with her legs spread though. They''re your wives, right? Hug them like this. I hug the naked Ruby gently and roll her onto the floor. Ah... Ruby''s embarrassment should probably disappear since I''m the only one wrapping around her. I remove the hand covering her body. H-here I go.Y-yes. Come!Okay... The boys also learn from me and huge their wives, then gently strip their clothes. Eventually the girls all get naked, but the virgin boys can''t keep calm with naked bodies in front of them. They quickly suck on the girls'' breasts and thighs. Kyaa!Aah! At least a kiss.It''s embarrassing. The girls are confused at the sudden change in their husbands. It''s good to be excited, but it''s really too soon. That''s why virgins are.... You can suck on them at any time. First you should take your clothes off and kiss them gently. Returning to their senses from my voice, the boys undress as if tearing their clothes off and expose their bodies in front of the girls. Woah, you''re pretty big. Hehe, you think so? You...that... Please don''t say anything... It seems the boys are comparing the size the dicks that exposed themselves. We''re going to be sleeping with women starting now so it''s nothing to be embarrassed about. The girls cover their faces embarrassingly while monitoring their husbands'' members. For me, there''s no helping it that I have to see another man''s junk. There''s gonna be big ones and small ones for sure. There''s one who isn''t that lucky, and though I can''t really see it, if that''s his thing when it''s hard ...that''s quite pitiful. Excuse me please. Luna lowers my pants and takes out my dick. After that, the air between the four boys, who were making a fuss earlier quite typical for their age, and the girls froze. H-hugee!! It''s not something you can just call big. Isn''t that like an arm already?! There''s no way we could win... A radish...why is mine a bean sprout?!! Hiiih... Will that even fit? Ruby-sama, I''ll die. But it fit in Luna-sama, right? The eight brides and bridegrooms focus their eyes on my rod. This isn''t a show, besides it''s only 80% hard anyways. Go on, kiss them. After saying that, I lightly kiss Luna and cover Ruby, locking lips with her intensely. The boys copy me and start pressing their lips against their wives'' lips. Ruby...you''re cute. S-saying something like that...that, when everyone is here, it''s kinda strange. It doesn''t matter who''s beside us. You are cute, and I want to embrace you. I kiss her again and fondle her breasts, which are slightly larger than her elder sister''s. Everytime we kiss, her nipples get harder. If I continue for a little longer, she won''t worry about the things around her. Excuse me, ''kay? Luna gets in between my legs, while I''m covering Ruby and continuing to caress her, and stuffs her mouth with my dick. In addition, Pipi circles around behind me and uses her mouth on my ass. With so much stimulation, my cock further increases in size. All you could hear inside the tent is the sounds of multiple people kissing and sucking dick. The girls are gradually getting infected by the obscene spectacle starring Ruby and are gradually losing their sense of shame. The wet noises continue for a while before I finally felt it was time to take Ruby''s virginity. I-it''s too big... It''ll be fine. You''re flooding down there. Just leave everything to me. Now that I look, the other boys are learning from me and they have their dicks ready to enter the girls in the missionary position. I didn''t even say anything. But with that said, the girls will feel better this way than if the virgins do whatever they want. Alright, put it in. The boys push their hips altogether. Aah! It''s big, ouch! Kyaa! Hm? The girls each express the pain of losing their virginities and their faces distort, causing the boys to stop moving. It''s worse to leave it half-done. Make them your woman all at once! I also grab Ruby''s thigh and thrust my hips without so much as a second thought. My dick tears through her virginity and I can feel the sensation of something being ripped apart. Aaaah!! It hurtttttssss!! As expected, with the difference in size, getting hurt can''t be avoided. Luna and Pipi caress her breasts while I kiss her and rub her entire body gently. When I see that her stiff body slowly relaxes and she calms down, I start using my hips. If I move slowly, she doesn''t scream, and although it''s a simple movement, the inside of her hole wraps around my rod. She''s panting very slightly through her nose, but when I lick her neck and stimulate her nipples, her breathing gradually becomes longer sighs. Once you get used to it, it''s quite nice, right? Hau...it''s painful. Chief. Ruby says that while gently grabbing onto my arm. The wound...I can still see it. Is this about the scar left behind after I got cut by Ruby? It''s nothing but a scratch and there are many other scars from deep wounds. Don''t worry about that...more importantly. I place my hand on Ruby''s belly. I''m the one who tore the membrane here. That wound will also remain...so that makes us equal, right? Ruby smiles slightly, relaxes and closes her eyes as if to leave her body to me and telling me to do as I wish. Having completely become mine, I thrust my hips up into Ruby, then turn my gaze to see if the virgins are doing alright. Uoooooh!! Tilooooo! My Tilooooo!! Kyaaaah!! So intenseee!! Uwaah! Gonna cum, gonna cum!! Uu-!! Eeeh!? Already!? So quick... How is it? Does it feel good? Put it in quickly...eh? You''re already in? There''s nothing left for me to say. A virgin''s first time is something like that. It seems that they''re having a good time for now and they just have to keep trying hard next time. I''ll need to satisfy Ruby too. I gently hug her while sticking to her body, then slowly get Ruby to climax while lifting her up and asking Luna and Pipi to help out as well. Then finally, when she grabs onto my shoulder and starts twitching a lot, I give her one last thrust before releasing my semen. Aah! Don''t! As if desperately clinging onto a log to prevent herself from drowning, Ruby hugs me with a trembling body and receives my sperm. Good work. You were great. Thank...you...very...much. Ruby smiles and collapses, falling asleep shortly after. It seems the combination of losing her virginity and climaxing made her tired. I''ll just let her sleep like this. Next is Pipi but....it''s impossible. It''s not! Pipi can also-! Alright, alright, I get it. Maybe when you get a little bigger. I suck on Pipi''s vagina, focusing my tongue on her clitoris and make her climax. Her hairless crotch makes it easy for me to lick her and I don''t stop making love to her even after she squirts and continue until she loses consciousness. I drink the love juices flowing from her small body before laying her beside Ruby and letting her sleep. Good work. I thank you for taking my younger sister''s first time. I feel the same. It was tasty. I hope to continue to embrace her in the future. Yes, for sure. Together, we are the chief''s women. I wonder which one of us will receive a child first. Fumu, considering the leadership of the bow cavalry, it would be a detriment if Luna gets pregnant first, but if I compare my military missions with a woman''s body, a woman''s body wins out so it can''t be helped if that happens. Fufu, embrace me as much as you can so that the both us can alternate who gets pregnant. Having the sisters get birth alternately. This strange immoral feeling makes my dick hard. That reminds me, I have yet to sleep with Luna. I''m putting it in. Yes, you are welcome to...ara. I follow Luna''s dubious gaze and find that one of the boys look quite lonely. What''s wrong? No...it''s nothing. It seems his first night is over and there is already an exhausted girl sleeping by his feet. The other two boys came before they were able to satisfy their girls and fell asleep while the dissatisfied girls badmouth them. The remaining boy seems to be in misery about the fact that even though he desperately moved his hips, the girl fell asleep. He continues to have sex while crying. I''ll keep quiet about that. The boy''s gaze is not on me but doesn''t stray from Luna, who''s getting fucked. I get the general picture. Are you in love with Luna? ... His silence is the answer. This guy was a head above the others in terms of strength. He might have been stirred up by the fact that the girl he admired was taken away by me. I''ve always loved Luna-sama....She''s dignified and a little absent-minded....and if she''s by my side- Thank you Gido, but I''m already the chief''s womaannnnnnn!!! I slam my dick into her in the middle of her conversation. The large and swollen meat rod infringes Luna''s hole and makes her moan loudly. Sorry, but she''s already my woman. I won''t give her up to anyone. I call out to Gido, who is dumbfounded at the complete change in personality his admired girl makes. Luna is already my woman. I will embrace her and I will protect her....you have another girl you should be protecting, right? Gido lowers his gaze to that of the woman below him, looking at him with teary eyes C the woman who''ll be his wife from now on. As expected, the woman jumps into Gido''s chest when she thought that Gido''s getting criticised. I knew about it. The fact that Gido liked Luna-sama...but I still like you! Your wife is me! Umu, that went well. Unlike the other boys, Gido properly satisfied his woman after all. As I thought, you need to embrace the woman properly if you want to have a good relationship with her. Then, shall we begin? I press down Luna and thrust. Gido''s wife might have a sense of rivalry as she lines up and joins in too. Only the sounds of flesh slapping against flesh echoes for a while. Anyways, this guy challenged me just to take back the woman he fell in love with? What an interesting guy. I''ll reward him a little for that. You''re called Gido, right? Do you want to see how Luna looks like when she''s turned on? Eeh!? I won''t say it again. ...I want to see it. W-wha-!! To declare so definitively about something while his wife is glaring at him, it makes me like this guy more and more. I make Luna get on all fours while my meat rod is still inserted and move her closer to Gido. A-as expected, this is embarrass-...aaaah!! In the doggystyle, I grab her ass tightly and swing my hips furiously. Instantly losing her reason, Luna opens her eyes wide, opens her mouth and sticks out her tongue. Along with the slapping flesh sounds, Luna lets out moans as if she''s screaming. The distance between Gido and Luna is so close that they can feel each other''s breathing. Even now, the saliva dripping lewdly from her mouth flew onto Gido. Haa...haa... Gido slowly extends his hands to Luna''s breasts...even though they''re rather flat and not jiggling too much, he still reaches his hands for them. ... But I stop him by glaring at him. I''ll allow him to look, but Luna is already my woman, so I won''t let anyone else touch her. Kuuh...Uooooh!! Kyaah! What the-!? Gido groans and turns his new wife, who is feeling more and more jealous, around to face the back, then slamming his dick into her. His hip movements are frantic, but the woman will definitely feel it. He''s pushing all his feelings for Luna into his own wife. We can''t lose over here either. I lift Luna up a little and move my hips even faster. The two girls, who are being rammed roughly by their man, draw close to each other and eventually clasp their hands together, even starting to kiss each other. I never intended for them to go that far, but since it''s between girls, I''ll overlook it. Guuh...aaaah!! When I look over, I see that semen is flowing out of Gido''s wife''s pussy. It seems that Gido came countless times already after rocking his hips that much and that hard. It''s still premature ejaculation but you just have to build up experience to become matchless, and when he does so, he might be a good man. Eventually the consciousness of the other three become hazy and Gido''s wife reaches her final climax. Gidoo!! I love youuu!! I''m cumming!! The two newlyweds tangle their tongues together as they mutually reach their peak for the last time, then they collapse and fall asleep while hugging each other. Aegir-sama! I love you!! Aaaaah... Luna also whispers her love to me before collapsing and falling unconscious. I pull out my meat rod and quickly drink some water. What a tough job. But I''m troubled. In the end, I didn''t cum with Luna and my dick still won''t calm down. The blood from losing her virginity is leaking from Ruby''s crotch and I guess it would be quite pitiable if I were to screw Ruby again like this. Umm... What? The ones who called out to me are the two poor wives, whose husbands have gone to sleep first. It''s our first night but things were left half-finished. It looks like the chief isn''t satisfied yet either. Going from their first night as newlyweds to cheating, what lewd women. It''s really outrageous. Well, get on top. I sit cross-legged and spread my arms. It might also be part of the chief''s duty to expand their holes so that they can give birth easier. It might be good just to pour my seed in while I''m at it too. Just in case, I''ll check to see if there are any other people awake. The boy in the last pair, whose dick is the size of a bean sprout, is desperately swinging his hips. How''s that! Is it good?! Does it feel good!? Zzz...Zzz...mmya It doesn''t seem like they''ll see anything, so they probably won''t find out about it. The Next Morning I can hear the voices of the boys in my sleep. Yesterday was incredible. Yeah, girls are the best. I don''t hear Gido''s voice. As expected, he''s tired and probably still sleeping. It''s the two who went to sleep early. It seems they''re making a fuss...about seeing their own wives completely worn out and knocked out cold. I fell asleep before I knew it, but I''m pretty amazing...Look at my wife''s crotch, there''s thick seed spilling everywhere and she might get pregnant just like that. I wasn''t aware of it myself either, but I apparently have a huge dick. My wife''s pussy...look, it''s gaping so much I can probably fit my fist in there. So it looks like it''ll expand this much when I sleep with a woman Congratulations. Have some nice dreams because I''m tired. 114 New Weapon CAegir POVC The Next Morning You don''t need a reward? On the day after the welcome party and after the first night for learning the basics, I was going to give the leaders a reward for their merits in war before making my way back, but they refused. Our loyalty originally lies with the oath we made to the mountains. Something like compensation is unnecessary. But that is too one-sided. It''s fine if they say they don''t need it, but the ones who lost their families may remain unsatisfied if they don''t get anything back. I want them to say something even if it''s by force. It''s something I want to do. Just tell me anything. The leaders look at each other and then open their mouths to say something. Then for the tribe that suffered the most deaths, if the chief could... please grant the women of that tribe with his strong seed. The chief''s offspring...will definitely become our strength for the next 100 years! If we have the warriors from the chief''s bloodline, there is nothing we''ll fear! Their strength will be worth more than a thousand people! They believe it is important to have excellent blood running through their family and it would be bliss for me if I can embrace women and spray my seed. There is no reward as convenient as this. Alright, send me some nice women. Is there anything else? When I asked, another leader opened his mouth. Are the escorts the chief has by his side warriors from the plains? Yeah, that''s right. They are the ones Celia selected and is leading as my escort unit, technically making them Celia''s squad. They are few in number but they are an elite squad superior to your average soldier in terms of physique and martial arts. It is regrettable the chief only has warriors of the plains by his side to protect him. We would like to have our own warriors fulfill that role as well. Fumu, I don''t mind, but if they were to join the escort unit, that would mean they would live in Rafen. I won''t give special treatment to everyone like Pipi, Luna and the others but they''ll probably be fine. I''ll ask for those who will be able to get accustomed to the lifestyle of the plains. I''ll choose people who are young and not stubborn. That''s fine with me. This is separate from the reward but I''ll resupply you with more food so you can fight with ease. Rest assured and eat until your stomach is full. Adolph also nods at me. In the first place, they wanted something not resembling a reward, so this much should be fine. So, you did well this time. I don''t think I''ll call on everyone for a while. As usual though, come over to Rafen during our training period. The leaders lower their heads together. Well...where should I go to grant women my seed? This way please, chief. The chosen woman is waiting for me naked at the place where I was guided to. They must have considered appearance as well, since she is considerably beautiful and young and has relatively large breasts. If I saw her in the city, she''s the type of woman I would pay money to be with, and since she''s naked, my dick is sufficiently hard. But this is a little- As expected, this will be hard for me to do it. Please don''t pay any heed and impregnate her. The problem is the middle-aged woman here, who is wearing a formal dress, sitting in the place where the girl and I will make love. Mother...I am a bit scared. What are you saying? You will be receiving the great chief''s seed. As a woman, there should be no greater joy than this. I know, but...I heard that the chief''s tool is as big as a horse''s... It appears their tribe usually sends a woman to accompany their girls to watch over them as they get pregnant C this time, it appears that woman is her own mother. It''s quite the special situation to be able to sleep with a daughter in front of their mother. This is not a joke between a man and a woman. This is the sacred act of receiving the seed from the chief. Fucking a daughter in front of her mother, and furthermore, that daughter appears to be a virgin from how scared she''s acting. There''s no use just thinking about it. My dick is hard already anyways, so I should just put it in her for now. This is going to enter you. I lower my pants and reveal my erect penis. Hiiih!! It''s a horse''s thing, as I thought!! Th-...this is...!? The mother and daughter look at each other and exclaim. I should stop thinking about it. The mother stares blankly at the dick while covering her daughter and caressing her genitals. Since she''s frightened, she won''t be able to calm down and relax naturally. After caressing her hole for a brief moment, the mother finally moistens the daughter''s genitals by dripping saliva accumulated from her mouth. With this minimum amount of preparation, she shouldn''t get wounded much. If it hurts, don''t be afraid to grip with your nails or bite down with your teeth. I don''t mind. O-... okay. I hug her from the front, ready to penetrate her. Her pussy lips, wet with saliva, is still quite tight and I can''t get in even if I use a little strength. Ah...aaaaaaaaaah...aaah!! AahC!! The woman''s screaming becomes louder as I continue with the act, grabbing her shoulder and pushing my hips. I hear the sound of her membrane tearing as my dick penetrates her all at once and I feel it pushing all the way to the very back. Sorry, it''s going to hurt a little...there! Hiiih-!! At the same time, she digs into my back with her nails and digs into my shoulder with her teeth. It seems she really didn''t hold back when she bit me. I can feel blood dripping from my shoulder. He-hey! How could you do that to the chief-I don''t mind. Having women bite me is not a big deal. I hold back the flustered mother and gently rock my hips. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Bite as much as you want, I''m going to move slowly so relax your body. The girl, who''s screaming in a muffled voice, closes her eyes and nods her head. I''ve torn quite a few hymens. If you ask me, I''d prefer experienced girls who I could have intense sex with...but there''s a first time for everyone. It seems I''m fairly large so I end up hurting virgins no matter what. It begs the question if it''s even possible for me to pleasure them right from the start. I continue to move my hips in a calm manner as I think about such things. I want to somehow make myself ejaculate faster, but the stimulation is too weak for me and even if I were to force myself to build up pleasure, it would take several dozen minutes. The girl is already exhausted from the pain and pressure. I have to cum quickly. I lick her neck, pinch her nipples and stir up my own arousal, then my meat rod finally twitches as if it''s ready to release my sperm. My seed''s coming out...now, get pregnant. Y-yes...seed...get pregnant... The mother takes the languid girl''s hand and watches over her. I increase the speed of my thrusting and after slamming into her several times, I cover her and hug her tight. When the daughter gets wrapped tightly by a man, her face looks full of pleasure and she moans lightly. Uoooh... Aau ! The seed...is shooting out so forcefully... With the loud pulsing sound of my ejaculation, the girl''s stomach expands. She looks like a pregnant woman for a second and the daughter makes a face of disbelief while the mother strokes her belly. Ah...I''m still cumming...just a bit more... Much more semen than I expected came out while I''m moving my hips because of the feeling of implanting my seed in a virgin. Fuu... T-thanks for your hard work. When I pull my cock out, a large amount of semen flows back out and the daughter lies there in a daze, looking up at the ceiling and unable to say anything. The mother thanked me for now, but her eyes are fixed upon the cock that just left her daughter''s pussy. It got a little dirty, don''t you think? I-I guess so. The cock, still wet with in love juices and semen, hasn''t lost its rigidity in the slightest. I stand up and push my dick in front of the mother''s face. I''m sure she''ll understand that I want her to suck me off. Of course, penetration is waiting right after as well. I-I''m already past the age to be getting any more seed... I ignore what she says and continue to step forward, slowly bringing my dick closer and closer towards the mother''s face. The next girl should be waiting for you too... Although she continues to refuse, the mother seems to be entranced at the sight of my approaching cock, losing sight of everything else, and slowly opening her mouth and sticking out her tongue. It was her instincts as a woman, rather than her reason, that made her desire my dick. Her breathing starts to get rough and her face becomes flushed. It was at that moment when her extended tongue was just about to touch the tip of my dick. Chief, are you finished? The next girl has been prepared. The leader outside the tent must have called me because it has gotten quiet and there was no more moaning. As if snapping back to her senses, the mother quickly distances herself from me, and I no longer pursue her either. I was almost there too. This girl was the best. If she gets pregnant, will you take care of her? Y-yes! Of course, I will nurture our tribe splendidly!! The mother was unable to hide the unrest from being so close to sucking my dick. If fate allows...I''ll let you suck it next time. I whisper into the mother''s ear before licking her earlobe lightly. The woman sighs erotically before sinking to the ground. Without minding that she''s in front of her daughter who just lost her virginity, she grabs her own breasts and even extends a hand down to her crotch. What a cute lady. Let''s go to the next one then. Afterwards, I accompany seven other girls in total and similarly tear seven hymens. It isn''t that big of a deal in terms of the number of people, but I had to be extra careful with virgins so I end up being strangely tired. Nonetheless, I shot a large amount of my seed in everyone, so all the people monitoring the girls were rejoicing about how they would definitely get pregnant. That was how the reward of getting to impregnate some women was finished, marking the time I would leave the mountain nation for now. I will be returning to Rafen along with Pipi, Luna, and Ruby, who has recently become mine.1 The number of people I''m returning with is much more than the number I came with. 30 warriors have been added from the mountain nation to be a part of my escort unit, and since they will eventually adapt to life in Rafen, they''re all young. Gido, who I helped with his first night, is also there. It seems he volunteered himself, despite his position as the leader''s son. It''s not like I asked for a newly married couple to leave their hometown so soon. No...I also want to see a brand new world after all. I guess kids need to have a sense of adventure. I also want to grow up to be as big as the chief. That''s fine, but why are you looking at your crotch and my crotch? I''m not going to ask you to do anything in particular but you will find the answer in your work. ...however, you get minus points for that just now. I am terribly sorry... The thing I''m referring to earlier is when Gido told me that he was going to come along and will be leaving his wife behind after marrying her. Although the woman who is in love with Gido consents, she still ends up crying. That''s why I picked up the girl and placed her on the back of Gido''s horse. If you can''t even understand the feelings of that girl hugging you from behind with a look of complete satisfaction, you will never become a good man. Or did he think that I wouldn''t prepare a place for his wife to stay. When I look at Gido again, he looks slightly taller and larger than Celia, and has a rather bulky body. There is plenty of room for him to grow if you consider his age, so there''s a possibility that he''ll become an excellent warrior. The people of the mountain nation never had a large stature in the first place after all. In terms of appearance, he is almost but not quite manly enough, however even I think he has a handsome face. He was also the only one able to make his woman climax during their first time having sex. He might be a little concerned about the size of his dick compared to mine, but as long as he fixes his premature ejaculation, I think he''ll be a fine man. Gido...I''m so happy that I''m scared... Hey, don''t do anything unnecessary in front of the chief. Yeah...we''ll be together forever, Gido. Celia glares at the two newlyweds, who are emitting a sweet atmosphere. If you get so bound up about this and you show off something foolish, you''ll be the one who''ll get embarrassed instead. What is it? Celia calls out to me. When we were in the mountain nation''s place, I didn''t pay much attention to her. I had a bunch of duties. Sorry for ignoring you. I''ll pat her head. Getting all the virgins to line up and tearing their virginities is quite the splendid duty, isn''t it!? Not only that. It''s finally complete when you pour your seed in them. Celia pouts even more and pulls on the cheeks of the applauding Leah as an outburst of anger. I''ll pat both of you together, so cheer up. My, my, I''ve heard lots about the mountain nation, but actually seeing it in person makes their difference in culture stand out. Adolph may have changed his way of thinking after actually seeing them. He was thinking whether he could somehow use them for labor work or development of some sort, but I''m sure he knows that it''s probably impossible. They are a people who run about in the wilderness, so it would be impossible for them to stay in one place together to do something. No matter how much I hear it from people, I wouldn''t understand if I don''t see it for myself. It was a valuable experience. It seems Adolph is starting to do some thinking. I''m glad he''s so enthusiastic about his job, since the lives of the citizens rests on his shoulders. I also...had a wonderful experience. Claire voices her opinion next. Did you see something interesting? Yes, it was something great for reference. Originally, it wasn''t something that I would show Claire, who isn''t even my subordinate. But she agreed to the loan and we will be cooperating for the development of the mine in the future too. I have to trust her to a certain degree. Please don''t spread it around too much. Naturally. This is information I gained with great pains, so if I told everyone, it would lose its value ...besides, there''s nothing I can do if it inconveniences you, the Count. We reap the benefits together after all. Claire leans against me and acts flirtatiously, using her mature charm not present in Celia and Leah, which causes me to unconsciously reach for her crotch, but she runs away. But as a merchant, rather than the lifestyles of the mountain nation...I''m more interested in the mine and the demi-humans living there. Is that so? They don''t seem to want to come out of the mountains though. That''s why there is such value. Please take a look at this. Claire takes out the metal cup used by the dwarves to drink their alcohol. When did she bring that with her? It isn''t particularly a valuable item though. It isn''t iron or bronze...it looks like some sort of precious metal, but it seems like something different. They probably don''t come out of the mountains, so they shouldn''t have any wooden items. They make everything using the metals dug out from the mountains. That reminds me, the axe Balbano was using was made of something other than iron too. It''s strong enough that it won''t break even if you hit it or step on it, yet it is gorgeous and is finely decorated. I''d say that I can sell this to a noble for 20 gold. If you think so, then please return it. They''re nice guys but they seem to get angry at the smallest things. If we acquire their products and sell them...but what compensation will...allocate more girls sooner...hairy...thick... Claire stares at the cup and mumbles something while thinking to herself. This isn''t my area so I''ll leave it to her as the merchant. From what I''ve seen from the decorated cup, everything the dwarves make is ultimately made with sturdiness in mind, even products with ornaments on them. So I can expect something great with the spear I asked them to make. Several Days Later, Mine (Planned Location) I''m back! Have you finished the spear!? I stand in front of the reddish-brown mountain and try shouting in a random hole, but there was no reaction. They know how you look like. Why not try going inside? Agreeing with Celia, I was about to move forward but stop. Which one is the right hole? ... I turn my eyes away. In addition to there being many caves in the mountain, they all look the same so I don''t know which hole I went in before. If we pick one at random, something disastrous may happen inside. How bothersome. I don''t intend to spend my time leisurely here either. I want to return to the city quickly and eat some good food, and embrace the girls waiting for me. Especially if I keep Nonna waiting too long, she''ll pout and start wasting money again. Lend me the hammer. I''ll make some noise. ...You''re doing this again? If they don''t come out when we call them, then I have to knock. I take a swing with the hammer given to me and hit the side wall of a random cave. The sound of rocks breaking echo loudly. Look, there wasn''t a cave-in this time. It''s not like it crumbles every time. As soon as I said that, I feel an earth tremor deep in the darkness, in the belly of the cave. After a brief pause, a cloud of dust and sand was blown out of the entrance of the cave. ...so it collapsed after all. Not to mention, it''s considerably far back. It''s a coincidence. A cave-in happens once in awhile. This kind of thi-It''s you againnnnn!!? The dwarves won''t come out if you don''t knock a little hard. My friend. The promised spear is completed. We just finished eating the last meal after all. Is that so? How faithful. Dwarves keep their promises. Especially to those who we have shared a drink with. In the hole where the dwarves live, I face Balbano and drink with him. It seems they always drink before doing anything. This is it. I hold up the spear given to me over the light to check it out. It is a mix of brown and black colors. Its length is a little over 3 meters, there is an axe-like blade attached near the tip but no hook back so I don''t have to worry about unsmooth thrusting. It''s heavier than my previous spear but the position of its center of gravity is perfect, and when I give it a test swing, my balance isn''t thrown off. There is a slight recess in the handle area in the shape of my hand so even if I don''t cover it with leather, it won''t slip. I can handle it without any problems if I''m bare-handed or wearing arm guards. I understood the shape of your hands after my hands locked with yours. I guess the dirty grappling wasn''t for naught. Try cutting something. He holds out a board made of a metal that looks like iron. I don''t hesitate to swing my spear and bisect it horizontally. A jarring screeching of metal rings out but the board splits and flies away. It isn''t similar to the way the Dual Crater cuts things cleanly like butter. It ultimately feels like I''m cutting something by hacking through it, but unlike the steel spear, I don''t feel any sort of grating from this spear. It feels like even after slashing many hundred times, the spear won''t feel like breaking. I guarantee its durability. The things dwarves make are all sturdy, but this one is especially so. Great. I won''t have to worry even if I go wild on the battlefield. I''ll gladly take this with me. I said my thanks and then suddenly notice another side of the spear. It isn''t a flashy color nor is it as shiny as the Dual Crater, but if I look carefully, there are some detailed patterns carved on the surface. The detailed designs carved carefully on the spear, that also don''t affect its functionality, look beautiful even to a person as ignorant about art as I am. As a gift to our companion, it would be boring if it was just an ordinary stick. We made it so that it wouldn''t affect its strength. You did well to make a decoration like this in such a short time. Well to us, smithing is second in importance only to alcohol, so that was easy. ...I actually thought about making it heavier, but when I considered holding a weapon in each hand, this felt just right. I''ll never do something like that again. But this is good, if it gets heavier than this, not only me, but my horse will get exhausted too. There probably won''t be any more chances for me to dual-wield an axe and a giant spear. That evening, my muscles hurt as expected. By the way, what is this spear made of? It doesn''t seem like steel and I''ve never seen this color before. Don''t be ridiculous! We wouldn''t use iron for a present for our friend! We used something more special than that! He mentioned the name of some metal, but since I''ve never heard of it before, I forget about it.2 Nevermind about that. I used the leftover material to manufacture a sword as well. After saying that, Balbano takes out a sword of the same color as my spear. The length of the blade is about 80 centimeters, so it looks like a large one-handed sword. The one our friend has is a little small, so put this one on your waist too. It feels like he just made this as an extra and didn''t put as much of his heart into making it. But I''ll take it anyways. It''s not really compensation...but I brought some dried meat. Eat it with alcohol or something. Meat?! I''m looking forward to it. The meat of the cave rat is pretty watery after all. After saying that, we just finish our alcohol and say nothing else. Balbano and I aren''t the type of people who enjoy idle talk. Then, I''ll be going home now. Alright, come again later, pal. Well, this is the end of that. We leave the dwarves'' dwelling behind. There is nothing left to do. All that''s left is to head back to Rafen. Oh yeah, Celia. Yes? What is it? You wanna use it? I give her the sword that I received from Balbano earlier. Eeeh!? I-is that alright!? I don''t normally use a one-handed sword much. If I''m going to fight in range of a sword, then I have my Dual Crater anyways. It''s a sword made for practical use, so it''s much better if Celia uses it than if I use it as decoration on my hip. Thank you very much! Celia seems slightly overjoyed and hugs the sword. I''m happy if it makes her that happy. Celia wants to take a swing to test it out and is about to remove it from its sheath. Aah...I see. Guu...heavy... It''s only a slightly larger one-handed sword to me, but it becomes a two-handed sword for Celia. For Celia, who likes to move quickly and aim for the gaps in the enemy''s armor when she attacks, this sword is a different beast. ...Use the sword you''ve always been using, if you do something weird on the battlefield, you''ll die. I''ll definitely become able to use it in the next battle! I''ll develop a lot more muscles! Please don''t. A super muscular Celia won''t be cute. I hug Celia, who is unwilling to let go of the sword with teary eyes, and rub her head. Celia''s hair has started getting longer recently, so it gets ruffled and messes up after I rub her head, causing her to groan slightly. I thought that nothing else would happen as we head back to Rafen. Chief, black beasts are following behind us. Three of them! I guess I was wrong. Gido, who was recently added to my escort unit, shouts. The black beasts are the ones we encountered on our way to the place where the highway construction was supposed to be done. With my eyes, I can only tell that it''s some sort of animal but he must be right considering how extremely excellent the mountain nation people''s eyesight are. Fumu, do you know much about the monster following us? I try asking Gido. The only things I know about it is that it kills things and it''s black. Yes, they appear sometimes in the place where we live. Their meat is tasty but they''re strong so it''s easy for there to be victims and I don''t personally hunt it by myself. I see, so their meat is delicious...? If we are in a large group, it keeps its distance and follows us...if we let our guard down and one of us is alone, it targets them. So that''s why there are three of them slowly following us. As expected, they won''t try to attack us while we have 40 armed soldiers with us, but I can''t let them follow us all the way to the location where the highway construction is going on either. We''ll do it here. Gido, leave your wife with Leah in the wagon. Eh? But chief, it will run away if we chase with lots of people. They''re fast so horses can''t catch up to them... What are you talking about, you and I are going to do it. I light a fire to motivate the stunned Gido and have him line up beside me. Although Celia and Luna insist on fighting with me, I leave them to guard the wagon. Based on the feeling I had in my previous fight, I can probably slaughter all three of them by myself. I want to see Gido''s skill and courage though. From what I saw during the time he challenged me, it doesn''t seem like he has the skill to fight them easily. Let''s go. Y-yessir! Our horses gallop side-by-side. The three monsters appear to get ready to escape when they see the charging horses, but after confirming there are only two of us, they run at us instead. It''s a chance to hunt they didn''t even ask for. Hah! Gido swiftly shoots out an arrow. The vertically flying arrow soars in the air, piercing the first monster''s neck and face, but doesn''t deal any fatal damage. The monster cries out in anguish yet doesn''t slow down. Gido judges he doesn''t have enough time to loose more arrows and draws his sword. I see he has pretty good judgment ability. The monster moves into a position to eat Gido along with the horse, running head on and aiming for the horses legs. Gido was able to barely change the direction of his horse, evading the monster''s fangs with a paper thin margin. Then, he leans forward on his horse and charges quickly at the monster, slicing at its face. Gido''s sword is small compared to the size of the monster''s body but factoring in his momentum, he was able to gouge deeply into the monster''s face. Its fang flies off, as the monster somersaults and flips around. Chief!! It''s coming from the front!! I forgot about that since I was only watching Gido. There is one coming after me too. Schwartz neighs as if telling me not to get distracted. I guess so! I align my spear with the approaching enemy and thrust powerfully. If it''s the durable spear made by the dwarves, I don''t think it would break even if I bash the monster from the front.... The large axe-like blade attached to the tip of the spear crushes the monster''s face and pierces into its neck, protruding all the way to the other side of its face. It doesn''t even have a chance to let out any cry. It twitches once in surprise before dying and collapsing on its side. This spear''s sharpness is above that of the steel one but more importantly, even when I thrust at the monster from the front while it''s charging at me with all its weight behind it, it doesn''t bend or creak at all. If I have this spear, it probably wouldn''t break no matter how rough I use it. What a perfect time to test it. In one shot... Gido, there''s no time to stand there in awe. It went over there. The last one compares the two of us before deciding to run at Gido. Even though I would have liked it if it ran at me. Gido hurriedly tries to get his horse to run, but he was a step slow. I''m also heading over to back him up, but at this rate, the monster will catch up with Gido before I''m able to reach him. The monster is faster than a normal horse. I''ll barely not make it in time. Do something on your own! Gido makes a pathetic face for an instant, but steels himself immediately after. He tosses away his sword, switches to his bow and takes aim. It seems insane to use a bow at short range. Sh-! Turning his body and twisting it to face the monster behind him, which is about to eat the horse, he releases his arrow at close range to accurately pierce through its right eye. At the same time, he tilts the horse to the left. Naturally, his speed drops and the monster instantly jumps in for the kill, but misses and rolls on the ground. I see, he turned in the same direction as the damaged eye. He has quite the judgement on the fly. There will be many times on the battlefield where this kind of intuitive action will save lives. The monster gets up immediately and chases after Gido again, but it''s already too late. I''ve caught up. Take that. Its meat is tasty so I don''t want to rough it up too much. With a precise downswing of my spear, it sticks into the ground and the monster''s thick neck drops down. It''ll also make draining the blood easier if I do it like this. Gido, one of these is your achievement. One...? When Gido comes back, he has a dissatisfied face. He probably wants to say that he took down two of them, but the one with the destroyed eye didn''t die yet... I swing down my spear with both hands from behind and split the head of the enemy. You didn''t finish off the first one. There are two half-dead, so you get one kill. I laugh while pulling out my spear. It got covered in blood so quickly after being brand new not too long ago, but I''ll wash it in some water to make it nice and clean afterwards. Gido looks disappointed as he kicks the split head of the monster''s corpse. He''s still na?ve in certain areas, but he gets a passing mark. I can see enough promise in him. Don''t crush the corpse, we''ll tie it up to the back of the wagon and carry it. I''ll bring it back as a bonus. This monster...since it can only be taken from here, will it become a special product? Adolph mutters. Well, if we can hunt it well then it could be. But more importantly, I want to go back quickly. The mountain nation as a whole has small breasts. Leah''s are comparatively bigger, but they aren''t really big, and I''m starving for some big ones. Nonna, Carla and Melissa...when I get back, I want to play around while surrounded by big tits. You''re thinking of something naughty, aren''t you. Celia stares at me. What are you saying, all of a sudden? The front...please cover it. When I lower my eyes to my pants, there''s a bulge that looks like it''ll rip my pants soon. Gido is dumbfounded and his wife quickly covers her face with her hands, peeking through the gaps in her fingers. ...I''m going in the wagon to rest a bit. Leah, come. ''Kaaay~M-me too! I''ll have this little skirmish first. 115 A Midwinter Story CAegir POVC I sit on the sofa and relax as I listen here and there to Adolph''s report while giving my approval. I don''t remember much of what he said already, but I just have to ask Celia if I need to know. As I lay around leisurely, it became night before I knew it. Geez...as a noble, your territory is the most important, you know? It''s dangerous if you always let your subordinates handle everything. Even if you tell me that, I don''t know what is the right or wrong thing to do. It''s fine to leave it to you. As I lean back, Nonna gives me a lap pillow. Like the time when I was playing around with Celia by touching her face, my face is being touched, but it doesn''t feel uncomfortable being touched by Nonna''s smooth fingers. It''s not good to leave everything to that person. That person gets in the way when I want to buy something. That''s because you overdo things. Ouch!? I flick Nonna''s forehead with a finger. She''s helpless even when it comes to just a little bit of decoration or silverware. She really spends a lot when she wastes money. That theatre is also too big for traveling entertainers to perform in. Muuu! Nonna rests her boobs on my face as a retaliation. It feels great, but because of their incredible volume, I can''t really breathe. It would be regrettable to push her away, but I still have the promise with Lucy so I can''t let myself be suffocated by breasts. What should I do...? Heey...is it a good time? This voice, it''s Carla''s. What do you want? I need Aegir, but I can''t see his face when your monster tits are covering him. Aah, that supreme feeling is going away. The midwife said it. It seems Maria is close to going into labor. Aah, is that so? Maria''s close to giving birth to her kid and Mel is also going to have her fifth child. The women in the separate building should be giving birth altogether a little past spring too. I did impregnate all 20 of them together after all. ... Nonna is quiet. Whenever this topic comes up, she''s usually always making a fuss out of jealousy or pulling me to bed to ask me for my seed though. Well, it is a boon...I''ll eventually get one too. She''s strangely quiet and it creeps me out. I wonder if something happened. I was about to get up and ask her, but the door opens with a clang. The one who appears is Yoguri...although she usually doesn''t come out of her room besides meal times. There are two entrances to the living room. If she came in through the side where the entrance is, it means she''s been outside all this time? How rare. -gh!? But Yoguri doesn''t even say anything to us and hurries pass the room and runs straight towards the door leading to her own room. What is that!? She didn''t even say hello to my husband!! Nonna becomes furious, and I also thought that what happened just now was pretty bad. Yoguri? What happened to your face? Carla quickly chases after Yoguri and grabs her arm. As expected, she''s quite agile. Let go! It''s nothing! What do you mean nothing, it''s swelling up... Like I said-!Let me see. I grab Yoguri and hold her face still. Her area of her face from her cheek to her jaw is swollen. The wound itself is nothing but a common bruise, she seems to be breathing frequently and her bones seem fine. If it was one of my soldiers, I would have just told them to drink some water. But when it''s a woman, it becomes completely different. Did you get hit? By who? ...... Yoguri looks downward and doesn''t answer. It''s probably that piece of trash, that guy named Hannes. T-that''s... I see, so it''s Hannes? It''s a bit of a hassle to search for him based on name alone. I carry my Dual Crater on my shoulder and get ready to go out. Wait! Are you going to kill Hannes!? I still don''t know whether he''s going to die or not. I''m just going to slash his neck and cut off his hands. Yoguri, who''s trying to stop me, is caught and is sat on the sofa. Rita quickly brings a towel chilled with cold water and rests it on her face. Then, you''re going to explain what happened. If you don''t say anything, I''ll have to think about it after cutting him up. ...I understand. The story was simple. Yoguri was supporting that man named Hannes using her own allowance. She told him to use it to buy writing paper and pens, but she probably guessed that no decent books were being finished. And when she told him ''I won''t be giving you any more money but I''ll be cheering you on'', the man got upset, told her to bring him money somehow, and beat Yoguri as a result of an argument. In the end, she found out during that argument the man had no intention of writing a story and used up all the money on alcohol and playing around. Good grief...wasn''t that obvious? You''re so stupid. Why did you get tricked by that no-good man, when Aegir-sama is around? Carla and Nonna mercilessly rebuke her, while Yoguri cries as she cools her cheek. Maybe she also got a cut in her mouth because the way she''s speaking is awkward. Well...Well, everyone was mocking me...and Hannes was the only one who understood me...Uuuuu... Don''t blame the injured person anymore. She''s probably the most aware of it herself. When I stroke Yoguri''s head, she falls onto my thigh and sobs loudly. She was raised in the rural area so it''s easy to fool her with sweet words. Haah...you''re really too kind when it comes to girls. That''s right. She wasted the money that my husband gave her... You have no right to say that. Why not!? I leave Nonna and Carla, who have begun to argue, and call Rita over to take care of Yoguri, who has fallen asleep while crying. Take her to the doctor to check on it just in case, and make sure the wound doesn''t last, since it''s on her face. Alright...are you going out? Yeah. I said it would be finished without me judging if Yoguri was simply tricked and abandoned, but since she got hit, that''s not going to happen. I won''t kill him, but he''ll get a suitable punishment. But when I opened the door, I saw something unexpected. Only taking the money and being abandoned, then also getting hit in the face. Casie is standing in front of the door, probably coming over because of she heard the fuss, but her expression is pallid...more like pure white, and the blacks in her eyes are disappearing. In addition, the remains of rope are appearing around her neck. Unforgivable, I can''t forgive a man who deceives a girl, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable, aaaaaaaaah. Hiiih!What the-!? I can hear the screams directly in my head. Nonna and the others are also surprised and stop arguing. Casie, if anything, is warping her soft-looking face with her eyes rolled back and blood dripping from her mouth. She''s practically the embodiment of a vengeful ghost, who had lingering attachment to this world before dying. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah Casie phases through the wall and heads to the city in that state. Her speed is incomparable to her usual speed. Maybe she''s going to where that man called Hannes is. I guess I can''t just leave her alone. At that rate, Casie might return to being a vengeful spirit again. I''ll have to retrieve her after the man gets his punishment.... The usual stuffed bear Casie holds to make us aware of her presence was dropped at my feet. Uu... I tried picking it up, but something was transferred from her, and the simple, cheap-looking stuffed toy wriggles its entire body automatically while its eyes are spinning all around. It doesn''t seem like it''ll hurt me, but it honestly grosses me out and I don''t want to hold it. Nevertheless, there''s no other option than to chase after her....Here, take this. I hand the stuffed toy to a maid I spotted in the hallway and leave. Are you leaving, Master? Ara, this is...gyaaaaaaah !!! As soon as I exited the entrance, I heard a terrifying scream from the maid. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. CThird Person/Hannes POVC At the same time, Rafen, Bar Only the cheap stuff today, Hannes? You''re quite broke, huh. Two men calls out from behind the man sitting at the counter and drinking his alcohol. Even though you''re always drinking happily while women are serving you. ...Shut it. The situation has changed a little. The two men sit on either side of Hannes and smile sarcastically. Hehe, so that woman you''re sponging off of finally got sick of you. You ensure your luxurious spending based off the wallet of that woman after all. I told you to shut up!! Hannes swings away the two men and stands up from his seat violently. He slams down some copper coins on the counter to pay for the bill and leaves the bar. Fuck...that woman told me she was going to happily give me the money too. The sun has already set completely and the only places with light in the city are brothels and bars. Since Hannes has no income, he has no money to spare for a prostitute. It was a mistake to hit her...as expected, I can''t string her along anymore. Although with that said, she was a convenient woman who provided money, so when she said it wasn''t possible for her anymore, it was rage-inducing. So she''s really the feudal lord''s woman...if so, then that''s not good, but she''s probably just a servant who he''s laid hands on only once or something. Moreover, even if she really was the feudal lord''s woman, she''ll have no place to say anything if it was found out that she willingly allowed other men to play with her. He would want the incident to be covered up no matter what. Aaaah, she''s dumb but had a nice body...I should have plunged into her more. Returning his own house, he violently swung his door open. The man was about to roll on the wooden floor and sleep but froze. Y-you...Yoguri? The girl stands in the center of the room, facing the opposite direction. She doesn''t reply to Hannes. I''m sorry about before. I apologize for hitting you! So, why don''t we write a book or something together again? The backward-facing girl does not so much as quiver. ...the hell!? Don''t just keep quiet, say something... When the angry man places his hand on her shoulder, the girl slowly turns around. The girl''s eyes are blank, as if her eyes are dead, her tongue hangs loosely from her mouth and there are clear traces of rope around her neck. The girl sticks her hands in front as she faces the speechless man. How dare you, how dare you abandon. Hiiih!? W-why are you...hiiiiiih !! When the man''s legs give out and he falls, that thing slowly sways side to side and approaches him. It looks like it''s swaying, but if you look closer, its feet are not on the ground. The woman''s hand reaches out to the man''s face rather quickly compared to slow swaying movement... Uwaaaaaaah!! The man rolled outside by a hair''s breadth. His legs gave out and he was unable to stand so he''s escaping in an unsightly manner on all fours. Shittttt! Cthe hell is that?!! Don''t tell me, did Yoguri hang herself!? He connects the dots, thinking of what if that actually happened. Dammit, she went and died on her own and haunts me after I hit her only once?! He picks up a rock at his feet and throws it at her, but it just passes straight through her body. It doesn''t seem to be someone who can be cut or hit. Unforgivable, unforgivable, unforgivable. Stop it!! As if brushing away the voice flowing directly into his head, Hannes manages to get up and run away. Even though it''s late in the evening, the nights in Rafen are not empty due to its remarkable development. Hannes seeks help from the people walking along the path, with people scattered here and there. Hey, hey you! Please help me, I''m being chased!! The person he clings to in tears is a large man, who appears to be a bodyguard of a bar. Huh? What? Over there! The ghost of a woman is trying to kill me... The bodyguard glances over at where Hannes is pointing...to the area where the fluttering woman is approaching. Keh, is he drunk? Move it, you''re in the way. Then, he kicks Hannes away. Wh-why?! It''s there, an incredible looking woman!! Don''t bullshit me! If I catch you pissing on the wall or something, I''ll kill you. The bodyguard doesn''t listen to anything further. Can you not see it...? Maybe this is all a hallucination. I will absolutely not forgive you, I''ll kill you. The face full of grudge fills his head. There''s no way it''s an illusion at allll!! He seeks for help from several people after as well. What''s wrong with him?Something''s loose in his head...let''s go. He wasn''t able to get anyone to help at all. Hannes has no choice but to leave the main road and starts escaping down a poor, unobstructed alley. But as he tries to shake her off somehow, he runs into a dead-end. There are walls on three sides of him and it doesn''t look like it will be easy to climb over them. Crap...no, I might have shaken her off. With this many houses, there will be people living inside. It won''t be so easy for her to find me. Fo-u-nd you. Hiiih! The woman''s appearance cannot be seen yet, but he could definitely feel that she''s found him. She''s heading for him in a straight line. He puts his back against the wall and desperately strains his eyes on the path in front of him but he couldn''t see anything. Where...where... What he felt was a chill on his neck. Like a broken windmill, he slowly tilts his neck to look up...and he found the girl sticking her head out of the wall. Found you. Uwaaaaaaah!! Hannes felt that it was the end of the line for him and crouches while holding his head. But the final moment doesn''t come. When he opens his eyes slightly, an unbelievable sight spreads out in front of him. Hey, settle down. At a glance, a young and strong-looking man uses one hand to catch the female ghost. The ghost struggles to get free but is unable to escape from his bare hands. The man can obviously see her and is having no trouble suppressing her. ...I- I''m saved. A sigh that lasted about ten seconds escaped from Hannes'' mouth. I absolutely refuse to be hanged to death by this shitty girl. The strong-looking man in front seems to react to those words. She was the one chasing you, right? Yeah, you saved me. How about a drink, I''ll treat-By the way. The man interrupts with a strong tone. What''s your name? Hannes felt that this man was quite the forceful guy, but after escaping death, he felt like he could forgive that. Me? I''m Hannes. By the way, you are... A tremendous force hits Hannes straight in the face and he loses consciousness without even understanding what happened. CAegir POVC Fumu, I guess that''s good enough. The fist I swung at the man in front of me hit him square in the face and he flew back all the way to the wall. His nose is broken sideways and his front teeth have all shattered. I hit him like I swiped across his face so he won''t die at least. Considering the difference between a man and a woman, this much punishment should be sufficient. I still have to deal with this one over here. After I punched out the man, I look at the struggling Casie, who was caught in my opposite hand. Kill, frustrating, revenge, hate. She''s completely become a rampaging vengeful ghost. She might return to normal if I kiss her, but her face looks really serious and since it''s aggravated her this much, I might need to do something more extreme. I guess I''ll try putting it in for now... Fortunately, there aren''t that many people walking around here. Because I was busy preparing, Casie escapes as soon as I loosen my grip, approaching Hannes and stretching out her hands. Her translucent arms sink into Hannes'' head and the man''s entire body starts flapping wildly. He shouldn''t be conscious but he''s foaming at the mouth. Something obviously bad is happening. Alright, stop it already. I hold her from behind with two hands this time, binding her arms behind her back and pushing her against the wall. I''ll probably get turned off if I see her face, so I''ll just put it in from behind. After that, I put my meat rod in the vengeful ghost spewing hatred and swing my hips without paying attention to what''s going on around us, all while Hannes is foaming at the mouth and twitching beside us. At first, Casie was resisting a lot, but as her reason gradually comes back, she lets out sweet moans and starts moving her own ass. I don''t particularly mind if people watch me while I''m having sex with a woman, but to the people who can''t see her, it looks like I have my dick out and I''m swinging my hips alone. I don''t want to become a pervert. That felt good. I''m sorry. When I saw that something horrible happened to Yoguri-san, I couldn''t really think straight anymore. When it happens suddenly the next time, please stop it. I apologize for turning this person''s head to mush. It''s fine, he just wasn''t lucky. And so, Casie turned back to normal. In addition, because her stuffed toy is now wiggling about endlessly, it was decided by the household members and servants that it felt too creepy, and should be placed in a box and buried outside the city. According to Casie, it turned into a ball of resentment, and just having it close to us isn''t good. Now I just hope that nobody digs it up. If something bad happens to the girls, I''ll take care of it. 116 Punishmen CAegir POVC The girls gather in the living room with Nonna sat in the middle, emitting an intimidating aura. Nonna told me not to get involved for now, so I sit on the edge of the room where Leah and Celia are enjoying their sweets around me. Leah''s face is stuffed full of sweets and her eyes are dripping with happiness. Celia is enjoying them quietly but the speed in which she shovels the sweets in her mouth is faster than that of Leah''s. Out of all the women, Celia is actually the one who loves sweets the most. But unlike the peaceful area around me, there is a sense of tension surrounding Nonna. Yoguri-san. Is your injury alright? Even though the height of the chairs is the same, it seems as if Yoguri was sitting way down low on the ground. Somehow, thanks to you. She''s still using a chilled towel against it, but it doesn''t seem like the wound will be permanent. Ahem, then I have something I would like to ask you immediately. Sure... That man you were seeing...did you sleep with him? Wha-! What are you asking all of a sudden!? Answer me, Yoguri-san! As if enduring the threatening stare of the angrily shouting Nonna, Yoguri nods slightly. So you slept with him? ...Yes. I thought as much, but it doesn''t make me feel good. I''ll recover by stroking Celia. You slept with another man even though you''re living in Aegir-sama''s mansion and even receiving allowance... Nonna looks up to the ceiling, as if to say it was unbelievable. It seems like all of her actions are meant to be dramatic. But all the other girls are looking at her with reproachful looks, making Yoguri seem smaller and smaller. Haah...there''s nothing we can do even if we talk about it. Well when your injury heals Yoguri-san, you will gather your belongings quickly and leave this place, okay? Eh? Why? Yoguri opens her mouth in surprise. It''s obvious! Why does Aegir-sama have to look after a woman who has slept with another man? Your village is around here, isn''t it? Please return to the village over there. No way...even though I still have things I want to do. Go back to your village and do it. I don''t mind if you bought your own house and lived in Rafen either. Yoguri whines as she pleads her case, but Nonna''s attitude remains cold. The other girls don''t offer her a helping hand either. Uu...no way, I don''t have any money. Then work hard and grow some delicious wheat. As if saying the conversation is over, Nonna requests for more tea from Sebastian, who immediately obliges. This elder erases his own presence to become like the air we breathe, and he doesn''t flinch no matter what happens in front of him. Exhausting all other options, Yoguri turns to me. Her eyes are basically saying ''help me'', but Nonna''s harsh gaze is also being directed at me from behind Yoguri. It''s a little unfortunate how fate works and when I have to choose between Yoguri, who''s just living with me, and Nonna, whom I love, it''s obvious I would prioritize the latter. You''ll have no problems living in new village. You won''t starve and I can also gladly welcome you if you want to visit, isn''t that right? Rather, I might actually worry if Yoguri could not return to her own village. This is a good opportunity for her to do so. Delicious meals...alcohol...baths... Yoguri gets on all fours and crawls towards me with a face that seems on the verge of crying. The way she looks up at me is cute. Heey...Aegir-samaa...can I not leave ? No. Nonna pursues her from behind but Yoguri is devoting herself to persuading me. Haah, she''s a companion who''s offered her virginity. Even if you don''t like it, it''s a little awkward to toss her out like this. Idiots have to get hurt before they learn. Carla butts in without hesitation. Don''t say that, I think she''s been hurt enough just from being hit. You agree, don''t you!? Please...I won''t go near any other guys and I won''t waste any more money. She grabs onto my thigh and shakes it back and forth. She''s acting just like a little kid does when they beg for something, but the feeling of her large breasts touching me shakes how I feel. Geez, it can''t be helped...then-No!! Nonna exclaims. I don''t want to live with a woman who exposes her body to other men!! Aegir-sama, which one of us are you going to choose!? Well, let''s all calm down. I have two conditions for Yoguri to live here...the first is to live a disciplined and correct life without being lazy every day, and I''ll also give you a role. The second is that you''ll accept the punishment for the money you received from me which you used to support that weird man. I don''t feel good about her sharing her body with another man, but that''s because she wasn''t my woman. And also, if you''re going to stay here from now on, that means you''re my woman. I won''t forgive any cheating and you''ll let me fuck you whenever I want. Naturally, you may also get pregnant. Children as well...? Well, can''t be helped I guess. This woman...!! Aegir-sama, you''re too nice!! I stop Nonna, who finally starts to get physical, and continue speaking. Just listen, first I''ll talk about your role: Once every week, you will report in detail to me about your village and the villages around the area. Of course, you will be going there to see what''s going on for yourself. I''ll have guards escort you. I''ll have Adolph adjust it so that it takes the whole day. If she does this every week, she won''t just become a vegetable in bed. I''m not expecting anything from her report, but its purpose is to prevent her from being lazy. Going around every week? Sounds annoying... That''s about enough from you. I''ll slap you. Who was it that said something this violent? I felt like it was from Mel, but when I look at her, she''s rubbing her belly with a gentle face. Kuu and Ruu are looking at their mother with a surprised face, but it''s probably just my imagination. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It seems like the other women lost their chance due to the sudden harsh voice. Then, will you go? I understand...I''ll do it. Alright, next is regarding the punishment... I was thinking about making love to her a little violently, but before I could say anything, Nonna blocks me. Please wait! If it''s Aegir-sama, it''s probably something naughty. She knows me well. It would be too light of a punishment if it''s finished after getting hurt a little! We will be the ones to decide the punishment!! Mm, well, I don''t mind...but don''t make it something too terrible. Wait a minute! I am- Shut up, you cheating woman! After silencing Yoguri''s protest, all the girls huddle together and start to whisper to each other. ...have her retire but ripping her ass open? ...stuff her with vegetables? ...with a horse? ...poop? Shut up, stupid Carla! I can hear some disturbing words here and there. Yoguri is looking over at me with a frightened look, as the group of women get more excited. ...?? ...right? ...tongue...teeth too... Mel...you''re scary. Hiiiiiih... Don''t say anything too extreme. She''s really scared. Having reached a conclusion, the women separate. As Aegir-sama desires, naughty stuff is also included. Well, I didn''t really mean it that way. I''m prepared... If they were going to give out a harsh punishment, I would stop them, but I''m looking forward to it a little bit. When the girls explain the punishment to Yoguri, her face gradually warps. That is certainly a tough punishment, but it''s not something painful nor is it something agonizing, rather something quite comical. Alright. Let''s make that the punishment. No waaaaay!! And thus the punishment was decided. The Next Day, Morning When I''m in the house, I eat with everyone in the family. Even now, everyone is gathered in the dining room with food in front of them. The only one missing is Yoguri. She''s usually always gets up for food, doesn''t she? Today''s the first day of her punishment after all. As expected, she''s resisting a little. After that was said, the door opens slowly and Yoguri comes in the room. She''s facing the floor as she walks quietly and then sits at the foot of the table. So now that we''re all here, let''s eat. Everyone starts eating, but my daughter Sue, who is 3 years old this year, continues staring at Yoguri. Mama~ Nakednnbo The servants are also whispering to each other as they stare at Yoguri. Pervert... She''s a pervert. That is a natural reaction, since Yoguri is stark naked. As expected, the servants are scrunching up their faces. The servants often see me when I''m in the middle of fucking a girl. There are times when the maid comes in to clean when I''ve taken Rita to an empty room to fuck her and it''s not unusual for me to fuck my wives when the maids are on standby in a room. But still, there have not been any women who walks around naked in the dining room or the hallways. Getting naked by themselves and not getting embraced by me is a clear sign that they''re a pervert. Wanting to finish eating quickly and return to her room, Yoguri instantly shovels the food in her mouth. Yoguri-san, that''s vulgar. Please calm down and eat. Uuu...demon... You can say anything, cheating woman. Nonna is absolutely ruthless. This is the punishment that the group of women decided on...for one week, Yoguri will not be able to wear a single piece of clothing. Of course, that means she has to remain exposed in front of the maids and men. There is extra fuel in the fireplace so it shouldn''t be that cold anywhere besides the hallway. I inspect the naked Yoguri while eating my meal. It looks like she''s added more meat to her bones overall, and due to her idle lifestyle, it seems she might have gotten fatter. The hair around her crotch has gotten quite thick too; she hasn''t really taken care to keep it neat. Uwaaaan! I don''t want this! Yoguri whines and complains. If I forgive you here, it wouldn''t be punishment though. I''ll let you serve the punishment properly for the entire week. After that, Yoguri continued to expose her naked body to serve her punishment without any sort of relief for the rest of the week. The maids of the mansion look on with disdain and she became a hot topic among the merchants that go in and out. More importantly, it seems that Yoguri''s voluptuous body became the subject of masturbation for the young males in charge of taking care of the garden and cooking. By the way, Casie laughingly reports how Kroll also rubbed himself so much that his thing might fall off. Don''t peek so much, she really needs to hold onto a new stuffed toy. Yoguri has gotten quite worn out this week. She''s obediently accepted her punishment too so maybe I should spoil her a little. So that''s why I''m going to spoil you. Do you have any requests? I drop by Yoguri''s room at night, patting her head as she''s looking down and writing something. ...I''m happy enough that I get to walk out of this room with my clothes on tomorrow. Telling her not to be like that, I pick her up from her desk and move her to the bed, then take her clothes off. I also take my clothes off as well. In other words, you want my body? That''s how it is. I can feel that Yoguri''s body has gotten a little softer than before as I hug her tightly. She doesn''t resist me as I push her down while she wraps her arms around my head. I''m sorry...for doing it with other men... It''s fine. I didn''t pay any attention to you for a long time after all. But that won''t happen from now on. We give each other a hot kiss and caress each other. Might as well compare myself with her previous partner and enjoy the taste of stealing her away from him. What do you think of my thing? Is it better than the other man''s? Good or not, the difference in size is too great. It''s not only big, it''s hard like a rock ...are there really any men who can win against this? Umu, it seems I won in the dick comparison. Next will be technique. I turn Yoguri over, put her on top of me and lick her crotch while I have her suck my dick. This is a competition with the other man so I''ll thoroughly make love to her. Wai-! So intense all of a sudden! Waaah! Amazinnng... With a tremendous slurping noise, I thoroughly attack her hole and in no time, she stops pleasuring my dick, crying out miserably as she squirts on my face. Sorry...I sprayed it on you...I couldn''t endure something like that. There''s quite a lot. It was much better than the previous guy, right? Is that what you had in mind today? ...not even comparable. Hannes got on top immediately and swung his hips after only a little bit of touching. It seems the technique battle is my win too. Time to move on to the main attraction. I''m putting it in. Do it slowly, and let me take deep breaths. You''re overreacting. It''s because it''s been so long. I need to prepare myself for something this big. As Yoguri relaxes, I hold her hips and slowly sink my dick into her. Aauuuu...thick...nnggh!! It went in deeper than before. I guess because she''s gotten a little more plump, there''s more room. But I''m still just 80% inside. Aaau, it''s reaching all the way to my womb...and this thickness, more than anything, makes it feel like my insides are being spread apart. Mine is better, right? I ask her while gently rocking my hips and using the tip of my dick to rub against her weak point close to the entrance of her vagina. When I did so, her love juices overflow and get my dick warm. Of course, something like this is unbearable....rubbing me with you hard dick-!! Aaah!! As I rub around her entrance and saw her starting to get more turned on, I thrust deeper inside. Yoguri looks like she''s in agony and is also screaming, but I''m not letting her go. I want to make her a prisoner of my cock so that she''s completely unable to see any other men. Aaaaah!! G-gonna cum!! Hiiiiiiih!! Le-let me rest a lit- uaaaah!! Her resistance is futile. I hold both her arms above her head as I continue to move my hips. It seems she genuinely climaxed several times as she sprays me with her juices and her entire body convulses, but I don''t stop moving. She lost consciousness part way through, but I pay it no mind and continue to thrust fiercely and deep into her over and over to forcefully wake her up. The hell-like pleasure continued for several hours, until I stopped to hydrate myself and wake Yoguri up. Aau...haauu...aahiii... How was it? Good...amazing...aah, I''m going to die...Hannes can''t even compare to this. I''m fine with just this...this penis is incredible... Are you going to stop sleeping with all guys besides myself? Yeah, I don''t want any other cock besides Aegir-san''s. Use yours to thoroughly make love to me... What a cutie. Then I should finish things up here. I quicken the movements of my hips again and Yoguri repeatedly climaxes and faints, but soon reaches her limit. My semen is rising up from my balls as well, so this will be the end. Good night, Yoguri. With a final deep thrust, my cock digs into her and releases semen. As she gets pinned down, she silently opens her mouth and throws her head back. Aaah ...you''re cumming so much... My groans and Yoguri''s screaming can be heard, and there''s also the rhythmical sound of my ejaculation. As I rock my hips slightly while ejaculating, I feel a warm feeling spreading around my crotch. I thought that she squirted again, but there''s too much of it and there''s a strange smell. Ah, did you wet yourself? I may have gotten too carried away and made her cum too much. I pull out my dick as she leaks even more urine from her bow-legged state. The bed is also in terrible shape. This will be make lots of work for the servants. Yoguri''s reputation is already at rock bottom as it is due to her naked lifestyle. To add onto that, she''s wet the bed, so the servants might treat her even more horribly. I want to go take a bath, so maybe I''ll leave a note here. I looked for some paper, but there''s nothing except the one Yoguri used to write her story. This seems to be fairly important and I''d feel a little bad to use it for a memo. It can''t be helped, so I''ll put the ink directly on Yoguri''s body. There''s not much space for me to write on, so I have to restrict the number of characters. "Urinating was an order" I''ll put my signature here. If I say that the urinating is my fault, then Yoguri shouldn''t get blamed. Well, let''s head to the bath now. The next day, a rumor spread among the servants that Yoguri was punished by me and was turned into a meat toilet. The servants don''t look at her with harsh stares but their gazes became sort of lukewarm. Moreover, Yoguri has stopped resisting me when it comes to having sex in front of people, even becoming fine with sucking my dick in the living room while Sebastian and the other maids are around, probably due to her time living naked. She finally doesn''t care about the place ...even going so far as to disturb the public morals here!! A blood vessel bulges on Myla''s temple and she seems to have decided something. 117 Preparation CThird Person POVC Capital: Goldonia, Royal Palace I don''t intend to keep our relationship with Magrado as it is forever. The King of Goldonia declares quietly yet solemnly before his chief vassals. He meant that once the ceasefire is over, he could invade again at any time, but nobody in the room was surprised at all. It was quite clear to everyone that the King never wanted to accept a one-year ceasefire with Magrado and they all understood that once he gathers his forces, he would even invade before the end of the one year period. Finance minister, how is the state of the national treasury? Yes...unfortunately, even with the spring head tax, our country is in a financial crisis unlike those of recent years. The worsening of the King''s mood is in plain sight and the atmosphere of the conference feels heavy. Going into two wars Cthe Arkland war and the following large war C in such a short period of time, our war expenditures and our expansion of the military resulted in an enormous amount of expenses. Furthermore ...the compensation for the losses from the failure of the landing operation on the west coast dealt us the final blow... It''s fine, it was my mistake as well. I won''t blame you even if you speak out. Yes....the territory we obtained from the war.... Especially the large city of Treia, has become your territory, but the revenue in one or two years will not be enough to compensate for the war expenditures. So the spoils of war we got from Treia is not enough to make up for it? Unfortunately, most of the main treasures were taken away when the royalty fled from Magrado. The fortunes of the other nobles besides the royalty were confiscated, but that was not enough to compensate for the gigantic amount of war expenditures. The King acknowledges the report in a bad mood and looks at Kenneth, the foreign affairs minister. After annexing Treia, the path to the various southern countries have cleared up. Can we trade with them? We are currently trying to get into contact with them and a diplomat has already been sent. However, they are extremely cautious towards us because we used military power to crush a long time neighbour in Treia, so it doesn''t look like they will start trading on a large scale with us immediately. People will hear of the rumors that a long time neighbor was suddenly beaten down by a certain country. They probably won''t believe that country if they extend their hand and want to become friendly from now on. A certain amount of time and certain actions are needed to foster trust. In addition, there is a shadow looming around the trade with the Olga Federation, our biggest trading partner. Most of the major trade with the Federation is done by boat. There is opposition on both banks of our nation... The highway on the land routes are maintained, but it is inefficient to trade using journeying wagons, and conditions will worsen during winter periods. That''s why the rivers are used by pretty much everyone except those areas restricted to the north and east regions as well as peddlers without gold. But if a boat packed full of goods is sunk or stolen, it would be a loss great enough to affect even famous companies. Although it is still a ceasefire, there will be many merchants who will withdraw from doing trade across two opposing countries and limit their scope to their own area. As I thought, it really hurts that we weren''t able to crush Magrado quickly. Lord Radhalde...how is the rebuilding of the army going? The Central Army currently has five corps, and military strength has recovered up to 75 000 strong, but the newly recruited soldiers are not skilled and will require some time to be trained. There''s no helping it. I did not think they would be ready to act so soon either, so train them up sufficiently. I will also prioritize providing you with the necessary funds. If we can remove Magrado, our funds will recover as well. If we have a hard time, then there would be no meaning in saving that small amount anyways. Thank you very much. Then how far is Your Majesty thinking of expanding the army? The King stops being grumpy for a brief moment and smiles faintly. Eight corps, 120 000. That should be suitable to represent Goldonia''s strength. Voices leak from the conference room. Sounds of anticipation come from the soldiers while the domestic affairs officials sound uneasy and surprised. Right...then I will organize it in that manner. After absorbing the kingdom of Treia and the Yurest Alliance, Goldonia has become a nation with over 2.5 million population. In terms of population alone, there is enough reserve, but since both countries were annexed by force, it is not very likely the citizens would want to be added to the army, making the figure of 120 000 seem unachievable. If we have this much, even Magrado will be overwhelmed. Do you have any problems with that? The King speaks happily about the plan. To please the King, Erich should say ''there is no problem at all'' but unfortunately, that is not what he said. Unfortunately, I have two of them. ...Tell me. The first is the wide national borders. Regardless of the borders between the southern countries after the annex of Treia, we have to leave soldiers to watch the entire riverside area to guard against Magrado. ...Unfortunately, they are the ones who control the river right now. They can land anywhere any time they feel like it. Fumu...spreading out our soldiers in a wide area will hinder our training and organization. Yes, a garrison is being constructed in a large city as a precaution for now. But the area is still too wide to cover. The Central army is an army made to fight a powerful enemy in the first place and not an army for keeping the peace or providing daily security. There are separate guards for that, but because of their equipment, they would not be able to stand up to a full-scale invasion either. Both sides need to divide up the roles and share responsibility, but unfortunately, the line of command for both sides are completely different. There is also discord with Marquess Gudroit Hoover, the supreme commander of the royal army. He was appointed as the supreme commander of the army but the person above him in position C the King C gives orders directly to Erich, who is the commander of the Central army, so Hoover''s status is reduced to a mere formality. I guess so...it''s also a good opportunity that we can''t move. Should we daringly change the shape of the army? After saying that, the King brings a document to his close aide. He says it like he just thought of it, but it was obvious that he was prepared and was just waiting for this moment. Today, we will dismantle the entire royal army and national army. We will then set up a new army for the kingdom of Goldonia, integrating everything: The Central army, the security forces, the imperial army, and the territory''s peacekeepers as well. As expected, the military officials and the civil servants all look surprised. The only ones not surprised are Kenneth and Erich, who were told about this beforehand. Lastly, there is one person who is dumbfounded C the supreme commander of the royal army, Marquess Gudroit Hoover. P-Please wait! I, the supreme commander, has heard nothing about this! He hounds the King in a panic, but receives a cold response. Probably not. I just made the decision now. But if I could say one thing... I will decide whether I require advice from you about my decisions. The King replies coldly and looks at everyone''s faces. The military officials, excluding Erich, have similar uneasy faces. A major reformation will seem like just a whim of the King if you do not know the background story. No need to worry. I won''t change the personnel or formation of the units. It is not my intention to cause unnecessary confusion within the army. Most of the military officials let out a sigh of relief at the King''s words, but some of their expressions remain frozen C those of Marquess Hoover, whose status of supreme commander was confirmed would be taken away from him in one word, and his aides. The newly organized army of the Kingdom of Goldonia will encompass the current Central army, the security forces, and also integrate the Imperial army. The supreme commander will be... Everyone felt tense. Based on the words of the King, the newly formed army of the kingdom is a powerful organization, unifying all the forces the King possesses. To become the supreme commander of that organization means receiving authority incomparable to that of a minister. Considering the position, the only person suitable for that in terms of rank is none other than Marquess Hoover, the former supreme commander of the royal army, but everyone knows he is hated by the King. Everyone focuses their gaze on one person, with the thought that he would naturally be chosen. Lord Radhalde. In terms of merit and ability, you will eventually think about him. Will you accept? I may be incompetent, but I will wager my life and accept the position. They couldn''t just jeer at the King, but murmurs of dissatisfaction and astonishment fill the assembly hall. Goldonia''s military power is concentrated under the King and Erich. Now, you can move the entire army as you want. The security forces and...I guess I don''t need to refer to it as the Central army anymore, so I''ll have to think of a suitable name. ...You can position them as you please and you can reinforce it as well. Will this solve your problem? Of course, Your Majesty. Alright, fill in the details later. The conversation went elsewhere, but you had one more issue, didn''t you? It was ultimately something that resulted from the conversation, but Marquess Hoover unconsciously stands up. Normally, it is a major restructuring which would take several months to debate over and years for it to be executed. Please wait! Don''t just decide on a serious issue of the nation''s army so easily! Easy? Are you saying that my decision as Goldonia''s ruler, my orders are easy? Uu...That''s not what I mean, but... Then what? The King''s words remain cold to the end. Even though it wasn''t the worst treatment, an air of sympathy towards him can be felt in the room. I-I have pride of serving as the royal army''s supreme commander up until now. There has been no mistake, yet my position has been taken away so abruptly. This will spread unrest among the other loyal members. The King pretends to think about it for a brief moment. Fumu, this is ultimately a reorganization and I don''t intend to blame you.... But it would be rather ruthless to leave you without a job. Then, will you act as the commander for the security forces? It probably doesn''t differ much from what you are doing now. That is-!! That would be fundamentally different than everything up until now. In his previous post, he was still Erich''s superior although in reality he couldn''t interfere with the Central army, but now as the commander of the security forces, which is under the umbrella of the Kingdom''s army, he would officially be Erich''s subordinate. A Marquess, which has existed for many generations, will serve under an up-and-coming Count. By no means could he accept that. T-that is quite unreasonable... Oh really, what a selfish person. Then I''ll make you the commander of the reserve army. During wartime, Count Radhalde will decide whether to entrust you with a corps ''if necessary''. Will you be happy with that? That will not change the fact he will be under Erich''s command. But he will not be regularly receiving orders and traditionally, it is not uncommon for excellent veteran generals who have higher ranking than the supreme commander to be stationed as reserve in case of emergencies, so his dignity will remain intact. But then it is really doubtful if he would be called up at all. Marquess Hoover sits down in his seat weakly, while his nearby followers cause a commotion. It wasn''t a big deal just for him, but to those he brought with him as well. The conversation was interrupted, wasn''t it. Let''s hear the other issue. Yes, regarding the strengthening of military forces, the strengthening of the privates are somehow progressing as planned, but we have an overwhelming shortage of mid-ranked commanders. We have plenty of willing candidates but the reality is that not many of them have the required ability. Commanders? So we cannot nurture them? Even if we disregard their actual battle experience, we can''t just train the ones who haven''t received any basic education from scratch. ...So we are limited to existing knights and noble families. Yes. The legitimate children of the knights and nobles have received the required minimum amount of education. However, there are many traditional nobles who are unwilling to be a part of the Central army when Erich, and the other new nobles have occupied many of the key positions. It would be a different story if they were poor, but since they have territory and their families are well-off, they have no reason to specially join the King''s army. It is expected that trend will continue even more strongly with Erich virtually being at the apex of the army. I will also call for participation in the army again. But I can''t force them.... Education, huh...fumu, I will do something about that. In the meantime, do the best with what you have. An interested smile appears on the King''s face. Erich does not say anymore. He was given a duty to do his best as the supreme commander, anything else above that will be the King''s responsibility. The army will be more efficient, but domestic affairs must also be made more efficient accordingly. It is inefficient to gather the opinions of foreign affairs, finances, commerce, agriculture separately, and it will create unnecessary contradictions and misunderstandings. Thinking domestic affairs is the next topic, the civil servants tense up. Foreign Affairs Minister Baldwin, you will manage the ministers and hold your position as foreign minister concurrently. Of course, I am truly honored indeed. The place gets noisy once again, but said person and Erich are unmoved. Everything was already pre-determined, only waiting for the opportunity to reveal itself. Yet there is a tint of displeasure on Erich''s expression. The title will be...let''s make it Commissioner of Government Affairs. Let''s name Lord Radhalde as the Commissioner of Military Affairs as well. With these two new positions, my nation will develop even further. Among the civil servants who were making questionable faces, Kenneth''s proteges are beaming with joy and Erich''s proteges C the new nobles C are also smiling. On the other hand, the former commander of the royal army and his faction have faces dyed in anger. Even now, they are surrounded with enough bloodlust to attack someone, and as soon as the conference ends, they all leave their seats together without saying a single word. Conversely, the ministers, who are essentially placed under Kenneth''s control, have unhappy expressions but are expressing insincere praise as if laying the groundwork in advance. In this way, the role originally carried out by the prime minister is divided into civil and military, with the responsibility shared between two people. The two of them wish each other well, but never smiled until the very end. CAegir POVC At the same time, Rafen Yoguri is being picked on by Nonna? Yeah, it''s making me feel unpleasant that I hear her nagging at every opportunity. Yoguri-san. Is the meal you didn''t work for tasty? Ara, going out? What kind of man are you meeting with this time? Yoguri-san, take care of your body too, you''re about to get pregnant from that man''s seed, right? I laughed unconsciously at the imitations Carla made with her voice. The person who imitates Nonna the best is undoubtedly Carla. Well, I understand that it''s Yoguri''s fault, but it''s not good to keep chasing after her either. Yoguri was originally a strong-willed person and won''t just shy away when she is being told something. The reason I can''t really say anything back is because I feel indebted to her, plus she has already been punished and she was given work, so I''d feel sorry for picking on her even more than that. Nonna''s cutting remarks are really offensive after all. I remember hearing this before when I was dozing off after embracing Miti. Unlike Celia and Carla, who stop after fighting, Nonna uses them all the time. Nonna has a persistent personality....by the way, you can''t mention it to her directly, okay? If she thinks that Yoguri tattled on her, then it would get even worse. Carla has also become more aware of her surroundings. In the past, this girl would be more like a ball of presumptuousness. I guess I''ve also matured. Yoguri isn''t a friend like Miti is, so Aegir will have to be careful about that. Yeah, I won''t be happy if there is fighting amongst the family either. I''ll try to pacify Nonna somehow. According to Carla, Nonna is the one who criticizes Yoguri the most and Mel is the most dangerous. And also, is it alright if I go outside for a little bit? Kuuh...it''s rubbing. Carla says while her face distorts slightly and she raises her hips. After ejaculating, my meat rod has gotten a little softer but it got stuck on something and I can''t pull it out. I don''t mind, but will it be far away? Yeah, I guess. It might take about a week. That''s quite long. Carla does make excursions quite freely and she also runs around the city on her horse, but not for one week. I guess that''s why she''s seeking permission. Yeah, I have something to do. It''ll be good for Aegir as well. She purposely made it vague, so she probably doesn''t want to talk about it. I don''t mind you going out, but isn''t it dangerous? I won''t send my wife out on a dangerous journey. Mm, well it''s not absolutely safe, but if that''s the case, I won''t be able to go anywhere. Then, I''ll have some escorts-.No way, I don''t want to be with such unfamiliar people. Then I will-If Aegir leaves now, Nonna will continue to bully Yoguri. I''m a little worried, but I guess it can''t be helped. At least ride Schwartz. He''ll be able to shake off bandits or monsters. And on the off chance something goes wrong, he''ll protect women, even in exchange for his life. He has a sort of special attachment towards Carla after all. Mm, I guess. If it''s Schwartz, I''ll probably get there in no time. And also...don''t cheat on me. I tell her jokingly. If Carla cheats, then I''ll probably kill the other guy. I won''t. Don''t you know how much I''m in love with you, Aegir? Sorry, I know. We exchange a hot kiss. Feeling that my dick gets hard again during our kiss, Carla jokes around. But, I might just try out Schwartz''s thing out of curiosity. You little-, I''m going to investigate your every nook and cranny when you come back. Carla smiles as she rolls on the sofa and lies face down. When you mean every nook, how far do you actually mean? Her swaying ass, her slightly opened but thoroughly used hole and her tight, narrow hole C I''ll make both of them sloppy. I grab Carla''s hips and use my dick to hit a higher place than usual. Noo~, you''re digging out my ass. Prepare yourself... I thrust my hips out but I''m not able to push myself in quite well, so I grab her ass and put my strength in C so much that her flesh starts turning white. When I use it, I have to be a little reckless or I won''t be able to push all the way in. Gah, ...gu...guu...oooooooooooooooooo... !! Carla''s voice changes from a cute one to a beast-like one. I move my hips forward slowly to ensure her ass doesn''t tear, and finally push all the way up to the root. Haah...haah...fuu, fuu. Carla''s body is dripping with cold sweat and her breathing is rough, but it doesn''t seem like she''s feeling any sharp pains or getting any hemorrhaging like last time. Carla, what a nice asshole. It feels good. It''s been spread apart by Aegir...yet it still feels tight...so good, thrust slowly. Following her instructions, I move really slowly, using my entire body to taste her asshole. The insides of her ass feel hot and the entrance of her hole is tightening around the base of my dick, making it get even larger. Aaaaah! Although it hurts...and it''s painful...it feels good!! Even with just the slightest movement, Carla twitches and yells loudly. It really makes me feel like I''m dominating her when we have anal sex. When I move my hips slowly while feeling slightly sadistic, the door opens suddenly. Is anyone here? I need to tell Lord Hardlett about the reorganization of the army. ...uwaaaaaah!! The one who appeared was Myla. She was working with Leopolt to retrain the soldiers, who were finished with their vacations, and came to deliver a report regarding that. As you can see, could you wait a little bit? At least knock...! Aau, Aegir...why are you expanding!? Carla was about to complain to Myla but because my dick is swelling up, she lost her composure. It can''t be helped that I quite like it when women see me fucking other women. Knock or no knock, this is the living room! To have intercourse in this place...hiiiiih!! What is it this time? I-in the ass!? Impossible...how immoral...dirty !! It seems she fell on her ass after seeing my dick piercing Carla''s ass. This doesn''t look like the atmosphere to do this anymore. I guess I''ll pull out once. You can''t pull out! If you pull out while you''re still rock hard, your meat rod will rip my ass apart! That reminds me, the last time I did it with Carla in the ass, Nonna was the one who came rushing to pull it out. Carla was in the care of an ointment for a while after that. So that''s how it is, sorry. I continue to fuck Carla''s ass in front of Myla, who stares blankly at us on her butt. Carla and I get more aroused from the immorality of anal sex and as the two of us grunt like animals, we reach our climax. I''m cumming! Cum~! At the last moment, and ejaculate a ton in front of the sitting Myla, exposing the part we''re connected. My dick sinks in all the way to the root, applying pressure to Carla''s insides and causing her to sweat while she enjoys the abundance of seed flowing into her. After the long ejaculation ends, my dick shrinks after fulfilling its role and slips out of her ass naturally. At that moment, Carla''s face turns blue and she slowly makes her way out of the room while holding her stomach and ass. After using the ass, it''s an unspoken rule to let her use the toilet without saying anything. I pump lots of seed, so it seems useful to help constipation. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So, what did you want? ...please wipe your dick!! To begin with, please finish quickly!! How picky. Ahem, then I''ll begin my report. Myla, some of the juices flew over there. Hiiiih!...the training of the army is progressing smoothly, but the time is premature for the number to return to its full strength. I would have guessed so... I had 3000 in my private army before the war, but it''s difficult to maintain the number without having a solid target. More importantly, most of them had no other way of earning their cost of food, so it was possible to gather most of them without paying if we let them eat and gave them the chance to take the spoils of war for themselves. Rafen has also developed quite a bit, so there are plenty of other ways to make a living besides being a soldier. In addition, there is no plan to wage war anytime soon. It follows naturally that they would want the wages of an average person, meaning if it''s about 1 gold per month per person, it will cost us 3000 gold every month. It wouldn''t be unusual for a decently skilled soldier to ask for 2 gold a month either. It isn''t something we can maintain with our current income. Also, although the newly acquired territory has changed hands, they still currently remain untouched and the feudal lords of Treia, who surrendered to us, are continuing to manage the area as substitute governors for convenience. Adolph also said it. In any case, we are short of hands and money right now so we have to leave it to them, and we''ll do something about it after we make some room for ourselves. If we can gather 1000 soldiers in spring and combine them with 1000 bow cavalry, we can go around the southern region. This will be a way to show who the new feudal lord is and get the citizens to know you, and it will also be an opportunity for you to change any of the current governors or crush the resistance when you make a judgement on shaking up the personnel. Once during wartime, the new territory was cleaned up by the Central army. At that time, their forces were taken away, so 2000 should be enough for us. So we''ll be able to fiddle around with the personnel while threatening them. That''s right. Leopolt-dono said that he would appreciate it if you cause them to have a fit. That seems quite like him. It will be really easy for the former feudal lords, who are acting as the substitute governors, to understand if we threaten to kill them and their entire families. And this is a request and suggestion from me but... Hm? Tell me. Could you entrust me with a few light cavalry and about 30 light infantry? What are you going to use it for? Myla glares at me slightly. I don''t remember doing anything to make her mad. To correct the public morals of the city of Rafen! We will scrutinize the people entering the brothels and crack down on street prostitutes! We will throw the hoodlums out of the city and reform the suspicious-looking bars into more wholesome shops! Rejected. Why!? At this rate, not only this mansion, but the entire city will become a lewd prison! There are many young men here, so how are you going to deal with them when the brothels and sex shops disappear? That''s why you have girls to let them fuck. I-I will put an end to that by severely punishing them so that it doesn''t happen!! What will you achieve by putting the men, who are working cheerfully and buying women, in prison? That''s how we get loss...besides, if you eliminate the brothels, the prostitutes will have no place to work. They''ll have no choice but to sit on the side of the road and open their legs for a few copper coins. I-I''ll arrange a different occupation for them. To the women who only know how to sleep with men? That kind of education isn''t a bad idea but it''s impossible for them to do so immediately. If people don''t eat for a week, they''ll die. Due to Myla''s proper upbringing and upright personality, she believes that anything sexual is not good. She especially dislikes things like prostitutes and obscene gathering places like bars. I won''t allow you to crack down however you want, but the idea isn''t bad. I''ll get some people on it, so if you find any strange shops, let me know. A regular brothel is fine, but as the city gets bigger, various other things start increasing as well. There may be places where young children are being violated or places that handle illegally kept slaves. To crush those kinds of places is the right thing to do, and perhaps I can save a beautiful girl and they''ll become my woman. Of course! Everything going against the law will all be cleaned out! Myla leaves the room rapidly with a renewed determination. I wonder if she''s really okay. I''m feeling a little peckish. The timing is a little strange but I''ll tell the chef and have him make something light. After stretching, I walk along the corridor towards the dining room and hear a shrill voice...is it Nonna? Yoguri-san! Are you wandering around again in the afternoon!? Y-you''re wrong. I was just hungry so I was going to get some bread. Oh my, are you planning to cheat with the chef? I won''t do something like that! Why are you saying that!!? Kyaa!? Are you going to try and hit me? You''re barbaric and a cheater, how hopeless... I didn''t even move my hands... Aah...so it''s something like this. How troublesome. When I show up and pretend not to notice, Nonna gives me a glance before jumping into my chest. Aegir-sama! This woman, when I warned her not to be lazy, she got violent with me. No way... I understand. I''ll warn her so go to the living room. Nonna gives me a kiss before leaving. But when I was about to warn Yoguri, a malicious smile appears on Nonna''s face while she''s at the corner of the hallway. Her slightly evil side is cute too. Well, Yoguri. Yes...I''m sorry. You haven''t done anything that requires you to apologize, right? I heard it. Yoguri looks at me in relief but there are still tears in her eyes. She has a frank personality so she''s probably not used to being nagged over and over like this. I understand that I''m wrong...so I''ll endure it. You''ve already been punished. I don''t mind it...however, absolutely don''t hit Nonna or any of the other girls no matter what they say to you. I won''t be able to cover for you if you do that. Okay, I know. Alright, then that''s good. I''ll offer you a hand. Melissa said that if you''re going to live a proper life, then she won''t persistently blame you. If you''re in trouble, she''ll help you. Melissa is often together with Maria and Catherine. Maria also has a kind personality so she won''t treat Yoguri poorly if she doesn''t slack off again. She won''t feel lonely either if she has at least two people to talk to her. Thank you... And also, Irijina is an interesting girl. She''s an idiot after all. She doesn''t even remember why they were arguing in the first place. If you still feel it''s harsh, let me know and I''ll do something about it. I ultimately still prioritize my wives over Yoguri. But I can surely keep them happy while helping Yoguri as well. Uuu, why did I look at other guys when I had such a nice man here... Yoguri sniffles and hugs me. Her soft breasts are pressed against my chest. That''s right, fall in love with me more. So much that you''re unable to see any other guy. Yeah, I''ll fall more in love. To the point where I would want to offer my body and soul... As I stroke the head of the clinging Yoguri, a noisy group comes rushing through the hallway. It''s the pregnant Mel in the center and the two kids Kuu and Ruu, who are helping to carry her. The girls saw that I was hugging Yoguri''s trembling shoulder while she''s crying and after a brief greeting to me, they quickly pass through, walking past us. Don''t get ahead of yourself. It was a low voice that came from an unknown source. I looked around for Casie quickly, but she was just out on the veranda and fell asleep while sunbathing. Hiiih! ...well, it might be better not to get too close to Mel. After that, someone informed Nonna that Yoguri was crying in my chest, and it took quite some trouble to calm the raging Nonna. Everything wasn''t the prettiest, but Yoguri lowers her head innocently and gets Melissa and Maria to look after her, somehow avoiding being completely isolated. By the way, I read the story that Yoguri wrote during her spare time but her sentences are horribly childish and unbearable to read, although the dialogue was fairly interesting. If she studies on how to express herself and develops a literary style, it could be a nice read. It''s finally around the time when winter ends. Please excuse me. Master, you have received letters. Sebastian, is it? One of the letters is from the capital, ordering me to convene for spring. The noble feudal lords, who normally stay in their territory, are required to head to the capital once a year, greet the King and confirm their vassalage. I met the King this winter when the war ended, but it seems I have to follow customs and go back in spring as well. Well, that''s fine. It won''t hurt to listen to orders once a year. Another one ...? Just one. I sigh at what looks to be 50 or so letters piled in front of me. 118 The City Tour CAegir POVC Uuu...I have to read this again? There is a stack of paper heaped onto the table in front of the weary Celia. It goes without saying that the sender is Claudia. A typical exchange is about 10 letters. If this many were sent, something must have changed. I want you to read it yourself... Celia normally doesn''t complain and faithfully listens to me, but she can''t hide her discontent. I don''t want to read all the letters with so many unnecessary sentences either. Besides, I can''t just throw them away if there are important issues mixed in with the worthless compliments and praise. Letters? There are so many of them. Only Celia and Leah are by my side. Nonna and Mel showed up as well, but they didn''t want to read the letters from that woman, so they accompanied each other outside to go find something to eat. I don''t understand, since I can''t read it. I''ll have to teach Leah how to read too. Ahem...then, I''ll summarize it. Celia reads the letters and writes while sweating strangely, summarizing them all. The contents are as follows: Happy New year. I heard you will be heading to the capital of Goldonia this spring. I will match your schedule and come as well. This time it will not be a public obligation so I will be able to move freely. I want to visit you in your territory as well. I have also obtained an interesting present, so look forward to it. My heart feels like it''s tearing apart when I think about meeting you. I will be bringing Clara along too, so let''s fuck like crazy. In the time I was unable to see you, my body has gotten more lewd. Please don''t be mad. Fumu, it seems there is a considerable amount of content in these letters this time. For me, I''d be done after reading half the letter, and even Adolph, who makes very detailed responses, would be done after two letters. I give Celia, who collapses over the desk, some fruit juice and sugary confections to revive her. That pig-woman is really...she even wrote in her letter that she''s getting fatter and fatter. Don''t call her a pig, she''s our benefactor who easily gave 5000 gold to me. Without that, the development of my territory would slow down considerably and that shop which sells the sweets you like might not be around now. It seems she''ll be coming over this time. She''ll definitely do something unnecessary... If it''s too much, I''ll tell her. I haven''t paid her much attention in two years. It can''t be helped that she''s in high spirits...she also said she''ll be bringing presents. She''s crazy to be embraced by you. I guess so. I''m also looking forward to embracing the maturing Clara, and although Claudia tires me out as well, I''ve grown somewhat fond of her. When I embrace that lewd body, she''s not muscular but soft and I like how hard I can fuck her. I also don''t dislike the feeling of superiority when she craves for me. She''s not hairy either. We don''t have much money either, so it''ll be perfect if she spits out gold when you thrust your dick into her. But the girls living in this mansion hate her like snakes hate scorpions. It would be nice if the present she brings isn''t anything strange that will trigger the girls again. With that said, it''ll be spring when we go back to the capital so there is still a ways to go. During that time, I''ll have to prepare the hearts of Nonna and the others. I say that and stand up from the sofa. Aaau...even though I haven''t even started. Unable to participate in the conversation, Leah was going to open the front of my pants and crawl her tongue over my dick. It''s a shame, but I have to take a look around the city today. If I slack off too much, Adolph won''t shut up. I''ll give her lots of love when I come back. I''ll come with you. No, I''ll be fine by myself. Celia should take it easy and rest your body. Celia tries too hard, so it''s fine for her to laze around the house sometimes. ...you''re not going to pick up girls, are you? You think I embrace girls every time I go out? Yes. An immediate answer. The purpose isn''t for girls this time. I''ll just be going around the city and taking a look here and there. Celia makes a dissatisfied face, but understanding that she can''t accompany me, she reclines back on the sofa and closes her eyes. As I thought, she got tired from digesting all the contents in those letters earlier. Celia-san, it''ll be fine. I touched his balls just now, and since they''ll get lighter when he releases, I''ll know about it. Shall I come along too? Geez, don''t follow me. Casie switched the stuffed toy that turned into a cursed doll with a cute doll that Alma handmade and lowers it from her neck. This will make it so the servants will be able to see her and they won''t be as scared. It seems like her hair has gotten longer from the first time I saw her, but maybe that''s just my imagination? Anyways, I''m going. Celia, just be good and sleep or something. I''ll finish things up quickly and come back. After Rita orders the maids to clean, I exchange a deep kiss and tangle my tongue with hers at the entrance before heading out. Haah, haah. Wh-what are you looking at...? Haah, haa, hurry up and continue cleaning! She''s cute when she''s scolding the maids with her blushing face. Ah, Schwartz isn''t here. Come to think of it, Carla''s riding him, so I guess I''ll have to go on foot. It''s been awhile since I''ve walked slowly around the city. When I descend from the mansion on top of a slightly elevated hill, there are two main roads C one running north to south and the other running east to west. The city is split up by these main roads and are divided into four sections. The city walls are too wide and there''s still nothing there...how much in the future is he thinking? On Adolph''s instructions, the walls were made to surround a large area around the city so none of the four sections have extended close to the walls because of that. The southeast section especially is mostly dirt so kids run around there. It''s convenient when we need to put troops in the city though. Still, there are houses being built everywhere so Rafen''s population is still growing. I''m sure it has grown past 10 000 but I''d have to look at Adolph''s record book to be sure. Then, at the perfect location where the two main roads intersect, where it can be said to be the center of the city and the place with the most traffic, Nonna''s theatre was built. It has been completed recently and there have even been public performances. It''s a place close to the mansion so maybe I''ll take a little peek. Oh my, if it isn''t the feudal lord! Hey everyone, gather round!! The people who were left in charge of the theatre comes out one after the other after seeing my face. I just came here casually. Don''t mind me and go back to work. I take a brief look inside but there aren''t many guests. There are over a hundred seats, even allocating room to stand, but most of them were empty. Some sort of play is being acted out, but after glancing at it, it wasn''t any different than the performances by travelling entertainers on the street side. Well, I guess that''s as much as I can expect. I''m terribly sorry... An elderly man, who looks like the manager of the theatre, lowers his head. It''s not like it was his fault. In any case, the people living in this city have only begun to live their new lives...they are still not very interested in things like theatre or opera. Only the rich and the nobles see this kind of play in the capital as well. If the commoners have the time to watch a play like this, they would rather work and when they make money, they''ll use it to eat tasty food. Rather than going to a theatre, the young men would want to spend money on girls and liquor. In addition, Rafen doesn''t have a dedicated theatre troupe, but visiting travelling performers act... It would be much cheaper to watch something like that on the streets, huh. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As I thought, the theatre made on Nonna''s suggestions won''t become successful. The troupes and singers gather in the capital. It''s quite the suburban city...please excuse my rudeness but Rafen gives off a very rural image to the people of the capital. I thought as much. Even now with a through path from the capital and considerable development, it can still be seen as the wilderness. It isn''t a place where people who enjoy theaters, the symbol of city culture, would want to come. I have the chance to go to the capital soon. I''ll try looking around...but there are no guarantees. If there is a promising group of travelling entertainers, I''ll try to hold them down. I understand. And this is about the madam...she advised a variety of things regarding management... I guessed everything from the troubled face of the elder. If you face any trouble, tell me directly. Adolph alone probably won''t be enough to stop Nonna. During my absence, tell Carla and she''ll do something about it. I thank you for your thoughtfulness. The only ones able to stop Nonna are me and Carla. Leopolt doesn''t seem to be proficient at it either, but it''s outside his area of expertise after all. But this would increase my workload again. Fortunately for Adolph, he can push all the Nonna-related trouble to me. I exit the theatre and head to the place where the shops are lined up. Along the main road, there are relatively larger shops and inns, whereas there are smaller shops and street stalls when you enter the side paths, and also somewhat shady-looking places. If I''m not careful when I enter a larger shop, they''ll recognize my face and do all the greetings and whatnot and it gets quite troublesome, so I''ll walk past them. Although these shops all have different shopkeepers, they are all part of the same conglomeration under Claire. It made Adolph complain about diversity and monopoly. Many of them sell food and clothes, and there are very few shops that sell decorations. The citizens probably aren''t rich enough to buy those things yet. The high-class sweets shop on the main road is undoubtedly being supported by the females in my mansion. One characteristic of Rafen is having no nobles or knights. Furthermore, the only person besides myself with any status is Myla. There isn''t any privileged class, resulting in no unnecessary ties, but that in turn causes a low demand for luxury goods. At best, there will be a few merchants who are fairly successful. As the number of people increase, so will the number of successful people, I guess. After mumbling to myself, I buy a chicken drumstick from a street stall. As I walk while taking big bites of meat, I feel someone grab my sleeve. Mister, I have some lemon that goes great with chicken! Now you-...mister feudal lord !? This girl, whose appearance still retains its youth, seems to be selling fruit. I guess I''ll take one. Here! You don''t have to pay. It''s because of the feudal lord that me and my mother can live without having to starve! What a cheerful little girl. The one who decides on the tax is Adolph, while I just stamp my approval. It would be bad of me to give money to her when she''s giving it to me out of courtesy. Then, I''ll gladly take it. I''ll have to thank you somehow. It''s fine! But if you''re asking, a kiss with the feudal lord~ just kidding! The girl giggles. It seems it''ll work out for the both of us. Aah! Aah, ah!! It feels good!! I take the girl to the back of an empty alley and caress her. Under the girl''s long skirt, she wears a short linen waistcloth in place of her underwear. In other words, I can flip it up and reach her genitals without having to removing it. She''s standing with her hands against the wall and I''m putting my finger in her hole from behind, rubbing her sensitive spots and clitoris. She seems like a virgin so I have to be careful not to rip her hymen with my finger. Without pushing my finger too deep, I rub a shallow area diligently with my finger. Amazingggg! It can''t compare...to when I do it myself...aaahn!! I am pretty much as familiar with this as I am with battle. I''ll make you feel good in return for that lemon. I feel something shivering...ah! It''s weird, something strange is-!! Ah, ah...aaaaaaahC!! The girl twitches and trembles, spraying her liquid at my feet. It seems she was able to reach climax with my finger. She loses her strength and looks like she was about to collapse, but I support her and turn her around, tangling my tongue with hers in a deep kiss. We exchange much of our saliva before I sit her on a clean wooden box. There''s the kiss you wanted. And, I''ll have you sell these to me too. I take the entire basket of lemons the girl was selling and dropped some silver coins in her chest. That should be enough for compensation. Mister Feudal lord...incredible...how dreamy... Now where was I going next? I head towards the city walls as I sink my teeth into a lemon. The walls encircle the area, but the work to raise the watchtowers and dig the moat is still ongoing. Realizing I''m here, a person who looks like the foreman comes out. To think the feudal lord would come here himself... I just came to look. Don''t mind me, do you want some? If I ate the basketful of lemons by myself, my sense of taste will become strange. When I look closer, there are other men with collars around their neck working besides the normal workers, while guards armed with spears are watching over them. Who are they? I don''t remember including any slaves. Did Adolph do this on his own accord because of the shortage of personnel? They are prisoners. They''re people who have committed crimes within the territory...we have gathered mainly thieves and those who have hurt others. So it''s forced labor? No, this is a full day''s work with nothing given to them besides meals and water, but their time in prison will be reduced to a quarter of the time if they choose to work. The ones who chose this are the criminals themselves. I see. If they''re getting meals and water, that will be enough to keep them from dying for now, and since two years in prison would be reduced to half a year, many men would choose this. It''s quite the clever method that would save us the trouble of throwing them in prison and lets us use them as manpower as well. But there aren''t any who would run into the city to do something, right? Escapees would be sentenced to death unconditionally. The collars cannot be taken off through human strength so even if they run, we''ll be able to distinguish them immediately. There haven''t been anyone who''s escaped so far. Then that''s good...roughly 40 people, huh? Give them an extra piece of meat for tonight''s dinner. I hand him one gold coin. If they don''t eat meat occasionally, they won''t be able to muster any strength. You guys hear that?! I won''t give any meat to those who slack off. Work!! The speed of work visibly increases all around. It''s an easy method if I do say so myself. When I look again, moats are being dug around and stone walls are being built on the outside of the simple wooden walls that have been surrounding Rafen to this time. The watch towers are also being erected at a regular pace, so as long as I station guards there, it will be impossible for monsters and bandits to sneak in secretly at night. It''s highly doubtful whether it will stop an army, but they should be sufficient enough to fulfil the role of protecting the citizens. The completion of the city walls will grant a sense of security to the citizens beyond their physical strength and will also encourage immigration. I wondered what was going to happen after Adolph made the walls too wide, but the walls will soon be completed. Where should I go next? I still have more than 10 lemons left. It feels like I can''t taste sour in my mouth anymore. As I stroll along, I come across about 10 men holding weapons in an empty area. At first, I thought they were guards or soldiers who were in the middle of training, but it''s somehow different. It should be strictly forbidden for regular citizens to gather while wielding weapons. Oh, it''s the feudal lord! Hey you guys! We saw the feudal lord, now our fortunes of war will go up!! The large man, who appears to be a ruffian, raises his voice loudly. Well, just eat a lemon and calm down. We were just about to head out, do nothing much except hunt 10 or 20 of those black beasts. The large man rests his spear on his shoulder and gets on a wagon with the other men. They continue on their way through the gates and exit the city. I wonder what that was all about. My, for the Count-sama to take the trouble of coming here. When I turn around at the sound of a voice, I see Claire, who is short of breath. It seems she hurried over when she heard I was coming. So, does that mean the thing just now is your doing? Yes, I contacted Adolph-sama to get permission but... I know nothing about that. I pretty much don''t even read the documents when I stamp my approval, not to mention I get Celia to do it for me when I find it troublesome. She''s been given something similar to my own mark. They''re a group of hunters. It seems she felt my confusion so she explained it to me. It''s really helpful to have such a perceptive woman. Hunters? You took the effort to gather them in the city? I was wondering what they were going to do with spears and bowguns. Yeah, they will be getting those black beasts...the ones that appeared in the mountain nation territory. So it''s that monster, now I understand. You''ll need considerable equipment and manpower to hunt that. Grilling the meat of that monster will naturally be delicious and so will drying it, so it seems like they''ll sell well. It was certainly tasty. I ate some myself to try and it was really good. Moreover, they only appear in the mountain nation territory, so we actually have a monopoly over this. I thought this would be good business so I formed contracts with hunters and mercenaries and had them come over but... They didn''t come back. Claire collapses as she wails and cries. A clause for compensation on death was included in their contract so it''s a major loss. She''s worried about that part? What a scary woman. Count-sama was able to easily slaughter it, but it takes tremendous effort to finish them off. Because of the risk of injury and death, I can''t really send proteges. So, what about them? When they come back after they hunted the black beasts, we will buy it from them at a high price. We guarantee until it reaches our location since they have such large bodies in the first place. They won''t be able to carry it sufficiently if they don''t have a dedicated wagon. So they''re like mercenaries who get rewarded based on their results. Yes, even after considering the selling price of the meat, if it takes 10 people to take care of 2 or 3 of the beasts, they''ll get over an average monthly income. Idiots who risk their lives to challenge them...there are countless uncouth heroes like that. I feel sorry for those men, but this can''t be helped since they agreed to it. There will always be a certain amount of risk when aiming for large profits. With this method, profit should rise steadily whether there are casualties or not. How big is the difference between the buying price of the monster and the selling price of the meat? Claire laughs elegantly with a ''hoho''. It seems there''s a considerable amount of profit made. It would be troubling if the citizens die too, so this is something necessary. It would hinder construction in that area if the monsters run rampant and even when the road is completed, it would prevent easy travels back and forth. If possible, I would want them to concentrate on hunting along the highway and exterminate them all. In the meantime, a wagon comes into the city from outside. The following carriage is carrying two black beast corpses. Somehow we got two...Grace and Malorda is... But our shares will increase...they were just unlucky. We''ll be safe this month. Let''s drink and forget about them. What a large specimen. It''s quite fresh so I''ll handle it and take it to the feudal lord''s place. Please use it for dinner. What a scary woman. That would normally be the guards'' duty but it isn''t bad for me if I can generate profit from it too. As an aside, this hunt is extremely dangerous but the profits are large and it''s become famous among the citizens in Rafen that if you are blessed with luck and skill, you can earn a monthly income over 20 gold. Many people are participating in the hunt to aim for the chance to instantly pay back their debts and it seems ''riding the wagon'' has become some sort of sexual lingo as well. Claire has other duties as well, so we part after we kiss. Claire intentionally asks for kisses where other people can see, making sure that everyone knows that we have an intimate relationship with each other. The sun is setting and this tour around town is just about done. I believe I saw most of the city, and after going to that place, I''ll be finished. I down one cup of alcohol from a street stall and drop by the area that livens up during the evening...the place where the brothel and bars are lined up. Hey mister, how about a round? It''ll be only one silver. With your face, maybe half of that. There''s no helping it...then, how about this? Uooh! Nicee breasts! Fine, I''ll buy you. The time is just after the soldiers finish their training and also when labor work is done. The street is overflowing with young men searching high and low for women and the prostitutes are also enthusiastically calling out to the men. The poor men are being waved over to the alley by the street prostitutes, while the men with money are entering into the brightly lit brothels. I would want to enter one of those places. But if I enter a brothel after I said I was going to do an inspection, I won''t be able to avoid Celia''s cold stares when I get back home. When I return to the mansion, there are a row of ladies who won''t overlook the fact that I visited a brothel, so I''ll have to endure. Ah, isn''t that the feudal lord? Eh? Really? The girls standing outside the shop, who are wearing risky outfits to attract customers, walk over to me. They have come over as prostitutes and introduced me to their shop before so we know each other. Did you come to play around today? If it''s for the feudal lord, we''ll give you as much service as you want~ Shall we call some girls from the shop? I think it''ll be fine to go 10 at a time. That''s a very attractive proposal but if I stay out all night and return home in the morning, Celia will coming flying over. She won''t search the other places and will come straight to the brothel district. No, I''m just doing something like an inspection. I''ll count on you some other time to entertain me. Eeh, too bad. I wanted to taste the feudal lord''s famous dick too ... I heard from an acquaintance, you know? That it''s as big as a horse. The girls start to rub my crotch on top of my clothes. It''s not unusual in the brothel district to attract customers using your body, so it didn''t draw any strange looks. Uwaah!? It''s really big! It has this size, yet it''s soft...it''s not hard yet, right? Wait, it swelled up. Incredible, surely it''s as big as an arm. Getting rubbed by three ladies wearing provocative attire feels unbearable. I have to remove myself from the situation before I''m pulled into bed. Although it''s a shame.... When I have time, I''ll use this to make love to you. Also...if you know of any places that push people too hard or make children sleep with customers, let the guards know and you''ll get a reward. Information leaked from the inside will be more accurate than those gained from conducting a poor investigation. Understooood~ We''ll wait for you come and plaaaay. We''ll give you plenty of service~ The girls cheerfully bid me farewell and return to attracting customers. They look healthy so it doesn''t seem their work environment is bad. Even though they''re prostitutes, you have to treat women well. I''m pretty much finished now. The stimulation just now made my cock hard too, so it''s about time I head back home. Just when I was thinking of going back, I catch a glimpse of the signboard of a bar in front of me. Fumu, it might be nice to go drink a cup or two. The alcohol I have back home is high quality but it''s nice to feel the atmosphere of drinking in bars like these once in awhile. When I entered the shop, it appeared to be a typical bar. However, the light might be reflected elsewhere as the place is dim and the waitresses are wearing short skirts. In the center of the shop is a stage where dancers wearing provocative outfits are performing an alluring dance. Give me a cup of hard liquor Coming right up. It''s dark inside the shop so nobody could recognize me. It''s better like this since I can drink in peace. I drink my alcohol and chew on some cheap dried meat while watching the girls dance. I won''t be able to enjoy my time here if I were with the other girls. It''s nice to spend time like this as well. The dancers have gotten be quite aroused and when I toss out a bundle of copper coins I received as change from the street stalls, after the girl smiles, she loosens the string of her underwear and opens her legs wide. The other customers cheer and start tossing out copper coins one after the other. Would you like a refill? Yeah, please. A serving girl calls out and I hand her a tip as she pours me additional alcohol. I thought her voice is quite pretty and when I take a peek at her face, I recall seeing her somewhere before. It''s the elder of the two sisters who I previously saved from being raped and who followed us to Rafen on a wagon afterwards. So you were working here? ? Ah!? Hardlett-sama!? Mgh- It seemed like she was going to shout loudly so I cover her mouth. If she makes a fuss then I''ll get found out. Sir, if you want to taste, please do it after the girl consents. You gotta pay me 20 copper as well. One of the employees warn me. I understand now: I can embrace the employees if they consent, but that means I have to pay 20 copper to the shop. This isn''t a brothel, just a shady bar. It would be better if she didn''t have to work in a place like this. Ah! Don''t get violent with my sister! Oh, here comes the younger one. As usual, it''s nice how she''s so energetic. The younger sister rushes out quickly but after recognizing me, blushes immediately. Long time no see. Shall we talk, the three of us. I signal the employee and tell him that the two of them have consented. So it''ll be 40 copper? N-no! You don''t need to pay. Please excuse me for being rude! It seems like one of the customers recognized me and told them. Either way, I can''t relax. The second floor of the shop appears to be a place where customers can play with employees who have agreed. As we walk along the corridor, we can hear the creaking sounds of a bed as it shakes. When I take the sisters to the room at the end of the hallway and enter the room, a foul smell wafts in the air. This shop isn''t really the cleanest. The three of us find a spot and sit down. Well, what do you think about living in Rafen? This is quite the shabby place you''re working in though. The sisters make grim faces. They probably don''t have that nice of a time here. At first, I was working as a waitress for a regular bar... She tipped over a little food when cooking and they scolded her! I see, I thought the older one was calm and gentle but she''s just how she appears. After that, I moved to a bar that caters more to men... They touched my sisters ass so when I kicked them, I got fired! The same thing happened in the capital, didn''t it. I was somehow picked up by this place...it would be a regular bar if I didn''t sell my body after all. Everyone was being so persistent and asking how much my sister cost! Well it''s obvious that her voluptuous body and calm demeanor intrigues men. Even I would pay money to embrace her. It seems you guys had it hard. There are also many bad men in Rafen! Uuuu...it''s my sister''s fault. She''s careless... When I listen to their story, it seems that after they came to Rafen, the older sister has been raped twice. The first time, she was brought to an alley and the second time was when she got drunk after drinking with employees while working at a previous shop. It seems during their time in the capital, the number of times she actually got raped was around two digits. ...When it''s that bad, there might be some problem with you as well. I''m sorry...I often get told I''m careless and I try to be careful, but sometimes I just... It seems easy to exploit her based on her ''quiet'' appearance. Not to mention, she''s also pretty, so it''s too dangerous for her. If you''re working at this kind of place, you''ll be fucked even more. Yes...but I don''t have any other way to earn a living. I heave a sigh. This is also some sort of fate, so I''ll look after her a little. Alright. I''ll do something about it. The sisters'' expressions instantly become brighter. This is my territory, so if I say I''ll do something, it will definitely happen. Thank you very much! As I thought, Hardlett-sama is amazing! He''s totally different from the other cowardly men! After a moment of them thanking and praising me, the elder sister stands up and gets ready to leave the room. I was actually hoping to get to enjoy the proof of their gratitude in this room though. Sharon is in love with Hardlett-sama. She''s1 prepared even though it''ll be a thorny path, so please make love to her. The older sister...Leticia says that and quietly leaves the room. I see, I did do various things to the younger sister like kiss her. I''m glad she''s fallen in love with me. It''s a little early, but I''ll harvest the fruit. Hardlett-sama...I, will do my very best so I look forward to being with you. Yeah, I''ll be affectionate with you. First, we hug and kiss each other. Sharon is cute as she tangles her tongue earnestly with me while blushing. I reach out my hands to fondle her breasts, but I couldn''t really feel much. She''s the same as Maria in that regard. We kiss for awhile and finally get to taking off our clothes. Feeling embarrassed, Sharon just stares at me without removing any of her own clothes. What''s wrong, after coming this far, there shouldn''t be anything to be embarrassed about. I throw off all my clothes and get naked, exposing my cock. Hyah!? You''re kidding...something so big...many times...than mine... Hm? Did you get scared? No, I''ve already prepared myself. I will...offer it. After Sharon says that, she lowers her uniform pants halfway and turns her ass towards me. Go ahead...please dig...into my ass. Going with your ass from the beginning? Normally it would be the one in front though... How awesome to have Hardlett-sama penetrate me!! I will receive it properly!! I don''t know what she''s saying, but if she wants me to insert it in her ass, I won''t hesitate to do so. The difference in size might tear your ass, if you''re using it right off the bat. I don''t mind! I''m already prepared to offer it to Hardlett-sama even if it tears!! If she''s going that far, then I''ll dig into her...there may actually be quite a few people who have this fetish, like Alice and her ass obsession. Then, here I go, relax. Sharon gets on the bed while facing backwards and shifts her pants, exposing only her ass. I press against her from the top and push my dick against her asshole. I did use saliva to get it wet but it''s still quite tight. Kuh- Auuuu!! I-it hurts!! It''s ripping! You said you were going to use your ass. Go on, prepare yourself. I use a little more strength to push my hips, but my cock doesn''t go in. I''ll have to use my weight to push myself in then. Agaaaah!! I-I can''t take it anymoreeee!!! When I was about to penetrate her forcefully, Sharon suddenly trembles and starts to convulse. Oh, you climaxed? Even though I didn''t even put it in yet. Uu! Ah! Still cumming! It won''t stop! If she squirted while still wearing pants, her pants would get soaking wet, but when I checked the front of her pants, a strange scene unfolded before my eyes. ......? There is something bulging in the front of her pants and the erect object is intermittently twitching. The size is different, but it feels familiar somehow. ......!? When I grab the bulge, I feel something slightly hard. Her clitoris couldn''t possibly be this big. Ah! Uu! Auuu! Sharon continues to moan in pleasure, as I grab her pants and vigorously pull them off. Aah- it''s embarrassing! I didn''t see the hole I was expecting, but rather the familiar rod and balls dangling from the crotch area. On top of that, semen is gushing from the shaft. ...Hey, why do you have this hanging from your body? Haah...haah...eeh? That much is obvious... After recovering from the lingering pleasure of climaxing, Sharon faces me with teary eyes. Because I...am a boy? ......?!!? A strange voice I never heard before comes out. I repeatedly kissed a boy, and was even about to stick my dick in his ass...? My erect cock shrinks in the blink of an eye. It''s the first time it''s gotten this small. Um...you''re going to violate my ass right? ...It seems I had quite a few misunderstandings, I didn''t lie about the issue with the job, I have an urgent business to attend to so I''m going back, Give my regards to your sister. I blurt out my words quickly, roll out of the room and leave the shop. That was close...if I thrust my dick into Sharon''s ass, I would have lost something important. I need a woman quick, if I don''t embrace a woman quick, my heart will go crazy. Once I return to the mansion and Leah greets me, I peel half her clothes off and bury my face in her crotch. Wa-wah-what''s wrong all of a sudden? Nnah, what''s going on so suddenly in the hall...hyaah!! I flip up the dress of Nonna, who came to complain, and lick her vagina. I give out orders to the maid who is staring dumbfoundedly. Tell all the girls to come to the bedroom and that I''ll fuck them so much they''ll faint. The maid is frightened by my intensity but still runs off. In the end, that day I embraced women until the sun came up and was able to heal the wounds in my heart. Aaah, that was dangerous. 119 Mireille Joins CAegir POVC It feels even colder today, doesn''t it. It would be nice if it felt warmer around this time of year. Today isn''t the coldest day of the year, but it''s cold enough that you feel chilly after leaving the warm water in the bathroom. The girls also quickly wash their bodies before getting into the bathtub one after the other. Hey Miti, could you hold this up a bit? ...couldn''t you support your own breasts at least? Miti has already become one of my lovers, but Nonna is still ordering her around as usual. Miti seems unhappy about it, but she isn''t brave enough to defy Nonna. It can''t be helped. If someone doesn''t hold up it up, I can''t wash the bottom part. Gunuu... I hear a strained voice being squeezed out from the girls who don''t have ample bosoms. And although Miti complains, she helps support Nonna''s breasts. In any case, Nonna''s breasts are big; nothing I''ve seen before can match their size. Ah, master, you got a little bigger. I''m sitting on a bath stool while Leah washes my body from behind, almost as if she''s hugging me, and states innocently. Nonna boastfully puffs out her chest but as they bounce, they slap Miti. Ow! What are you doing? Miti flings away Nonna''s breast. Ooh, Miti is finally counterattacking. Kyaah! It''s going to tear off! Since they''re so big, it''s fine if you only have one! That won''t be good! They''re the breasts that Aegir is so fond of. Nonna and Miti make a big fuss. I plan to have Miti become my concubine and it''s nice that she has the courage to retaliate, but if they don''t get in the water quick, they''ll catch a cold. ...Nonna-san is unfair. You have big breasts and are beautiful, so the starting conditions are way too different. I hear someone''s voice from somewhere. Ah, it got bigger again. I can''t help it, since Nonna and the others are playing around while naked and I can see a lot of things. It''s easier to wash when it''s bigger. Leah uses her own body to scrub my back while she grabs my dick with both hands and scrubs it clean. She''s technically still washing me, but she focuses on rubbing the sensitive places, causing me to get hard. This thing, has gone into so many girls so I have to make sure it''s clean. I can wash it myself, so you don''t really have to go out of your way to do it, you know? No, no, distinguished people need to have their penis washed by women. I''ll have to repair that distorted common sense. But I''ll leave it to her for now...I can feel her nipples distinctly against my back. Your nipples have gotten erect too. Yeah, I get aroused when I touch my beloved master. I pet Leah''s head and wash off the bubbles, then stand up to move myself to the bathtub. I wanted to quietly enter the bath, but now my dick is erect. I lift my foot to enter the tub, but I feel a jolt of pleasure through my dick. What''s wrong? ...I''m sorry...your thing was in front of me so I just... Catherine, who was resting her chin on the rim of the tub, suddenly extends her tongue to lick my dick. It''s so characteristic of this lewd woman to unconsciously lick my meat rod. I kiss Catherine and submerge myself in the tub. Aah, because Leah got me hard, the tip of my dick is sticking out above the water now. How come your dick is sticking out even when the bath is filled so deep...? It''s just too big. Not to mention, the tip has swollen so much...it''s hard...and dark... The girls relaxing in the tub approach me with blushing faces. When Catherine reaches me, her mouth is open and her tongue is sticking out. Her eyes are blank and she''s completely ready to have sex. Even the calm and collected Celia has brought her face closer to the tip of my dick and takes a deep breath as if smelling me. It seems everyone is sexually excited. Everyone! If you have sex the entire day, you will get dumber!! The one who shouted in a loud voice was Myla. Irijina, who brought some alcohol with her to drink in the corner of the bathtub, responds by asking whether she was drunk. Anyways, please do this in bed at night! Myla covers the exposed tip with a bucket. It is quite the comical scene, but it caused the girls to regain their composure. Is this because some strange noxious fumes are coming out of the tip? Uuu-...penis. Leah is the only one who shakes the bucket regretfully. She better not tease it too much, since everyone might get pregnant if it ejaculates in the tub. I hug Leah with my right hand and Celia with my left and breathe deeply. That''s right, we can talk only after everyone is calm. Hey, I actually have two people in mind I want to hire as servants... Is it a girl!? Everyone around me shouted loudly. It echoes in the bathroom so my head hurts. Aah...well, they''re siblings C one of them is a girl, the other is a boy. What a bad experience. I believed that he was a girl and was really close to penetrating a boy''s ass. What kind of skills does she have? Rita, who manages the maids, approaches me. I''m not sure of the details. She worked as a waitress in a bar...but it seems she''s a little dull. She got raped every time she moved around from place to place. ...Then it might be difficult for her to be a maid. There are many expensive items in the mansion after all. Hmm, I wouldn''t really care if one of those items break, but if she shatters Nonna''s teacup, Nonna would make a big deal about it. I can easily imagine Nonna changing her target for concentrated attacks from Yoguri to Leticia. It seems she can cook and do laundry. We already have chefs...and there are luxurious items to wash too. The same thing will happen if any of Nonna''s expensive clothes or underwear get stretched or torn. If she was good at handling things swiftly, she''d continue to work at normal restaurants or bars after all. Would you prefer if she took care of your body? They told me she took care of people as part of her job.... But it doesn''t feel right for her to become my attendant. Leticia is a bit slow, so if I leave her in charge of caretaking, she''d probably be quite careless. That''s why she gets raped so easily. So, what should I do? Maybe let her work at a simple eating house? If she had your average skill level, she could do something at a commoner''s eating house. Is she unfit as an employee? Will she screw up right away? I''d have to consider setting up a store and think about the supplier too... ... Rita and Celia go silent. What''s wrong? I''m just thinking about how to make her not fail. In the end, she got placed somewhere outside the mansion... It would be perfect if she asked for his body as compensation. You''re too noisy. If I neglect Leticia, she might get sold as a sex slave. I''ll have to talk with Adolph too. I''ll bring her in and introduce them for now. After saying that, I take Irijina''s alcohol for myself and drink some. Aaah! My alcohol! You already gulped lots in the bath. The rest will be confiscated. It can''t be helped...I''ll go get some! My lovable Irijina runs out to the dining room while still naked to grab some alcohol. Well, she shouldn''t catch a cold. The Next Day M-my name is Leticia! I wish everybody the ha-happiest...myaa! My, my tongue... Leticia lowers her head towards Nonna and Mel, who sits on the sofa. She''s strangely tense because of Nonna''s harsh gaze and her noble-like dress. It would be weird if she prostrates herself here, so let her raise her head up for now. Ahem, Aegir-sama has given you special consideration. Work hard so you don''t waste this opportunity. Y-yes!! Thank you very much!! The planned construction site for the guard station from yesterday will be shifted slightly so that we can secure a location for the shop. It will be along the main road and near the center of the city, where there will be considerably high human traffic, but with the guard station nearby, outlaws shouldn''t appear. The construction of the shop-slash-residence will be put as the top priority for the carpenters association so it should be started today. I also told Claire about the supply issue so each of the vendors should wholesale at a cheaper price. There''s nothing else I can say if she screws this up. Then, there will be no choice but to let her be a night attendant. Adolph said this would set a bad example for the other shops and not to do this again in a way that sounded ten times more troublesome, but I don''t pay any attention to him. Every time Leticia would lower her head, her breasts jiggle slightly. I keep my promise and do this much, so she''ll surely like me now. Her heart and body will eventually fall and she''ll become my woman. But there is one problem. Hardlett-sama, it''s incredible how you''re doing so much for us! ...Sorry about last time. Only making me feel good...I''ll work harder next time! I''ll make you feel good even if my ass tears! Sharon''s affectionate voice cause Nonna and Celia to look at me with a face of disbelief. So you''ve finally dug into a boy...? No, it was just a matter of time which I was prepared for. But I ask that you keep it as private as possible. Nonna looks quite sad. I haven''t dug in yet, I''m not tarnished yet. But it''s impressive how they could tell he was a boy just from appearance. Even now, I still believe he looks like a girl. ...Aegir-sama''s stain...there''s no way it can remain- Celia suppresses her murderous intent. Is she intending to erase Sharon? You won''t be staying here, but I just want to let you see their faces. When the shop is done, I might come and eat. After the introductions, I go outside to take in some fresh air and hug both of their shoulders and send them off while I''m at it. I can see pure gratitude and affection in Leticia''s eyes but Sharon''s eyes are strange. Hardlett-sama...I''m fine with it at any time, you know? If you want, even here... I can tell by this eyes that his feelings have gone past admiration and affection and into sexual excitement, and even though nothing happened when Nonna''s enormous breasts were jiggling, just me grabbing his shoulder cause the front of his pants to form a slight tent. ...I''m not homosexual. Now go on. I give Sharon''s ass a slap. It''s a natural act that I often do to Kroll and the new escort Gido, but- Aauu!! Ah!! ...I came. Arara, you''re helpless. Let''s go back and wash it. I have to do something before Leticia and her younger brother go somewhere they can''t come back from. For better or worse, her gentle heart is too big. As I see off the forward leaning Sharon and his sister, I hear a horse''s neigh and the clopping sound coming from hooves larger than those of a normal horse C from Schwartz. Carla''s back...Hey, what''s going on? Carla comes back riding Schwartz as predicted, and that much is fine. The problem is with the cargo. Nn!! Nnnn!! A woman is loaded on the back of the horse, tied up and blindfolded and even gagged. Ah, Aegir, I''m back. Nnnh, so tired~ ...Your business was to kidnap someone? No, you''re wrong. She wouldn''t listen to me, so I took her by force. That''s the same as kidnapping. Return her back to where she came from. We can''t keep her at our place. Eeeh!! Even though I brought her all the way here! After saying that, Carla frees the poor woman''s eyes and mouth. Nnaah! You bastard, what the hell are you doing?!! You trying to kill...Aegir? Mireille? How nostalgic. The woman who was being restrained is Mireille. So it''s been more than a year...she didn''t come when I asked her to come back with me from her hometown in eastern Treia. Since then, there was a conflict and it became a place I could no longer go to play. But her village is now my territory. You forgot, didn''t you? Haha, no way. I remembered after seeing her face. I was going to pick her up one day, it''s not a lie. You''re a heartless Count-sama, but it''s fine if Mireille stays by Aegir''s side from now on, right? Yeah, I don''t mind. There''s more than enough room. As the talk between Carla and I progresses further, Mireille raises her voice angrily. No way that''s okay! I to you that the village will be in trouble if I''m not there!! Attacking me while I''m asleep and kidnapping me!! Ooh, it''s been so long since a woman yelled at me. She''s cute, so I move in to kiss her, but she dodges. I forget that Mireille is strong and nimble after all. Is there a problem? Winter is already over so they shouldn''t starve. You might not know since you''ve been living in such a nice place, but there''s a head tax in spring! We don''t any leeway when it comes to crops so if we don''t hunt something and convert the pelt into gold... That reminds me, it''s almost time for the spring head tax. I guess this is the reason Adolph has bags under his eyes recently. Your village is Sheera village, wasn''t it? That''s right, but... Then I''ll eliminate the tax for them this year. Sheera village is a poor village which doesn''t even have 100 people. It won''t have much effect on our finances. Huh...? Sheera village is my territory. I officially received this land from the King. It''s up to me to decide whether I want the tax to be zero or ten times higher. Aren''t you glad? Now you don''t have to worry. There''s no way the governor will allow it... There''s no way the governor will defy my orders. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. If he did that, the army would pay him a visit in three days. I hug the dumbfounded Mireille tightly. She''s muscular so I don''t feel much of the softness you usually find in a woman, which proves how hard she works. Did anyone die of starvation in your family? No, they were able to manage somehow. They eat less, but they''re fine. I see, you worked hard. But it''s fine now, I''ll do something about the rest. When I think about it, Mireille has been left alone forever. She''s been having a hard time all this time as my woman. But from now on, I''ll let her taste the happiness of being a woman...and if she''s worried, I could have her entire village migrate here. I already have the power to do so. I...I am... You are my woman, aren''t you, then rely on me. As compensation...I''ll take this. I rub Mireille''s ass and grab her breasts. My dick immediately gets erect and presses against her stomach. Little by little, Mireille starts to relax. The mood is starting to build up, and even though the servants often come and go in front of the stables, let''s have our sex outside. Alright, that''s enough. Just when I opened the front of my pants, Carla pulls Mireille away. Even though it was just getting good. Neither I nor Mireille has taken a bath yet. We''ll wait for you in the bedroom after we get ourselves clean. Is she being cheeky and telling me to embrace her as well? I guess she did smell a little when I hugged her. Then, wash yourselves thoroughly. On the way to the bedroom as I try to calm my raging boner caused by the thought of being able to indulge in a woman I haven''t met in a while, Nonna calls out to me with a puzzled face. Uhm, Aegir-sama? That idiot Carla just went into the bath with a girl I''ve never seen before...who is she? Nonna hasn''t met her before. She''s Mireille. She''s someone I met a while back...Carla''s best friend. Riiight...Carla''s... Nonna gets a little unhappy and puffs up her cheeks. Although they swear and curse at each other, they still get along nicely, so it might be somewhat disheartening to find out about a best friend from the past she never knew about. Mireille has a rough manner of speaking, but she''s a nice girl. I''m thinking of letting her stay here from now on, but please don''t be too biased against her...and I believe that Carla likes you as much as she likes Mireille. T-That''s not what it is! In the first place, I was just worried that the idiotic Carla made a perverted friend!! Nonna huffs and turns her head away. She''s cute so it made me kiss her and tangle my tongue with hers. But because of that, my dick is up against her stomach, making her realize my dick is erect. ...Having the girl get in the bath, your crotch swelling up this much and on the way to the bedroom...you''re going to be swinging this big spear into the girl from back then, aren''t you. Not good, my dick''s pointing in this direction. I should leave. Thanks for waiting~Yeah, it''s been so long. You''re right, come here. I sit on the bed naked. Carla and Mireille are wearing thin pajamas but Carla quickly takes them off. There is one man and two women, naked as the day they were born. Will you let me see your body first? It''s Mireille''s body after such a long absence, so I should admire it before I lust after it. Come on, don''t hide your breasts. Carla takes Mireille''s hands away and moves them above her head, exposing her entire body. Her body is muscular, accentuated by the fact that she''s slim. However, her breasts and ass are still soft-looking and her body is sufficient to excite any man. And one more thing. You shaved. Mireille''s crotch and armpits are smooth. Most of my women keep their armpits clean, but not all of them shave their pubic hair. That Mireille''s crotch and armpits were messy. That''s why I shaved it all. It can''t be helped! I had no time to worry about that...making it so smooth, it looks just like a child''s! Mireille is large and muscular, and is rough with her words, but she''s smooth now. It makes my dick point up higher. Heey Aegir, let Mireille see your body too. It''s already amazing. Carla urges and stands up from the bed. Mireille''s gaze is fixated on my cock. What do you think? Seeing it after so long. Aah...It''s big as usual. It''s much bigger than I pictured in my head. So she was fantasizing about my thing? What, you''re only looking at my penis? T-that''s not it! Your wonderful muscles...and the scars left on your body, I think they''re really cool. A wild man is unbearably attractive for a woman who loves him. How about you? I also like it... Mireille hugs me from the front and begs me for a kiss. I was about to reply, but Carla pulls her leg and makes her crouch on the floor. What is it all of a sudden...hiiih! In this position, my dick will be right in front of her face. Look, it''s big right? And that''s not all, look. Carla takes Mireille''s hand and wraps it around my cock. I''ll let her play with it like a toy for now. Since I''ll be making her into my toy after this. What do you think? It''s like a rock...it''s so big, yet it''s hard as well. There''s still more, this is only 80%. It''ll continue to get even bigger and even harder. Carla, you didn''t burst from this? Mmm, it''s fine if you get used to it, but it will make your hole gaping wide though Carla grabs my cock and brings it closer to Mireille. It also has an amazing smell, the smell of a male, and it''s dark...several dozens of people...it''s probably a spear that has taken down a hundred women. A hundred... Mireille stares up blankly at my cock. Watch ''kay? Carla puts her index finger against my cock and slowly puts her finger in my urethra. Uooh... I unconsciously let my voice out. Hey! You''ll hurt him. It''s fine, here look, the place where he ejaculates from is already this big, and this is where the semen sprays out vigorously. If you get it inside you, the amount is enough to expand your stomach. The stimulation of her finger is already pushing me to the limit, I want a woman soon. I''ll let you do it first, so suck it. Mireille approaches my meat rod slowly and opens her mouth. At first, she prods the shaft with her tongue timidly. I put my hand on Mireille''s head and urge her to do more, sticking my hips out more. Nnbo... My dick settles into the inside of her opened mouth. I''m glad Mireille has a large build. I don''t have to hold back and thrust my dick in deeply. Nnhooooh!! I thrust into her mouth a little and I reach the back of her throat. In a panic, Mireille slaps my ass. Nnbbgh! You trying to kill me!? Sorry, sorry, I pushed too deep by mistake. Control your strength properly. If you did it for real, it would reach all the way to her womb. ...It''s scary. It''s already this erect, so it should be good enough with my mouth. Attack my most precious part on the bed. Mireille gets on the bed and spreads her legs wide. This is splendid. Then I''ll gladly do it after so long. Yeah, it''ll definitely be tight so just slam it in me. Save me from any half-hearted attempts. I bend Mireille''s body so her vagina points up to the ceiling and push my cock against her from on top. Using my weight, I pierce her instantly. Uuu...It''s tearing me. Isn''t that fine? Mireille''s going to live as Aegir''s woman from now on. You''ll only accept Aegir''s dick and bear his children...if you become just that, that''s perfect, even if your hole gets ripped. You''re right...it''s fine if I''m allowed to check on how my village is doing, right? I''m not a slave merchant nor will I lock you up. You can go see them anytime. Then there''s nothing left to be desired. Alright, I''ve prepared myself and I''m fine if it tears too, so come! Alright, I''ll slam it in her without hesitation. Here I go...fuun!! Gyaaaaaah!! Mireille stretches her legs and stiffens up, then kicks around. I thought she resolved herself. Ooooh...it feels good. What''s wrong? It hasn''t torn. Idiot! Not my hole!! My womb!! Uwaaaah!! Fumu, I put too much weight on her and I went in too deep, sinking my dick into her womb. No wonder I thought it went in all the way to the root. There''s no blood, so there''s no problem. Continue. After that was said, I hold her flailing thighs and swing my hips. The tip is stuck in her womb and I can''t pull out, but the feeling of my shaft being wrapped in her fleshy walls and my tip being wrapped by her womb is the best. It''s the best...how is it for you? It hurts and it''s painful...but...can''t get enough. Mireille clings to me and licks my chest. In response, I bite the nape of her neck lightly. There''s nobody watching except Carla, you can moan loudly. ...Ooooh...Oooooaaaaaaah!! As Mireille shouts like a beast, I hug her and swing my hips. Mireille seems to be in shock, but in reality, I have done this kind of hip movement frequently with Melissa before and have gotten used to it. I hit her precisely so that I don''t cause her any sharp pains. Amaazing technique, like how animals mate. Carla smiles and circles around behind me. If you do it now, Mireille is going to suffer. No way, she''s not suffering now, is she? After saying that, Carla puts her mouth at the entrance of my ass and sticks her tongue inside. My dick instantly swells up even more and Mireille lets out a moan that echoed around the whole mansion as she climaxes. Look, she''s feeling aroused. Her voice is not one of agony, but of pleasure while her face is warped with joy, dirtied with tears and drool. Seeing that face makes my heart fill up with different feelings. Mireille, where are you on your cycle? P-period? I think there is an egg inside but... Perhaps jumping to conclusions, Mireille searches by the bedside for contraceptives, but obviously found nothing. There''s no reason for that after becoming my woman. Please wait! Today is dangerous! I still haven''t said anything to the people in the village!! Mireille... I put both my hands on Mireille''s face and bring my face close to hers. Her face melts as she closes her eyes. I hope you give birth to a healthy kid. Uoooh!! Eeeh!? I hold down her muscular thighs and make a final thrust with my hips. Carla also senses I''m close and moves her mouth from my ass to my balls, rolling them around with her tongue. Because of that, I release much more seed than normal. What''s going on with my stomach...you''re kidding. With a loud shooting sound, Mireille''s stomach expands. The ejaculation continues for several minutes and Mireille holds her stomach blankly, which has expanded to make her look like a pregnant woman. After losing its rigidity, my dick slips out from her womb and Carla quickly brings a tub to put under her vagina. This tub prepared in the bedroom has been dubbed the ''seed bucket'' by the girls. Aah...cumming... The seed that flows back out quickly fills up the tub. Just a little more...sorry. I climb right up to Mireille and stroke my cock, spraying whatever remaining semen I have on her face, dying her pure white. Aah...I''ll get pregnant...with this much, it''s certain a baby''s going to be made...I will finally be a mother... Carla reacts to Mireille''s words. Ah, that''s right! I also gave birth to a child. She''s cute, wanna see? The place goes silent. Then there was a shout. EeeeehC!! Why didn''t you say that earlier!? You, a mother!? A child? EeehC!? The mood isn''t conducive for me to continue with lovemaking. The girls are filled with thoughts about Ekaterina. But is it alright to leave your child while your travel? Mmm, well there are people here to look after her. If it was just a mother and her child, it would be impossible for her to leave, but we have plenty of girls here after all. Especially Mel, Kuu and Ruu love to look after the children, and many women here are lactating as well. It is extremely easy to nurture children. However, Irijina is the only one against touching children. Insisting that it''s unfair, Celia and even Pipi often sends them away, so I can''t entrust them to look after the kids. Casie often gets her feet stepped on and flies in a rage, even threatening to turn back into a vengeful spirit, although Irijina still can''t see her and has stepped on her head. Well, after a round of sex, I guess I''ll have a cup of alcohol... Carla and the others goes out and when a different door opens, Nonna stumbles in. It seems she was putting her ear against the door. What are you doing? No, nothing... Are you jealous of Mireille? If I tell Carla, she''ll be happy. Muu...I''m being mocked. What a cute girl. As I thought, girls are better than alcohol. Come here. ...Gladly. I hug Nonna, pick her up and throw her onto the bed. Please ejaculate more semen than what''s in the bucket. Leave it to me. I''ll make love to you even after you pass out. 120 Eating The Sisters CAegir POVC Aegir-san, I have a request. On the afternoon of a rather cold day, I rest on Mel''s lap pillow as she sits on a sofa in her room and pats my head. Even now, she seems close to giving birth and has to be careful, but being her fifth time, Mel is rather calm. The reason I''m relaxing here instead of the living room is because Adolph is searching for me after being notified of the decision I made on my own to exempt the head tax for Mireille''s village. If he finds me, he will undoubtedly spill out lengthy complaints. I''m sure he won''t step in the girls'' rooms though. Carla and Mireille went out together to eat the black beast steak, which is gradually becoming a specialty product this city is known for. The other cities ship it after salting or smoking the meat, which is quite tasty in its own right, but in the end, it tastes the best grilling it plain and can only be enjoyed fresh in Rafen. Since Carla isn''t around for her to fight with, Nonna went out to do some shopping. It was quite hilarious how Miti got pulled along unwillingly. When I zone out and think, Mel calls for my attention. Are you listening? I have a request. Aah sorry, request whatever you want. If this was a request from Nonna, I would need to be somewhat prepared, but Mel wouldn''t say anything too outrageous. It''ll probably be a cute request. I''d like for you to sleep with Kuu and Ruu soon. I choke on the fruit juice I was drinking. Kuu is already 20. If it doesn''t happen now, she''ll never get married. I guess she can''t really meet a lover as long as she stays here. The sisters Kuu and Ruu are treated as my daughters through marriage, but I frequently have them suck my dick and we make love to each other. They''re virtually my women so I can''t give them away to other men. But it would be cruel if I keep this relationship and let the years pass. Yes, if you are fond of them as lovers, then I would be delighted if you make them your concubines. Are you okay with that? I don''t plan to treat them poorly in the least, but I''ll be making your daughter my lover, you know? I don''t understand how a mother would feel, but I thought it might not be a good feeling. I don''t mind. Rather than being a worthless man''s wife, they''ll be much happier to be Aegir-san''s lover. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She adds that in this way, they''ll stay with us forever. Their mother has given permission and I was hoping I get to take their virginities as well. Ruu will probably be ready to accept you, but Kuu is a little scared. I showed her something a little too graphic. Mel giggles. Kuu may have gotten frightened after seeing me make love to Mel in such a feral fashion. She watched as her mother fainted in front of her too. But with that said, it would be too sad if she just grew old. How about holding her down with force and slamming your meat rod in? Those don''t sound like something a mother would say. Fufu, you''ll definitely make her happy, so I have no complaints as a mother. I''ll make the preparations. After she said that, she gets up slowly and leaves. She says one more thing as she gently rubs her belly. I''ll be 39 this year...I think it''ll be pushing things, but I want to try for one more. I think it''s lovely...to be pregnant at the same time as my daughter with the seed of the same man. Putting the fact she wants grandchildren aside, I didn''t think she would want to be pregnant simultaneously with her daughter....It is somewhat surprising, but my dick gets hard. The expectancy date for Mel''s birth is in spring...so I can probably impregnate her one more time before summer. Take your time and rest in this room. Mel puts out the light in the room and exits. I don''t know what''s going on, but I guess I''ll sleep and wait. Awhile after Mel left, someone knocks on the door. Mom, we''re here.I have the hot water~ It''s heavy~ Without getting permission, the sisters Kuu and Ruu enter the room. The two of them are holding tubs filled with hot water and clean cloths. Aah...so the prey has come with condiments. Why are the lights off? Geez, how troublesome. In order to see first, Kuu goes to open the window. As soon as the two of them are inside the room, the door slams shut. Eh? The wind? Ruu, open it because it''s hard to see. Eeuu, it won''t opennn... The girls hear Mel, who they believed was sleeping, speaking on the other side of the door. Ufufu, now please make love together, ''kay? Eh, mom!? Then, the person here is... Hey. Aegir-san!? I''m doubtful that the two of them were able to find me in such a dark room, but they probably guessed from the bulging in my pants. Hau...I see...it''s about time. Ruu casts her eyes downward while blushing. Wai- mom, open up! I''ll get fucked!! Ufufu, do your best. Once you get used to it, that thick thing will feel the best. Kuu rushes to the door, but it doesn''t open. I just have to hold this down?! Yes, this will make everyone happy. Is that so?!! Hearing Irijina''s voice outside, Kuu gives up on trying to push open the door. Even with the two of them together, Kuu and Ruu shouldn''t be able to budge Irijina a single bit. You don''t have to be so scared. We always caress each other, don''t we? That''s true but...when it comes down to losing it...eh! You''re already naked!? Taking advantage of the commotion just now, I''ve already thrown off all my clothes and am fully naked. Then I stand beside Ruu and start taking her cute clothes with ribbons attached one piece at a time. First, do it as usual. Uu...I''m scared.Onee-chan, it''ll be fine. The fully naked Ruu and the fully clothed Kuu sit on the bed and get in between my legs, using their tongues to lick my cock from both sides. Having the two sisters suck on me at the same time lets me experience the difference between the two of their techniques. Their mother, Mel, will eventually join too. Wah, it got bigger. He''s probably thinking of something naughty. Two pairs of slender hands grab my meat rod and two cute tongues crawl all over. It would be more pleasurable if they took my dick all the way down their throats and bob their heads but this vexing feeling is nice too. My cock twitches occasionally, causing the sisters to let out wonderful little screams. Funii...Ruu, you''re putting your tongue there? Ruu puts her mouth on the tip and sinks her tongue into my urethra. Aah, that''s good. Do it more. Fuaai They cooperate as sisters to pleasure me. While my urethra is getting stimulated, Kuu licks my meat rod slowly from the base to the tip, coaxing me to cum. As if chasing after the tongues crawling up and down my dick, the semen rises up. Before I knew it, I held their heads and brought them closer to my crotch. It might be a little forceful for the two small sisters, but they aren''t making faces of displeasure and are continuing to service me. As I thought, these two are my women and I won''t give them to anyone else. Guh... Ruu''s persistent attacks on my urethra cause me to raise my hips up. It isn''t an intense movement, but if it is done continuously, it would make my semen spray out soon. Alright, that''s good enough...if this continues, I''ll cum. The two of them wet my tip with saliva from the mouths and look up at me. Fueh? You''re not going to cum? Even though it''s already twitching... I want to pierce you two with this today after all. As I say that, I hug Kuu and swiftly strip her clothes. I''ve gotten quite skilled at taking off a woman''s clothes, if I do say so myself. Even though it''s dark and I can''t see my hands, it doesn''t take much time for me to do so. Uu...so in the end, you''re going to do it? Yeah, I decided already. I''ll make the two of you my women. If you really don''t want it, run away. I expose my erect, veiny penis and place their hands on it. Onee-chan...I want to be embraced by Aegir-san... Ruu calls out to Kuu, slowly stands in front of me and snuggles against me. Using a finger to check her crotch, I confirm that it''s already overflowing like a fountain. I''ve known that Ruu has had feelings for me ever since she was small. She was too young then so I didn''t lay my hands on her, but she''s 16 now, even though she''s small in size, and it should be fine for me to eat her. You''re going to give me your first time? I pick up Ruu and bring my face close to hers to ask gently. Yup! Please take it...my virginity. We exchange a deep kiss in front of Kuu, who is taken aback by what happened in front of her. Unbeknownst to us, the door opens and Mel comes to the bedside. I''ll do it in your preferred position. How do you want to do it? Um...sitting on top...err... So like this. I sit on the edge of the bed with my legs spread apart and put Ruu on top while she faces me. My dick sticks to Ruu''s body. Hauuu...it''s reaching my breasts. Hahaha, I won''t put it in all the way, so don''t worry. If I did that to Ruu, she might actually die. Okay, try putting it in yourself. As I urge her, she stands on my thighs and slowly aligns my cock with her opening. She might feel unsteady, but I only need one hand to support the Ruu''s lightweight body. Au...it''s thick...i-it hurts. The cry-baby Ruu immediately sheds tears, but doesn''t look like she wants to stop and continues to drop her hips down slowly. But she only goes down until the tip gets caught by the membrane signifying her virginity. Haauu...I can''t put it in anymore than this. D-did it reach all the way? Once I pierce through that part, you''ll become a woman. What do you want to do? Considering Ruu''s tight and narrow hole, there will be sharp pains the first time. But Ruu shakes her head frantically. No, I want you to take it now. I''m a coward and can''t move any more than this so...Aegir-san... Ruu tries to smile despite her tear-stained face. Mel, who has come into the room and is watching on the side, also nods her head. Alright. Here I go. I grab the top of Ruu''s shoulders and press down firmly. MiiiiiiC!! What a cute scream. My meat rod tears through her hymen without any resistance and instantly pushes its way to the back. AuuuuuC!! It hurts, it hurrttttsss!! Mamaaa!! She calls her ''mama'' instead of ''mom'', as Ruu throws her head back and continues screaming. I can feel the blood trickling down from the place we''re connected. Ruu! Stop it, you''re hurting her!! Kuu pleads desperately, but Mel controls her before hugging Ruu from behind. Ruu, you have become Aegir-san''s woman now. Here, feel the thing that''s inside you. It doesn''t just hurt, it''s also warm, right? Mel gently rubs Ruu''s stomach. The shape of my dick can be seen bulging from Ruu''s thin stomach. It hurts but...uu...it''s warm...have I become Aegir-san''s woman now? Yes, you''re a grown woman. But there is still one thing missing. Endure it and move your hips. Once you squeeze out his seed, that will be perfect. Mamaa...but... You will have Aegir-san protect you and look after you from now on. He''ll definitely make you happy...that''s why you have to accept the pain. This is a woman''s trial so you have to bear with it and move your hips. Being admonished by Mel, Ruu looks at me and steels herself. Then, she slowly starts moving her hips. Eh! Eh! Uah! Nnh!! While letting out a strained voice, Ruu moves her hips on top of me. Mel said it was a woman''s trial but it would be really sad if her first time was nothing but painful. I wet my finger with saliva and reach for Ruu''s crotch. I rub and pinch Ruu''s clitoris. Hiiih!! I''ll make you feel good. Move your hips how you like and tell me when you reach your limit. O-okay!! I play with Ruu''s clit while supporting her ass and enjoy her clumsy hip movements. The way she moves is quite childish, but combining the fact she''s a girl I''ve known since she was little and being squeezed by her exceedingly tight hole, my pleasure gradually builds up. It also helps that I got pleasured so thoroughly with her mouth earlier. Ruu, I''m about to cum. Are you fine without the contraceptive? Yup! I don''t mind if I get pregnant!! Then I don''t have to hesitate. With a strong, final thrust, I grab her hips and firmly grasp her barely noticeable breasts. Agh! I might hurt her a little, but forgive me for being a man. I thrust up three times while lifting her up before hugging her tightly. Uuuu!! Aaauuuu!! It was quite the forceful ejaculation. The twitching of Ruu''s body matches the rhythm of my pulsing dick as it shoots out semen. Eh? Is it coming out? Are you releasing inside? Kuu is panicking. Try touching it. ...wah! It''s pulsing!! You released inside Ruu... Kuu feels my dick from behind. Since there''s more than half of it outside, it should be easy for her to touch it. Aaa...Hauuu...kyuu... After desperately trying hard, Ruu finally reaches her limit and slumps over exhausted, leaning against me. It seems she lost consciousness. It was just when my ejaculation ended too. You did well. You''ll be like your mom from now on. I lay Ruu on the edge of the bed and Mel gently whispers to her. Ruu''s expression somewhat relaxes as she''s fainted. So next is Kuu. After pulling out from Ruu, I stick out my meat rod covered in blood, love juices and semen. Hiiiiiiiiiiiih!! I guess this is too much of a shock for her. I clean it with a towel wet with hot water and stick it out in front again, but Kuu shies away. Your body is ready so it shouldn''t hurt as much as it did for Ruu. I''ll give you plenty of foreplay too, so come. But...but... Kuu! Mel roars at the reluctant Kuu. The only reason you have been living without any inconvenience is because of Aegir-san! Up until now, you were treated as my daughter, but now you are 20, and you need to decide as a woman!! Uuuu-... Mel makes a sudden change and speaks in a gentle tone. Even if you weren''t worried about it, there is no better man than Aegir-san. From this point on in your life, all the guys you''ll see will only be boring. So you should boldly open your legs. Being urged by Mel, Kuu similarly gets on top of me as I sit on the edge of the bed. The position is exactly the same as that of Ruu''s except her back is facing me instead. Haha, Kuu can''t leave her mother. Uu...well, that''s- That''s also cute. Kuu puts the tip into her hole and holds hands with Mel, who is in front of her. Mamaa... It seems these two sisters call her ''mama'' when they''re at their wits end. Now, Aegir-san, slam it. Eeeh! You wouldn''t- That would certainly be cruel, so I push my way in slowly until I reach her hymen. Regardless, I hear the sound of her flesh being push apart and Kuu lets out a groan. Oh my, the thick meat rod is entering Kuu. What an incredible sight. Don''t say it, mama! Eventually, I am unable to push my dick in any further. Once I tear through this part, Kuu will become a woman. Kiss... As Kuu turns around and begs for a kiss, I give her a deep and hot kiss. Behind her, Mel gestures for me to stick it in now. The timing is excellent now, I guess. I hold down Kuu''s waist and instantly push myself in. Unlike Ruu, her body is ready and she should be fine despite being a little forceful. More importantly, I want her agony to be over quickly. There-! Ah...Aaaaaah!! Oh my, I could hear the tearing sound. Arara, your insides are stretching. Mel is feeling Kuu''s stomach with her hand. To relieve some of Kuu''s pain, her clitoris and breasts are being fondled. You''ll be fine. A woman is made to have a cock inside them. Just relax. Aggh! But! This horse-like thing might be an exception!! Now Kuu, what is this about a horse? A horse''s thing wouldn''t have such a nice shape...the tip is swollen...and it''s veiny...it''s such an irresistible cock once you get used to it! Eh? Mama? I haven''t slept with the pregnant Mel in close to a year. Once she gives birth, I''ll fuck her again. I fall over on my back and move my hips in a backward-facing cowgirl position. In this position, it won''t go in and out of her as deep so she''ll feel very little pain too. It''s somewhat pathetic that she can''t put up with it even though Ruu was able to, but pain is somewhat inevitable. Ah...this might actually feel a little nice... Hooh, so I can hit Kuu''s pleasure point in this position, I''ll remember that. Mom will help too. Here, let''s make it feel better. Mel gets on the bed while making sure not to put any burden on her stomach and licks the place where my dick is connected to Kuu. She uses her tongue on Kuu''s pussy lips and her clitoris and occasionally bites lightly on my cock to give me some stronger stimulation. Hey, if you lick so proficiently, it''ll make me get bigger. Hmm, a little less than Ruu? The two of us lie on top of each other as I grab her breasts with both hands. Ooh, her nipples are stiff like corks. Her nipples are fairly big compared to the size of her breasts. So it becomes like this when she feels pleasure mixed with pain. Even though your nipples are big. How mean! It bothers me!! It seems she''s really started to relax too. I pinch and rub her nipples. Aaahn...That...feels good. When I do this to your mom, she vigorously squirts out milk, you know? Oh my! Don''t say something like that! Mel protests and Kuu laughs. She has considerably loosened up. Can I thrust harder from the back? Kuu nods. We swiftly change positions, with Kuu getting on all fours as I grab her hips and slam into her from behind. Accompanying the steady rhythmic slapping sound is not an agonizing groan, but Kuu''s high-pitched moans. It seems her body has started to get aroused. I''ll be watching over here then. Seeing how we''re doing well now, Mel gets off the bed and sits on a chair, watching us with a smile. I''m going to get rougher!! Okayyy. Kuu''s upper body collapses on the bed as I lean forward and swing my hips. I''m not touching her breasts so I try feeling her back, but she really has nice skin and a nice figure. Kuh, I''ve really worked hard. Sweets are really delicious after all. I''m happy. You have such a nice body. Kuu looks really happy, but with my fierce hip movements, she quickly furls her eyebrows and starts to look like she''s in agony again. I try slamming against her deepest part and it doesn''t seem like she feels any pain anymore. I don''t have to hesitate in pleasuring her now. How''s this? Aaah! So deep!! I pull both her arms back and thrust vigorously, as if I''m lifting her upper body up as I thrust. Her body is shaking like she''s become a toy. With the intense movements, pleasure is building up in my dick too. It expanded!! I''m cumming!! Where would you like it? Inside!? N-not inside! I''m still not ready for a baby!! That''s unfortunate, but it can''t be helped. Baby-making will be a little later. Alright, then I''ll cum outside. I''m going to be rough for the final spurt. Even more violent!? I flip Kuu over into the missionary position, hold her shoulder and move my hips furiously. It isn''t something you would normally do to a virgin, even for me. Nnnn...what is this slapping sound~? Onee-chan!? Ruu wakes up to see our intense love-making. When I glance briefly, Mel is also looking worried. If this continues for too long, I might really injure her. Alright...cumming!! Okaaayy! In the next moment, Kuu locked both arms and legs. Since we''ve always been doing pseudo-penetration, she got used to clinging to me like this. Hey! If you don''t let go, I''ll cum inside...uuu-! Eh? Aaah!! Kuu panics and releases her limbs, hurrying to pull out my dick, which has begun twitching. Uoooh!! In a half-bent posture, I rub my cock swiftly and spray my juices at Kuu. Naturally, I point my dick at her crotch, but her stomach, breasts, and face are entirely covered from the thick, almost-solid semen intermittently pulsing out from my dick. The ejaculation lasted for five minutes and she became painted with juice. Onee-chan...incredible. This is something else... ...Could you go get a towel? Aah...that was good. I want to fuck you two sisters together the next time. That''s naughty.You pervert...Ufufu. I was going to use a towel to wipe my dick dirtied with the syrupy juices, but it seems there was no need to. Ruu''Kay, onee-chan.Mom will do it together as well. The sisters and their pregnant mother gather at my feet and stick out their tongues. Mel snugly takes my rod all the way into her throat, while Kuu and Ruu lick from my shaft to my balls to clean up the juices. The immoral feeling of having the mother and her two daughters servicing me with their mouth is the greatest pleasure. After my cock gets cleaned completely, it becomes larger than it was before. When I look at the bed, Kuu and Ruu are lying on top of each other, pointing their asses towards me. Go ahead and do both sisters side-by-side. I can''t wait any longer. I carry my erect spear and charge into the holes of the two sisters. Aah, my balls are light. You came so much that even the bucket wasn''t enough. After my dick has gotten soft and limp, Mel plays with it while sleeping next to me. The sisters are completely knocked out and are clinging at my feet. So they became my women. Yes, when they become pregnant, please make them your concubines, ''kay? Mel smiles as she rests on my arm. There is still something left to do. For mother and child to be pregnant, right? Ufufu, you pervert. Something interrupts our lovey dovey talk, almost as if trying to participate. Ufufu, I saw it, sex with a parent and child. Casie, even if you''re a ghost, you shouldn''t peep. The stuffed toy hanging around her neck would get stuck, preventing her from phasing through the door, but she''s really good at just poking her head to peek inside. I saw it, I saw it. She goes on to pull her head back and go out into the hallway. Good grief, I''m sure she''ll receive some sort of divine punishment one day. Mel-dono-!! I have something I want to ask you!! This loud voice belongs to Irijina, huh. This vengeful spirit would very likely let all the corners of the mansion hear about this. Ooooooooow!! Your foot is stepping on meee!! Eh? Gyaaaah!! You''re stepping againnnnn!! The punishment was fast. 121 A Mans Education CAegir POVC Aegir-san, I have a request for you.1 I''m resting on Melissa''s lap pillow while she cleans my ears in her room. She does this kind of delicate work carefully. The short skirt she''s wearing, which lets me see her underwear, is probably a service to me. Carla and Mireille took Irijina along with them to a liquor store. It seems to have all sorts of high class alcohol from the capital. I''m sorry to say, but since Irijina is going, you might run out of stock today. Nonna''s waste of money the other day was discovered so she is forbidden to go shopping this week. She''s drinking tea sullenly while Celia and Myla are keeping watch. Umm, are you listening? Yeah, what is it? There was a similar development just recently too. It''s about Kroll. Kroll has been doing well ever since he came over. Although chopping wood and heating the bath is not necessary anymore, he''s doing important work as a man for the girls living in the mansion. Obviously, there''s no way I can hire a new untrustworthy guy to roam freely in this place full of girls. Did he tell you something he''s dissatisfied with? We''ve known each other for a considerable amount of time, so if he wants a raise, then I''ll let Sebastian know. No...it''s just lately he''s been masturbating like crazy. Miti has been hearing groans from Kroll''s room in the middle of the night and peeked to see what was going on...I''ve also been worried and checked but it seems he''s doing it countless times every day. ...why do I have to get involved with Kroll''s masturbation? If that''s what he wants to do, I don''t care if he does it 10 or 20 times. I won''t allow him to lay his hands on any of my women but he''s free to do whatever he wants to himself. But he''s doing it every day until late in the night...I don''t think it''s a good thing. Then what do you want me to do? Should I tell him not to jerk off so much? You can''t! It will definitely come as a huge shock for a boy at that age! Melissa treats Kroll, Miti and Alma as her own kids. But to me, he''s no more than just a young boy who''s working hard and honestly he doesn''t mean much to me. At this rate, his lust will go out of control and he might pounce on someone... If that happens, I would kick Kroll out of here. I guess Melissa is worried about that too. But the 3 biggest culprits for Kroll''s lust is Carla, Irijina and Melissa. Carla purposely shows him her underwear and breasts to tease him. Irijina doesn''t pay particular attention after bathing and wanders around naked. Finally, Melissa''s attire and atmosphere is pretty much toxic for men. Even though Melissa cares for Kroll gently, there have been many times where the front of his pants bulges out. Alma is in love with Kroll, right? Wouldn''t everything be resolved if you ask her to help out a little? Eeeeh!? Alma is still 14, you know? There''s no way she can do that!! Kroll is already 15, which is a little early, but I don''t mind if they both agree to it. No good, no good! Even if their kids, it would be a disaster if she gets pregnant! Who knows what would happen between two virgins? She''s acting just like their mother. Then what? Would it be resolved if he loses his virginity? You''re right, I believe he''ll calm down a little if he graduates from being a virgin... Fumu, I''d hate to have to take care of his masturbation, but it might be nice to teach him about women as a reward for his hard work. I guess I''ll take him to the brothel. A brothel, huh...I wonder if he will get sick. Melissa has been to the brothel herself so she knows about various things regarding conditions and the like within the place. She holds her head with a worried look. If you would allow it, I would help him lose his virginity but...with Kroll''s size, it would be too loose. It''s not like I''m jealous of some brat but the timing is bad, since there''s the issue with Yoguri after all. Nonna and Mel are becoming sensitive about that. I don''t want to add fuel to the fire. Then as I thought, let''s go to the brothel. There won''t be any future troubles. I''ll get someone of the highest class so there''s no chance of catching any illness. You''re right...sorry about discussing something like this with you. No, it''s fine. When Kroll becomes an adult and things go well with him and Alma, it may be nice to show them how we have sex while they''re doing it. Melissa smiles bitterly before rejecting the idea. We can''t. Aegir-san might never understand, but when a guy sees a dick bigger than their own, they''ll feel depressed, you know? There have many times where Kroll felt depressed and wilted when your dick is out. Is that how it is? In any case, leave it to me, I''ll make Kroll into a man. The ear-cleaning is done too so I turn my face towards Melissa''s crotch, shift her underwear to the side and suck on her pussy. Knowing that this would happen, she has slathered some fragrant oil there. Nnfuu~ Let''s do it at the same time. Melissa and I suck on each other''s genitals. Melissa''s technique is excellent so she''s quite formidable in this position. I can''t lose to her. With a peace of mind, Melissa lays on the bed motionless as I make my way to the dining room. At this time, Kroll should be helping out with preparing the meals. Is Kroll here? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Yes, do you need me for something? Unlike in the beginning, Kroll isn''t talking in a rude manner anymore. When he was a kid, I forgave him, but it won''t be the same when he becomes an adult. Sebastian must have taught him, but it''s still not perfect yet. I didn''t even tell him to. You can skip out on work. Follow me. Eh? Kroll has a doubtful look but Sebastian signals silently that he can leave. There''s no way that his daily duties would be prioritized over the master''s orders. After Kroll changes into his casual wear, I accompany him to the city. It seems he still doesn''t know what''s going on yet. Am I going to be carrying the load from shopping or something? No, you''ll understand when we get there. The place we''re headed is obviously the brothel district, and we enter the store with the highest class. Eeeh!? This place is-? Come quickly. I take the bewildered Kroll into the shop and greet the store owner. Welcome, feudal lord. Sorry for the sudden visit, but today I want to find someone not only for me, but for him as well. I push Kroll forward, though he still does not know what is going on. Oh my, oh my...and what kind of person would he prefer? Go on, tell him. Eeeh!? I don''t really know what to say. Geez, he''s so slow. Do you have a young and petite woman with a nice, tight body? The types of women Kroll prefers are either like Melissa or like Celia. I''m sure he''ll be fine with women who are similar. Yes, I will prepare them for you. Prepare one who is skilled. Also get an additional one for me with some leeway, if you understand... I will prepare a woman who can accept larger sizes. As expected of a high class store, he understands me. Um...Aegir-sama? What on earth is this? As we passed through the inside of the brothel, we reach the best room C in other words, the room with the highest class in all of Rafen''s brothels. The wide room is magnificently decorated and has running warm water. Only nominated prostitutes of the highest class are allowed in here and it would take two months'' worth of salary as a laborer to afford this. It''s obvious. I want to reward you for all the hard work you''ve done so far and introduce you to a nice woman to help you lose your virginity. Eeeh!? It''s easy to see you''re a virgin. Melissa and Celia are both my women so there''s no way you could sleep with them. Kroll becomes silent after those two facts were pointed out. That was when three women came into the room. The first one is inferior to Melissa in terms of looks, but she''s more voluptuous. Her breasts are especially big and voluminous. The second is shorter than Kroll, slightly muscular in build and has a tight body. She''s probably around the same age as Kroll or a little older. The girl I asked to be added as extra is fairly pretty, but she also has large breasts and a plump ass. Her entire body is on the fleshy side so it seems she''ll be fine even if I''m rough on her. Please excuse us. The three of them are wearing a thin one-piece dress that not only lets us see the outline of their bodies but also their nipples and pubic hair. The dress is clearly not acting as clothing but rather something that serves to excite men. Please excuse us as we take off your clothes. The two women help strip the confused Kroll naked. It only took a second for him to become naked, but there''s no way for me to avoid seeing another man naked. Please go ahead. Yes, feudal lord-sama. Please let us know if we are impolite. The girl peels off each piece of clothing one at a time and folds them neatly. She pauses as soon as she lowers my pants. Uwaa, so big...I''ve heard rumors of it, but for it to be this big. The other girls are reacting to Kroll as well. Aha, you''re quite manly. Waa-, nice abs~ I-I''ve been working out quite a bit after all. Wah, what a nice looking thing you got there. It''s peeling. How splendid. Y-you think so? It seems like they''ll have fun over there too. But flattery is a prostitute''s strong suit, though I won''t say anything to dampen the mood today. No way...I can''t wrap my hand around it even when it''s not hard. What will happen when it becomes erect... I''ll have fun over here too. I''ll screw this thing in you when it becomes rock hard. Kyaa, I''ll break. But I''m looking forward to it, since it''s my first time taking in something so huge after all. The girl says so while sitting in between my legs and crawling her tongue over my cock. The steadily rising member quickly points towards the ceiling. As expected, you''re hung like a horse. What shall we do? Do you have any options? Yes, I''m pretty durable so I can do many things. I can take it if you want to fuck me like you''re raping me, or if you want me to service you first... I don''t let her finish to the end and push her over, stripping her thin piece of clothing and spreading her legs. If I continue like this and push slightly, my dick will reach the depths of her hole. Can I just slam it into you? Nnfu, yes. ...nnaaaaaaah!!! I push my hips forward and about 80% of my dick plunges into her, thrusting all the way to the back of her insides. Her hole reflexively clenches down tightly and the folds of her inner walls coil around me. What a nice hole. There are plenty of folds and it squeezes me tightly. Not to mention, it''s wet and syrupy. B-being loose is one of my drawbacks, but for it to feel this tight, your thing is too biiigg...my juices won''t stop flowing. I press down on her with my weight in the missionary position and although I move slowly, I make big motions with my hips. I don''t intend to be too violent, but she''s not one of my women and I''ve also paid money. I won''t get punished if I act a little selfishly and fuck her how I want. With each thrust I make, the girl lets out a moan and her body trembles. I thought she was acting to heighten my sense of pleasure but when I press my chest against her breasts, there is a considerable amount of sweat coming out from her body so it seems she''s really feeling aroused. Are you turned on? Yeeess...I''m quite loose at the back so I''m not really used to it being so tight so... Do you like it this big? I-I love it! I really love big cocks!! As she makes me happy, the movements of my hips get more intense, causing the girl to drool and start moaning in agony. There''s no feeling of service from her as a prostitute anymore, but I guess this is good in its own way too. I''m just letting you know that I bought you for the entire day. I''ll be fucking you the whole night. I''ll die from that...I''ll really dieee... You dislike dying from having this dick thrust into you? Aaah!! Aaaaaaah!! It''s fine, I don''t care if I die. I''d be happy if this big cock kills meee! When I use the tip of my cock to rub against her in the places I get the best reactions from, the girl stretches her legs tautly and lowers them slowly. She must have climaxed, but I have no reason to stop moving my hips. I move them even faster and the girl stretches out her legs again, but this time she remains trembling. She''s having consecutive orgasms. I found your weak point. Noo...you found it~ I grab her waist tightly to fix her in place and rub that spot roughly. !!!! Her moans turn into silent screams, as she throws her head back and grips my back with her nails, then lets out a long sigh before she passes out. However, I still have not cum yet so I continue shaking my hips. Her insides have loosened up a little but I swell up to close the gap, making it feel just as nice. I swing my hips to bring myself close to ejaculation and glance over at Kroll to see how he''s doing. Uwaaaa!! I can''t hold it anymore!! Nnbbh, nnboh, nnnnnh!! Arara, you came a second time. Kroll is lying on the bed while the two women are servicing him with their mouths. There''s nothing he can do except hold on in agony. The voluptuous women seems to have caught his seed in her mouth and goes up close to his face, opening her mouth to show him. Here, see how much seed you spilled, boy. Watch, ''kay? After showing him the semen she collected in her mouth, she gulps it down her throat. Nnah. I drank your seed, boy. M-my seed... What do you want to do next? Would you like to cum again in our mouths? Or perhaps... You''d like to pump it in here? The women spread their pussy lips with their fingers in front of Kroll. It''s impossible for a virgin to resist such an attraction. I turn the woman I''m fucking around and lay her face down so I can thrust from behind and watch over Kroll. The least I can do is tell Melissa how his graduation from being a virgin goes. Kroll chooses the younger woman. So I guess he chose Celia over Melissa. The next time Celia kicks Kroll, I won''t say anything. The young woman gets on top of Kroll, who is lying on his back, puts her hands against his chest and aligns her vagina with his dick with accustomed movements. Here I go~ There. The girl''s ass drops and the boy lets out a pathetic voice. I see, so he wanted to lose his virginity by having a girl of similar age ride on top of him in this cowgirl position. Congratulations on graduating from being a virgin. Er...did you cum? The woman smiles bitterly as she gently rocks her hips, matching his rhythm and helping him ejaculate pleasurably. But it''s kind of pathetic to ejaculate as soon as you put it in. Arara~ it''s shrinking. ...nnfufu The woman smiles maliciously and brings her lips close to Kroll. You know, I''m not using any contraceptive. So there''s a chance that your seed has went inside me, boy... Eeh!? If it reaches one of my eggs...then I''ll be pregnant with your child, boy. You''ll be responsible for getting a woman pregnant. T-that is-... Ahaha, you got bigger. Then we''ll continue like this, let me know if you want to change positions, but go ahead and thrust as you like. There''s no way a high class prostitute would not use any contraceptive. It''s a complete lie, but it is a dream of all men to impregnate a pretty woman. As expected, Kroll also believes it. -oh, I''m almost there...cumming. ...aaheeh... I guess she can''t even hear me. Oh well. Oooh! I slam my hips strongly against her before ejaculating. 90% of my dick went int. If I push any further, it''ll dig into her womb. Aaoooooh... She lets out a groan while still unconscious and her stomach expands. It seems like it''ll be a long ejaculation so I guess I''ll suck on her erect nipples while I cum. Come on little boy, I''ll be fine even if you swing your hips harder. Ahaha, your ass is clenching. If you spread your legs apart a little bit more I''ll lick your asshole. Kroll is doing the voluptuous woman in doggy style while having the other young woman lick his asshole. How enviable, I''d like to take part too. ...Nn. Ah, I lost consciousness? I''m terribly sorry!! It looks like the woman I fucked is finally awake. She tries to get up in a hurry but she notices something strange about her body. Ugh...my stomach is in pain? Eh? Why am I pregnant!? Don''t fret, that is my seed. I press against her stomach gently. Juices squirt out from her hole accompanied by a disgusting noise. What a tremendous amount...it might make me pregnant...even after I used the contraceptive. Now, I''ll have you service me to make up for the time you were fainted. I just came, so I''m a little tired. My dick is still energetic, but I want to take a little break. I lean on the bed and stick out my hips. The girl services me with her mouth without a moment''s delay and takes me in all the way to her throat, as if to atone for her sin of passing out. As expected, she''s skilled. The ones who are skilled with their fellation techniques back home are Melissa and Leah, where Leah is probably the better one if I compared the two. Melissa ultimately services me to have fun whereas Leah does it without any regards for her own body. The last time I told her to use her mouth, she took me all the way in her throat, pretty much choking herself. She might really want me to fuck her to death so I have to be careful. As expected, the skill of this popular girl is excellent, exceeding that of Melissa''s. However, she''s still slightly below Leah. Nnboh! Nnn!! Nnh, nnh, nnh-!! Taking into consideration her atonement, she''s going at it quite intensely. I won''t be able to hold on like this. Aah...cumming. Can I thrust it deep in your throat? Nn. She nods while holding my dick in her mouth so I hold her head and slowly push myself deeper. I pass her throat and go even deeper, finally pushing all the way up to the root before starting to ejaculate. Ngoh...nbboh... Aah...so good... It feels really good, but if I ejaculate too long, she''ll suffocate so I stop halfway and pull out, spraying the rest on her face. While the girl still chokes, she turns her face towards me to be showered in semen. That was good. You did well to drink it. Fuu, fuu, rather than drinking it, it felt more like you poured it directly into my stomach. The girl smiles bitterly and was about to ask my next request, but she sinks down, probably because her stamina has reached its limit. Huh? My body won''t move...you''re kidding... It''s fine, you did your best. I felt really good. It seems she got overconfident and went too hard. If I embrace her any further, she''ll collapse. Thanks. Don''t hesitate to sleep. I''ll squeeze one gold in between her breasts as a tip. The girl feels ashamed but grateful and eventually starts sleeping because of her fatigue. I don''t have anyone to entertain me now so I''ll have Kroll share one with me. You came 5 times already, so are you done now? If you want to take a break, you can sleep, ''kay? The two of us are going to be sucking you the whole night so when you want to fuck us, wake up whenever you want. It seems they''re finishing up over there too. Ufufu, I actually enjoy filling my mouth with this when it gets smaller after ejaculating. I''ll put your balls inside too. Aah... Awww, you''re getting him all to yourself. Then I guess I''ll take the boy''s nipples or-...ah...aggghhaaaa!! The young woman who reaches for Kroll''s nipples from behind lets out a dying scream. Of course the culprit is me, as I grab her waist from behind and push my meat rod inside her. Umu, this girl is definitely much tighter and her hole is narrower than the previous one. W-what happened? AaaaaaaaahC!! Something thick is insidee! What is this thing, it''s tearing me apart!! Sorry. I don''t have anyone to partner with so I''ll have you entertain me. No way...that girl could take three men at once. She''s already worn out so quickly? The voluptuous woman looks surprised but the the young woman I''m thrusting into doesn''t seem to think so. Hiiiiih!! S-something like this entering, of course it wouldn''t take longg!! No gooodd!! Her crotch sprays out her juices. It wasn''t because she was turned on, but just a reflex of her body. Aaah, it''s clenching down so tightly. This is good in its own way... Aah-!! Aaaaaah!! Hiiiih!! What a face... Kroll unintentionally let out his voice. I''m thrusting from behind so the girl''s face is turned towards Kroll. Considering the way she''s shouting, she''s probably making an unbelievable face. I''ll let her enjoy it a little more. Hiih...that place is... I stick my finger in the girl''s ass as I''m thrusting into her. As soon as I did so, the girl grips down on me so much it hurts and she curls up like a shrimp while screaming. You got bigger. Kroll''s dick also revives. Although this is supposed to be for his virgin graduation, it can''t be helped that one of his girls gets taken by me. I turn the girl around and hug her from the front. Continuing from there, I lay flat on my back so we get in the cowgirl position. Kroll, would you like to try this place? Eh? T-that place too-!!? I grab the girl''s ass, which is facing Kroll, and spread her butt cheeks. Her contracting asshole should be in plain sight. We can''t use your ass? I''ve done preparations for it but...doing it with something so thick in my pussy... If she''s prepared for it, then there shouldn''t be any problems. But Kroll seems bewildered after coming this far. Kroll...you like Celia don''t you? Eh, you''re wro-... You don''t have to hide it. It''s not a sin to like her. Doesn''t she look like her from the back? The woman''s figure is exactly the same as Celia''s. Her face is different of course, but Kroll can only see the girl from behind. Unlike me, Kroll isn''t familiar with Celia''s naked body so he shouldn''t notice the minute differences. ... Sure enough, after a loud gulp, he slowly reaches for the girl''s ass. It appears he''s ejaculated 5 times already but his dick is still erect. Compared to me, his is considerably smaller, but he is still young, so that''s unavoidable. What''s wrong? You''re not coming? If he''s not going to come then I''ll just have fun by myself, but it was at that time he moved. Ce-Celia-san!! Kroll covers the girl with his body and pushes his dick into her asshole. Agguh! It hurts!! Be a little more gentle!! So-sorry... He gets dejected after the girl gets angry at him but he continues to move his hips. I unconsciously smile at that ridiculous-looking sight. It''s extremely rude to superimpose the image of another girl while you''re in the presence of a girl, but I''ll overlook it for the sake of granting this virgin''s dream. I whisper to the girl riding on top of me that I`ll give her a tip later and tell her our request. The girl accepts with a bitter smile. Then she changes her tone and yells angrily at Kroll. Y-you little brat! How dare you touch my ass, hurry and pull out...aaah! Getting both holes while Aegir-sama is inside...aah-!! If he actually did this to Celia, he would lose his head immediately, but this is just us fooling around after all. But I did see Kroll visibly speed up his hip movements. Kuu...aah...my ass is burninggg! Two penises are inside me...gonna cum!! Ce-Celia-san!! Uoooooh!! Kroll groans as he ejaculates and collapses on the spot. Of course the girl is just acting so she didn''t really climax. Uu...he came quite a bit. Kroll releases a lot inside the girl''s ass and collapses onto the bed. He used up the strength of his entire body to scrape together all the semen he had left and released it all at once. It''ll be a good memory for him when he looks back on the time he lost his virginity. Well, I should get you two off too. Don''t be too hard on us.So the two of us will get knocked out together, huh? Ahaha. After attacking them for about two hours, they fainted exactly as they said they would and even leaked urine as they roll onto the bed. Whew, that was good. As I thought, it''s nice to enjoy the technique of prostitutes once in awhile. The Next Day ...What is it? No...it''s nothing. I''m asking what you''re looking at from behind me! It''s nothing! After that, Kroll frequently stares blankly at Celia''s figure from behind. In addition, it seems he''s slowly saving up the allowance he gets for shopping, eating and buying accessories. Don''t tell me he''s hung up on that prostitute. Melissa might get angry if I tell her, so I guess I''ll stay quiet. But yesterday was fun. Even now, my face is relaxing unintentionally. You look quite happy, was yesterday really that fun? The outer clothes still smell like roses. I''m sure it was a wonderful place. Nonna and Celia are harsh. Celia is probably jealous of the fact I went alone with Kroll on an excursion. On the other hand, the pregnant Mel and Maria are going ''oh my'' while smiling cheerfully. But Maria''s expression instantly changes. Huh? Something hurts, uu...i-it hurtss!! It hurts!! Everyone becomes lively all of a sudden. Wait, she''s giving birth!Hurry and get the midwife!Is she not in the mansion?We thought it wouldn''t be so soon!! Everyone clamors and runs around, but Maria reaches her limit quite soon. I can''t hold it...it''s coming out!! Eeeh-!? Wait a minute, we aren''t prepared yet! Let''s spread something out for now! Not yet! Go back!Stupid Nonna, don''t say something ridiculous! Awawa, what to do, what to do, this isn''t good. For now, we hurriedly prepare a cushion and lay out a clean cloth, but there''s nothing we can do until the midwife gets here. Honestly, Casie, who is flying above our heads and slamming into walls, is annoying. Aaah! Aegir-san, don''t look!! Unable to wait for the midwife to come, Maria, who was reached her limit, starts taking her clothes off and spreads her legs. The cloth is instantly covered in blood and it seems like she''s starting to give birth. In a panic, Melissa and Catherine rush to her. She doesn''t want to let a man see, so I pray for her safety as I turn around. Aaaaaah!! I hear Maria''s screaming, and in the next moment, I can hear the wailing of the baby. Really...it was just 30 seconds though. When I turn around and look, there was the puzzled-looking Maria and the baby, well...looks like the baby was born. It''s a boy...it didn''t take long... Celia mutters after seeing everything. For the first birth to be this easy... Mel seems to be dumbfounded too. It wasn''t such a big deal when I gave birth though. Carla mutters. As expected, it must be thanks to Aegir-san. You know...it expanded and all. Melissa''s also saying whatever she wants. This is serious, this is serious, what do I do, oh crap. I grab the flying Casie, who hasn''t even looked over here, and calm her down. It was at that time when the door opens and the midwife comes rushing in. Let''s leave her to deal with the aftermath. And so, that was how Maria''s first son came into the world, and was given the name Claude. Nonna is all smiles and congratulates her but something about that smile bothers me. In any case. Right...? Yeah... Even though he''s just a baby, why is his penis so big. No clue, don''t look at me. After awhile Then we''ll be off. I''m counting on you to look after the place. Winter is almost over and spring is near. It''s finally time to head to the capital for the annual audience. The ones coming along with me are my legal wife Nonna, who''s coming because of the official audience with the King, Celia and Leah, who cannot imagine going separate ways with me, Carla and Mireille, who wants to do some sight-seeing in the capital, and Miti, Kroll and Alma, who want to visit Dorotea. Melissa also wanted to come but since she has to look after Maria, who has just given birth, and take care of Catherine''s lower half, she decided to stay behind. It won''t take that long so they just have to be patient. Besides the girls, Adolph and Leopolt are also staying behind. It''s the important collection period for the head tax after all and the private army is still being reorganized. Myla holds Goldonian peerage so she has to come along. I am looking forward to going to the Kingdom but unfortunately, I feel depressed when I know that swine is coming. Nonna has somewhat become timid. But when she gets to the capital, buys some trendy clothes and watches some theatre, her mood will probably improve a little. That''s why I won''t say anything about the 50 gold in her purse. 122 Madam Jumps CAegir POVC Capital: Goldonia, Royal Palace, Reception Hall Gentlemen, it hasn''t been too long since the last victory but we can not say all of Goldonia''s enemies have been cleaned up. I am expecting even more loyalty and devotion from you gentlemen. This is the large reception hall newly constructed with stone beside the royal palace. It appears to be built for grand balls used to welcome state guests or for gathering nobles like this. It is one way for a large country to show off. Many of you have gained territory from the victory as well. Be that as it may, the important thing is because that land is ultimately under the protection of the royal family... The King''s speech continues in front of everyone. If all the hundreds of people lined up here are nobles, they won''t get much value in receiving peerage. I unconsciously let out a big yawn, but I''m hidden behind the rustling nobles so I don''t have to worry about being discovered. Geez, you''re really an unserious person, aren''t you. Myla, who is standing beside me, reproaches me in a low voice and rams her shoulder into me. To return the favor, I grab her butt, but she pinches my hand. If it was Celia, she would let me touch her while turning all red. Bravery during wartime is loyalty towards the kingdom! Paying taxes during peace times is the proof of that! While the King continues his speech, we continue to talk in a low voice. But is it okay? To be this far in the back. If I''m in the front and not careful, I won''t be able to yawn and I won''t be able to feel your ass either. As I speak, I once again reach for her ass, but Myla digs her nails in my hand. That hurts, you know. The noble beside us glares in my direction, but when our eyes meet, he looks away in a hurry. Actually, there was a strange dispute between the order in which we line up before the King''s speech began. I am told those with higher rank should be lined up closer to the king, but it seems it isn''t simply based on rank and is influenced by the job you have and the rewards you received in war. In particular, the traditional nobles and new nobles argue with each other, comparing their long years of service and their recent military achievements, while the civil officials and military officials also argue. Each side has different areas to compare so the feud is never settled, even going so far as comparing the status of their family and those they''re connected with to decide on their position in line, but there are always nobles who remain unhappy and continue to stare at each other in anger. Lord Hardlett is a Count, and moreover his achievements in war are prominent. It wouldn''t be a big surprise for you to be in the very front row. You were my opponent for one of those achievements. ...Muu. By the way, Myla was promoted after the war with the enemy nation so she''s in the last row, and although she might have been below a Knight or Baronet at worst, because I''m beside her, no one dares to say anything. Because I don''t really interact with other nobles much, I''m not surprised that there isn''t anyone I know around me. There aren''t any girls here either so I want this to end soon. ...that''s why, those holding territory will be expected to contribute to the Kingdom and the war expense of... Crap, I farted. It didn''t make any noise, but because I ate so much meat recently, it smells really bad. I''ll just wave my cloak nonchalantly and disperse it. In the end, the summary of the King''s new year speech was: We won, but because there are still enemies around, don''t let your guard down. There is no money in the national treasury, so please cooperate. We might send tax collectors to those who have wealthy territories. It''s been awhile since I came to the capital so I want to drink with Erich and check how Andrei and Agor are doing. I hope they didn''t get stabbed to death.1 When the entire speech was finished and the King leaves the reception hall, the nobles break off into groups of different sizes and start friendly chats. After all, there are many territory nobles who don''t usually leave their land so it is a good opportunity to deepen friendships. I''m sure invitations to dinner parties and talks about marriage are flying around. Lord Hardlett. Ah, so he''s coming here. I turn around to see Erich. It''s been awhile...I guess it hasn''t been too long. It hasn''t been too long since the victory ceremony. I guess so...do you have some time? ''There is an unlimited amount of time, but the amount I can use is limited.'' is one of the lines I heard from the plays Nonna took me to watch and thought would make me seem intellectual if I said it, but I think it''ll be troublesome if I start unnecessary fights so I''ll refrain from saying it. I do. Then follow me for a bit. I follow Erich and exit the reception hall, entering a room inside the royal palace that seems to be given to him. Myla didn''t know what to do so she follows along for now. You''re going places now, getting a room inside the palace and all. I heard that you have to be at least a minister to get an office inside the palace. Umu, Baroness Hyuutia leave us for a brief moment. Aah, Myla can''t stay as I thought. But who will remember what is said if she isn''t here? I just realized that I forgot about Celia in the waiting room. Lord Radhalde, it''s alright. She is... She was an enemy not too long ago so I can''t say she''s trustworthy. And it''s meaningless to say she''s our ally, since that much is obvious. Hmm. She is my woman. There shouldn''t be a problem. -!! Myla is surprised, but she would be chased out if she denies, so she puts up with it. ...she is a noble who received peerage from the King. What will be achieved by making a vassal noble 2 your woman? Erich looks up to the ceiling but he quickly regains his composure. As expected of a veteran soldier, he''s quick to recover. I will keep this matter in mind so please be discrete. Good grief, there are so few people who don''t cause problems. Erich also places a pitcher of water in front of Myla. This means he''s allowing her to stay. We went off topic. I''ll get straight to the point and ask you, but are you my ally? He''s saying something strange. Haah, I don''t think I''ve become your enemy once. Erich still does not drop his serious expression. Count Baldwin...I don''t like addressing him this way. Kenneth and I are getting all the vassals involved and are opposing each other in various ways, are you aware? Nope. But if I say that, the preface will be longer, so I''ll just nod. That Kenneth is going around spreading how close he is to you. Things like how he can invite you whenever he wants to balls, despite how rarely you show up, and how you send polite thank you letters when your wife receives gifts, despite your violent rumors. Ah, that reminds me, a letter was sent when I said I was coming to the capital this time. Basically all the thank you letters are written by Sebastian. He can write letters way more polite than me. In any case, I haven''t written a single letter so he may have mistaken his words as mine. Of course, I don''t believe what he''s saying and don''t think you''re with him. But when I see you riding the carriage he gave you, I''m inclined to believe that he might not necessarily be lying. So he knows about the carriage. That carriage is heated and doesn''t wobble too much so it''s quite comfortable. It also has a bed equipped so I can relax and enjoy my time with the girls too. There is also the fact that he might be trying to win you over from my faction and agitate me. That''s why I want to confirm with you. Are you still my ally? Although he''s still a soldier, he seems busy with work in the royal palace and the fight with a civil official with authority to do things. It seems impossible for a person like me to deal with. Lord Baldwin has helped me with many things. Nevertheless, I will follow you when the time comes. I believe I have been your friend from the very beginning. Erich''s expression relaxes. I guess he just wanted to hear those words. But I would like it if he doesn''t tell Kenneth. The carriage is convenient and I don''t want to return it. I see, then that''s good. But if you get too close to him too often, it''ll cause unrest among my subordinates and vassals. I won''t tell you to refuse his invitations, but I would like if you also participate in my gatherings as much as you do for him at the very least. Aah, an unnecessary task is added to my list. I wonder if I can have Kroll or Gido disguise as me and take my place. I guess it''ll be impossible, since their dicks are too small. After that, I chat with Erich in a calm atmosphere. You are already one of the most prominent great feudal lords in all of Goldonia. Do you have any relationships with the adjacent nobles? No, not really. Fumu...The people around you may also want to connect with you. Why don''t you hold a ball in Rafen sometimes? Erich smiles slightly. Many of the feudal lords around you are traditional nobles too. If you win them over, your influence will also increase. To be honest, I am not as skilled at smooth-talking as Kenneth is, so most of the traditional nobles have gone to him. Originally, the traditional nobles would keep Erich and Kenneth at arm''s length, treating them as newcomers. But with the downfall of Marquess Hoover and the authority in the royal palace being divided amongst the two of them, the traditional nobles have to choose to go with one of them, no matter how much they dislike it. There are very few nobles who would remain stubborn and decide not to choose a side, since that would mean they wouldn''t be promoted. With these two choices, many of them side with Kenneth, who persuades them skillfully with words and does things in ways comparatively closer to how they do things, rather than Erich, who focuses on managing a violent, new noble soldier. However, that is only within the palace and the situation is different with the noble feudal lords. Since they only head towards the capital once or twice a year, they care more about their own territory than what''s going on within the capital. There is almost no merit to being with a neighboring great feudal lord or belonging to a different camp. You especially...have an incredible reputation after all. Those nearby will definitely want to have a friendly relationship with you. In the previous war with Treia, a little before the seeds of war were sown, the disturbance I caused with that country was the commonality those nobles had with me. We picked a fight with a single nation, fought their army, plundered the city and came back. That''s the simple story, but there are a variety of specific events that happened. In any case, I''m sure they will all be afraid of me in some strange way. I understand. When I get back to my territory, I will try to speak to those around me. Good, let me know when you do. I will also send someone from my side. If I tell Nonna, she will get excited and want to buy another new dress, I''m sure. The money she used to secretly buy a ruby necklace has been chalked up as a loss by Adolph already. I''m tired from all this talk about politics. That''s true, I''m usually not one to talk about it either. Erich smiles bitterly and stretches. He is also a soldier by nature so the contest of influence happening within the royal palace isn''t his strong suit. He''s pointlessly competent at his job though, so that''s why Kenneth is gradually falling behind. Is the rebuilding of the Central Army progressing steadily? A considerable amount of them sunk in the river and all. Erich slumps and falls exhaustedly over the table. It''s unusual to see him like this. You really don''t hesitate to say things.... Soldiers aside, there aren''t enough commanders. Right, the issue is with that. After saying that, Erich takes out some documents. I continue to pass them beside me but Myla gives me a dubious look, oh right, Celia isn''t here. I guess there''s no choice but to read it myself. Royal...training institution? That''s right. Because basic education is necessary before you have the talent to lead soldiers. The commoners'' children will be educated and raised to become future commanders. There will be some who aren''t suited to be soldiers, but if you have the basic education, you can get a position as a domestic affairs official or a governor. I see, if you train the commoners, you can get commanders who aren''t influenced by the various nobles. But wouldn''t that take time? You''ll need personnel for the next few years too, and I thought you didn''t have enough currently. Umu, it won''t only be the children, a place to give high class education to all the adults around them will also be prepared. There are quite a few young knights and even children of commoners of wealthy families who have received basic training after all. He adds how he wonders if the young nobles would come too and smiles. I see, so he''ll prepare two places: one for educating children from the start and a place to train those who have a certain level of education into commanders. In that case, it''ll be very likely the latter will take a year to produce commanders. Those who are educated in this way will be preferentially appointed as commanders and they will be promoted quicker as well. The aim will be...the second and third sons of knight houses and the sons of merchants looking to advance. How interesting. If this existed from the start, it would have been nice for Celia to learn here, but she already has experience leading an army and has been educated as well. There are already a few people who enrolled in this training institution...the national school is already in operation. You''re in the military too so perhaps you could hold a class or two. Why do I have to do something so troublesome? I thought about declining, but when I look over at Myla, her eyes are sparkling. I guess she''s the type who likes teaching others. I''ll be intruding on you when there''s the chance then. For now, I''ll leave the door open for future possibilities. Now that you mention it, am I still a person in the military? Erich slumps over the table again. ...Were you not listening to what His Majesty was saying earlier?! You were officially designated as the commander of the field army reserves. You will be in charge of several corps during wartime! I thought for sure that reserve meant an honorary position. If I consider one corps to have 15 000, several of them would be quite the number. With that said, a full-scale war is still not planned yet. I''ll think about it when I''m backed into a corner. Erich and I talk awhile after that and it becomes time to leave soon. You''ll be staying for some time in the capital, right? I won''t keep you for too long today. It''s boring to talk with guys while sober. And it''s not like we can drink alcohol in the office of the royal palace either. I''ll send you an invitation letter to our ball or dinner party in the near future. You absolutely have to come. Don''t go to Kenneth''s first, or we''ll dispute again. Understood. I''m glad I have territory. If there was political strife every day I''d get depressed and fall ill or run away feeling crazy about sex. The latter is already happening. I thought you kept quiet for a while, but that''s the first thing you say when you open your mouth? You deserve some punishment. Hyaaan!! When I forcefully stick my finger in Myla''s crotch area, I mistakenly put it in her asshole instead. The servants in the corridor turn to look at us when they heard a strange voice. I return to the mansion while patting the head of the protesting, teary-eyed Myla. By the way, Celia, who was left alone, was completely sulking and sitting in the waiting room while hugging her knees. I''ll cheer her up by massaging her face loose. When I return to the mansion, I see Dorothea with a troubled look and Nonna with an unhappy look. As soon as she sees me, Nonna speaks out. Aegir-sama...are you planning on turning the mansion into an orphanage? I didn''t tell you about it? I know that Dorothea-san would be coming to look at the mansion, but for all the children to enter as well!! ...Mother Dorothea-san, are we not allowed to be here? ...Ahem, there is furniture and other high class items here so it would be bad if the kids scratch them. When she saw the kids look like they''re about to cry, Nonna''s anger diminishes a little. She is also extremely womanly, except she looks at things in a noble''s perspective. They''re not particularly dirty. They''re nice and clean, aren''t they? Rather, Carla and Irijina are much more dangerous to have around. Those two are the most destructive after all. Putting aside the fact Carla drops flower pots, I still don''t understand to this day why Irijina charges into doors and destroys them. We don''t have much money left too. You''re the one saying that? Carla''s remark is correct. Dorothea''s children don''t spend wastefully and all the kids will clean, so the maintenance fee won''t total more than a few gold per month. That''s about the same amount as Nonna''s monthly spending on tea and sweets. More importantly, I talked with Erich just now and the topic of interacting with the nearby feudal lords came up. I was thinking of holding a dinner party or something when we get back to Rafen. Nonna''s eyes light up. I''ll provide you with the money, so would you like to buy a fashionable dress? As expected, the cultural center is the capital and although Rafen is developing, the difference in clothes, especially high class clothes, is like night and day. Miti! Let''s go! Nonna predictably approves of Dorothea and pulls Miti along. Seeing how a single person would not be able to carry all the bags, Miti also brings several kids with her. Aegir is spoiling her again.I don''t know about this. Carla and Celia sigh. It''s fine, she''s cuter this way. It''s fine if you bought something too. We''ve come all the way to the capital anyways, so don''t worry about money. ...Then I''ll be going out for a little bit. I''m taking Leah with me as well. Celia and company will be going around to all the confectionary shops, I''m sure. Mm, then I''ll guide Mireille around. Oh, the capital, huh?...I wonder if these clothes are fine. Even though it''s the capital, there is an extensive selection of clothes ranging from those for beggars to those for a King, so pick out your favorites. Myla and Gido also head out, leaving the mansion silent. Accurately speaking, there are a bunch of children in front of me, who aren''t making a sound probably because they''re feeling nervous. Here, come. I pick up a girl about 10 years old and rest her on my lap. At first, she was a little scared but when I shove a sweet baked treat in her mouth, her face instantly melts. On sight of the sweets, the other children start flocking around me excitedly. Sweet foods are a luxury so they were not given any, instead they are all eating well and are growing up steadily, meaning there is not a single one who is too thin. When the girls grow up a little more and become closer to adults, I''ll try whispering my love to them. Arara, I''m terribly sorry. Dorothea lowers her head in a hurry. The woman is already past her 40''s but she still looks relatively young. As I thought, she wasn''t eating well before, which made her look thin and older. There is fruit juice over there. Go and drink as much as you like. I lower the girl sitting on top of my lap. I got hard after looking at Dorothea''s ass and breasts. I can''t have my dick pressing up against such a young girl after all. Well, time to drink with Dorothea, and pull her to bed when I see an opening. It was at that time when I was about to talk to her. I could hear the neighing of several horses in front of the entrance. And then I hear the sound of wheels rolling on the stone-paved road. I hear the sound of many hooves, meaning it''s a large carriage pulled by multiple horses? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. That reminds me. Didn''t she say she would be coming to the capital? There''s no way she could be slower and more laid-back than me when journeying here. It happened right at the moment the door to the entrance was opened. My beloved one!! A bright red wall spreads out in front of my view. My beloved! My man! Your Claudia has arrived!! Claudia, who jumps out from the carriage, is wearing a bright red dress and doesn''t hesitate to leap straight at me. She has an unexpected leaping ability for a woman and is literally soaring towards me. She would crash headfirst into the ground if I avoided her, so I spread my arms to catch her. Ugh! Claudia doesn''t only use her hands, but her feet as well to cling to me. Aah, I''m speechless! Two years...two years was quite long. My love, aah my love!! Clothes are in the way, body is in the way. I want everything to disappear so I can become one with you, melt with you, eat you up...no, I want to be eaten up, I want to be a part of you!! She didn''t even take a breath, yet she was able to freely say so much. But that''s not what made me groan. She''s simply heavy, probably more so than Irijina. If you cling to me so much I won''t even be able to kiss you. As I say that, Claudia jumps off me and gives me a kiss. Without reservation, she gives me a sloppy kiss C one that makes wet, slurping noises C and I''m usually the one who puts my tongue in the girl''s mouth, but this time Claudia twists her tongue into my mouth, as if trying to reach all the way down my throat. Puhaa...it''s silly to do this in the afternoon where people are looking. Now, let''s get inside the house. Yes, I''ll be intruding!! Clara gets off the carriage, taking only her personal belongings with her and bows her head. She was still a child the last time I embraced her, but two years has past and she''s gotten so much more beautiful that I hardly recognize her anymore. Come, come, come, come! Let''s head to bed!! I will suck on your large tool. Please slam it into my lewd hole too! The somewhat older children and little kids cover their ears. It''s a good thing Nonna and the others aren''t here. It''ll be fine if I calm her down before they come back. Mother Dorothea~ The red pig flew~ H-hey now! Please be quiet! Fortunately, Claudia didn''t hear, but Clara and I smile unintentionally. Our eyes met and we press our lips together for a light kiss. She''s also my woman who I haven''t seen in a long time. 123 Inflamed Love CAegir POVC I managed to get Claudia to sit on a chair, despite how much she wanted to cling to me, and prepare some alcohol and something light to eat. You arrived in Goldonia way earlier than me, did you not? Just three days before. In those three days, my crotch was itching and it felt unbearable...it would leak incessantly,? so I changed underwear countless times... Claudia doesn''t hold back at all. It seems she has nothing in her head except wanting me to embrace her. Madam, if you talk in such a vulgar manner, Hardlett-sama would be disgusted. Clara chimes in, but Claudia puts a hand to her mouth, pretending to notice just now. Oh my! How vulgar of me...this is also because I have Aegir-sama in mind. Please forgive me. No, I don''t mind. It''s been two years and you''re are looking more and more attractive. I compliment Claudia as I give her entire body a once-over. If I were to use one word to describe her, it would be fat. Her upper arms and thighs are gradually exceeding the limit of being plump. Her face doesn''t have any obvious areas with excess fat so her attractiveness as a woman remains sufficient, but her figure has considerably deteriorated. But her stomach, which should be the one thing that stands out as being fat, is mysteriously constricted. It can be considered a little abnormal when you compare it to her large plump ass. To sate my curiosity, I pull her close as if whispering words of love to her, but rub her ass and stomach. However, Claudia seems to have taken it as me requesting sex. Aah...my love''s hands are on my ass...aaaaaah, I can''t bear it!! Hey...Madam!!Wah!Don''t look! Of all things, the sexually frustrated wife of the marquess rips open her chest area to expose her breasts in front of the children acting as waiters and Kroll, who was helping out with various chores. She fondles both her breasts as she looks at me with a feverish gaze. At this rate, she would very likely start masturbating on the main road if I give the order. Kroll quickly suppresses the front of his pants and leans forward. Even though he lost his virginity, he''s still sensitive. Please stop, madam! I want to be fucked...I want a cock slammed into me... Clara desperately tries to stop her, but she''s no longer in a state where words will get through to her. So feeding her and talking to her was useless? It can''t be helped, I''ll just embrace her like this. I stop using keigo and speak as if giving out an order. Since you said that much, I''ll embrace you immediately. Come to the bedroom. I forcefully pull the hand of the madam and drag her into the bedroom. So I''m going to be fucked...I''ll be held against my will and raped. What are you talking about with your breasts fully exposed? We enter the bedroom and as I was about to silently strip Claudia of her clothes, she unexpectedly resisted, putting her hands on the bed and turning her ass towards me. I then flip up the hem of her dress and rip off her expensive-looking underwear. Foreplay is unnecessary. Please slam it into me. Look how amazing it is. It was soaking wet, almost as if she just came out from taking a bath. It was worlds apart from just her genitals being wet, her entire thigh was wet, and her love juices even made several streaks down to her ankles. First I want to touch your body so get fully naked. T-that is...I don''t mind doing it like this, so thrust as you want... She''s resisting again. I thought about tearing her clothes off as soon as she said that, but I wonder what she is hiding. Madam, if you want to enjoy your time with Hardlett-sama passionately, there is no way you can hide it. Clara is also in the room to help out. Claudia doesn''t pay her any attention, like it''s natural for her to be here. B-but. Please resolve yourself. Clara undoes the string of the madam''s dress and the clothing falls to her feet. What was revealed was not her fully naked body, but a tight corset. Ah, so this was what made her stomach seem constricted. I loosen the extremely tight corset and the excess flesh of her stomach springs out with enough force to make a sound. I see, this is the round belly befitting those flabby arms and thighs. Aaah!! Don''t look. I can''t help it, since the food in White City has some magic cast on them to make a woman fat. You''re lying, it''s probably because you sleep after eating. But although this body isn''t the prettiest to look at, it might actually be nice to embrace and slam my dick into. Her large ass will fully envelope my meat rod and with such a plump body, the small Claudia won''t feel much pain even if I''m a little rough. Don''t tell me you won''t embrace me! I won''t be able to live if you hate me! Oh, I know, I can just cut off this ugly stomach with a sword. Claudia. I pick up the fully naked woman and throw her on the bed. If you''re prepared for it, she''s lighter than a fully armored knight, and I''m more than capable of throwing her. I get on top of the confused and upside-down madam, take her hand and have her feel my cock from above my pants. How is it? It''s big. This enormous cock...is the one I saw in my dreams. It got bigger because of your plump body. Do you still think I don''t want to embrace you? Claudia stops hiding her body and uses both hands to stroke my cock. Her mouth is half open and her face is flushed, almost as if she''s a dog in heat. Please pardon me. Clara hugs me from behind me and takes my clothes off. Those movements are skilled so I get naked immediately, and my erect cock is exposed. It''s big...much bigger than even the one I saw in my dreams...how lovely. ...amazing. Not only Claudia, but Clara is also in awe with wide eyes. I wouldn''t understand since I see it everyday, but I guess it seems bigger to them after two years. You''re my woman, right? Yes! Of course! So she declared that as a married woman, I have to be careful Nonna and the others don''t get stolen from me. This is selfishness on my part but this is your punishment for getting fat. Use your mouth to satisfy me. As soon as I said it, Claudia takes my meat rod in her mouth and swings her head intensely. Because she got aroused so suddenly, I haven''t had a chance to take a bath, but Claudia doesn''t pay attention to that and fills her mouth while desperately licking my shaft with her tongue. Nboh, nboh, nbuu!! Her service is enthusiastic but what stands out is also how rough she is, and although that vigor feels nice, her teeth bump against my rod, she occasionally swallows too much, and my dick thrusts deep into her throat, causing her to choke harshly. Even so, the appearance of this woman in her mid-thirties happily sucking on my cock arouses me greatly. That''s quite good. Turn around and point your ass at me. Without going up against me, the woman turns around on the bed while continuing to hold my dick in her mouth. What a large ass. How could you get it so chubby? I give her ass a slap. As soon as she starts having sex, Claudia would rather be roughed up than to be treated gently. Nbooh, that is-!? I didn''t say it was okay to stop. If you want my cock, continue your service. In a hurry, she resumes her service using her mouth while I slap the overly plump ass in front of me, opening her vagina and rubbing her clitoris roughly. I thought for a second I was being too rough but her love juices seep out of her hole like a small stream, puddling on my chest. It wasn''t something thin like female ejaculate but a thick and dense fluid. As Claudia continues to service me for awhile, her ass turns red and shakes left and right as if greedy for something. She''s serviced me so dedicatedly so I guess it''s about time to let her have some fun. That''s enough servicing. Lie face up and open your legs and spread your hole. Haah...haah... The madam in heat doesn''t have any words for the fast-approaching penetration. Following exactly what I said, she rolls onto the bed, opens her legs and spreads her hole wide. I get on top and push my dick into her. Aaaaaah!! I grab her already spread legs and push them further apart as I don''t hesitate to put my weight behind my thrusts. Because of Claudia''s overly plump body, she should be able to handle this kind of rough sex. Ooh, that feels good!! M-me too...ooooooaaah!! OooooohC!! Haha, you''re just like an animal. I pull my hips back greatly and slam 90% of my cock into her vagina. There''s just a little bit left, but if I push any further than this, she would scream sharply so this is the limit. She''s a married woman so I can''t just break this lewd hole I borrowed. Does it feel good? How is it, should I be more gentle? Or rougher? Aaaauuuuuaaaaah-Ooaaaaah!! I don''t understand what she''s saying but I guess I''ll just go at it even harder. Short bursts of flesh slapping noise accompanied by a soft wet sounds echo in the room, and when I shift my eyes behind me, I see Clara masturbating while watching us have sex in the missionary position. I have to give her some love too. It expandedddd, aaahhhiiiih!! Claudia''s eyes roll back as she continues crying out. With her white eyes, dripping snot and drool, her face is a little disgusting, so I guess I''ll suck on the nape of her neck to avoid looking at it. I''ll give you the first shot for now. Inside? On your face? Both issssss-!! What a luxurious woman. Cumming, cling to me! Nnnhhhii Claudia tangles her entire body with mine and clings to me. The tip of my dick fixes itself to the entrance of her womb as I let out a groan. Guuh!! At that moment, my meat rod convulses and begins ejaculating. I can feel my semen flowing through her entrance and spraying inside her. Ooh... She lets out a short growl as a thick load is released into her, and her entire body loses strength. It seems after letting out a sound indicating her climax, she fainted. Woah there. Without realizing it, I pull out my still ejaculating cock and spray her face with semen as well. The warm seed juice splashes on the madam''s face and seems to have woken her up. While my cum continuously sprays on her face, she uses both hands to catch the spilling fluid and scoops them in her mouth. Is my seed tasty? It''s smelly...and sticky...and it tastes the best. After the ejaculation finishes, she sucks in the liquid with a nasty sound as I stroke her head. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Make it clean. My pleasure... After my ejaculation, I push my dick, which still retains its rigidity, in front of her and have her suck it. My body...how was it? It doesn''t look the prettiest but it was nice. But I do think it would be nicer if you got a little thinner. I do prefer more voluptuous girls than thin girls, but there is a limit to how plump they can get. The reason I could embrace Claudia without much problem is probably because I slept with that dwarf woman before. Uu, so I''m too chubby as I thought. Age is also a factor so there''s a certain extent which can''t be helped, but it''s not good for your belly to be flabby like this. I roll Claudia over and put her on top of my body. My cock still isn''t soft yet. Move your hips on top and get some exercise. That is when Clara cuts in. Please wait a moment. The madam, she hasn''t used any contraceptives. We have some that can still be effective even if you take them after sex. I have heard about drugs that still have effect even if used after sex and are fairly expensive, but she doesn''t seem to have any financial restrictions on anything. You dampened the mood. It''s fine, since my belly has never given birth to a child in several decades after all. With that said, she grabs my meat rod and drops her hips. Oooooh...it''s so thick Madam... With her weight, my dick enters deep and buries itself into her womb as she starts rocking her body. Clara seemingly gives up trying to convince Claudia since she didn''t seem receptive to listening. It feels good! Please grab my ass!! Please punish my fat, unattractive asssss! She screams as she swings her hips fervently. It seems she wants to be abused. Do you feel good with your belly jiggling like that, you bitch, no you pig. Swing your hips more, you sow! Noo, so cruel! How crueeel!! Claudia cries out while rocking her hips with a soft smile, and the temperature of the room has risen before I knew it, causing even the motionless Clara to begin sweating. It''s because of you that it''s so hot in here. Is it fun to shake your hips while covered in sweat, you sow? Fun! It''s fun! It''s the best to have sweaty sex!! You''re lewd on top of being a pig?! There''s no saving you! Save mee...Please save this lewd pig with Aegir-sama''s penissss. Penis? Say it more vulgarly. Aaah...dick...cock... I slap her ass with all my strength More indecently!! It hurtsss! P-penis, I want you to save me with your dark, burly penissss! Good, continue saying it. Penis, peniss...pe-...not gooood!! My crotch is hot, it''s burningg!! Claudia seems to be really close to climaxing. What happens when it gets hot? I''ll cum! This thick penis is making me cum over and over and making my hole burn! I''ll become a burning pig!! What a lewd woman. It''s fine to cum as much as you want, but you better not stop moving your hips. Continue rocking them until I tell you. Aaaaah!! I''m cummingggg!! After that, Claudia continues to scream vulgarities as I ejaculate three times into her uterus in the cowgirl position. The woman has climaxed several times more than that but I don''t let her faint, waking her up and making her continue shaking her hips, resulting in a scene of carnage where her sweat and love juices make it seem like she pissed the bed multiple times. Madam...looks horrible. The married woman seems to have resolved her sexual frustration, lying on the bed in the '''' character pose with seed flowing out of her crotch and her tongue sticking out of her half-opened mouth. Her ass is all red and swollen after being hit and her vagina has been used so much that the flesh is all puffed out. I thought about using her ass too, but if I go any further than this, she might really die. And it really is unbelievable that Hardlett-sama is still hard after all that. I haven''t completed all my objectives after all. I push my dick in front of Clara Will it be fine if I just service you? No, I want to do it all the way. Claudia will probably not wake up until the next morning. I fucked her so much that she''ll continue sleeping for several days in the worst case. ...then I''ll oblige with your request. Clara goes off to the corner of the room as if hiding from Claudia and puts her hands against the wall. You''re okay with not using contraceptive? Actually I used some before coming into this room. So you were anticipating this...like so Aaau-!! When I push my meat rod into Clara from behind, I can see that she was pretty wet already. Nnn, so tight. It''s squeezing me nicely. I haven''t had a man in me for two years after all. But it''s not because I''m tight, the penis going inside is thick. Guu... I''ll enjoy it to the fullest, make you pass out and lie you beside Claudia. You wouldn''t, please have mercy... Nope. I mercilessly cause Clara to faint and then lay her beside Claudia. I thought about having fun with the two of them on top of each other while they''re passed out, but I could hear Nonna''s scream from the entrance. When I look outside, it''s already quite dark and seems like I''m out of time. Aegir-sama, what''s with the carriage outside!!? Claudia''s come over. Where is that woman!? Sleeping in the bedroom. She won''t wake up until tomorrow. GeeeeezC!! What are you thinking, letting her come into the house!? Nonna is shouting happily. I should ask you what you are thinking. Are you stupid? Everyone who came home, including Celia and Leah who just arrived, nod at Carla''s point. Why!? Speak after looking behind you. This idiot. Behind Nonna are Miti and the other children she brought along with their hands full of bags, followed by staff who are carrying the confectionaries, tea, tableware, accessories and pelts that could not be carried by Nonna and company. I thought I told you to buy a dress or something... The dress is custom-made so it would take a few days. I see, so she ordered that too. Since her breasts are so big, the readily available items probably don''t fit her. I think you''re more of a problem than the woman who has come here. It isn''t like that at all! This is necessary! If you want to gather nobles, you would need things like expensive tableware and furniture. But I still don''t think Nonna has a good eye for this, so I''ll bring it past Sebastian once at least. By the way, where is Casie? I thought she was sticking with Celia and the others. She was resting over Leah''s shoulder just now. Eeh!? Really? At that time, there was the sound of a strong gust. It seems there have been lots of windy days lately. ...don''t tell me she got blown away. I''ll go look for her!! Around the time when the sun set, Casie was finally found crying behind the alley. She flies into my chest as soon as she sees me. I was scared! It was dark and I didn''t know the way and I wouldn''t know what to do if ghosts appeared! Alright, it''s alright, everything''s going to be fine, there''s no such thing as ghosts. Uuu, there was really something in the shadow under that tree. She probably imagined it so it''s nothing to be scared of. Now, let''s go back home and eat. 124 Actor Soul CAegir POVC Wel-welcome to our humble abode Madam Malordol. Please help yourself to some breakfast. After passing out as a result of our lovemaking, Claudia continued to sleep until this morning, where she appears in the dining room wearing a dress. Nonna and Carla greet her wearing formal wear but Nonna, being the legal wife, speaks with an uptight face and uses honeyed words. Ara, why thank you. I know it''s weird coming from me, but there really is no one else who would still act so unashamed after sleeping with someone else''s husband. Please take a seat over there. The seat Nonna prepared is the spot opposite me, with the table putting a fair bit of distance between us. Letting the guest sit when greeting the head of the house is the correct thing to do. However, believing that there is a possibility Claudia might do something unreasonable, Nonna and Carla sit on either side of me to prevent her from interrupting. I''ll be fine over here. Claudia goes beyond their expectations and sits on my lap instead. Wha-!Hey you! Unable to hold back anymore, Carla tries to grab Claudia. That girl really doesn''t hold back so there''s a possibility she will knock her over. Claudia, I can''t relax and eat like this. Please take your seat properly. Aah, I''m terribly sorry! How rude of me! In a hurry, she raises her butt and kisses me before taking a seat. The teary-eyed Nonna and the angry Carla glare at her, unable to enjoy eating their meals. After the meal, the luggage is brought in one after the other according to Claudia''s orders. I''m grateful for the souvenirs, but it would be nice if there isn''t anything strange this time. Aegir-sama, was the armor I sent you earlier helpful at all? Celia reflexively looks down. Don''t laugh; it did make an impact, but it would be a big deal if someone found out, and I don''t particularly want to talk about it either. Yeah...it was useful. I''m glad! I''ve realized since then. Even if you have armor and a spear, if you don''t have a shield, there is a tiny chance that an enemy might pierce your body with their spear! She continues, saying ''if that happened, she wouldn''t be able to live anymore'', clinging to my thigh, though later separates herself since the conversation wouldn''t progress any further. It only makes me have bad feelings about what will happen next. That''s why I brought you a shield this time. The shield brought forth was a polished metal one with a slightly gaudy design carved on it, but it looks sturdy enough for practical use. I told them it''s too boorish...but the blacksmith didn''t listen. He probably has doubts about what you did to the armor last time. No, it''s better like this...That''s why!! Claudia inlays several jewels in the depressions of the shield''s carved decoration. Rubies, sapphires and emeralds.... The strong-looking, metal product quickly became something of bad taste belonging to a typical rich upstart. Now it looks elegant. I wonder what the blacksmith was thinking when he made those indents. I want to remove those jewels and use it as a regular shield. Also Nonna, she''s staring at those jewels. I also had them make this while they were at it. It''s quite uncouth so please give it to an escort or follower or something. She quickly drops the sword one of the servants was holding in my hands. I try pulling the sword out and see a sharp one-handed sword, not even one meter in length, with the blade around 60 centimeters long. It''s a slightly small sword but this is perfect for using inside a room. It''s lightweight and it doesn''t have such an intimidating presence like the Dual Crater. This might actually prove more useful than the shield. I can''t walk around the city with a spear or a large sword after all. And this is the precious gift for you!! Claudia moves onto the next item, absolutely uninterested in the sword. A painting...? It isn''t just a bad feeling anymore, but it''s become a certainty. Behold! The veil is removed and what is drawn on the painting was a character who looks like me and another character who looks like Claudia, but the story told in the picture is getting even more risky. The man standing imposingly has his dick exposed and thrust into the woman''s crotch. What is amazing is the size of the member, which is almost as large as a person and the tip is even thicker than a person''s head. If this thing becomes erect, it would tip the person off balance and he''ll fall over. Though that may be my jealousy speaking. It might be a little exaggerated, but it is a result of love, so please forgive me. The promising painter is young, but I have become that person''s patron...It took six months to finish this. Although it might be to earn the support of a high class noble, I wonder what kind of person is needed to continue working on this strange painting for half a year. If I look carefully, the woman''s hips are beautifully narrow and her limbs are extended elegantly, exposing how much pleasure she''s in. I guess flattery is the secret to getting on in the world. Thanks, I''m happy. Following the artist''s example, I say my thanks and softly stroke Claudia from her neck to her chin. As soon as I did so, her breathing becomes rougher, and if I continue like this, it might turn out like yesterday where she takes off her clothes, so I stop before it gets good for her. Since you''ve become a Count and now hold territory, I''m sure you have many things you desire, so I brought some gold for you as well... I actually intended to bring more if not for that merchant! She forgets the debt to my family and is being a cheapskate! Good grief, how ingrateful!! Clara whispers in my ear from behind. We have 10,000 gold. The madam mentioned the master''s1 name and took a loan from the incoming and outgoing merchants. However, there is also the daily labor so the merchants seem to have a natural upper limit pre-determined from master.... I''m sure there would be. I can understand since I also have territory, but 10,000 gold is a fair sum even if you possess land. The master must also be someone incredible if he is willing to dish out this much for Claudia''s selfish wishes. Moreover, I''m sure those ridiculous paintings and jewels cost a pretty penny. Nevertheless, the male prostitutes are not being supported anymore, and other than that the expenses don''t seem to have changed much. She has held back on luxuries like this time''s dress and jewels too. Clara adds that she heard this from a servant who has been with her for a long time. So she''s been spending like this all this time...as expected of a Federation noble, unrivaled throughout the entire continent. Nonna, won''t you also become like that in the near future? I won''t! Please don''t say something strange. Carla jokes with Nonna. It would be nice if I could allow such luxuries to be bought too. And this is ''that'' thing. I take the documents Clara secretly hands me. Those documents lists the details of the powder used in that metal pipe...that thing called a cannon. When the cannon was taken to the blacksmith, it seems like the cannon itself would take an abundance of material and time and effort but it isn''t something impossible to make. But they could not figure out the recipe of the burning powder no matter what. Clara had investigated but it appears to be a form of prohibited goods, it was impossible to attain through normal methods and unable to be sent through a written letter as well. I worked hard and even asked those in the military. You did well. It isn''t only the madam, but I am also attracted to you. Please don''t forget, ''kay? Of course. I give her a light kiss in a way Claudia wouldn''t be able to see. Even a child servant!? Those eyes, it''s clear she''s in love with Aegir. She''s definitely been embraced already. I guess it''s true there''s no time to relax. It''s ten times as noisy when Nonna and Carla agree on something. And this is the item I wanted to show you the most! I wondered what kind of enormous item she was going to bring out, but she hands me a small box with about 10 little bottles inside. They probably contain medicine or something similar. This is alcohol made from macerated pickled Abora fruit. Nonna holds her head but everyone else doesn''t seem to know about it. I don''t know either so I look to Clara for an explanation. Abora is a plant that only grows in the far north of the Federation. They produce fruit in the winter so it''s extremely difficult to harvest them... The far north of the Federation is already barren as it is, moreover when it is winter time, you still need to risk your life even when equipped with the proper gear. It''s a powerful aphrodisiac!! If a man or woman drinks this, they''ll become a sex beast for the entire day. Your cock won''t lose its strength and a woman''s gushing spring will not dry up. I tried testing it on a servant, but a maid was attacked immediately and they fucked for the whole night. Claudia laughs with a ''hohoho'', but I thought I told her to treat her servants gently...but I guess she wouldn''t care about any other servants besides Clara. I''ll let her do as she wants. Even for me it was hard to obtain. I''ll offer you everything so please use this to make a mess of me... Her breathing has gotten rough once again and she stretches her hand towards her crotch. It would be a problem if she started masturbating in front of everyone so I stroke her hair to distract her attention. But this might actually be the best gift. I wouldn''t do something cowardly like use this to make a woman mine, but it is well suited for enjoying ourselves in the mansion. It might be amusing to have a sex-crazed orgy. Well, what do you want to do today? It might be a little shady compared to White City but would you like to watch an opera or something? Or perhaps you want to mate until our hips give out? It appears the days I need to accompany Claudia while trying to appease Nonna and the others will continue for quite some time. Afterwards, a letter from Claudia''s husband himself C Marquess Malordol C arrived. I thought it would a huge disaster, but the contents only have the Marquess apologizing for the trouble his wife caused. "It may be sound haughty of me writing as a Marquess of the Federation but, I won''t ask about the earlier incident where my wife went to Goldonia to sight-see and relied on you to entertain her. I believe it to be a large amount of selfishness on her part which caused you trouble, so I will apologize in advance. I guarantee on my name as a Marquess of the Federation to compensate you if you have suffered any loss." The aforementioned contents of the letter brings to mind a great deal of trouble on his part. It would bring shame to the head of the family if his wife acted rudely towards other nobles after all. I''m sure he has it hard. Nonna appears behind my back and sneaks a peek at the letter. The Marquess went out of his way to tell me, huh. The Olga Federation is a large nation separated from the countries in the Central Plains. They have more or less some form of diplomatic relations with Goldonia, but they absolutely don''t believe the remote countries are equal with them at all. Someone like a Count of Goldonia will probably be treated like a Baron in the presence of nobles from the Federation. I''m sure she would be causing trouble all around the Federation anyways, that madam. It might have become a habit for an apology to be sent in advance before the wife''s stay. But it hurts my heart. Far from being hurt or troubled by the Marquess''s wife, I''ve been getting gold and gifts from his fortune and even gone so far as savoring the madam''s body plenty of times. On top of that, I even took his daughter''s virginity. If I have the chance to meet him, I''ll have to put up with most things and avoid embarrassing him. There is no end to the struggles with such a selfish wife, don''t you think? I silently stare at Nonna before pushing her to the sofa and tasting her. It wasn''t rough, hip-bumping sex but lovemaking where we whisper sweet words of love to each other while kissing passionately, taking our time to connect with one another. A few days later You still have a ways to go, it''s out of the question. Please improve and come back again. Claudia is saying ''no'' in a harsh tone while the girls are moaning and groaning out of the room. Nonna and I are watching together. Hey, don''t you think you''re being too harsh? If you have an opinion, I''ll prioritize it. No, I also didn''t think much of the people just now. What we are doing is searching for a troupe to hold a performance in Rafen''s theatre. I''m sure the theatre is currently in a state of constant deficit and unable to pay the performers'' fees, so I''ll have to pay their wages out of my own pocket to have them perform. They can make up for it if they become popular and turn the fees into sales. I''ll be the one who gives out the money to hire, so naturally I will have to choose the members as well. We gather some members excluded from each troupe and some promising newcomers to make up the numbers, but I can''t find an actress to be the focal point of the troupe. Even if we expect growth in the future from the other people, unless we have a core of skilled people, we cannot establish a troupe. That''s how we were conducting this interview based on what Nonna said. Claudia overheard and stuck her head into our business, but her playfulness is leagues above Nonna, and her sharp eyes are terrifyingly accurate. Nonna was reluctant at first, but after harshly judging her acting, acknowledged her promiscuous spirit. It might be fine to let Nonna handle the inspection, but when she assesses things, she''s sure to create a problem that will come up in the future. She might go to the capital to watch a play in the future. As a husband, I want to try my best not to let people think poorly of my wife, so I''m sorry to say but I''ll have the outsider Claudia shoulder all the burden. She seems to be having a wonderful time. Claudia is joyfully cursing out the leftover actress candidates. It''s good she''s having fun. Nevertheless, there is an incredible number of people here. I guess so. Rafen is far, but this is for a troupe of the theatre and to be the starring act as well. Moreover, the wages are guaranteed so the newcomers unable to feed themselves will come flocking to us. This is serious business for the actresses too, huh. It''s a dog-eat-dog world after all. They will do anything to appear on stage. Nonna puffs out her chest as if proud of herself. I guess I''ll let her do it, since her breasts are big. The strict interview conducted by Claudia continues after that. This girl and this girl are a step above the others. They are both different types of people so I can''t really say which one is better. So two people...Nonna, what do you think? I prefer this one over here...mm, but this one is also... So she''s unable to reach a decision, oh I know. I will let you know the result soon. This will be it for today. Without telling the results to the two of them, I hand them their wages and have them return home. There is still some time before I head back to my territory. I''m sure I''ll know which one I prefer before then. Then, shall we eat out? I''m terribly sorry. I have a tea party later... That reminds me, Nonna told me she was going to have a tea party with the wives of the new nobles. This kind of meeting with fellow wives seems to be important so I''d like for her by all means to try her best too. I have been invited to have dinner with the finance minister of Goldonia, but if it is for Aegir-sama''s sake, I won''t go! I''ll get blamed if you don''t, so please go. Even though it''s an unofficial visit, there can be something to gain because of their high status. Rather, I''ve excluded a lot of those things, so if she goes, they would be willing to entertain my needs in return too. Celia and the others don''t know much about theatres or plays so they went out to buy things or eat. Should I go wandering for a bit? I put the one-handed sword I received from Claudia on my waist and leave through the entrance. This weapon is the only weapon I have that doesn''t draw attention when I''m in the city after all. Um! As soon as I left the premises of the house, someone called me from the shadow of the door. I thought it was going to be a quick chance for me to test my sword, but it seems like something different. Oh, from the interview just now, right? What''s wrong? I have something I couldn''t tell you through the earlier acting, so I would like if the Count-sama could watch one more time. ...It will be unfair if I only look at you. In addition, as you might have noticed earlier, I''m a complete amateur when it comes to acting. It might not change much even if you show me. I don''t mind! I just want another chance in front of my admired Count-sama. If you want, maybe you would like to have a meal before this? Fumu, it''s fine since I was thinking of eating something anyways. This girl...is Lilian if I recall. She desires to be an actress and she''s beautiful, so it might make my meal taste better if I have a pretty lady to go along with it. Fine, do you know which shop? Yes, I have the perfect place in mind. The restaurant and bar Lilian led me to is fine, and after having a light meal with some alcohol, the girl takes my hand and leads me to a room on the second floor. Things start to progress from there. Count-sama...I know about the etiquette. Please have an interview with my insides too. Lilian lies on the bed fully naked, wriggles her body suggestively and takes her fingers in her mouth. The turned up blanket and the ass I caught a glimpse of is a beautiful white color. Hey, hey, don''t you think this is a little unfair? Ahn, Count-sama''s hands on my breasts... Nu-, my hands just grabbed her breasts on their own. Her whole body is pretty voluptuous yet her stomach is slim and she also has a pretty waist. I''m an actress after all, so I have maintained my body quite strictly. But I''m plenty plump, so I''ll show you that I can satisfy a man like Count-sama too. But you see...even though both of your acting is equal, this kind of method isn''t really related. Oh my, we were equal!? In that case...I must also fight outside of the thea-, aaahCit''s so big!! Nu-, my dick went into her vagina on its own. If you choose me, this body will belong to Count-sama, you know? If we are equal, could I ask you to say something to your wife? Lilian rocks her hips while whispering sweet words in my ear. Mmm, but after the girls especially conducted the evaluation, what good is it if I made the decis-...uuu-! Ah! You came...such an incredible amount...what a manly ejaculation. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Nu-, semen came out from my balls on its own. I guess I''ll think about it after I let everything out. After my ejaculation ends, the two of us lay beside each other wrapped in the blanket. Since the sex developed from such a sketchy situation, I caress her entire body afterwards to make up for the lack of foreplay, which is reciprocated by the girl''s gentle stroking of my cock while using my arm as a pillow. Actually, I was a lead actress of a certain troupe. The name of the troupe the girl mentioned is a very popular one, even in the capital, competing for first and second. The fact that even I know of their name is something to say about how famous they are. But during the time we weren''t profitable, they found out about my naked dancing at a cheap bar and I was exiled from the troupe...and the rumors spread, even to the other small to medium troupes. For better or for worse, scandals regarding a famous troupe in the capital are persistently spread. When it happens with travelling entertainers or any arts groups in the area, it actually gets even more heated regarding those topics. Especially in Lilian''s case, it seems that people were jealous of the fact she''s young and at the peak of her career, and rumors about an exaggerated truth circulated everywhere. After that, the people who called out to me were theatres with a primary focus on sexual acts, and in the worst cases, brothels themselves would try inviting me. It appears Lilian rejected all those offers and survived from the funds she saved up during her time as a lead actress. I have become an actress. I will not work in a brothel if that will cost me my pride. If that ever happens, I would rather die a dog''s death. The girl has pride from climbing to the top once before. Although I don''t think badly of prostitutes. You''re fine with becoming my lover? Lilian smiles with a face full of determination and no hint of flirting. If you will let me act properly...and stand on the stage as an actress, I will do anything. I will agree to lick your dirty asshole or let 100 men beat me up. Everything is for the sake of living as an actress. So she doesn''t want to her to make a living by sleeping with other men, but she will do anything to achieve her goal. I don''t dislike such a way of thinking and she has a nice body, but I''m curious about what drives her. It has been half a year since my banishment from the troupe...at this rate, I''ll be finished as an actress. I believe this is my last chance, so I will do anything if you choose me. What an interesting woman. Aren''t I? We look at each other and smile. It just so happens that my dick has gotten energetic again. I''ll have you show me a little of that acting then. Fufu, what do you think about this? Lilian stands me up from the floor and falls on the bed. Brother! We are siblings, so intercourse is forbidden! What an interesting idea. We both like each other, so what''s wrong with showing our love? My acting is terrible and unbearable to watch, but Lilian responds immediately. Brother, you are the heir of this family and of suitable age to get married! If it is discovered you had sex with your younger sister, you will be disowned! I won''t choose love and think about the future. I push the girl over and suck on her breasts. Please stop! You know how much I think about you, my brother, how much I admire you...I thought I finally gave up on you...now, my feelings will burn up again!! Lilian... This is the limit of my acting. But her acting doesn''t stop. Everything is your fault, brother...you poured oil onto the dying embers of my love. I''m falling into this hell of depravity, this swamp of immorality. I''m certain there will be no future and only ruin will await us. Even so...I will let my body be burned by this instantaneous desire. Without saying anything, I once again plunge my cock into her vagina. Brother''s member, I''ve seen it countless times in my dreams...for it to feel this good...please feel free to move how you like. Tear the virginity of your younger sister and dominate this body that has grown with you many years with that rod of yours. Lilian''s acting is as expected; she speaks in a dramatic fashion yet her expressions and gestures are indistinguishable from acting. Nonna and I have done sister-play before but this is worlds apart from that. So this is what a true actress looks like. After being together with a person related to a theatre, I reach my limit faster than usual. I''m cumming! Oh brother, you''re cumming, aren''t you. You''re going to get your younger sister pregnant, aren''t you...Please pour it into the deepest part of a person who shares the same blood as you!! Ooooh!! At the time of my ejaculation, Lilian clings to me with her entire body. And when she felt my seed coming out, she rocks her hips while continuing to cling to me to magnify the feeling of my climax. Aah...that was good. Ufu, thank you very much. Then, regarding the selection process......fufu, thank you very much. I didn''t even say anything yet, but she just went ahead to thank me after looking at my eyes. How could she tell? Then, shall we drink some more downstairs? I grab onto Lilian''s hand as she gets up from the bed. Could I ask you to act as the older sister next time? Lilian laughs with a ''fufu'' and smiles. Even if I have to be impolite? Is there such a thing as being rude when a man and woman are together in bed? Lilian trails off with an ''in that case'' and lies on her stomach on the bed. Ara, Aegir, you were here? This is perfect, could I ask you to massage my body? Her playing as an elder sister fires me up many times more than when she plays as a younger sister. In the end, it was decided that Lilian would be the leading actress who welcomes Rafen. This is the result of an impartial decision and I had no influence on it at all. Well, of course not. Life in the capital continues free from accident. I participate in a ball held by Erich''s faction and say my compliments in the dinner party held by Kenneth''s faction. I entertain Claudia back at home and keep Nonna in a good mood as well. It was a day where I was slightly getting sick of everything. When I arrive back home after returning from a ball with Nonna and Celia, acting as the escort, Dorothea is almost in tears as she jumps at me. What''s wrong, making an expression like that? The children...two of the children haven''t come back!! They only went out to buy something... It will be the next day soon. There''s no way they could get lost on the way to the nearby marketplace. There''s no way they got blown somewhere by the wind like Casie either. Alright. It''s already dark, so you girls go back into the house. They probably won''t be found after a rough search. They dressed in plain clothes to avoid being too luxurious. There are plenty of people out there who would want to kidnap orphans. No way...Memel...Ami... Dorothea crouches and cries. Carla and Mireille, who searched the neighborhood around the house, appear to have nothing to say either. I''ll do something about it, so go back in the house and calm down first. It seems like a small storm is brewing. 125 Children and Mature CAegir POVC Two children went missing. After I heard that from Dorothea, I throw off my formal wear, change into leather clothes I can easily move in and put on my steel arm guards. Explain the situation first. In as much detail as possible. The only thing I asked about was the two kids who went out to shop and didn''t come back. Memel and Ami...if they don''t return. Aah! It would have been better if I went myself!! The conversation won''t go anywhere when Dorothea is so agitated. Myla explains in her place while she changes her clothes as well. The two who went missing are girls C one who is 8 years of age and the other is 12 years of age and both of small build. They went out before evening and the sun was high enough for them to return home after a short period of shopping at the nearby marketplace. So two little girls went missing after they went out for a little shopping. It''s probably an illegal slave merchant or something of the sort. It happened to both children at the same time when the sun was still out and they were on their way to the busy marketplace. If those guys weren''t used to doing it, it wouldn''t be possible for them to capture the kids. Aaah... Dorothea holds her head while collapsing to the floor, which prompts Miti and the other kids to hurry over and support her. What should we do? Celia is already finished her preparations and is holding the sword made by the dwarves. As expected of Celia and Myla, they are used to being on the battlefield so they don''t panic even in emergency situations. Even if the kidnapping occurred in the evening, they shouldn''t have time to transport them. If a covered wagon were to run at night, it would catch the guards'' eyes, and it would be the end if they get stopped, so they probably won''t take that chance. If they want to sell the kids, they would need to wait until after the sun comes out before they can move them. So until then, they should be in some building? Most likely. If we can find them tonight, we can bring them back. Is that true!? Dorothea swiftly lifts her head up. I''ll do as much as I can, so wait quietly in the house. Gido, Kroll, protect the mansion. Celia and Myla will come with me. They probably aimed at random orphan kids, so there''s a chance they will aim for the kids at home too. Nonna and Claudia are at home too so I can''t just take the entire fighting force. If the escort squad enters, we can overwhelm them. The guards will be a bother if we gather soldiers within the capital. It would be a waste of time to explain things, and worst case the kidnappers will run away if they sense a large gathering. It would be all over if they leave the capital. The girls would become playthings for perverts or be headed for the brothels. Celia, Myla and I head out on a stroll at night wearing light armor and swords at our waists. If we wear heavy equipment, it would ultimately aggravate the guards and eat up our time. The door closes, as if interrupting the voice of the worrying Dorothea and the bolt gets locked in place. Where should we search first? Perhaps a place where criminals are likely to gather? Should we try the slums? Celia and Myla propose some ideas but eventually get rejected. If we were to run a fine-tooth comb through all the suspicious places in the wide capital, we wouldn''t even get through a tenth of the places by morning. Search for a prostitute. Huh!? Don''t be too loud, we''ll stand out. Hardlett-sama!? You were in the capital, eh? I didn''t get any customers today, you see~ I''ll make it cheaper, so one round...-wait, you have girls with you? The three of you together? It''s fine I guess, but doing it with girls isn''t my forte, you know? I find a street prostitute I know on the path. I''ve been with her many times already. That''s not what I''m here for today. Actually... I tell her about the place where the children were believed to have gone missing and ask about any rumors regarding illegal slave merchants targeting small kids. Those kind of guys don''t just pass along casually. In order to slip past the eyes of guards and citizens, it would require much experience and familiarity with the land. Aah...over there, huh...then it''s probably those guys... Please tell me where their hideout is. Mmm, well it seems that they''re going out with our boss here and...I can''t really say much, and it might mean we can''t continue doing business here... Please tell me. I hand her the several gold coins in my pocket. This should allow her to live for the next year or two. Geh!? I-is this all gold!? If you can''t stay here, I can bring you to Rafen and introduce you to a nice shop. Tell me quickly, please. Celia draws her sword. Please answer quick, I''m begging you. The ones who are targeting kids in that area are probably Baroll''s party. Their hideout...well I don''t know if they have one, but they are often seen entering and exiting that warehouse with a blue roof on the main street. Alright, let''s go. I take Celia and Myla and run to the place we were told. Ah! Don''t forget about what you said about taking me with you, okay? I reply by turning back and raising my hand slightly. I can do something as long as I know the place. So using a thief to catch a thief...is it? Exactly, playing with women can be useful sometimes, don''t you think? I admit that but...in the end, you made another one into your woman, didn''t you? Keep it a secret from Nonna. We joke lightly while keeping our feet moving quickly. As we head to the district of warehouses the prostitute told us about, we see only one place with a blue roof. I move to the front, Celia moves to the side and Myla stabilizes the formation behind us. We silently move all the way to the entrance but the warehouse doesn''t look any different from any of the others on the surface. Putting my ear to the door, I hear two men chatting idly but I can''t make out what they''re saying. Geez, this is troublesome, if I make a mistake when I charge in, I can just use my authority to suppress it. I knock on the door violently. -!! Ya, yama. A code? If this was a regular warehouse, the person who filled the place wouldn''t say something like that. I draw the sword I received from Claudia and kick down the door forcefully. It wasn''t a thick wooden door so it breaks and falls into the room. Gueh!!Who is it!? The man standing behind the door fell over along with the door, while the other one tries to unsheathe his sword. Shi-! But Celia tumbles in quicker than he could do so and stabs the man in the chest. The sword with the dwarven marks is able to easily pierce through the leather armor and the man''s body. You''re not used to it. Don''t go up front too much. Her movement is far slower than usual. She''s being held back by the heavy sword. Yes. To be precise, the sword pierces the man''s heart and when the weapon is pulled out, blood squirts all the way up to the ceiling. In a flash, Celia swings her sword down towards the head of the man who was pinned under the door. As usual, she is merciless. We''ve caused quite the ruckus. They should be fairly vigilant. A rattling sound can be heard from the room around us. It appears our next opponents will be heavily armed. Won''t we allow them to move the kids? They shouldn''t think we''ve come to recapture the kids. Guys who are in this occupation have many enemies after all. I grab the corpse by the neck and lift it up, taking it to the connecting corridor and hurling the body after opening the door. As soon as I did so, a bang could be heard and the corpse was pierced by a bolt. Let''s go. When we jump out through the door, we see a man aiming a bowgun at us from the end of the corridor. In a panic, he tries to reload, but there''s no way he could do so in a few seconds. Hiiiiih!! Estimating that he wouldn''t make it in time when I charge at him, he abandons his bowgun and pulls out the knife attached to his waist, but it doesn''t look too reliable. I run towards him without paying attention to his weapon and sideswipe him with my sword. Giieh... The right hand which sticks out to try and block my attack dances in the air while still gripping the knife. I would lose precious time if I got hung up by this man so I don''t stop running and pass him. Please stop, agh! Gogh! The two following behind me similarly slashed at him. I don''t think he''ll remain alive after that. Hey, stay here!! No...I want to go home... A man''s angry shout and the crying voice of a girl, must be that room. I try kicking down the door of the room I heard the girl from, but it seems something is blocking from the other side and I can''t open it. What should we do?!Let''s escape from the window for now, we can beat them up when we round up some people. It would be problematic if they escape outside. What do we do? Myla, can you go? Of course, but if the door is blocked, unless I can go around to the window... The wall separating the corridor and the room is made of wood, and it isn''t thick like the walls made with a stack of logs. From the voice of the man I heard before, I know that one of them is along the wall close to us. I stick my sword into the ground and swing my arms barehanded. No way...it''s impossible. Are you serious? Fuun!! When both of my fists crash into the wall, they break through and stick out from the other side. Wha-!! The heck-?!! Once I feel the sensation of the man by the wall, I grab him and pull him towards the wall with all my strength. After several snapping sounds, a large hole opens in the wall and I pull the man completely out of the room. Like so, another entrance is made. Monster!!Hiiiiiih!! There are two other men in the room, who are confronted by Celia and Myla after charging through the gaping hole. You are-! Count Hardlett!? The man I pulled out draws his sword. I would be at a disadvantage if he distances himself since I have no weapon, so I''ll finish him off now. Nonna, I''m borrowing your technique. What are you saying-, Gyaah. While grabbing the man, I give him a vigorous headbutt, causing the man to squirt blood from his forehead after one strike. The man grimaces in pain and drops his sword, but I don''t let go, following up my headbutt with a second and third strike, tossing him aside to retrieve my sword after a fourth headbutt caves his head in and causes the man''s entire body to spasm. Are you unhurt? I''m alright. Please check on the children. Myla and Celia are each crossing swords with their respective enemies. The children are in the corner of the room clutching their heads and trembling in fear. I was thinking about saving them. Kuh...you-! Celia''s situation doesn''t look good. The heavy sword doesn''t match her style as it is, but combining the fact that it''s large and she can''t swing it around in the room, it works against her, putting her at a disadvantage. It''s fortunate that her opponent is not much better than an amateur or else Celia would probably be dead if she faced a skilled knight. Celia, stand down and take care of the kids. I can still...no, I''ll step back. As Myla sees Celia turn towards the children, she also goes on the offensive. I guess she was worried about her. Damn, how can a woman, you...guwah!! After parrying the enemy''s sword, she leans in and slashes once at his knee, then skillfully lops off the head as the man unconsciously lowers it. Myla can''t fight like Irijina, who overpowers a male opponent with brute strength. But she''s sufficiently large for a woman and is pretty muscular, so her attacks aren''t powerless, plus she''s capable of exchanging blows skillfully and beautifully. In terms of swordplay, there is no one more skilled than her. I''ll back you up. No need. Myla comes over after finishing off her opponent, but there is no need. Uooooh!! It appears it wasn''t just the sword that caused Celia to struggle against the man I''m facing off against. He must have returned from the war because his movements are quite sharp. But even so, it doesn''t matter. I guess that''s it. When I block the man''s slash and take a step back, he swings his sword down with his full strength to finish me instantly. I sidestep his attack and swipe at the man''s side after he exposes a fatal opening by slamming his sword to the ground. Gyaaaah!! Fresh blood sprays out as my blade digs into his body and cuts him open. The man tries to hold back the guts gushing out from his body but ends up dying anyways. Are the children safe? Yes, they''re alright. Celia seems to have secured the two girls. She''s covering their eyes with her hands and clumsily trying to comfort them. She''s doing well. With heads flying and innards gushing out, the room has become a total mess after all. I''m counting on you to look after the kids, Celia. As long as we can bring back the kids, there is no need to look for the slave merchant. Let''s hurry and return home. But it seems it isn''t over yet. What an idiot. When we go outside, about 10 men wearing leather armor and holding swords and short spears are waiting for us. A man who appears to be the leader is holding a large sword and yelling at us. Did you think you could just go home!? That is for our mutual benefit. I leave Myla and Celia with the children and step forward. Since there are so many of them, there might be some idiot who goes after the children. If you hand over the kids and women behind you, your life will-... How noisy. Hurry up and come at me. I only have the one weapon Claudia gave to me, but I think I''ll manage somehow. H-hey. Isn''t that guy Hardlett? The fierce god Hardlett...can we win with a mere 10 people? As expected of the capital, people know my face. I participated in the triumphant war celebration twice after all. Look closer, you cowards, he only has a single one-handed sword! Where do you see the great spear he wielded on the battlefield?!! We''ll kill and bury him!! The leader shouts, the other men agree and get into a stance with their swords. Fine by me, it would be annoying if they scattered all over the place. Dieeee!Uraaah! I evade the two slow swords that jump ahead of the vanguard and cut up the men holding those swords C one gets cut below the knee and the other''s head gets lopped off and falls to the ground with a plop. If they were heavy cavalry, it would be harsh for me, but a single one-handed sword is enough to deal with this group. It would be easier if I had a spear. My leg, aghhhh!! Shut up. I kick the face of the man who was crying in pain to quiet him down. Now, who''s next? You guys, surround him! Stab him with your spears! A man wielding a short spear yells and charges at me. He appears to be aiming for the center of my body so I won''t be able to dodge. Because of that, it''s easy for me to grab his weapon. Wha-... I firmly grab the tip of the spear and lift him up. In that opening, a man charges at me from behind, in which I respond by piercing my sword through his throat and slash him up. Uwah, his blood is flying everywhere...how dirty. The man abandons and releases his grip on the spear, so when I turn around, I stab the man in the throat, causing the man to laugh with a stiff expression. Hah, hahaha. Hahaha, is it funny? Yeah, I''m actually, gugyaah!! After returning the spear to him deep into his right eye, I turn around to face the remaining enemies. There are six of them remaining, including the leader. If you don''t kill me quickly, it''ll be morning, you know? What was the punishment for illegal slave trading again? Shit! Get him all at once!! Five people attack me after surrounding me. I block the sword of one person coming at me from the front with my own sword and deflect another with my metal arm guard. I twist my body to evade the spearhead of the third person and use my fist to punch him to the ground. Sorry!! Uwaah! What are you doing?!! A man wielding an axe attacks me from behind, but when I wait until the last moment to dodge, the man loses his balance, stumbles forward and sticks his axe into the thigh of another man in a stance with his sword. Attacks from all direction will cause friendly fire if weapons without range, like a spear, are used. Even more so for an amateur group, that level of attack is too high for them. I kick the back of the man holding an axe and cause the two of them roll together, pushing my way through the enemy locked sword to sword with force. The powerless man is unable to hold back my strength and gets flipped over, splitting his head half open. Hiieeh!! One of them ignores the leaders cursing and runs away, but that shouldn''t be a problem. An object shining in the dark C the short sword thrown by Celia C soars through the air and stabs the man in the head. Guh...it hurts... The man I punched tries to gets up while holding his broken nose, so I gently run my sword through his throat. The only ones left are the leader and the two who committed friendly fire. I behead the man desperately struggling to pull the axe stuck deep in the other man''s thigh, causing the man''s pathetic ally to cry out for his life due to his serious injury. Well, this guy didn''t lead the kidnapping operation and he can''t fight anymore so I thought about keeping him alive. Gugeh. But when I turned my back on him and stepped away from him, a short sword flew and hit the man in between the eyes. Aah, I didn''t tell Celia to spare him, my bad. Well now, there''s only one remaining. Damn it all!! You''re the principal offender so there''s no way I can let you escape. Unfortunately, even if you run, I''ll definitely chase and kill you. I speak while approaching him one step at a time. The man who appears to be the leader takes a stance with his large sword. Looking at just the sword, I may seem to be at a disadvantage, but seeing how the tip of his sword is trembling, I don''t feel like I''ll lose. Uooooooh!! The man charges at me with his sword held above his head. His stance is full of openings and as I position my sword sideways to prepare to slash his stomach, the man suddenly raised his leg. This area isn''t the main road so the ground is dirt, not to mention it hasn''t rained recently so it''s quite dry. He kicks up the sand to blind me. Aegir-sama!! That brute!! I can hear Celia and Myla shouting. Seeing me lean over, the man laughs while charging at me. I''m sure he''s certain of his victory and opening his eyes to capture that moment. Here you go. Wah!! While leaning over, I grab some sand and fling it forcefully at the man''s face. Sure enough, the man was looking firmly at me, so he ends up bending over and holding his eyes. My eyesC!! Aaaaaaah!! The sand he kicked up wouldn''t just conveniently enter my eyes. If he wanted to blind me, he should have done this. ... The silence of the girls is a little scary so I''ll have to settle this quickly. Please save meee! I didn''t want to do this either!! Is that so, but most of life is like that too. I bring my sword up and swing it down on the top of the shoulders of the man who lost his vision and is blindly swinging his sword at me. A loud cry of agony, which pierces the dead of the night, rings out. Although this is an unpopular warehouse district, if we make so much noise with our clashing blades and shouting, it was inevitable for the guards to come. I''m still able to use my special privilege as a noble and just mentioning their superior''s name in Erich allows me to leave the aftermath to them so I bring the children back home with me. If I take too long, Dorothea will burn a hole in her stomach after all. Yo, we''re back. I gently pat the head of Kroll, who''s standing guard in front of the mansion, and have him open the door for us. As soon as we enter the mansion, Dorothea jumps forward with an unexpected expression and movements from her usual self. Mama~Mommy, I''m sorry! Aah...aah...Memel, Ami...I''m glad. I''m so glad!! Dorothea hugs the children and bursts into tears. The children loosen up and start crying as well. Well, since I''m covered in the smelly blood of men, I should quickly take a bath. I enter the bath along with Celia and Myla. Myla is unusually scrubbing my back diligently. Celia is positioned in front and washing all parts of my body. How rare, for you to wash my body. You have earned my respect after today. There was that thing at the end...but there''s no need to fight properly against some beast below that of a human, who is willing to kidnap children. Myla carefully washes my back and occasionally presses her breasts against me. It appears to be a reward for a women-lover like me. I''m terribly sorry... On the other hand, Celia is washing my chest with an apologetic face. It appears she''s embarrassed about her ineptitude today. If she was equipped with her usual gear, I''m certain she could have finished the opponent she was struggling with. As I thought, in battle you should use a weapon you''re familiar with. Learn how to use that sword by training. Yes... I hug Celia tightly. I''m glad that you weren''t injured. The children are also safe, so you get full marks. Aauu... Celia slowly returns the hug. Her erect nipples feel comfortable against my skin. Don''t forget. I''ll be sad if you get injured, even if you''ve slaughtered 10 enemies. Celia turns towards me with a teary expression, prompting me to give her a kiss. Alright, this time I''ll wash her back. What smooth and pretty skin, it would be a waste if she gets injured. ... I''ll wash Myla properly too, don''t worry. That''s not it! After we finish washing each other, we soak in the bathtub together. ...Well, naturally, huh? It can''t be helped. My dick emerges from under the water. Of course there''s no way things would end after I wash the girls. Not to mention I get worked up after seeing blood. Shall we suck it together? Yes. It was when Myla and Celia were about to crawl their tongues on my dick. I''m terribly sorry for interrupting during your bath time. I understand how rude this is, but may I be permitted to wash your back as well? It''s Dorothea''s voice, though this is the first time she''s asked this kind of thing. As I give my permission, the woman enters quietly wearing a thin bathing suit. I apologize for disturbing your relaxation time. The woman lowers her head as low as if she was prostrating herself. It''s fine even if she doesn''t act so cautiously. There''s no reason to get upset because another woman comes in. Are the children okay? Yes, they were tired so they fell asleep after crying for awhile. I see...the lower half too? I don''t want to imagine it too much, but there are many perverts out there who like small children. I know a certain person who does. 1 Yes, it doesn''t seem like anything indecent happened to them. Then that''s good. I smile and get out of the tub to sit on a stool. Naturally, my erect dick is swinging around. Uu... What''s wrong, didn''t you want to wash my back? The woman looks surprised for a brief moment and touches her mouth with her hand but circles around my back after lowering her head to Celia and the others. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Shall we go? Yeah...yet another woman has been added. Myla takes Celia with her and gets up from the water. It seems they''re allowing this time to be Dorothea''s turn. Celia''s making a complicated expression so I bring her ear close and whisper to her. Let''s go out tomorrow, the two of us. Let''s eat something delicious together, then I''ll take you to a love hotel and fuck you until your hips give out. Haau. Celia''s face turns bright red, quickly becoming obedient and leaves the bath. I''m very sorry for disturbing everyone''s harmonious time together. As if it weren''t enough already, Dorothea lowers her head to the floor to apologize. I don''t have a hobby of making women grovel on the ground. I lift her back up and have her wash my back. I wanted to thank you as soon as possible, so for not having any patience, I''m really-... You don''t need to apologize any more. Can I count on you for the front too? Yes. When she moves to the front, she naturally sees my erect penis. W-what an amazing tool. For it to be this huge... Please wash this too. Y-yes! You used this to...break Miti''s hole, didn''t you? Hahaha, it''s alright. I''ll make you cry out in a cute voice now. Those kids are truly happy. I''ve been in charge of this orphanage for such a long time, and there have been children who have fallen ill because of starvation and some who have gone missing like what just happened. Tears start welling up, as Dorothea must have remembered the faces of those kids. There seems to be some remaining tears after that big crying session earlier. Even though she''s wearing a bathing suit, her ass and breasts seem to have gotten bigger. I''m sure she isn''t growing anymore so it must be that her thin body is returning to normal after eating properly. In the past, she must have let the children eat so they don''t starve, and hasn''t been eating much herself. I pat Dorothea''s head as she gently washes my dick with her hands. I''ll protect everything within my reach. How can I express my thanks to you...? Fumu, it appears I''ve completely earned her trust. Then, would you like to come to Rafen? But she slowly shakes her head. That won''t be possible. Even now, children still occasionally get abandoned at the previous orphanage. It seems she goes and checks three times everyday C once early in the morning, once just before noon, and once in the evening. Because the capital has more people, more children get abandoned. Since the war, tax has also increased so the number of abandoned children also seem to have increased. If I move to Rafen, I wouldn''t be able to save the kids abandoned in the capital. She''s a virtuous person by nature. How did she get brought up to become this way, or is she just different from other people from the start? What I''m worried about is the additional burden on Hardlett-sama if the number of children increased in the future. When that happens- The living expenses of a single orphan is probably around the same cost as one portion of Nonna''s tea cakes. Don''t worry because I can rent out another place if it becomes too cramped here. To go as far as that, you don''t have the reason to... Do you have a reason to look after the orphans? There isn''t really a reason. And I do have a reason. I bring my face closer to Dorothea as she looks up at me and press my lips against hers. Dorothea, I want you. What are you- nmu-!! I entangle my tongue with hers and give her a deep kiss. I grab her flailing arms and have her stroke my cock. She opens her eyes in surprise at first, but eventually closes them and continues stroking my cock. I thrust my erect cock in front of Dorothea, whose face has melted after the passionate kiss. Today won''t be only kissing, but I''ll have you entertain me until the end. Aaah... Dorothea''s tiny mouth opens slowly and my dick enters the warm cavity while her teeth gently scrape against me. Alright, I''ll embrace her like this. However, when my meat rod reaches Dorothea''s throat, she resists and my cock slips out of her mouth. Do you not want it? No, we might get seen by the children if we do it here... Well, Kroll might be the one stoking the fire. Sleep in my bedroom. I''ll come over and visit you at night after I''ve had my meal. You really want such a worn out mature woman like me? You have such beautiful ladies by your side beginning with your wife. Nonna is the best woman. Celia and Myla are too...but so are you. It should be fine to have many women as long as I can love them. I''m undeserving of such praise. This is the unattractive body of a mature woman but...if that is what you desire, please enjoy embracing it. She''s given the consent, ahh I''m looking forward to it. I fill my stomach, which emptied after I finished fighting the earlier battle, and head to the bedroom. I sit next to Dorothea, who is already in bed, and stroke her body from on top of the blanket. She is apparently naked already. I''ll be enjoying you now. I get on top of Dorothea, who nods slightly. I cover the woman lying on her stomach and lay my dick on her body. Her butt is slender but it appears I can put my dick deep enough in her. If this was Claudia, I doubt I would be able to put my dick in up to the root in this position. There... Uguh-!! She leaks a pained groan. As I thought, she''s too thin, and unless she puts on more meat, she won''t be able to accept me. Listen, don''t only feed the children, but fill your own stomach from now on too. Don''t hesitate to tell me if you need money. Th-that is...aah! It''s thick and long!! You are...already my woman after all. I speak while grabbing her hips and lifting her up. The way Dorothea looks now is as if an infant would pee. No, this is embarrassing! You help the small kids urinate like this too, right? Go ahead, why don''t you try letting your pee out? Please don''t humiliate me! I am 20 years older than you... Her face turns red and she covers herself with both hands. Her mature vagina simultaneously grips down tightly on me. Oh, it''s squeezing me. I''ll shame you even more. I purposely move up and down in a manner that lets her hear the sound of her juices. When I do so, Dorothea''s thin stomach bulges out in the shape of my cock. Hahaha, I can recognize my dick through your stomach. You gotta get some meat in your diet. Something so big is...inside me? Yeah, your 40-year-old hole is already mine. Feel it. Dorothea rubs the part of her stomach that bulges out unnaturally. A man is digging into me...it''s the first time in my life I''ve felt this sensation... You''re usually acting as the mother figure, so it''s nice for you to be a woman sometimes...no, a bitch. I lightly bite the woman''s lifted back, engraving my mark on her body. Don''t, I''m a mother...everyone''s mother... I move Dorothea from the bed and have her put her hands against the wall so I can thrust into her more violently. Even a mother sleeps with her husband at night. What''s wrong with indulging in your sexual desire when the children are asleep? The sound of slapping flesh resonates loudly. A husband...awesome...it feels good!! Uwaaah!! Her screams sound like a mature lady at first but then sound like a little girl''s later. It''s perfect for me that she doesn''t seem to have much experience with men. How is it...over here! I pinch her clitoris. Hiiiiiiiih!! No goooood, it feels too good!! And this? I extend my hands to her breasts and pinch both her nipples, pulling on them lightly. Owww!! Nooo!! Sorry. I let go of her nipples, and rub her breasts gently. Aah, that feels incredible. Alright, I''ll do more embarrassing things to her. How is this? I put my finger at the entrance of her asshole and slowly push it inside. It feels tight even for a single finger, so it doesn''t seem like I can fit my meat rod in there for the time being. Aaaaaaaah!! I only put it in a little bit, but her reaction is outstanding. Despite being disgusted, because of the buildup of arousal in her genitals, she doesn''t stop feeling pleasure. With the stimulation to her asshole, she finally starts to climax and her vagina clenches tighter. Haha, what an unrestrained orgrasm. Aauuuu!! Aaaoooooh!! I thrust my cock deep inside and wrap her entire body up, kissing the nape of her neck until her climax finishes. Her skin has lost some of its elasticity, but that''s fine. Dorothea shouts for several minutes and is about to collapse, but being supported by my meat rod, she is somehow able to regain her balance against the wall. Her breathing is faint and doesn''t even have the luxury to wipe the drool leaking from her mouth. Was it good? Yes...You''re quite skilled. It''s because I''ve slept around a lot. What a bad gentleman. You are a woman who belongs to that bad man from now on. We smile at each other and exchange a kiss. I also felt quite good. Shall I continue and ejaculate inside? Ah...please spare me, I have yet to give birth to a child so I''ll get pregnant. Isn''t that fine? There are people here to help you. No, my children are those kids. If I have my own child, I may favor them over the others. Her eyes are filled with determination. It isn''t my desire to impregnate her against her will. Alright. Then please bear with it a little. I put Dorothea back on the bed lying face up and swing my hips in the missionary position. My thrusts are more intense than before, causing the woman to scream loudly and grab the sheets. I suck on the agonizing woman''s breasts, and suck hard enough to leave a mark. So rough!! Hiiiiiih!! I''m breaking!! Contrary to what Dorothea is saying, it seems her insides have more leeway than before. It must have been tight because it hasn''t been used in so long. I''ll stretch it out properly for you. I grab her ankles and thrust into her as if piledriving her into the bed, with my ejaculation finally approaching. Cumming!! Aaah!! I push my dick deep into her hole and pull out as soon as I feel my dick twitching. Dorothea! You are my woman!! Hot-! Amazing amount of seed... I stroke my dick after pulling out and thick, jelly-like semen is released. Dorothea is instantly painted white with my seed from her face to the tip of her toes. Uoooooh!! I roar as I continue to ejaculate, pushing my rod into her mouth. Nbboh!! After pouring enough seed into her mouth to make it overflow out, I roll her over onto her stomach and push my shaft against her asshole. That place is not good! It''s impossible to push in there since it''s so tight, but I want to try pouring even a little bit of my seed into her body. Most of my semen spills around her asshole, but it gradually seeps into her. It''s inside...something hot is dripping into my asshole... After I finish ejaculating lots, I also collapse on the bed. I''m tired today and I also satisfied Dorothea, so I can let her sleep like this. Thank you very much. You are surely...our god. It felt like she was in a trance-like state and saw something exaggerated. The next day, Dorothea hesitated to enter the bath without permission, and everything was discovered by Nonna after Dorothea asked to enter the bath while covered in semen. Nonna attacks me with her headbutts as soon as I wake up in the morning. An orphan nearby copies her and made the adjacent child cry with a headbutt. Amongst the chaos, the two young girls who were saved last night came out. Hardlett-sama.-samaa. Hm, what''s wrong? We want to become Hardlett-sama''s girls too~ Hardlett-sama, women-lover~ Who indoctrinated them? I guess...but you''ll have to grow a little older before I make you into my women. That''s why you have to eat lots and sleep lots. Okay~I''ll eat~ But be careful not to overdo it, or you''ll become like that lady over there who''s eating her second steak this morning. By the way, Claudia went to sleep immediately after dinner yesterday, so she didn''t notice the commotion. It doesn''t appear like she''s interested at all. My stay in the capital is almost over. Once I return to my territory, I''ll have to go around to my new territory too. But before that, I''m worried about the other girls...especially Mel and Claudia being together. Mother Dorothea, did you get Hardlett-sama''s seed? Sprayed on you? You both like each other, so is it true that you swallowed his pee-pee? Eeeh!? Geez, where did you learn that?!! Come out here Casie, you were peeking, weren''t you? Ghosts who give bad education need to be punished. I''m sorry~ My cheek is stretching~ Mine really won''t go back to normal~ 126 Madam In Rafen CAegir POVC So this is Aegir-sama''s territory!! Claudia fully opens the window of the carriage and leans her body outside. In a hurry, Clara grabs her waist, while I also help support her. Your center of gravity is strange so that''s why you''ll fall over if you lean out too much. Although it is still desolate compared with the capital. There really is nothing here...to send you to such a remote region, the royalty of Goldonia are truly a bunch of idiots. She just went ahead and said it. That makes me a little angry, but it doesn''t look like she had any bad intent behind her words, so I''ll let it slide. Even so, a splendid highway runs from the capital to my territory and there is also a bridge, so our journey was very smooth. The meat of the monster I found recently is quite the delicacy, so when we arrive, please try some. Oh my, I love meat!! I thought so, since she has an extra thick steak in the morning, at noon, and at night. Unless we have some intense sex every night, I''m pretty sure she''ll get even fatter. A carriage is nice and all, but it would have been better to ride with you on a horse. On the way, Claudia wanted to ride with me on Schwartz. From the beginning, Schwartz always looked forward to enjoy the ass of the girls riding on him, but the expression he made when he saw Claudia''s threatening leap onto his back was unforgettable. It seems horses can make a face of anguish too. After that, Schwartz let Celia and Carla ride on his back and casually follows the carriage from a distance. To think he would be afraid of a woman''s ass for once. As we get closer to the city, the fields along the highway spread out before us. The wheat for winter is already grown to a certain extent, and the sowing of seeds for the spring wheat is progressing smoothly on the land cultivated during the winter time. It has been fairly peaceful this year so the harvest should increase by a considerable amount. I look off in the distance, thinking Adolph should also feel relieved, while Claudia makes a comment. Ara, the people here, there are quite a few of them buzzing around. If you say something like that about your own territory, you''ll cause a rebellion. We arrive at Rafen and pass the almost-completed city walls to see a row of soldiers lined up along the main road. All units, salute. On Leopolt''s order, all the soldiers align themselves beside the carriage and raise their spears and sword altogether. Fumu, the expected two thousand are already gathered. Up until now, we had the escort unit walking parallel along the carriage to protect them, with additional cavalry surrounding the outside of the escort unit as we proceeded towards the mansion. There is no longer a need to be protected within the city so this is just something ceremonial. This main road, which allows this many soldiers to pass with us, is constructed in a way which makes it much wider than that of the capital''s main road. It isn''t cool for me to stay cooped up inside the carriage. I leap onto Schwartz and leave Claudia on the carriage, although she wanted to follow me. It would be the worst if the horse tumbles in front of everyone. When we arrive at the mansion, there is yet another line in front of the entrance, consisting of servants this time. At the center is the concubine who stayed in the mansion and is pregnant as my official wife, standing in a dignified manner while supporting her belly. In terms of time, she is already in her last month of pregnancy and it wouldn''t be strange if she gave birth at any time now. Welcome back home, my husband. "Welcome" Madam Malordol. As if it weren''t enough already, Mel emphasizes the ''welcome''. I didn''t think Claudia was the type of girl to care about that sort of thing, but she gives Mel an envious look. When I look carefully, her eyes are directed at Mel''s stomach. ...So you are pregnant with Aegir-sama''s seed...how enviable...I''m jealous... Perhaps perceiving danger, Mel covers her stomach to shield what''s inside, while Melissa and Kuu step forward to protect her. I don''t want to consider it, but nothing strange should develop here. Is something the matter? No...I just feel envious. If only I can bear Aegir-sama''s child in my belly as well... What are you saying, you''re a married woman. Since she''s become less tense, I first give Mel a gentle hug from behind, hugging Melissa and Maria while I''m at it, then kissing them. I see you have returned. Adolph shows his face with a stack of documents under his arm. Does he intend to give me work as soon as I come back? I''ll tease him a little. Yeah, I''m back. I hug Adolph in the same way I hug the girls, though I leave out the kiss of course. I''m not into men! Please stop this instant. I don''t swing that way either, but it''s funny how flustered he gets. Lord Hardlett, here is the composition of the reorganized army and the plan for future reinforcement and training. Please take a look. Leopolt went straight to his office as soon as the reception ceremony is over and he finishes greeting. But before that, I''m back. I hug him in the same manner as I did with Adolph. The composition for your patrol of the new territory in the beginning of spring is complete. They are ready to depart at anytime, but an attendant for domestic affairs is needed. That area is outside my department so I ask for a notice from the Count. He completely ignored me. It''s nothing but uncomfortable to hug the squarish body of a man while his voice is continuously being whispered in my ear. The happiness I felt after teasing Adolph instantly disappears. I''ll have to replenish it from Celia. Wah! What is it, all of a sudden?! Hiih, please don''t grab my ass! Leopolt, arrange the composition and equipment of the patrol army with battle in mind. I don''t have proof, but I feel as though something might happen. Understood. There is no particular hurry since Claudia came back. While engrossing myself a little in thought uncharacteristically and continuing to tease Celia, her face eventually melts. Look, Kroll''s small dick is getting hard looking at your aroused face, come back to your senses. The day''s dinner is also acting as Claudia''s welcoming, so the black beast steak is prepared for the main course. The meat is divided into approximately half kilogram portions and roasted. It seems that this certain portion size brings out the most flavor when roasting. I can eat one by myself, but since there are so many girls, it gets divided roughly in half. Naturally, Irijina also gets one but...Claudia clearly has two pieces of meat on her plate. Mel''s welcoming grin is probably a cynical one, but Claudia doesn''t seem to notice. Oh my! So this is the meat I''ve been hearing about. It doesn''t look any different from regular beef though. She uses the knife in a very familiar fashion, cutting the meat elegantly and stuffing her mouth. Wha-!? Th-this taste is... Claudia cuts a piece larger than the first time and carries it into her mouth. What a delicacy!! There is no meat as tasty as this in White City!! She continues to cut the meat elegantly and shovels it in her mouth with rapid speed. It''s delicious! It''s really tasty!! She''s ignoring the accompanying soup and vegetables and only eating the meat. She didn''t touch the bread either. Yumyumyum...Gebuh! Woah, it flew out of her mouth. Excuse me...it''s delicious!! There isn''t anybody who dislikes this meat, but seeing Claudia''s grand display of eating, everyone stopped moving, including me. The entirety of the two pieces of meat instantly disappears into her stomach. Ara, it''s all finished. Her plate is clean C actually, there is a tiny piece of meat remaining if I look closely. Ahem. Then, she pecks a little at her vegetables, as if she remembered something. If I remember the manners Nonna taught me, leaving a bit of food behind and not keeping your tableware means.... Please excuse me. Sebastian places another piece of steak on her plate and the woman starts eating happily again. Incredible.I didn''t think she would eat the whole thing.Her breasts have become worse. Carla, Mel and Nonna unconsciously look at each other. I''m surprised she hasn''t turned into a meatball doing this up until now. But I won''t say something so unromantic at this point, so eat as much as you want. In the end, Claudia completely finishes three pieces of meat, the accompanying vegetables, soup and bread. Upu...I ate a little bit too much. That''s not a little at all. It seems she didn''t hear Carla''s quiet voice. I''ll get fat like this, so perhaps I shall go out for a little walk. Clara, follow me. If you want a little walk, why don''t you walk all the way back to White City. She didn''t seem to hear Mel''s whisper either. Escort unit, have some people protect her. It would be a huge mess if some hoodlum kidnapped her. Although it wouldn''t be too easy to carry her. Well, night is upon us... The door closes. And it was at that moment. Buoooooh- Madam! That''s loud!! It''s alright, the door has closed so nobody can hear...uu Bubooh, Baboboh Geez, Madam! Sorry, our doors aren''t made of the finest materials like the ones you have at home, plus there are gaps here and there so sound leaks out. Even so, what a loud fart.... Nonna, please voice a complaint! No. Why do I have to go and smell that pig''s fart? If you smell that, you''ll have a miscarriage. It seems my wives heard it quite clearly too. Aegir-sama! We''ll be entering the bath first today. She is at least a guest, so I wanted to have her enter first... If that woman''s ass is sunk into water first, I''ll just go with a rinse today! Don''t say that, she did give us a mountain of gold and a bunch of other things. Then it would be fine if only Nonna, the wasteful spender, went in the water. If she washes her body with that pig''s broth, maybe she''ll come to her senses. KiihC!! It''s impossible for Claudia and the other girls to get along, huh. Thus, Claudia''s pleasant stay in Rafen finishes amongst the discord and without much happening on the surface. She manages to somehow get some fresh black beast meat to bring back with her, but as expected it won''t last all the way to White City, so as she sobs uncontrollably, she loads smoked meat on her wagon and heads back. That person, she ate an entire beast''s worth of meat during her stay here, didn''t she? It''s about the size of a horse. As expected... I caught a glimpse of Claudia eating her second slice this morning. I would like to think it didn''t happen. But I''m not confident about that. It was finally the last night in preparation for her departure tomorrow. ...Is it not possible for me to live here permanently? You are the wife of another man. Please try to understand that. Aah, how annoying!! If that man would just fall ill soon...that''s no good. That would mean I would lack gifts to send Aegir-sama! So she actually realizes she''s eating into her husband''s fortune. Moreover, her relationship with the girls here are already all messed up, and I''m not going to support a woman with 10 times the wasteful habits as Nonna, so I ask you to act more prudently. At the very least, let me make love to you until you go crazy tonight. Yes, yes! I''ll go crazy. Let''s become sex beasts. With that said, Claudia opens the small bottle containing the aphrodisiac and mixes it with the water in the pitcher. Ufufu, Aegir-sama is already peerless from the beginning. There''s no need to use an aphrodisiac but...I wonder what will happen if we do. Although this may be a bit late, I don''t know if I can trust this drug. Would I die if I drank it? Please pardon me. Seeing my hesitation, Clara steps forward from the side, fills her cup with water from the pitcher and gulps it down. It''s fine to drink. The girl returns to her place along the wall. Fumu, If Clara says so, then it must be true. Go on, go on now... Then, I''ll drink it. Claudia stays beside me and we kiss and caress each other lightly after we drink the water. Fumu, my body feels slightly hotter. Uuu...I''m...really...sorry. I hear a voice and turn to look to see Clara sliding down the wall in agony. Her face is flushed and her crotch is overflowing with juices almost as if she wet herself. I''m terribly sorry! After she apologizes again, she takes off her underwear and uses her own finger to stir her crotch vigorously. It has an incredible effect, doesn''t it? Yeah, Clara only had one cup, so what will happen to us... We drank a huge jug full of it. The next moment, I feel a thump within my body like a huge pulse, and then a hot feeling flows down to my crotch. Uooooh... My dick is about half erect from Claudia''s caresses, but I can see it visibly increase in size, standing at attention higher than its usual peak and bending backwards to slap against my stomach. Guuh! I feel some fluid spraying out from the tip of my meat rod. I thought I ejaculated, but it appears to be just the pre-cum. My thoughts are distorting. A woman, anyone will do but I just want a woman. I don''t mind if they''re ugly, older, or even a little girl. I just want to screw some woman''s hole. If they resist, I''ll just have to **** them. Haah, haah...a woman...give me a woman. When I take hold of my own cock, I can feel it has gotten much larger than normal. That doesn''t matter because I''ll just force my way in. There is a woman over here. It was said this drug has an effect on both men and women. Having drank the same amount, Claudia has also been heavily influenced, opening up her thighs and spreading her hole apart, her love juices practically gushing out. Uoooh! A woman!! A man!! There is no longer a need to caress or to hold back. As if throwing the woman coming to hug me, I lay her down and grab her with both hands. With her legs spread apart almost if they have been dislocated, I use only my hips to match my cock against her crotch and instantly shove my shaft into her hole. Soraah! Kyaaah!! I can hear the sound of her flesh being spread apart twice C once when my overly enlarged cock forcefully pushes apart her hole and the second when I forcefully open up the entrance of her womb. With the size of my dick, it would usually only cause sharp pains if I move vigorously. It would probably severely injure the woman. I''m cumming!! AhiiiiiiihC!! But the voices leaking out from our mouths are shouts of pleasure. The drug doesn''t only strengthen our lust but also enhances our arousal. She flails her arms and legs but my ejaculation doesn''t stop. At this rate, her stomach will burst. If that happens, the number of holes would decrease by one. Stay still! I roll her over and forcefully pull out my dick even though the tip has gotten stuck, then push against her stomach. Guuuuh. My seed is spraying out like it''s being squeezed out, causing her stomach to deflate. Alright, now I can cum again. I drive my dick into her hole once again and move my hips intensely. This movement isn''t for me to ejaculate. I have already ejaculated, but in addition to giving myself an even stronger stimulation, I want to enjoy her body to the fullest. Agaaaah...feels goood... After my piston movements, and Claudia''s body trembles enormously, she loses consciousness. Even so, I continue to thrust deep and furiously so she could not faint. Eeeii, it''s gotten loose. Maybe it''s because she lost consciousness or perhaps it''s because I stretched it too much, but her vagina has gotten looser. In order to get more pleasure, I turn Claudia on her stomach and spread open her asshole. My ass...no good...aoooh... Be...quiet!! I push down on her completely and press my expanded dick into her hole. The sound of her flesh stretching is even more intense than before. It-it''s ripping!! Tch... If it rips, the hole would loosen again. I grab the slippery fluid I had prepared for our lovemaking and slather it on her ass, then insert myself inside again. I see my giant cock split apart her tight hole and when it goes in about halfway, it suddenly slips all the way in up to the root. HIiiiiiiiiih!! It''s in...it went in!! I don''t remember much of what happened from that point on. I probably swung my hips like I went insane and Claudia probably continued screaming in pleasure like she went mad as we continued having anal sex, and after I ejaculated a large amount in the end, the two of us collapsed in bed together. Suddenly, the feeling of water running down my throat brings me back to my senses. I roll over in bed and lay in the '''' character position. Have you returned to your senses? The one who let me drink some water is Clara, who apparently transferred it mouth-to-mouth. Please rest assured. This water doesn''t contain anything in it. That''s good. If I did what I just did to the smaller Clara, she would undoubtedly break and might die in the worst case. What about Claudia? I entrusted her to one of our mansion''s servants while she remained unconscious. She was in a terrible state. Too much must have been pumped into her ass because partway through the hallway, something gave way and semen and feces gushed out... Nevermind, it''s fine if you don''t say anymore. It''s fortunate she wasn''t conscious. I only had a small amount so it didn''t take long for me to return to my normal state...but I didn''t think the drug would be that effective. Wasn''t an entire bottle used? If less was used, the both of us could have enjoyed arousing and passionate sex. If too much is used, we''ll completely turn into beasts. That might be the case. In any case... Clara gets on the bed and extends her hand to my crotch. I''m certain I ejaculated so much to cause myself to worry whether Claudia''s stomach would burst, but my cock is still standing straight up and my balls are still tight. You aren''t satisfied yet either? I am still sane... Now that I look, Clara has juices emitting a womanly scent coming from her thighs. Shall we do it? Please. It might be the perfect condition to have sex as our bodies are aroused while our senses are retained. Lick it. I push my imposing dick in front of Clara. My pleasure. She brings both hands to my cock and drags her tongue up and down the tip. I''m very sorry. It''s too big and it won''t fit in my mouth, so I''ll use my tongue to service you. Because of the drug, my dick has been affected, just like her crotch has been. Even if she opened her mouth as far as possible, her jaw would probably dislocate if she tried to stuff my dick inside. It''s fine, because of the drug, I can''t take much more and will cum soon. She gently strokes my shaft with her hands and draws circles by crawling her tongue around the tip. Occasionally, she flicks her tongue up and down the tip from the front and licks it like she would lick candy. You''re doing quite well. Did you practice this on another guy? No way, I imagined Hardlett-sama''s thing while licking a dildo. When I picture her doing so in my mind, my meat rod pulses. It really is like a log...drug aside, for it to get this big. It''s fine if you just use your mouth or rub it in between your thighs. It''s probably impossible for her hole. No, I''ll take it in my vagina even if it tears. That''s a woman''s pride. Is that so, then I''ll have to be careful not to hurt her. If you feel uncomfortable, please let me know. Clara fixes my cock in place while gently inserting her pinky in my urethra. Using her other hand, she strokes the shaft, which causes her pinky to wiggle around slightly inside my dick. Does it hurt? No, perhaps it is because of the enlargement. It feels great. Then I''ll stop. She then bites the tip lightly swiftly runs her teeth against it. Because of how hard my dick has gotten, it doesn''t hurt, but rather gives me an intense feeling of pleasure. Cumming!! Kyaah! I push Clara away and straddle her face, then ejaculate straight at her. My semen comes gushing out like a fountain and she is dyed pure white. Abuh! Kobuh! Nboh! Even so, she brings both hands to her face to catch it all. I release more seed as if to praise her for her commendable efforts. Aah...I came. I''m pleased. Looking at Clara now, it''s no longer clear whether she''s a boy or a girl. All I know is that she is dripping in cum. Want to wipe your face? If you don''t mind, can I you put it in like this? Isn''t it uncomfortable? No, absolutely not. Tonight is the last night. I want to spend my time surrounded by Hardlett-sama''s intense smell. What a cute thing to say, but you''re saying you want your face to covered in sperm. You pervert. Do you dislike that? I love it. Clara lies face up on the bed as I press against her. As I do so, she opens her legs and when I place my dick against the entrance of her hole, she bites the sheets. She understands that pain is inevitable for a small girl. She has an expression that tells me she will absolutely bear with it. It can''t be avoided if I accidentally keep her in suspense either. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Hmmph! !! There is a ripping sound as about half of my rod buries itself into her hole. Her vagina didn''t tear but...it stretches open in a strange way. It''s tight, guess that''s about it. Guh...go ahead, please swing your hips. However, when I look at Clara''s face, she''s smiling. Then she scoops some of the semen clinging to her face, sticks out her tongue in a naughty manner and licks the seed off her finger. She is trying her best to act like a lewd woman to turn me on. I know she''s acting, but I''ll play along. Then I won''t hold back and take you up on your offer. As soon as I move my hips, Clara forgets to act and her face instantly shows her agonizing. To offer some comfort, I use one hand to hug her body close to my chest, gently rubbing her back. Your giant cock...is so big it hurts but...if I can get used to this...I can bear any kind of... Alright, alright, you cutie. I lift up the girl about halfway and rock my hips, occasionally prodding her asshole with my finger as a joke. Being sensitive in the first place, the both of us quickly climb up the hill of pleasure and reach our climax soon. I''m about to cum. I''m also about to orgasm! We look at each other and smile. How would you like to finish? I want you to hug me tightly...and also lift me up... Like this? I hold Clara''s ass and lift her up from the front. Of course, this is done while my cock is still inside her. I''ll support you, so if you want to throw your head back or stretch out your arms, you can do as you like. Since she''s so light, I can lift her with one hand. Y-yes...ah, ah, ah!! Aaaaaaaaaaah!! She spreads her hands out and throws her head back unabashed as I thrust up while supporting her, my climax chasing after hers. Uoooooh!!! The drug has lost some of its efficacy by now but I''m sure there is still a bit of it left in our system. Different from naturally building up pleasure, the orgasm this time is forcibly caused. There is a certain time necessary to reach a regular orgasm but it isn''t bad to do this kind of play every so often. ...... Clara loses consciousness while she throws her head back, and as I continue to hold her puppet-like form I ejaculate into her extremely tight hole. Her stomach gradually expands more and more, and although I feel a bit sorry that she starts foaming at the mouth, unless my dick releases everything, the tip will get caught inside and I won''t be able to pull out. Gonna cum a little more, sorry......hm? Oh shit. Clara completely loses her strength and her pee drips down my thighs and onto the floor. I''ll give a bonus to the maid who cleans this. I''ll come agaaaaiiinn!! Well then, please take care. Claudia''s stay is over and she tearfully leaves to her motherland. Since there are no more guests to entertain, I can finally start patrolling my new territory. All units, line up! The entire army will now begin their march and follow Lord Hardlett from now on. Although this is within our territory, do not lower your guard, and know that any ineptitude is a blow to the Count''s prestige!! Leopolt shouts and the army starts marching. Things regarding the territory shouldn''t take that much time, but I have a feeling there is a storm brewing. As a side note, on the day Claudia returned home, a middle-aged gardener and a cleaner maid had sex in the mansion''s garden. The gardener says he was tempted by the maid, while the maid has no clue why she did something like that and cried. Rita gets worked up about firing the both of them, but I manage to smooth things over. It''s probably because of the water we left behind. I''ll give the maid something extra. The gardener gets nothing, because that maid looks tasty. Next time, I''ll have a go at her. 127 Patrol CAegir POVC The army forms orderly ranks as they head south. The objective of our patrol this time is to inspect the former feudal lords of Treia who are acting as the governors of my new territory and make changes to personnel. The reason the army is coming along is to make known the new ruler, as well as to intimidate the former feudal lords so they don''t start hatching any strange ideas. Thus, the only areas we will be making our rounds is the new territory. First, we will advance to the southeast and enter the city of Rigol. This city is... It is a small city with a population of about 500 people, where some Viscount used to rule over the surrounding area. I interrupt Leopolt mid-sentence. Bandits used an area close to this city as a base to commit wrongdoings. It would be nice if I don''t see anyone I know, but it was back when I was still young, so they might not even recognize me. So you are aware. According to scouts, the rule of the local governor is slightly on the harsh side. His own soldiers are used to threaten the farmers, so they should not pose a threat to us at all. Is that so? I told them beforehand we will drop by prior to summer. Umu, we''re about two months too early. But I''m sure that''s on purpose. I don''t remember allowing such a harsh rule though. This is ultimately a temporary measure, so the ruling details were left entirely to the local governors. As expected, we were short of hands to go around to all the new territory. Even an inferior rule is better than disorder after all. Adolph is accompanying us on this patrol as the domestic affairs official. Our end goal is not to confront them directly in battle, but to confirm their work as governors, so his abilities are needed. Leopolt jumps in. Even though their titles changed from feudal lord to governor, their harsh reign hasn''t changed since before the war, in which Lord Hardlett can then appear gallantly to change the existing governor or perhaps reprimand them and improve the lives of the citizens. In this way, the people''s desire to revolt will disappear. As I thought, Leopolt is much more wicked than Adolph. The most warped person amongst us is undoubtedly this guy. Haa, I never wanted the people to suffer, but if we mess things up in a half-baked manner, their sorrow will continue for a long time. I just need them to bear with the pain for a short while. Adolph is unexpectedly warm-hearted despite how he appears on the surface. He would never pass any policy too cruel for the citizens unless absolutely necessary. I''ll punish anyone who has any strange intentions! They''ll be skewered! Celia and Irijina are enthusiastic. It''s quite comical how the girls are the ones being the most militant. Luna and Myla are following us as well while leading their own squads. We have 2000 in troops, right? Yes, 1000 bow cavalry, 600 infantry, and 200 each of archers and spear cavalry. There are also 100 heavily armed cavalry, who will become Lord Hardlett''s full-time escort unit. This will be the second time, won''t it. You could have just informed me happily without that last unnecessary part. Rafen has already become a large city with over 10 000 people living there. I can''t leave the city unguarded so I''ll leave about 500 soldiers there. Although I don''t believe there are any enemies in the vicinity. I can see Rigol. The city doesn''t have any walls and the land blends in so I can''t see much in the distance. There are fields spreading out before us nearby and gives off the feeling of a large village. It doesn''t appear to have changed much since my younger days. Hiiiih! An army!?Hide! The farmers doing fieldwork panic and run into the nearby woods. Don''t be alarmed! We are the army of the Count Hardlett, the one who rules this land! We will not harm the citizens. Myla and Irijina shout loudly to settle the farmers down, while about 10 horses come running from the city after they heard their voices. The feudal lord!? I received notice that you will be coming right before summer... Things have changed. We will take care of our own food. A welcome is not needed, so don''t worry. Haah... He doesn''t look happy, and it seems like an endless amount of dust would come off if I pat him. We are being guided to a comparatively extravagant mansion as opposed to the rather lonely-looking city. The first one to open their mouth was Adolph. Well, first thing is regarding the tax levied from the citizens. The required amount of spring head tax has been prepared as instructed in the letter. Right, but what I gathered from the people, there is actually an extra portion levied. Th-that is for the fees for the highway and the cultivation of the farmland and also the construction fees! Then, please inform me about the additional farmland and highway. I will confirm it immediately. Adolph ostentatiously takes out a thick stack of paper. When did he prepare something like this, with all the details of the region''s roads and farmlands recorded on those documents. He''ll know right away if there has been any new highways or farmlands constructed if he compares with his papers. Guh... Seeing as how he''s clamming up, it means he''s lying. He''ll probably lose a large majority of the interior decorations inside the mansion. The number of citizens entrusted to you is 2000, with around 5 silver per head, making the total tax 1000 silver short. That was a mistake!! Count Hardlett, please have mercy!! The former Viscount of Treia...who is now a mere local governor, is looking to me with a pale face. Fumu, that''s enough with the numbers. I interrupt Adolph. I''m a virtuous person, so I''ll believe what you''re saying. It must be some sort of mistake. A broad smile appears on the temporary governor''s face. I''m sorry, it was a mistake on my part to appoint someone who can''t calculate like you as the governor. Looking at the current state of affairs, you will be relieved of your duties. From now on, you can live a peaceful life without having to think about numbers. The face of the governor once again turns pale. That is-! Did you not hear the order? This mansion is given only to the governor. Promptly vacate the premises, I don''t care if you want to rent a house or plow the field or do as you like. Leopolt blocks the governor from clinging onto me and informs him coldly, then we leave. There are many places we have to go around to, so I want to finish things quickly and return to Rafen before Mel gives birth. Kuh ...how dare he, that invader...our land... The temporary governor gives a sharp look at the two guard knights standing by the entrance. Those two have probably served from generation to generation, as they place their hands on their swords. I pause and stand in place before glaring back at them. I believe it''s better for you to stop now. I''m holding the Dual Crater in my hand. If they''re going to attack me, they will only get cut down. Uu...Kuh... They must know about the rumors surrounding me. The knights stop just before they grip the handle of their swords. The former governor did not say a word, but his eyes are desperately pleading the knights. He probably intended to feign innocence like he usually does when his knights kill someone. Knights are tough men, so they won''t just sacrifice themselves for a fool who can''t read the atmosphere. I give a signal to Leopolt. A new governor will come soon. Experienced soldiers will need to be appointed as that person''s guards as well. If their loyalty is proven, a suitable amount of remuneration will be promised. At the same time Leopolt spoke, the knights returned to stand at attention. They have families they must support as well. If they can guarantee their own lifestyles, why would the jump head-first into a disadvantageous fight. I turn my back to the governor, who hangs his head, and leave the mansion. Won''t they revolt? Unlikely. They clearly understand just by looking at our forces they''ll get massacred if they revolt, and after indicating a path for the knights and soldiers to be appointed, the only ones who will be making a fuss are the governor and his family. This will also suppress any others. Leopolt answers Celia''s query. Then I will go and announce to the citizens about the substitution of the governor and the order to reduce head tax. Even if the former feudal lord makes a fuss, if the knights or citizens don''t follow him, it will be nothing more than a child''s tantrum. Ignoring the benefits, he doesn''t even appear to be a person who you would want to obey. I''m moving on to the next place without worrying about what will happen with him. Um, is it true that the tax is getting lighter? Is the offering to the governor-sama not necessary? In just a single day, the rumors have spread throughout the city and to the surrounding villages, and as we march the next day, rather than running away, the citizens approach the soldiers. But the privates won''t know even if you ask them. It''s true. Starting from next year, the tax will be lighter by 5 silver. Things like passing fees or offerings are absolutely unnecessary. I''ll answer on behalf of the soldier, who is making a confused face. Ooh...our lives will become much easier. We were prepared to offer girls to the previous governor at any time... He went as far as requesting girls as well? If I knew that, I would have chased him out more harshly. As I enjoy how the atmosphere changes to that of a welcome reception, a single young girl jogs to catch up to the large Schwartz, then hands me a flower. Fumu, she''s a beauty. Thanks. I appreciate it. The girl smiles brightly. She seems like a cheerful and lively kid. Sorry, but how old are you? I''ll be 17 this year! The new feudal lord-sama is quite the manly person! Alright, I can do it. All units, take a short break. ...We''ve only been walking for about an hour though. Let''s take lunch earlier than usual. Our legs will work better if our stomachs are full. I evade Celia''s persistent gazes and give a sidelong glance to the soldiers who are making skeptical faces and asking ''already'' before taking the girl''s hand. Let''s talk in the bush over there. After an hour, I cover the naked, drooling girl with clothes and kiss her. I ended up taking her virginity, but if I''ll be in trouble if I don''t go now. Feudal lord-sama...so wonderful...don''t leavee... You were great too. When I have the chance, I''ll embrace you again, so become a good woman. I will...I''ll become a good woman for the feudal lord-sama''s sake... I gently envelope the wavering extended arm of the girl before sucking strongly on the nape of her neck. I''ll at least leave my mark on her. Ah, I forgot to use the contraceptive. She''s 17 though, so she should be able to bear children normally, which is fine I guess. How was the virgin? Celia seems to have told Myla. Two piercing gazes are directed at me in front of the bush. It was tight. She was clenching real hard on me. Stealing someone''s virginity so casually is something only a lowlife would do! Myla is so uptight. She was happy, so it should be fine, right? Uu...of course any woman would moan if Aegir-sama is with them! I pat Celia''s head as she said something so pleasing. I was thinking of messing up her hair, but she''s tied it up, perhaps because we''re in the middle of marching. I''ll mess it up real bad tonight in bed though. Hardlett-dono! Pet me too!! Irijina, who has finished eating easily more than two portions of lunch, brings her head close to me. You''re big, so crouch down a little more. Chief, could I have some affection as well? Alright, alright, I''ll pat Luna too. ... Myla silently draws her head close to me. She''s a surprisingly cute woman. Several days pass after that as we go around to check the situation of the territory where a former feudal lord is acting as the governor for the city and villages. Many of the places we stop at are ruled in a similar manner where the governors act the same when they were feudal lords, taking more tax than I requested for and keeping it for themselves, and wielding their authority as they please. 50% of them were instantly replaced due to their tax evasion, embezzlement and high-handedness towards the citizens C in other words, they''re completely out of the question as governors. 30% of them had difficulty being loyal, and although no evidence of injustice was found, they were the type to move in the wrong direction if they saw an opening, thus a reason was given to have them replaced. Only 20% of the governors were allowed to continue their duties. It will be hard to choose people to replace so many governors. At least we have somewhat of a goal...but there might not be enough people. Having to replace 80% is outside our expectations. Adolph holds his head in frustration. Governors will be enacting their rule over distant lands and have some form of independence, so they must be somewhat skilled in domestic affairs and maintenance of public order. Rafen is actually being ruled over by Adolph alone, so it isn''t an easy task to pick out a large number of promising personnel. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll hand over the additional personnel selection to Adolph. If I collapse, all my work will go to Hardlett-sama, you know? Let''s help think a little then. It happened on the way to our next destination as we pass a mid-sized village. Ooh! An army! The feudal lord has led them here!! Hurray! Now our daughters can be saved!! The farmers seem to be making a fuss over something. It''s rare for them not to be afraid at the sudden appearance of an army, so let''s hear them out. I call out to a smelly-looking middle-aged man, who is raising both arms in joy. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I don''t know what''s going on. Explain yourselves. The men instantly slump their shoulders. S-so it''s not as we thought... As expected, there''s no way the feudal lord would listen to us. I''ll decide right now whether to listen or not, so tell me. According to the men''s story, a large group of bandits settled in the nearby forest amongst the confusion after the war. They would steal crops and women and the men, feeling perplexed, have asked the governor for help countless times. After their crying and pleading, eventually a subjugation unit of about 20 men were dispatched, but the gang of bandits had double the forces, causing the subjugation squad to be driven off instead. The governor put the blame of loss on the villagers and even increased the tax, so the farmers gave up trying to appeal to the governor, cornered into leaving the land or joining up with the bandits. Fumu, fumu. Adolph, who is beside me, listens on as he makes note of what is being said. That memo will probably be fatally damaging to the governor. If 20 soldiers were wiped out, that means there are 40 or 50 of them. The governor''s soldiers are inadequate as well, so twice the number of bandits is more than enough to defeat them. Since those bandits are attacking villages around this area, there can''t be more than 100 of them. The troops will feel bored if we just march too. Why don''t I let them see a little blood. 50 bandits won''t put up much of a fight. It''ll be something like recreation for the army. That''s right, I''m just checking things out. Have there been any casualties suffered as a result of the bandits'' attacks...in particular, those of women? Yes...when Rugg''s daughter resisted as she was being raped, she got stabbed in the stomach with a sword... My cousin''s daughter also got strangled, dammit! Alright, I understand very well. Inform the entire army. This is an exercise of sorts, but you''ll die if you get cut, so stay alert. I continue further. They aren''t soldiers, but pests, so don''t show them any mercy. Be careful not to kill the people they abducted while you exterminate the pests. There won''t be any surrendering, since insects don''t put up white flags. Yessir! Everyone scatters off simultaneously, while Celia comes up to me holding a spear and making an incredible expression. It''s admirable of her, but it''ll tear her muscles, so I''ll do it myself. CThird Person POVC Bandits Hideout Uuu! Noo... A dirty man, covered in grime has a woman''s ass saddled on him as he groans. The man rocks his hips to the pleasure of climax as the woman continues to cry out. Similarly, there are men who are fucking other women around him and other men who are laughing heartily while drinking alcohol. Aah, that was good. Hey, don''t cry and make some food! If you stay idle, I''m gonna fuck that vacant asshole of yours too! Uuuuuu... When the girl puts on her tattered clothes and stands up, the door opens. Boss! Enemy attack!! Everyone becomes uneasy, cursing as they abandon their women and drinks to grab their weapons. Keh, so the feudal lord''s soldiers came again?! The feudal lord is pretty much Goldonia''s dog, same as the governor. We''ll turn the tables on them this time as well, and take their equipment. We made some nice cash last time after all! The bandits roar with laughter as they start preparing for battle. The bandits knew about how the feudal lord lost power when his army got disassembled during the chaos after the war. Even if they came, their army would consist of at most 20 or 30 soldiers with an inferior leader and an inferior level of skill. There is no reason for the soldiers hired by the feudal lord in the city to risk their lives leaving that city to go around from village to village and they will run away if they face even a little bit of a disadvantage because there is no money in it. Wait! This time...it''s different... The lookout collapses on the spot after saying that. But the excited bandits did not notice the arrow piercing his back. Not having a force to subjugate them, the group of evildoers grew to about 50 strong and their numbers boosted their confidence. Alright, you guys! We''ll send these soldiers of the governor flying and attack a village to steal some women as revenge! UOoooh!! Their morale is raised as well, as they raise their swords and axes while shouting in a barbaric fashion, and putting their rusted iron equipment on before rushing out. Uooooooh!! They exit their hidden base and rush out of the small forest. Uooooh! What unveiled in front of their eyes was not the governor''s soldiers wearing crude leather armor, but a row of cavalry and chainmail-equipped infantry. Uoooh...? There were no less than a thousand of them. As soon as the bandits appeared in their sight, a command was given and the charge began. Ugyyaaaah!! Runnnnn!! Before the bandits could run into the forest, the spear cavalry pursued them and skewered them from behind one after the other. There are some escaping bandits who abandoned their weapons and knelt down in surrender, but they were either mercilessly stabbed to death or trampled beneath the horses'' hooves. The ones who somehow managed to reach the forest were shot in the head relentlessly by a rain of arrows. It was just a single volley, yet 1200 arrowheads continuously poured down towards the bandits, taking most if not all of their lives. N-no way...what''s with the number of forces? That pitch black flag looks familiar! It''s the war demon Hardlett''s army!! You''re kidding, he personally led an army just to come crush us?! There''s no longer any choice but to run. After their numbers were reduced to but a few, they turn around to find that the cavalry have already entered the forest. It''s not that thick of a forest, so the cavalry will catch up immediately. We can''t shake them! A woman...if I can take a woman as a hostage. Boss, you think that kind of guy will listen to you?! I don''t know, but there''s no other way... The surrounding voices stop abruptly and when the leader turns around, the two followers escaping with him lost their heads. So it''s safe to say you''re the boss, right? A man riding a horse large enough that one needs to look up to see him is pointing a large bloodstained spear at the leader. H-help me... The leader reflexively abandons his weapon and begs for his life. Where are the people you abducted? O-over there. Save me... The man glances over in the direction of the place which was pointed at and moves the spearhead away. As soon as the leader sighed, the shaft of the spear spun around and hit him in the chest, causing his supposedly muscular and heavy body to fly up and dance in the air. CAegir POVC Aegir-sama! Geez, didn''t I tell you not to gallop ahead by yourself?! The furious Celia comes chasing after me, with the pursuing escort unit trailing not far behind. It can''t be helped, since Schwartz''s leg speed is much faster than a normal horse. Also, there was only three of them remaining. Hm? Where did that boss-looking guy go? I was close to him and didn''t want to get bathed in blood so I hit him with the handle of my spear, but he hasn''t dropped down yet. Is it that? The man from earlier has fallen where Celia pointed to and is screaming loudly while struggling. No wonder he didn''t fall down. The man was flung up in the air and landed on the branch of a tree about three meters high. The branch pierced through his stomach, which didn''t kill him instantly, but it''s not something he can recover from. Well, it should be fine if we don''t let him down. Let''s go to his hideout instead. Please stay by my side this time! Celia is staying in front of me. She probably intends to protect me. How cute. No way...help?Are we saved!? When I kick the door down and enter the hideout, the women all seem dumbfounded at first, but instantly come running altogether. There are five of them, and one is even a young child. The girls come crying against my chest. I try to touch their ass, but they don''t seem aroused or seem to notice at all. I try touching their genitals next, but Celia stops me C how unfortunate. There are other males here, who were brought here as slaves, and are moved to tears. This one seems to be with the bandits. The escort unit investigating the back of the hideout drags a man out. I-I was forced to come along with them!! I was told to watch over them and to kill them if they tried to run... I shift my gaze to the girls. That''s wrong! He''s part of the bandits and he actually raped me yesterday! This woman, she''s spouting random words! Umu, let''s believe the woman. Those guys left their spears here too. Yes, because they are of poor quality, they aren''t something we would confiscate. Let''s skewer this guy with a few of those spears and leave him at the entrance. Perhaps some members of the bandits who are not present will come back here later. It will serve as a nice example. I ignore the man''s screams and leave the area. Well, I should move on, this took way too long. Ooh, the leader is still stuck on that branch and struggling. He reaps what he sows, I''ll let the crows peck at him. You girls come with me as well, I''ll send you to your hometown. I tell them while fondling the ass of a woman who looks around 30 years old. Ah,...um, did you want me? Of course I want you. This large ass is attractive. How about me!?And my body? Everyone is attractive. You are all good women, wasted on bandits like those men. I get everyone together and hug them all at once. I''m happy...How lovelyHow manly, this arm is the one that saved us. I hug four girls together in the carriage and entangle my tongue with theirs. Are you going to sleep with Koron too? As expected, there is one young girl who I can''t fuck yet. I got raped by the bandits too. Don''t put me together with those tiny dicks. After kissing the other four girls, I show them my already erect cock. Amazing...the bandits don''t even compare...at least let Koron lick it? I guess that much is fine. Is Hardlett-sama around? He''s in the middle of impregnating some girls!! I hear Adolph and Celia''s voices. Celia''s voice is harsh. This is the comforting of girls who were treated roughly, and not just me wanting to pour my seed in them. Ahn, don''t look away. Sorry. How is this? Aaah!! It''s so thick!! Even though it should have been roughed up quite a bit by the bandits... The feudal lord-sama''s thing feels so tight and painful. Aah, as I thought, women are nice. 128 The Sigh of a Great General CAegir POVC After eradicating the worthless group of bandits, our patrol to send the girls back to their villages continues. While the family of the girls are delighted of their fortunate rescue, they''re worried about the bodies and hearts of the girls who were raped continuously. However, the girls did not seem depressed and desperately waved their hands at me when we parted. Some of the girls didn''t mind being sex slaves if it meant they could come with me, but I told them that they probably couldn''t make any rational decisions right after escaping from a crisis, so I returned them to their family. All the girls, excluding the still-developing girl, got a stomach full of my seed without the use of contraception. They told me they would take care of the baby if they got pregnant, so I didn''t hesitate to shoot it inside them. The bandits also did the same, so the girls hoped my seed would drive out the bandits'' semen. And so we take the soldiers and start marching once again. Where was the next place again? I''m getting tired of repeating the same things again and again. Judging by the sound of Adolph''s voice, he doesn''t seem to have much drive either. It''s the city of Zan Dora. It is southeast from the Erg Forest and about due south from Rafen, where suitable land for farming spreads around the city and many farm villages dotting the surrounding land. The city is the central city of the area, so it has a relatively larger population, and although it may be restricted to only the nearby areas, their roads and bridges are properly maintained too. Fumu, so this is basically the core city of the countryside. According to the governor however, he has not finished gathering the head tax. He is delaying for some reason. I guess it isn''t surprising at this point. He''s a former Count of the Kingdom of Treia. He might have an unnecessary amount of pride after all. If necessary, let''s suppress him with force. Leopolt cuts in. If they resist, there''s no reason to show any mercy. A fight?!! Irijina swings her spear as if waiting impatiently. It seems she felt bored fighting against bandits. I''ll at least listen to what he has to say. It won''t be too late to kill them after that. When we entered the city of Zan Dora, what drew my attention was the group of armed soldiers. They are not particularly impeding us, but the several hundred soldiers gathered are too many to be just guards. Irijina, stay alert. Yeah! If they come at us, they''ll be skewered! Even with that said, they shouldn''t be able to compete with the army I brought using the amount of soldiers and equipment they currently have. They may have been preparing for a revolt but I may have come earlier than expected. It doesn''t look like we can talk about domestic affairs like this... Adolph spreads his hands and sighs. If indeed they are suspected to be planning a rebellion, they will be judged without any arguments. There will be no need for Adolph to contribute. We step into the former feudal lord''s mansion with that determination in mind, but the reaction we got was different than what we imagined. Why if it isn''t the feudal lord, what an early arrival... Having come too soon, are your preparations for our welcoming not done in time? Myla sarcastically asks while looking at the gathered soldiers. I get my spear ready in anticipation of sending heads flying. No, there are various problems, however if I have a little time, then I can resolve this myself... Something is strange. This atmosphere doesn''t appear to be one where he''s trying to cover his screw up in preparing for a revolt. I stop Celia and Irijina, who are preparing to attack, and ask him what''s wrong. Be honest, what''s wrong? The governor sweats profusely and speaks inarticulately. This is just something limited! It is a small-scale issue and will eventually be resolved by my own power... With a slam, I place my legs on the table. Just answer the question of what''s wrong! The governor hangs his head and starts speaking softly. What he said can be summarized as follows: A small-scale rebellion of farmers broke out within the territory. In the early stages, soldiers were gathered, but were defeated when they went to suppress the revolt. The rebellion army distanced themselves from his reign by setting up camp in a natural stronghold C a hill surrounded by a forest C and established their own system of government. The farmers in the vicinity heard of the rumors and the forces they are accumulating are increasing in size. He drafted soldiers to form a suppression unit of several hundred people, but were repelled countless times. So that''s how it is. The soldiers are part of the suppression force and the reason he can''t pay the head tax is due to the war expenses piling up. He must have been struggling desperately to settle this before I came. Not only to go against the people, but to fight and lose...this incompetent-! Myla is furious. As a feudal lord and noble, having the citizens rebel is something shameful and even more absurd is losing to an army of farmers. The failure of the governor will naturally also become the failure of the feudal lord so that''s why she''s angry. But nothing will happen even if we blame this guy now. We will deal with that later. Do you know how many there are? I''ve been told the farmers that joined together have reached the thousands...but there are women and children mixed with that number so the amount of people who can actually fight may be less than that... He doesn''t really seem to know. Leopolt. A scout has already been sent, and we should be able to grasp the general situation within a few days. The place where the rebel army has set up their base isn''t too far from here. It won''t take much time for light cavalry to run over there. This matter seems to surpass your own capabilities. Entrust your soldiers to me and wait in your own room for further instructions. If there is no revolt, there will be no need to judge. But I intend to take away his position as the governor of course. According to the report of the scout who returned the next day, the number of rebelling farmers is around 3000, living their own lives under their own unique system of government. However there are many women, children and elderly, and they only have around 1000 capable fighters. This is a dangerous omen. Adolph, who fundamentally stays out of talks regarding military issues, cuts in with a grave expression on his face. If they''re only causing a ruckus with weapons, we can persuade them with a reduction of tax or an exemption of crime, but we can''t ignore it when they''re running their own government. They will be lining up two forms of power. His face is grim. Unfortunately, I can''t overlook it.Even if it means a large number of citizens have to die, we have to suppress this with force. It''s an unusually uncompromising opinion from him, which shows how serious the problem is. Leopolt reports subsequently. Our target is the natural stronghold, but our horses can pass through the woods and the hill isn''t a steep cliff either. Their main defensive structures are simple too. That means it is possible to fight a field battle and attack them as usual. They did put up a fight when they resisted against the governor, so we can bring a few seige weapons with the assumption they''ll hole up in the city and residences, but we probably won''t be able to conduct a full-scale castle seige. Alright, then let''s depar-... Hardlett-sama has plenty of things he has to do here! The enemy is really just a mish-mash of 1000 farmers-turned-soldiers. I can handle it myself. ...Muu In the end, Leopolt was left in charge of suppressing the rebellion, while Adolph and I remain in Zan Dora. Even though, I''ve wanted to go wild for so long now. We need to crush their reign. However we still need to be tolerant with the citizens after it''s settled... Adolph is insistently repeating himself to Leopolt, who''s heading towards the suppression, but Leopolt doesn''t answer. He seems like the type of person who can calmly massacre even women and children. Let''s provide some insurance. Myla, follow Leopolt and keep watch over him. You won''t have command over him, so just watch. Yessir! Logically, she would be Leopolt''s superior since she has peerage, but I stress that she will only be acting as a spectator. Being a wise girl, she won''t interfere with Leopolt''s command. Having two people simultaneously lead is the main reason which led to her defeat and ultimately her virginity being taken after all. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She is still an exemplary woman though, so she would make a fuss if there is any unnecessary slaughter after the battle is over. It isn''t like Leopolt would insist on being thorough to that extent. ... Leopolt turns his back, though it appears the tiniest traces of a wry smile appears on his face. There shouldn''t be any problems if I leave it to him. But it was the right decision to patrol. Problems keep popping up here and there. Do you understand my hardships now? If I was not here, Rafen and all your territory will become like this too. Adolph, who wouldn''t even have a role if there wasn''t a large-scale rebellion, is calmly drinking tea beside me. He might doubt me even if I say it, but I have to admit what he''s saying is right. At the very least, the entire region starting from Rafen is extremely stable and rebellion is the last thing you would think could happen. There might be some soldiers injured due to the sudden appearance of an orc or it would just be small, detailed reports about the smallest things. As a reward, why don''t you choose a nicely dressed lady when we get back? No thanks. Unlike Hardlett-sama, I don''t want a garden of flowers. Just a single wife is enough for me. Oh really, how boring. Unlike the galloping scouts, the march of close to 2000 soldiers takes much time. In the meantime, I''ll just be talking to Adolph, like we always do back in my territory. A Few Days Later The feudal lord, no, the governor will be dismissed? Will we also be dismissed? My little brother is still young so it will get hard... Hahaha, the governor will be fired but you will continue doing your work as usual since a replacement will come eventually. I gently inform the two maids who are looking at me with a worried expression on their faces. Their faces slightly become more cheerful as soon as I tell them. No matter the city, the servants of an influential person gets more favourable wages than any other occupation. On the other hand, there''s the risk of getting their bodies stolen. If you feel relieved now, hurry and lower your hips. I''m laying sideways on the sofa while one of the maids has gotten on top and remains still with my cock touching the entrance of her vagina. Okay, but...it''s so big and scary. You''re wet enough. It''ll be fine. Unable to wait patiently any longer, I thrust my hips up and grab her waist, slowly pulling her down. Aaaahh, it''s going in...it hurts! My cock gradually penetrates her. The maid is still wearing her apron-dress and only taken off her underwear. The skirt is covering the part we''re connected, but that''s arousing in its own way. Is it really that amazing? The other maid is licking the nape of my neck while holding onto the hand of the trembling maid. Yeah, it''s not only thick, but it''s rugged and rubbing against my insides! It doesn''t hurt? It''s big so it feels a little painful, but...the feudal lord-sama is so skilled, aahn! It feels good. I rub the ass and suck the breasts of the maid who said such pleasing things. She quickly climaxes and collapses. Uwah...it didn''t even take 10 minutes to climax... I pull my meat rod out and thrust it in front of the other surprised person. I''ll make you like that soon too. You''re used to this, aren''t you? Even the head maid yesterday... Aah, yesterday I also took a maid around 30 years old to an empty room and ate her. She resisted at first, but after caressing her, she started swinging her hips on her own repeatedly. She was quite the lewd woman. Was this girl peeking? The head maid is a married woman, you know? She has a husband and three kids in this city.... But today I also saw her looking at the feudal lord-sama with a blushing face. I didn''t know that, but I also have a bunch of wives and kids. I want to believe we''re even since the both of us had fun. I lick the maid''s ass and vagina all over, then grab her waist, inserting myself into her hole from behind. Aah! I''m also going to become a prisoner of this thick tool!! Savour this feeling. This girl must be experienced, since her hole has plenty of room to stretch. I''ll enjoy my ejaculation with her. I continue tasting the girl for a while, and as soon as I ejaculate deep inside her, the door swings open and Celia rushes through. Aegir-sama! I''m cumming right now, so wait a bit...Uu! Ooohh... This is no time to plant your seed in her! There''s an express message from Leopolt in the subjugation unit! Hearing the report 10 minutes later won''t make that big of a difference. Aah...still cumming. Oh crap, I forgot the contraception again...Celia and the others use it without saying anything to I just forget about it. The report is about how the subjugation squad confronted the rebel army!! There are many casualties, so they''re retreating in order to reorganize themselves!! What? I unconsciously thrust my hips up, causing my ejaculating penis to enter her womb. The report isn''t something done in front of a servant, but Celia should also be agitated. It''s fortunate the two maids are already fainted. Are they temporarily halting their attack and re-establishing their position? That''s not it! They''re retreating and coming back to this city! They''re running...it''s a defeat! For a second, I don''t believe what Celia is saying. Leopolt lost to a small army of farmers...? If that''s true, this isn''t the time to be fucking a woman. There is a mountain load of things to be done. Celia, come with me. I forcefully pull my dick out and leave the two women on the bed. Yessir! First of all, we have to prepare ourselves for the retreating army and understand exactly what happened.1 CThird Person POVC Peasant Army, Base, Center Those guys are completely retreating!! Victory...it''s our victory!! We rebelled the war god Hardlett''s army...!? We did it...We did ittttt!! Cheers resound within the village. Amongst the men shouting in victory, a single man heaves a large sigh in contrast with the surrounding atmosphere. Haah...that was tough. As expected, they''re strong, the soldiers are incredibly strong. Not to mention their leadership is excellent. Hey, hey, what are you doing acting like that? The reality is, you won and they lost. The other men call out to him as if blaming him, but the man''s expression didn''t seem bothered by it. This kind of interaction is commonplace. But there were a considerable amount of sacrifices this time as well. In the first place, I was against the revolt. Yet, you guys ignored that fact, so there''s pretty much nothing I could do. Don''t complain at this point in time. It''s true that we suffered many casualties, but those guys should have suffered several times more than us! We are invincible as long as you''re here! The man being praised by the other muscular men and getting slapped on the back is one head shorter than everybody else, has a scrawny physique, and is far from looking like a strong warrior. Moreover, everytime he opens his mouth, nothing but complaints and a cowardly attitude comes out. Besides, I never wanted to be the leader in the first place. I would prefer staying in the corner, reading a book while drinking tea and maybe chiming in occasionally...this is the worst role, since there is so much to do and when we lose, I''ll be the first one to be hung. Even complaining has a limit, but since he habitually does so, those around him don''t seem to mind much. Haah...those units who can shoot arrows from their horses are particularly incredible. I thought we were going to lose for sure. You say that, even though you thoroughly routed them...be more confident in yourself, since you sent away Hardlett''s army said to be the strongest in Goldonia. I have never met someone more capable than you. His expression remains sullen despite the highest praise. That''s right, since we crushed Count Hardlett''s image, he will come again for sure. I won''t do any bad things, so I wonder if they''ll leave me alone...impossible, right? Ah, I can''t do alcohol, so I''d like tea instead. As usual, you''re such a lightweight...in times like this, you should drink, Tristan. You already know how if I drink a cupful of alcohol, I''ll be sleeping for two days. This place is too noisy, so I''ll be going outside to read a book. Tristan leaves the hustle and bustle and climbs up a watch tower by himself, then lays down. He lies on his back with a book in one hand and a chipped ceramic cup in the other. Haaah-...why did things become like this? His large sigh melts away into the glow of the sunset. 129 A Wild Beast Charges CThird Person/Leopolt POVC Just the other day1 The full encirclement of the enemy base, completed. Under the command of Leopolt, who was entrusted with full authority, the subjugation unit successfully surrounded the rebel army, who are holed up on top of the hill. Because of the lack of troops, it wasn''t a terribly strong encirclement, but the thought was even if the rebels were to concentrate their forces and try to break through, they should quickly be destroyed from the persistent pursuit of the bow cavalry. Archer squad, smoke them out. Leopolt delivers the order and the well-trained unit immediately answers. Two consecutive volleys, fire! The enemy base is located on a large hill, surrounded on all sides by trees. No matter how you look at it, the only place for soldiers to hide would be in the woods. Confirm after the two consecutive volleys. If people are clamoring, fire an additional two volleys, if there is no response, fire at a different point. Each archer fires their arrows one after the other into the woods. Gyaa!Uwah! According to plan, the arrows are concentrated on the areas where the shouts erupted, disrupting the enemy''s ambush and revealing their formation. It appears the gathered soldiers have hidden themselves beside us. Myla, who is acting as a spectator, comments about the situation. She wasn''t given any authority, but she''s free to say what she wants. Infantry squad, attack the enemy from the front, if you face a powerful counterattack, retreat gradually while engaging them. Leopolt gives another order, and the arrows stop flying to let the infantry advance forward. Scouting their strength? Well, that''s quite reasonable. According to the scouts, even if they have a lot of soldiers, there are only a little over 1000, so we can continue in this manner if things go well. 400 infantry advance forward. Soon after they step into the woods, intense sounds of battle can be heard. It doesn''t appear they have schemed anything and just deployed their defense forces at the shortest distance. In no time, the 400 infantry retreat and exit out of the woods. It feels as if they are being pushed back, but neither Leopolt nor Myla nor any of the commanders are distressed. Everything is going as initially expected. A strong position or a superior force is necessary for an army of crudely equipped farmers to repel a trained legitimate army. There does not appear to be much defensive equipment within the woods, so there must have been at least double or 800 units in the front. This would be the majority of the predicted enemy forces C in other words, they would be vulnerable everywhere besides the front. Spear cavalry, circle around to the back and charge into their base. In the blink of an eye, 200 spear cavalry gallop off towards the enemy base. The revolt will be over if their village C the thing in which they should be protecting and are supporting their hearts C burns down. No matter how much of their fighting force remains, they shouldn''t be able to put up a resistance after that. Everyone was certain of their victory, but flames did not rise from the hill. What came flying in its place was a report of a struggle. Encountered the main force of the enemy behind the hill! The enemy numbers are close to 1000, we''re at an overwhelming disadvantage! I understand. Permission to retreat granted. Leopolt calmly gives out orders and the light cavalry gallops back to headquarters. There has been a considerable amount of casualties, but that wasn''t the important part. 1000 in the rear? Myla lets out a groan. They moved...No, that''s too quick and too precise. Which means they had that amount of forces there from the start. Leopolt has a sour look on his face. In any case, the enemy has the expected double in troops and the situation has instantly gotten worse. Even so, the objective has been sufficiently completed. Even if the enemy has twice the number of soldiers, the difference between farmers and warriors is huge, and the difference in equipment should be enough to overwhelm them as well. If the enemy has a large force, it is pointless to split up our troops. Half of the bow cavalry with the infantry and spear cavalry concentrate attacks to the front, while the archers and the other half of the bow cavalry support them. A forced breakthrough by concentrating troops in one point may result in a high death toll, but it is the quickest method to settle things. Accompanying the frontal attack is Irijina, who is leading the army directly and barking orders. Full power volley! Charge!! As if the previous volleys were fooling around, arrows poured down furiously, and the charge begins directly after orders are shouted. The soldiers jump into the woods, but there was no sound when you would normally expect the fierce sounds of battle to echo. What happened? Report! There are no signs of people in the front of the woods! Besides a simple camp, there is nothing there! As expected, the expressions of everyone in the area change. They moved? But this quickly...in that case, the ones we saw in the rear were always... Their movements were being read completely. All units, fall back. But, it was too late. It''s an ambush! The attacking squad is being surrounded on both sides, enemy numbers unknown!! They''re attacking! Wha-?! An ambush!? They knew where we were going to attack?! Myla is getting flustered. Leopolt''s method of attack was the most optimal. That''s why those on the same level can predict one step ahead. Leopolt-dono! At this rate-!! Leopolt calmly collects his thoughts. A flank attack within the hard-to-move woods closes the gap between the armies'' skill and equipment considerably. If left alone, there will be many casualties. Even if the army is divided to oppose the enemy on both sides, it will be difficult to move around in the woods, and more importantly the number of enemies is unknown. Backup from an outside squad is needed. Bow cavalry, backup the attacking unit that charged into the woods, and break the encirclement to rescue them if they are surrounded. The other half of the bow cavalry were left behind to support the attacking army with their bows, but they turned out to be an effective reserve army. If the enemy army is counting on their mobility to defend the front and rear, they have the expected 1000 troops. 500 bow cavalry charging in should be sufficient to turn things around. It''s an emergency. Since I''m not part of the command, I will go as well. Myla jumps on a horse and follows the bow cavalry in their charge forward. With this, there is a possibility to turn the tables, or at the very least they could re-establish their position and save the attacking squad before any major damage is done. Everyone believed that would happen. Report! Defensive encampments in front! Anti-cavalry structures are behind the attacking squad! We can''t breakthrough!! What!? There is no way defensive structures could be in the spot where the attacking army already passed through. If they are there, it means.... So it means they have predicted this much as well. Several soldiers lay hidden in holes beforehand and stayed still until the last moment. Then, when the concentrated forces pass too far from the front, they jump out to pull fences and the like across the opening, to rebuild their defenses. They probably prepared easy-to-rebuild structures from the start. Those makeshift structures won''t hold out for long and the 500 bow cavalry will probably break through eventually. But in that time, the possibility of the attacking squad suffering major casualties is quite high. ... A crunching sound of clenching teeth can be heard, causing the nearby soldiers to look around, not even considering it would ever come from the expressionless Leopolt. Bowman, launch the retreat signal. Eh? Quickly. Yessir!! Flaming arrows are covered in dyed cloth, with each color of cloth representing a different message to the entire army. The arrow the bowman fired up in the sky is the first he''s ever fired C the signal for the entire army to retreat. ... While instructing the remaining archers to prevent the enemy from pursuing, Leopolt spits something out of his mouth. It wasn''t saliva, but a fragment of the tooth he chipped. CAegir POVC Present Time, City of Zan Dora I see, so your movements were being read from the beginning. I hear the story from the subjugation squad after they withdrew back into the city. Yes, the enemy soldiers are certainly not highly skilled. Their troops are also not largely different from the initially predicted 1000. That amount of soldiers cannot move so efficiently just by adapting to the situation. I believe they decided how to move beforehand. Unlike Myla and Irijina who are totally disheartened, Leopolt''s expression doesn''t look apologetic nor frustrated. But this is easier to deal with. Apologizing endlessly will solve nothing, since the important part is what follows. In any case, the enemy is quite formidable. To be precise, it is the enemy commander. After all, our army''s skill and equipment are superior to theirs. Irijina uncahracteriscally hangs her head and has a pathetic look on her face as Leopolt points out that fact. In other words, just the quality of the commander was enough to turn the situation around. But Leopolt, who should feel the most humiliated, remains unperturbed. They use the terrain well. Because of my ineptitude, the army has suffered a considerable loss too, so it will be difficult to crush them in our present condition. I was thinking of going the next time though. Not to be insolent, but my leadership ability is above Lord Hardlett''s. Even if you head out, I don''t believe you would achieve a greater result than I have. Wha-!? How impudent of you, saying whatever you want after coming back with your tail between your legs!! Celia''s face turns red as she shouts angrily. Well, it''s not something to get so upset over, besides, it was wrong to expect him to hold back in the first place. Moreover, what he said about leadership ability is the truth. If I was the one in command, things might have turned out more horribly. Regardless, we can''t just leave things as they are. If rumors of your defeat start circulating, public order may be disrupted. Adolph is probably more concerned about public order within the territory than the specific details of the rebel army. What is necessary to win? I don''t really need to ask, but I want to hear what Myla and Leopolt''s opinions are. A large number of troops. Their forces are limited to 1000 so we should be able to deal with them by surrounding them on all sides and attacking simultaneously. If we gather the bow cavalry and Rafen''s citizens, we can get around 5000, which we can use to crush them. I''m sure that would be possible. But it would take time, and I probably won''t make it in time for the birth of Mel''s child. The problem is time. That''s true. It is preferred to settle things as soon as possible in order to suppress the rumors from spreading. Adolph agrees with my opinion. On the other hand, Myla seems to be displeased about the civil official speaking out against her and puffs her cheeks. But because of her feeling of indebtedness after coming back defeated, she couldn''t talk back. Have the soldiers rest for the night. Everyone besides the wounded will sortie again. Everyone except Adolph has a complicated look on their faces. After fleeing from a lost battle, heading out again with an army fewer in number than before is not the smartest strategy. This is an order. Hurry and get ready. I don''t plan to listen to any objections. What a big deal C if they lose, they can bandage their tail and come back. We can lose countless times, yet resume our attack another time, whereas they only need to suffer defeat once before they''re finished. We have an overwhelming advantage from the start, so let''s just take it easy. Those who don''t have work, go to sleep, since thinking with those tired brains won''t produce any results anyways. After I say so, Leopolt unexpectedly stands up from his seat, tells something to the lower-ranked commanders and goes to his room. He really is a boring but interesting fellow. What''s with that guy?! The responsibility for being defeated belongs to him in the first place! I comfort the raging Celia. If he was going to blame himself, he would have willingly demoted himself or had someone else take his place. His own resignation is outside his job description. He is just doing his utmost, working hard not to let fatigue interfere with his plans. Besides, it takes quite the bit of force to shatter your own back tooth. Huh? It''s nothing. Celia is cute. Waa! This isn''t the right time for that! I ruffle Celia''s hair into a mess before letting her leave the room. Unfortunately, I have to let her rest today, so I can''t fuck her. Uhm... Aah, you are- Turning back to search for the origin of the voice, I see the married maid blushing at me. It appears she has been charmed by me after she had sex with me one time. If I could please ask for your affection...contraception is unnecessary. My husband has already slept with me yesterday, so please do the same with me as many times as you desire...it''s fine even I get pregnant. What a cute woman, come to the bed. I embrace her shoulder as we enter the room. I need to replenish my energy right before a fight. Fucking a maid while she''s still dressed really fires me up. I''m cumming, here! Get pregnant!! H-hot! There''s so much...dear2, I''ve received some excellent seed...surely a healthy fourth child will-... Several Days Later, Near the Rebel Army Base The soldiers have been reorganized and the army once again marches towards the destination. Despite the lower morale caused by the previous defeat, no one seems brave enough to complain, since I''m coming along this time. The morale of the bow cavalry in particular seems to have risen. As I thought, they''re useless without me. Is it here? ...It certainly looks like a hard place to attack, but it''s not like I can''t bulldoze my way through. Elaborate traps have been laid throughout the entire area inside the woods. Unfortunately, breaking through is more difficult than it looks. Fumu, fumu. I see, the entire area, is it? Is the traps something like pitfalls? It isn''t something restricted to that, but things like ropes tied from tree to tree, fences and structures with overturned wooden stakes... Irijina, who directly engaged in close combat, makes a sour face. In other words, they can deploy it at any time from anywhere. That is the case if they predict your movements. Fumu, fumu, then the answer is simple. But I''ll do a final check. Leopolt, what do you think is the most optimal move with this army? ...divide the army into two equal parts, attacking with soldiers on the right and left side. Although our army has decreased in size, we still have the overwhelming advantage in numbers. If we attack from both sides simultaneously, the enemy will have no choice but to respond on both ends. And what is the weakness? The enemy has encampments. If they predict our movements, they will divide their army in a 2:8 ratio C the 2 will make use of the camps and withdraw to their defences, while the 8 will hide their soldiers to launch an ambush attack, causing one side to be at a disadvantage. If we were to go rescue that side, our army going around from the outside takes much longer than their army, who are circling around from the inside, resulting in casualties and the loss of our advantage. If you''re thinking of something so troublesome as that, I guess things will be fine. Is the enemy commander more skilled than you? ...It is hard to compare our relative merits. Alright, let''s go with this. Deploy the entire army in front. The bow cavalry and spear cavalry will be leading the charge while the infantry will follow and the archers will provide support as necessary. The front is where the enemy''s annoying trap is... I don''t know where they''ll appear. Which means, it won''t matter where I go in from. Myla seems surprised, so I''ll pat her head. Get into breakthrough formation. Eeeh!?Alright, let''s go! Celia and Myla are surprised, while Irijina displays her excitement. Luna is steadily making her own preparations. A sudden frontal charge? Even though we don''t know the state of battle? We won''t figure anything out just by watching. Besides, there''s no way I''ll win against someone who can constantly predict our movements using my brain anyways. ... Leopolt remains silent and motionless. So in reality, he feels slightly irritated when I mention how he lost in a battle of wits. Did you know I would charge at them? It was within my expectations. But that''s because I know Lord Hardlett''s personality. If they didn''t obtain information only available in the rumors of your heroic feats, there are plenty of strategies they should be prepared for, rather than expecting someone charging in from the front like an idiot. Then that''s fine, since doing what your opponent hates is what a war is. The army forms into a triangular shape, with the apex facing towards the enemy. They should know a charge is coming just from looking at our formation. However, it''s not like their soldiers are highly trained or highly skilled. The reason they''re putting up a fight is because they have an excellent commander leading them. It will take time for the commander''s messages to reach the entire army, and there is a chance they might make a mistake if they get flustered. They are weak soldiers relying on a strong leader, so if we turn the fight into a free-for-all, we can still win even with half the numbers. What is needed isn''t some scrupulous plan, but speed and pressure. ChargeeeC!! OoooohC!! Since we were in a hurry, it isn''t the most beautiful formation. The entire army runs forward in a crooked triangle formation with myself and the escort unit in the lead. With the roar of the horses'' hooves, even shouts cannot be heard. Lord Hardlett. When did Leopolt get beside me? I thought he liked to stay at the back. They are ultimately just peasants. They will feel fear if their leadership crumbles, so please defeat them in a way that makes them feel the most fear. What the heck does that mean? It will be perfect if you could tear the entrails out of living enemies or suck the blood out of them. Don''t screw with me. What do you think I am? But I get what you''re thinking. Leopolt doesn''t say anymore and moves back. Let''s go wild with our rampage. A volley of arrows come flying at us, but the barrage is sparse and momentum is weak. Something of this level is not enough to stop us. As soon as I dived into the woods, Schwartz jumps up. Looking down, I could see a rope tied in between the trees. I see, so they prepared this after seeing we were going to charge. This trap probably took only a few seconds to prepare. But Schwartz appears to have seen through it and jumped up. Unfortunately, this one is a little special. I swing my spear at the two farmers, blankly staring up at me. From their appearance, they look completely like any other peasants. The two of them try to escape by running in between the trees, but this Dwarven spear of mine bisects them along with the trees. If the trees aren''t too thick, they won''t be a problem for my spear. There''s a rope there!! Uwaah!Waaah!! Several of the escort unit and bow cavalry chasing after me tumbles over. The cavalry behind them hurriedly decelerates to avoid the rope, but- Don''t lower your speed! Run past it! You''re just unlucky if you flip over!! They pick up speed again after my furious order. That''s better, at the very least there is a higher chance of winning like this than having to worry about the enemy while being careful of where they step as they proceed forward. Without slowing down, the cavalry unit charges straight into the woods, galloping deep inside. Some occasionally get caught by traps, and many bow cavalry gets tripped up by trees in succession, as apparently running full-speed through the woods is quite the difficult task for them. However, it isn''t a big deal if you look at the bigger picture. The enemy is on foot, escaping from the charging units in a flurry without caring about their appearance, but end up getting caught and finished off. You guys, don''t stop moving! The captain is in the front. If you dawdle around, the captain will take your wives and daughters! Everyone charges forward with bloodshot eyes, caring not about suffering injuries. The bow cavalry from the mountain tribe in particular have raised their morale close to the highest it can go because I''m here. There is no way we can allow the great chief to lose! Know that it is a great honor to die and return to the sacred mountains!! The enemies guarding the entrance were either routed or overtaken and we soon reach the halfway point of the woods, but that is when another problem rears its head. A palisade?3 There was one last time as well, but this suddenly appeared... Looking ahead, there is a wooden fence of about 2 meters in height, which seems to normally be lain sideways, disguised as the base part of the wooden stakes before being flipped up. As expected, even Schwartz would have a hard time jumping over that. Not only would going around be playing into their hands, it would take too much time, and an army changing its direction couldn''t make for a better target. We could approach the fence to destroy it, but things won''t be so simple since soldiers are ready and waiting with spears behind the fence. But Luna doesn''t panic and advances forward. Oh great chief, who graces us with his presence, we cannot let you be defeated here. Please behold our determination. The bow cavalry draws their swords as if following Luna''s words and charges all at once. Oh god of the mountains, bear witness to our battle! Spears protrude from the palisade and even wooden stakes are sticking out from the ground in front of them. It''s something made in a hurry, but quite the formidable opponent for cavalry. Uooooh!! Even so, they don''t falter. The enemy soldiers on the other side of the fence seem shaken because of that. Before colliding, all of them cover their horses eyes and continue charging straight into the fence. Gyaah!Gueh.Guoh! Hiih!Who are they, they''re insane!This isn''t possible!! Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The blindfolded lead horses of the bow cavalry don''t slow down at all, crashing into the palisade. The bow cavalry suffer fatal wounds and die one after the other as they get impaled by the wooden stakes and spears. Despite losing their lives, the momentum of the full-speed gallop which carried the horses'' bodies don''t just get stopped by the fence. The leaping horses neigh loudly as their feet get tangled, and tumble into the wooden fence. The combined weight of human and horse total several hundred kilos and is more than enough to topple the hastily constructed palisade. It seems the reason for blindfolding the horses is to ensure no loss of speed at the moment of impact. The fence gradually collapses and the horse corpses roll into the enemy soldiers'' midst. Good grief, how extreme...We''ll follow suit. Don''t be late! Oooh! Having been shown such a heroic method of fighting by the bow cavalry, the others seem to have less of a fear towards the traps. The infantry, spear cavalry and all the soldiers rush through the opened gap and push through forcefully to knock down the fence all the while being stabbed by spears. I can''t stay in the back either. I grab my spear with both hands and get into a batting stance, bringing it all the way behind my head. Fuuun! With a full-powered horizontal swing of my spear, the upper half of the fence is blown off. I''m thankful the fence wasn''t reinforced with steel. It''s enough for its height to be halved. Without giving any instructions, Schwartz springs forward and bounces over the fence. Geh! This horse has such an evil personality to purposely land on a soldier holding a spear on the other side. It made him cry out like a strangled pig. Hih...this guy...don''t tell me... Ha-hardlett! My regards. After greeting, I give them a single swing of my spear, causing the two of them to lose everything above their shoulders. Luckily for the man who got hit by the handle instead of the blade, he flew into a tree and broke his spine after folding in the '''' character. I was told to make things showy. It''s not my style to beat people to death, but I guess it''s all the same if they die in the end. Gueh! I stab the man in the back, then pick him up, swinging his body at the next enemies while he remains stuck on my spear. I swing my weapon around without paying attention to trees and the man''s pierced body breaks into pieces horribly on impact. Instead of cleanly beheading the enemies, I purposely shift my aim to blow off the midpoint of a person''s head or vertically bisect it in half. The blade of the spear may hit the skull, but I''m sure this spear won''t face any resistance. Naturally, blood is sprayed everywhere, getting on me and the area all around me. How dirty, and there''s no bath here either, so perhaps I''ll stop now. One soldier finds an opportunity to charge at me while the spear I''m holding in my right hand has skewered two groaning people, though I use my left hand to grab his head. What the-...Monster. If you continue to resist, this is what will happen to you. Putting on a show to the other soldiers, I grip the head of the enemy tighter. Ah...Agh...Stop...Guhi! With a squashing sound, the head explodes. While I''m at it, I hurl the two people impaled on my spear high into the air. D-...demon king...I can''t fight against an evil spirit!! The enemy soldiers finally abandon the defences of the fences and withdraw backwards. Fellow soldiers continue to break through. As soon as the cavalry get past the wall, the soldiers on foot have no choice but to run away. Chase them, take them out completely! St-stop it! Gyaaaah.Hiiiiiee!! The commanders'' orders get more violent, as if making up for the amount of damage suffered. However, that is unavoidable, so victory should be the first thing on their minds. You can go around killing them later. Those who have broken past, follow me, advance forward! I get Schwartz to gallop forward into the woods again. Since a soldier has turned his back to me and I''m just moving forward, might as well stab him on the way, though Schwartz makes a point to trample him as well. The enemy soldiers are already in disarray, but I have a feeling things won''t end here. After that, the sporadic traps cause several more allies to be sacrificed as we brute-force our way through. Since passing the fence, there hasn''t been a large defense line at all. In fact, the number of enemies has been decreasing as we progress further in, since we haven''t seen any living enemies in our path since then. Their base is just on the other side!! What unveils before our eyes as we exit the woods is a steep hill. It''s not a rocky mountain so it looks like we can still climb it. It''s the enemy archers! Archers have been deployed on the ridge of that hill. This is by-the-book movement, entirely expected development. Scattered arrows are loosed in our direction and knock over a few allies. But their precision and force isn''t effective enough to defeat the allies who possess shields. When the bow cavalry rush out of the woods and return fire, their arrows overturn the advantage provided by the difference in height and instantly eliminate the enemies. It was obvious who was superior from the prior clash and shoot out here. It will be our victory when we climb this hill!! The commander of the infantry shouts loudly as he starts climbing the hill almost if he were crawling. He might have spoke too soon, because compared to the volume of his voice, the speed at which he is climbing is depressing. I would follow after him, but horses can''t run up the hill. As he climbs slowly up the slope, several enemies appear in front of him. In the next moment, countless boulders and thick logs roll down. Gyaaaah!! The soldiers scrambling to be first to the top are crushed one after the other. Some panic and turn back, tripping themselves on the sleep slope and tumbling all the way to the bottom. Kuh, having come so far! Celia makes a sour face, as if she bit into something unpleasant. The archers support from behind with their arrows, but not knowing where the enemies are makes the backup fairly ineffective. As expected, we can''t fight here! Pull back for now and after you get to flatter ground... Irijina also seems to think fighting on a hill where losing your concentration for a single moment would cause you to be flattened is a bad idea. Aegir-sama, watch out!! Celia shouts as a giant log rolls down from atop the hill. How did they find such a large tree? Celia, Irijina, jump out of the way. I leave my spear with Irijina and hold both hands out as I lower my body. That''s absurd! Hmph!! I push my hands against the rolling log. As expected, it is unbelievably heavy and its momentum causes my feet to slide back. I somehow manage to dig my steel boots into the ground to kill the momentum, but I''ve been pushed quite far down. However, this is as much as it''ll go. Gaaaaah!! The log is heavy, more so than any weapon I''ve carried so far, which means I probably won''t be able to lift it up, but is comparatively easier to roll because of its lack of branches. With the speed of an ant, I push the thick log up and climb the slope step by step. The soldiers laying down and clinging to the hill to hide themselves sees me and shrewdly follows behind me. So this log only takes one person to move. You idiot, the feudal lord-sama isn''t human. They''re saying whatever they please, huh. I''ll fuck their wives after this is over. What are you guys doing?! You guys push too!! The commanders return to their senses and yells. Fellow soldiers crowd around shoulder-to-shoulder beside me. It becomes a tad easier to push, but now it''s quite stuffy. Rocks and logs continue to roll down the hill, but is deflected to the side by the enormous log we are pushing. The enemies start to panic and prepare to release arrows at us, but showing their heads above the ridge line means the bow cavalry at the bottom of the hill can accurately snipe them. All of us sweat profusely as we push the trunk up the hill, and then we finally reach the summit. Geh!You''re kidding me... The enemy about to push another rock lets out voice of disbelief. Unfortunately, this is reality. It was really heavy, so let me vent my anger out on you. I let go of the log and draw my sword. The soldiers following behind me also spread themselves out beside me. It appears the enemy''s village is located behind them, so there''s practically no more room for any plans to interfere. Crush them!Kill theeeeeem!! The morale of the endlessly attacking soldiers shoots up. The roles have now reversed. Now, the end approaches. CThird Person/Tristan POVC A Little While Ago, Rebel Army Base Their entire army is going to be charging from the front right off the bat? Tristan exclaims while located in a place where he could watch the entirety of the unfolding events. Are those guys idiots? Going straight down the middle like this. The men on the sides ridicule and laugh, but Tristan doesn''t smile. Haah...This is the thing I least wanted to happen. In this way, I can''t fool them at all. In that moment, the surrounding men''s expressions changes. Hey, hey, is it going to be alright? No, it''s not. I did make some preparations though. Woah, they''re charging into the entrance of the woods...there should be a rope trap... They''re charging in without a care. It''s amazing how ridiculously absurd it is. The men laugh at the way Tristan describes the events. They all believed the enemy would get caught in the trap. We gotta prepare our drinks for when we win. Mm, I think it''s better to wait on that. To be honest, this is quite bad...could you tell them to prop a fence in the camp in front of them? A fence? Got it. Tristan''s directions are simple and clear. This isn''t his preference or due to his personality, but simply rather the men he''s working with are incapable of executing anything more complicated. Most if not all of the army is made up of peasants and those who have experience being a commander or a soldier cannot take extensive orders. Advance.Stand down.Do ''X''.Hide. The orders needed to be extremely short and simple. In order for complicated actions and instructions to be carried out, the movements need to be decided in advance, practiced countless times and the type of orders limited. They had to predict what would happen before it happened, or else they would not be able to react and choose strategies according to how the situation changes. But why is it bad if they charge? Isn''t it the same as dealing with a wild animal? Like I said, I intend to face the great commander, Count Hardlett. Traps for wild beasts won''t work. He sighs, seeing how 90% of his plans are useless. Moreover, while you can limit sacrifices and drive off the enemy in a battle of strategy, both sides will suffer major losses if it becomes a brawl. They can resupply their soldiers and try again, but it''s different for us. Tristan trails off saying ''That''s why a rebellion is-'', stopping mid-sentence when he saw a small amount of horses arrive to deliver a message. The palisade in front has been broken through! Those guys are crazy, covering their horses eyes and charging straight into the fence to break it. Uh oh, this is seriously bad. They''ll be able to breakthrough at this rate. Tell the people on top of the hill to get ready. The messenger continues to speak. There is one amongst them who is the most dangerous. He''s impaling our allies and shredding them to pieces...th-that thing isn''t human! There is one person that comes to mind. Haah...it''s definitely Count Hardlett himself. I don''t think this at all, the feudal lord coming himself means we can''t simply back out now. How troublesome, I wonder if he''ll forgive us if we apologize now. What are you saying?! We''re the rebel army, and if we lose, you and I will be hanged to death! No, it might be merciful for us to be killed, and we might be severely tortured instead. I hope that doesn''t happen. I can''t ride a horse, so I can''t run away after all. Eventually angry roars can be heard from the entrance of the woods. It means the opponent has gotten through the woods. The archers try to intercept them but most of them get defeated instead. You''re kidding...why are we the ones who get wiped out when we''re on higher ground? That''s the difference in training and equipment. We don''t have to train to catch rabbits after all. Tristan raises his hand and gives a signal. A row of thin logs are lined up from the village to the edge of the hill, where large rocks and thicker logs are pushed across them. As a result, the boulders and trunks can be transported even with the strength of the women and elderly and a constant attack can be maintained. If we continue hurling objects down the steep slope, the enemy won''t be able to climb up and will probably make a detour towards the flatter east side of the hill. Is the pitfall and fire prepared? Yeah, perfectly! We''ll cover their body in flames! Well, this will somehow get us through the night... Tristan cuts his words short and stares in amazement at the bottom of the hill. I''m surprised...to be able to roll that log up the hill like that. No way...it took 10 people altogether to move that thing! The especially large log meant to flatten all the enemies at once is being used as a shield against arrows and rocks. It took at least ten people to roll something like that on flat ground, so nobody could imagine it being pushed up an incline. At this rate, they''ll breakthrough the west. Have those who went to prepare in the east come back. Where did the messenger with a horse go !? He just went to the east! Call him back! No, have someone run and tell them!! Without knowing the location of the messenger, the order did not get relayed and the opportunity to turn things around was lost. Tristan sighs. It''s unreasonable to be shocked, since he himself and those men of his are just peasants and shouldn''t have been able to fight a battle in the first place. Haah, I really just wanted to live a peaceful life and run a bookstore in a city somewhere. And maybe even let a cat sit on my lap.4 It doesn''t seem likely his wish will be granted. Eventually, the enemy soldiers who finished pushing the log to the top of the hill engage with the ally soldiers. Although there are only a few of them, the ally soldiers get routed in the blink of an eye when faced with their ferocious aura. The man swinging the large spear in particular is dismantling soldiers left and right. Eight soldiers charge at him, but end up as just their lower halves. Seeing this, all the other ally soldiers instantly lose all morale. Finally, as the supply of objects to throw down the hill diminish to nothing, enemies start appearing from the hill like the spreading of fire. Tristan! They climbed up! What should we do next?!! Haah... With one last sigh, Tristan spreads his hands and shakes his head. ---------------------------------------------------------------- Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Troops Commanded: 1850 Bow Cavalry: 650, Infantry: 280, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 140, Escort: 80, Standby in Rafen: 500 Assets: 14300 gold (Labor -200) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 114, children who have been born: 10 130 Rebellion Suppression CAegir POVC I won''t kill you if you drop your weapons and stop resisting. Yo-you''re lying...There''s no way you would forgive a revolt! I''m sure you''re going to kill all of us anyways! Is that so, too bad. With a large swing of my hand, arrows rain down from above on the rebel army, who are lined up to protect the village. Since they aren''t carrying shields, they fall over quite amusingly. The outer circumference of the hill is already secured and the bow cavalry and archers have been deployed on top of the hill. There are no more defensive encampments and their village has always been in range of the archers, so it is easy to set the place ablaze with flaming arrows at any time. Even I can tell that they can no longer come up with any plans to stop us. Two men come at me with desperate looks on their faces. I respond by bisecting the first man vertically from the top of his head down through his crotch, then kicking away the second man''s stomach, splitting his head once he has fallen. It''s fruitless to go around killing the citizens in a battle which has already been settled, but if they continue to resist, they''re not my citizens C they''re just rebels. Oraah!You-! I crouch to dodge the two spears coming at me from both sides and sweep them with my spear while remaining in my lowered position. Uwaaah!My legs are goneee! Having lost both legs, the two men writhe around on the ground in pain. My escort squad proceeds to finish them off with their swords, but that must have seemed like a great salvation to them. Hiih... Watching the four nearby men get massacred, the last remaining person seems to have lost the will to fight. Looking carefully, it''s actually a young woman. Don''t bring a woman to the battlefield, they''re such a hassle to deal with. With a swift flick of my spear, I knock away the farming tool she''s holding in her hand and bring her close to me. I don''t want to die...help me... Then, I''ll pardon you with this. I steal her lips, slip my tongue into her mouth and stick my finger under her clothes to push into her vagina. My finger faces some resistance and it felt like something rips as my digit invades her hole, causing the girl to shriek. Oh, so she was a virgin, what a waste. It would have been better if I waited and taken it with my cock. Ow...guh... After I separate from her lips, the girl presses against her crotch and collapses on the spot. She probably won''t resist any more. I signal with my eyes to the escort unit, telling them to take her away. Ow, ow, stop it! Celia, I know you aren''t pleased, but dragging her by the hair isn''t very nice. The battle is already settled, but they still aren''t surrendering. Myla comments before sighing. It''s true it will only become a massacre at this rate, but if they don''t surrender, we can''t stop either. It is a general rule to massacre everyone in a rebellion. But is it useless even if they surrender? After dumping the girl off somewhere, Celia returns to my side. She glares at me slightly after wiping the virgin''s blood off my finger. If we do so, there won''t be any future problems though. Leopolt has also judged the battle to be settled and came up to the front. By the way, Irijina is at the very front rampaging and has finished off about 10 people from what I can see. She isn''t the type of person to kill unnecessarily, but it''s natural to kill all those who resist. That''s also fine, but I want to see the person who led these peasants and made them able to resist this much. Aren''t you also curious? It might be beneficial for future reference. Fumu, then shall we make them come out? Archer squad, nock your flaming arrows. Aim at the largest building over there, don''t burn anything else. There is a tall building in the middle of their village, probably the most important building. If it burns, their morale will drop and since it isn''t attached to any other building, the fire won''t spread to the entire village. Almost at the same time the order was given, close to 100 flaming arrows accurately fly towards the building. I thought about trying to extinguish the fire, but since the building is made of wood, it quickly turns into a large tower of flames. Tell the rebel army: If they surrender now, I will spare everyone except the masterminds.If they resist, I''ll burn down the village and kill everyone. T-that''s a lie.You''re probably trying to trick us... At this rate, your families will definitely die. If you surrender, there is still a chance I might keep my promise. The rebel soldiers go silent, and the frightened families hug their children while the fire crackles behind them. Eventually the soldiers start dropping their weapons one by one, finally ending the battle. Well then, let''s take a look at what this person looks like. It would be the best if it was a nice lady. I guess it''s not that easy. Huh? The rebel''s masterminds are lined up and made to kneel on the ground, while my escort squad secures the area. All of them are hanging their heads and doesn''t dare say a single word. I promised to spare the citizens but the lives of these guys aren''t guaranteed. These guys dragged the others into this mess. The most important part is that they are all filthy men, covered in sweat and dirt, making it seem like they''re no different from bandits. There''s no meaning in talking with them. Hey, who is the one taking command of this battle? I point my spear at the brawny man at the very front. I-if you spare us as well, then gya-! Celia kicks the man. Don''t misunderstand! You guys are rebels. It''s because of Aegir-sama''s kindness that you are still living now and you aren''t in any position to negotiate at all! If you want, then I can kill you right- fuha...stop id pleash! I can''t talk to them if you kick them, so please calm down after I massage your cheeks. I intend to execute all of you, but if you answer truthfully, I might change my mind, you know? Everyone, including the man who was kicked, turn their eyes towards a man of small build sitting in the corner. Haah...good grief. I hear a large, tired sigh. I''m not interested in the other masterminds, so I had them confined. I want to take my time and talk to the man who was in command, so I have him sit across the table from me. Myla and Leopolt sit beside me while Celia stands behind the man and remains alert. Irijina seems to have gone to interrogate the others, probably because she feels some sympathy for them. Well, what''s your name? Count-sama, it''s Tristan. I don''t have a surname. Judging from his scrawny body, it doesn''t look like he has much experience serving in the army. But it doesn''t feel like he''s just an average peasant either. Fumu, what superb command. I never would have thought a mish-mash gathering of peasants would give us so much trouble. I''m honored. I as well, did not expect such absurd tactics. A great commander and savage valor C there was no other hand I could play when both of those traits were displayed. Tristan spreads both hands and sighs. He seems to be someone who does that a lot, and although I am one of those things he mentioned, the other one is Leopolt. Enough about that. But why would a clever individual such as yourself plan to rebel? Did you believe there was a chance at victory? There''s no way a noble would allow peasants to rebel or create a new system of order. Even if they can put up a good fight, it was quite obvious they would either get crushed by me or the kingdom''s army would ride out to suppress them if things got out of hand. Perhaps the governor took something besides the tax I imposed and caused their spontaneous outburst because they were unable to stomach it any further, but this guy doesn''t seem like someone who would choose such a foolish option. In fact, he doesn''t look like the type to initiate anything on his own. Aah...I was told the reason is because of things like tax and labor. Told? Aren''t you the boss? Tristan sighs again and falls over flat on the table. Celia regards such an action as rude and moves in to try and pick him up, but I hold my hand up to stop her. I...I am the son of the previous mayor of a certain village, but my parents died from illness, and although I''ve been a farmer for a long time, the field attached to the house is quite wide, so I''ve been continuously living by lending that field to other people while reading books. I never really wanted to succeed the position of mayor. He seems to have a privileged position amongst the peasants. However, the villagers and tenant farmers hanged the village official before I knew it. He talks as if it''s someone else''s problem, how terrible. I was at home reading my books while thinking it was a big deal, and then the former feudal lord...the governor called his soldiers to come here, but I guess that''s natural. Of course it is. He wouldn''t just leave things alone when the official was killed. The tax imposed on us might have been heavy but the law is the law and I thought killing the official was deserving of punishment...however, the governor''s soldiers weren''t looking for the culprits, rather they were burning houses indiscriminately, killing and raping and doing as they pleased. That governor will be getting point deductions. I''ll have him enjoy being confined in a room until I return home. I thought this was becoming a disaster and my house and books would go up in flames if things continued, so I suggested for the villagers to start an uprising. That''s how I took command, repelled the governor''s soldiers, and managed to survive up to now without any problems. Wait, you gathered the villagers and defeated the governor''s soldiers? And this isn''t by lying in wait, but heading out on the spur of the moment. He said it quite simply, but it''s not something that can be done so quickly. Haah, I''ve secluded myself in my house and read a plethora of books so I knew the basics of something like military tactics. This guy says ''basics'' but now the future regarding my ambition to become King is looking a little bleak. However, the villagers got overly excited because of winning so handedly and even got the surrounding villages involved, creating their own little paradise...and even saying things like running off to Magrado. It appears Tristan never intended to create the rebel army. They suggested to run away many times, but never listened to me when I told them I wouldn''t go. They kept telling me how I was the boss and how I was invincible. Haah...as a result, I couldn''t stay behind at home, and came here while knowing how foolish it was. You know the rest, don''t you? We repeatedly drove away the governor''s soldiers and thought this time would be the end but- He heaves another large sigh, and awkwardly avoids eye contact when Celia and Myla glare at him. In the first place, I''m not the type of person who''s suited to telling people what to do. I knew that, so I wanted to read books on my own and enjoy my life, but things just turned out this way. The people who say ''you are the one who chooses how to live'' are wrong; there''s nothing you can do with your strength alone. If I was born 10 years earlier, I would have opened a bookstore and would be living in some other city... He''s starting to mumble something to himself. He''s a completely different person compared to Leopolt, but is quite the interesting individual. Moreover, it is rare for anyone who has no experience in the army nor any formal education to be able to take command like he has. So, regarding how you will be dealt with. Haah...the masterminds get executed, right? It''s not like I particularly hold a grudge against you, so if I could ask for it to be painless at the very least...no, that would be scary too, so perhaps do it while I''m sleeping. Would you like to come with me? Huh? He sounded in disbelief, almost as if he couldn''t understand what I was saying. Myla looks at me in surprise while Celia gets angry to the point her hair is standing on end. Are you insane? You want to appoint a position to a rebel? To such a rude man?!! Celia, your voice is sounding more like Irijina''s nowadays. Is she gradually influencing you? It would be a waste to kill someone as talented in the military fields as you are. If you come with me, your crime of rebellion will be disregarded. This guy is definitely skilled, and my work in the army will definitely be reduced if he comes onboard, making it easier for me to swing my spear on the battlefield. I decline. The elbow I rested on the table slips unexpectedly. I didn''t think he would refuse in this situation. You bastard! My cute Celia, don''t draw your sword. Come sit on my lap. I never liked doing work in the first place, and being a soldier gets me dizzy. I don''t want to listen to or give out instructions either. His detachedness is somewhat similar to Adolph''s attitude but there is a distinctive difference between them. I would prefer dying than working like a horse for some savage army. He hates the idea of working at all. He doesn''t need status nor authority and has little thought towards working for the sake of the people. He just wants to live his life leisurely. Then this will be quick. A slight grin appears on my face. Wh-what is it? Tristan seems to have noticed and is making a reluctant face. Then I''ll give up on appointing you to a job, but you might change your mind. Execution can''t be undone...so why don''t I make you work hard labor for about 10 years? You''ll be doing physical labor from morning to night everyday. Tristan''s face twitches. I''ll be waiting in anticipation for your commanding ability while you get put into a group of burly men. Of course, you''ll be sleeping in the same area with them as well. Kuh... To him, 10 years of hard labor is worse than dying. But he doesn''t look like he has the guts to end his own life. If you become my subordinate, you will come to Rafen. There''s a bookstore there so I think you''ll be able to read plenty more books. Grrr... Ooh, he''s wavering. If only I could give him one more push with something. ...I want to calm down a little, so could I get some tea? Oh, he loves tea, how fortunate. There''s no comparing your ordinary peddlers with Rafen when it comes to tea. My wife is quite obsessed with it, you see. This is the truth. Because of Nonna, we don''t only have tea leaves from all over the Central plains, but also from various places in the Federation. The amount of varieties rivals even that of the capital''s, or this is what I heard her boasting about to Carla anyway. I understand...but please don''t expect too much of me. I have absolutely no interest of becoming a soldier. Because of this incident, I have come to hate people expecting something of me. Alright, I''m expecting lots from you Tristan. Haah...I feel like my future self of 10 years would have desperately tried to reject this proposal. Tristan never stopped sighing. It wouldn''t be a good idea to declare him as the commander in front of the soldiers he orchestrated to kill, so I made him my follower for now. Thus, I obtained a man by offering him a bookstore and some tea. It goes without saying, I don''t plan to sleep with him. Leopolt, do you have any thoughts? After being defeated by him, he might have some complex feelings about all this. No, having another skilled individual is a good thing on our side. You really think so? Yes, I don''t have any trivial emotions. I pester him further and ask him again while taking a peek at his face, causing him to sigh. This guy''s sighs are many times more irritating than Tristan''s. Don''t you have other people who you should be cheering up instead? Leopolt gazes over at Celia, who is obviously agitated with her cheeks all puffed up, and Myla, who appears calm but is clearly sulking a little. Then I''ll be going. I''ll leave the rest to you. I understand. Things have been settled anyways, so might as well tend to my women. Nnbh, nnh! Nnh! Nnh! Chhyubh, nnhC...nnboh! I lie down on the bed with my penis standing at attention. Myla and Celia are licking the towering member from both sides, alternatingly stuffing it in their mouths. That''s great, it feels awesome. Do it faster. Mmhkay.Yeshh. When they start moving more intensely, loud slurping sounds can be heard as I bring the ass in front of me closer to my face. Luna, who is sitting on top of my chest, brings her vagina and ass close to my mouth. Without hesitation, I lick and suck on her, making her squeal in pleasure. At first, Luna insisted she wouldn''t let me lick her ass when she hasn''t taken a bath yet, but after telling her it would be my way of thanking her personally after fighting so bravely, she shyly got on top of me and lowered her ass to my face. She loves getting her pussy and ass licked, but believes it to be something quite rude to ask of me, so she never requests it. As proof of that, she grinds her ass against me when I slip my tongue inside her hole. Irijina is letting me use her thighs as a pillow, while I fondle her breasts. Her thighs aren''t that soft, but it''s not all that bad. When I pinch her nipples, she starts breathing and panting heavily. Nnh, I''m about to cum again. Next is Myla. Aah, alright. The four girls pause what they''re doing as I hold Myla and press down against her. Nnh. Aaauaah!! Inserting myself in Myla''s already slippery vagina, I move my hips furiously from the start and ejaculate as the both of us entwine our fingers together. After kissing her neck and breasts and playfully biting occasionally, I once again lie on my back. The girls switch their initial positions and begin caressing me again. With such devoted caressing, I am brought to climax soon and I choose one of them to make love with and finish off by ejaculating. The girls seem to love when I do this, so I repeat this for all of them. They prefer being 1-on-1 with me the most when they get close to orgasm. Myla is usually up in arms about how lewd we''re being, but is probably pent up after going through life-and-death battles, seeing as how proactive she is now. Even so, a man loves enjoying everyone altogether, so I''ll enjoy myself with the last shot. Alright, this will be the last one! I lay the large Irijina on her back and have Myla and Luna suck on my dick. I thought Celia would want to kiss me, but she wants to heighten my arousal and licks my asshole instead. Uoooh!! I let a groan escape my lips as I pull my dick out from the girls'' mouths and point my meat rod at Irijina before releasing my load. In an instant, she is covered from head to toe with my seed. Alright, now lick it clean. Right.Yes.Irijina-san... Oooh!? Everyone''s going to do it!? The three girls begin to lick the seed I sprayed on Irijina''s body. Their tongues crawl all over, naturally running over her nipples and vagina as well, causing Irijina to writhe in pleasure. Don''t move. If she continues to struggle, she would swing Celia away, so I hold down both her hands. Aah! Their soft tongues are crawling all over my body!! Having the semen slurped off her body with the girls'' tongues cause her to feel strangely aroused. Myla and Luna run their tongue across Irijina''s stomach and meet each other''s, entangling their tongues while they were at it. Eventually, the two of them raised their faces up from Irijina''s stomach and kiss each other passionately. Umu, how nice of these fellow female warriors to share the battlefield and get along in the bedroom. The two of them continue their messy kissing, making plenty of slurping noises and exchanging saliva as well as the seed they scooped up. This scene is quite unbearable, as I feel my dick getting hard again, even though I thought the previous shot was my last. Celia saw this from the corner of her eye and turned her ass towards me, spreading her genitals open with her hands. Aegir-sama, here is a hole you can use to relieve yourself. The unyielding Myla and Luna turn their pussies towards me while continuing to entangle their tongues. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. There are holes here too. Two of them. Before I knew it, Irijina has started to lick my cock while she''s still laying on her back. This night isn''t over yet. Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Troops Commanded: 2130 Bow Cavalry: 800, Infantry: 400, Archers: 200, Spear Cavalry: 150, Escort: 80, Standby in Rafen: 500 Assets: 13800 gold (Labor -200) (Building Addition -300) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (pregnant concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 114, children who have been born: 10 131 Sentence CAegir POVC Uuu...gusun1...... Laying sideways on the bed, I gently stroke the head of the woman sleeping beside me. I bring her close and allow her to rest on my arm, but the woman turns away, burying her face under the blanket and crying in anguish. Don''t cry like some little girl who just got raped. But that''s exactly what happened!! Getting up so suddenly, what an energetic girl. Ah, don''t! Again!? I push the woman down and when I press my half-erect cock against her opening, I''m able to slide smoothly into her hole due to the previously pumped semen acting as lubricant. It''s inside againnn. Don''t look so unhappy about it. I''ll make sure it feels good for you. With just that said, I start moving my hips, evoking small dog-like sounds to leak out from the girl as she clings to me. As I thought, she''s turned on. She''s just saying she doesn''t like it, but she''s quite the cute girl. After the suppression of the rebellion, I wanted to return to my territory immediately, but Adolph and Leopolt stopped me. It looks like I have to give a sentence to the rebels directly. The sentence I gave out contained three parts: The rebels C execution or forced labor at the mine for 5 years Individuals who participated directly in the battle C 3 years of jail time or unpaid labor for half a year The citizens who followed along C exempt All of the people who participated directly in the fight chose unpaid labor rather than imprisonment. If they have the strength to rebel, they should be able to complete something simple like labor. However, it was most of the men who participated in the rebellion, so the women and children left behind would starve at this rate. That''s why the village which was being used as the rebel base will be turned into a developing village and tax will be reduced for a year. This will allow them to manage somehow until the men come back from doing labor. Although the discipline is unpaid labor, it only means there is no reward, and everything else remains the same. It isn''t extremely harsh work that would make the laborers collapse. The problem is with the rebels, who all chose heavy labor at the mine rather than execution. Claire finally has plans for the iron mine, so I will entrust them to her. What happens to them is none of my concern. By the way, the cute woman crying beneath me is the one I pointed my spear at previously and used my finger to take her virginity. Going by the sentence, she would have to do half a year of labor, but that would be hard on a woman''s body. That''s why I told her if she became my woman for the night, I would pretend I didn''t see her participating in the fight. Aau...that place is feeling all tingly...it feels so gooood! Thus, I''m finishing the job I started, tearing her virginity apart completely and making her moan in agony under me. There...cumming. Eeh!? You''re cumming again? The contraceptive... I ignore what she said, grabbing her hips and giving her a nice creampie. It might only be for one night, but it''s natural for a man to impregnate his own woman. UuuuC!! So much cum...-will get pregnant, but the pulsing inside me feels good... Aaah, nice. That was awesome. While continuing to cum, I whisper the girl''s name into her ear. Every time I did so, the girl twitches and blushes. She just lost her virginity, but she''s already starting to get used to sex. Dawn is almost upon us. I pull my dick out and roll over, as the girl timidly rests her head on my arm. I hug her close and pat her softly, but she''s falling asleep already. So this one makes it six. I''ve already slammed my dick into five other women who were taken in after the fight, two of which were virgins. They exchanged half a year of labor for this, don''t think badly of me. ...It''s about time to depart. Should we postpone it? Reacting to the voice coming out of nowhere, I turn my eyes to the entrance and see Celia peeking her face out halfway. It appears the sun is already up. It would have been nice if I got some sleep, but it can''t be helped. No, it''s fine. Shall we go? I slowly get out of bed so as to not wake the girl and slip my clothes on. Honestly, it doesn''t sit well with me. At least take the escort unit... Even if we go full-speed with the other horses, it will take two days, and they''ve already worked hard in the last fight. I don''t want to push them too hard. But that''s their job. The patrol is now completely finished. All that''s left is a little bit of cleaning up and returning home, which normally takes about a week if the infantry comes along. I thought I could just leave quickly on Schwartz and let Leopolt and Adolph take care of the rest. I knew they would complain, or so I thought. Lord Hardlett''s job is finished. There are no problems here. I don''t mind now that the fighting is done, since Hardlett-sama will only make the girls do unnecessary things while you''re here. I really feel like strangling those two. Celia was the only one who wanted to be together with me no matter what, so I let her ride with me on Schwartz. The newly acquired territory isn''t completely safe yet, but Schwartz should be able to shake off any bandits or monsters. Besides, I don''t really like riding with the escort unit crowding around me. Alright, shall we head out? I jump on Schwartz and have Celia ride in front of me. The perverted horse neighs happily as Celia''s butt clings to his back, running off with an arrow-like speed you wouldn''t expect from such a large body. I hope I can make it in time for Mel''s delivery. On the way, Trifle Oh? A single horse is coming our way. Nice, the three of us should be able to handle one. A woman''s riding on it, and she''s a fine one too! The outlaws jump out bravely onto the path holding swords. Oi, oi! Leave your gold and the woman and take a hike! Or else you''re dead! Missy, the three of us are gonna show you a nice...gueh! A short sword flies into the eye of one of the men. Habeeh! Another one gets his skull smashed by a giant spear. Hmboh! The last one gets knocked away by the horse, who charged at him almost as if purposely aiming for him, and breaks his neck. The enormous horse continues off without losing any speed, almost like nothing happened, leaving the three corpses behind for some goblins who showed up later to drag back to their den. Rafen Fumu, we''re here. We arrived without much trouble. Celia strokes Schwartz as if telling him he did well. The sun is still pretty high up. It took this horse only a few hours to run along the path which would normally take the infantry one week. Well done. You can go back to the stable now so go ahead and find a mare to mate with. After neighing, he lowers us from his back and returns to the stables on his own. So he actually understands what we say? There''s a chance he''s some perverted man who got cursed and turned into a horse. Now then, time to head back. We didn''t tell them in advance, so I''m sure everyone will be surprised. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. We might see some people who we don''t usually see. I open the door while commenting. Of course, since they were not informed, there are no servants to greet us. From the corridor of the mansion, I can hear a familiar voice and a voice from an exhausted Mel. Mom, that outfit is...geez~ It''s fine, isn''t it? The baby isn''t coming out yet and it''s better to wear comfortable clothes. Kuu is talking to Mel, who''s still walking around with a large belly. It seems I made it in time. Her clothes are comfortably loose for the most part, but her stomach is covered to retain warmth. She covered her breast area only roughly so it''s easy to see her nipples if she bends over slightly. Hey. Mel and I exchange looks. Eh? Why? It doesn''t matter why. I''m back. Eh? Aegir-san? How come...when I''m looking like this!! She quickly tries to hide her breasts, but the unsightly hem stands out. It''s fine, since a pregnant woman should care more about her kid than her appearance. If that outfit helps her feel more comfortable, then I don''t mind. No! Kuu, lend me your shirt! No way, if I take this off, I''ll be in my underwear! Ooh, they''re panicking. How can I look so slovenly in front of Aegir-san...... The panicking Mel stops all of a sudden. Ow...no way...it might be time now. Eeh!? Someone! Call the midwife!! I wonder if the shock from panicking just now caused it to come. I guess I really just made it. Mel, accompanied by her daughter, enters the prepared room. After a couple minutes, I could hear the crying of a baby. Giving birth is something so simple? According to the books I read, it''s much harder and there''s a chance you might lose your life too. The women here give birth quite easily though. It''s a healthy boy. ...To be honest, I started to think I wasn''t needed anymore. The midwife has a complicated look on her face. There might be an emergency, so keep working hard. Nice work. I reenter the room and gently stroke Mel as she holds our child wrapped in a blanket. So the fifth child is a boy...ara, look at how big his penis is. I''m sure he inherited that from his father. Even the midwife is surprised at how large the genitals the boys born in our family are. I don''t know if that''s true since I never compared with other babies before. Carla said it would be easy to distinguish which babies are ours like this though. The child was named Gilbard.2 Mel would have liked a shorter name, but since the women made a fuss about how he might succeed the family, this name was decided. Oh yeah, I don''t see Nonna here. Mel literally gave birth right after I came back so there wasn''t any time to greet everybody due to all the hurried preparations. She''s usually the first one to come out to do the naming and stuff though. When she found out Mel gave birth to a boy, she went to sleep. I''m sure she''ll come out when she gets hungry. Nonna''s such an interesting woman. It would be nice if she gave birth soon. When I look straight out the window, I can see a brand new building. So it''s completed. Yes, sorry. I used some of your money again. It''s fine. The new building was built as the temporary residence for the women who were saved from the goblins, but it wasn''t finished due to the short notice in which 20 women got pregnant, however they couldn''t be left in that state, so a full-fledged residence was constructed/renovated for them. It''s nothing luxurious, but it''s sturdy and properly built, even containing private rooms and a reception hall. Aside from the girls I slept with, there are the other girls who hooked up with men who migrated to Rafen, making up a total of 30 women. Those girls don''t have to hold back and can sleep with me too. Don''t be so unreasonable. If they tasted Aegir''s thing, those guys will end up lonely. Carla hugs me from behind and strokes my cock. Hey, you''ll get it hard like that. I''ll have you use this huge log of a cock to make love to me tonight. Leave it to me, I''ll do it until you faint. I wrap an arm around Carla and take her with me to check out the new building. The girls quickly cheer as soon as we enter. This is quite the scene. There are 30 people in total, 20 of which are pregnant with my seed and are nearing their last month of pregnancy in the beginning of summer. The girls and their large bellies are lined up together. There''s no denying this is your harem. Is that so? We want it to be that way too though?Our friends in the city all say they want the feudal lord-sama to play with them too... While the girls get excited and fuss around me, my clothes get taken off. Carla resigns herself to the situation and strips her own clothes too. Ehehe, the feudal lord-sama''s huge dick~Wait, I''ll get it wet so don''t get ahead of yourself! The girls yet to get pregnant prepare themselves to take it in their mouths. Someone shuts the windows and the room becomes dark. Hey wait! Don''t close the window before setting up the light. I can''t see anything now. While the girls complain, a snap of my fingers rings out. Immediately after, fire is seen burning on the candle stand. Umu, it''s brighter now. Ooh, so quick? As I sit on the bed, the girls crowd around my dick and start licking so much I couldn''t count precisely how many tongues there are. In addition, my chest, nape and everywhere from my face to my feet are being licked by the girls. This is incredible, it feels like I can cum just from these tongues. Looking at my feet using the light from the candlestand, I see that everyone crowding around my dick are pregnant women. They must want to give their best with this service since they won''t be able to use their vaginas. With the budding of my seed, their bulging stomachs and darkened nipples, these pregnant ladies in front of me will eventually give birth and will start squirting breast milk. Kyaa, it twitched.He''s getting turned on, let''s concentrate. Imagining these ladies after childbirth and bathing in their milk might cause me to ejaculate sooner than I want. There''s no reason to hold back though, so why not just let it fire away. I''m cumming, those who want to be showered, get in front of me. The pregnant women push each other and line up in front of the bed with their faces sticking up. I choose one person in the crowd, grab her head and stick my dick in her mouth, thrusting several times before pulling out again. Uoooh!! Without a moment''s delay, Carla crawls under my crotch and licks my balls, coaxing an even more intense ejaculation. Kyaah!Abbuh! Drowning!! It was almost like the feeling of an intense urination, as my sperm sprays out and dirties the girls'' faces. I finish splattering their faces as my ejaculation stops, but the girls aren''t finished yet. They start licking the semen off each other''s faces and roll around on the floor, showing me quite the delicious scene. It isn''t drooping... As expected... Next, I have to drive my dick and my seed into the girls who haven''t gotten pregnant after all. This is no time for my dick to get soft. I see the bright red hair standing out from the dimly-lit room. I guess I''ll start with Alice first. Come here, Alice. I pull her to the bed and roll her onto her back, pushing my cock against her pussy lips. Eh...there?3 It''s weird to use the asshole all the time in the first place. Sometimes you need to use this...hmph! Ow!! Alice should have been playing with her asshole when I was getting serviced by the other girls, so I thought she would be ready to go, but her hole isn''t wet at all. The narrow vagina feels dry and quite painful when my rod rubs directly against the inside flesh. Alice seems to feel the same and glances at me with a look of displeasure. This isn''t good for a man. I try to pleasure her somehow by sucking on her breasts and nape but it practically has no effect on her. And then finally. Um...it''s too big and it hurts.... Could you stop...please? The girl expressed her desire to stop. She genuinely didn''t like it, so there''s no choice but to pull out. It didn''t feel good? Not at all, to be honest... As a man, this is slightly depressing and embarrassing. I guess it means I still have a lot to learn. Out of desperation, I use my finger to prod her asshole. Hoah! I just poked it once, but she shouted so loudly. ...... Let''s put a finger into her ass. Aaaooooh!! Her eyes instantly become blank, her tongue jumps out of her mouth and she spreads her legs open. This makes me feel slightly empty inside. You asshole junkie...take this! I grab my cock and forcefully penetrate her asshole. Wai-! Aegir, don''t! She''ll die!! I suddenly shoved my cock inside up to the root so Carla comes over to stop me in a panic. With my size, the abrupt insertion would ruthlessly tear the asshole. But that''s only if it was an average girl. Nnohhhh!! My assssss- such a thick dick is inside my assholeeee! Thrust into mee! Thrust all the way to my insides! Fuckk meeeeC!! This is what happens to Alice. Both hands are placed on her head as she screams and her face has distorted to the extent that it wouldn''t be strange to say she''s insane. But still, the insides of her ass are twisting and wrapping around me. Put something else in my ass too! It''s fine even if you stick your arm in there and thrust at the same time! I would definitely think she would die if I stuffed my arm in there along with my dick. I don''t care if I die! Being fucked in the ass and dying is true satisfaction! I want to die from my ass!! ...a pervert. Carla mutters at the outrageous scene. At this moment, the most perverted one in our midst changed from Carla to Alice. She''s usually quite well-behaved and doesn''t talk much though. In the end, Alice squeezed two shots from me with her ass while climaxing several dozen times herself and finally collapses on the bed. I did it with the other girls as well and the calm atmosphere resumes as usual after sex. Hey...Alice''s ass, it looks like I can fit my entire arm in there without a problem, so is she okay with going to the toilet and stuff? Alice plays with her ass whenever she has spare time after all. She probably put some incredible things in there to stretch it and now it''s stretched too much. The girl resting on my arm replies with a resigned look on her face. It seems like she isn''t able to hold it in most of the time. There are times it happens suddenly after arriving at her destination. A comrade!?4 As expected, Carla''s prominent pervertedness within our house continues. Well, time to head back I guess. First, the window...it''s dark here. The light has gone out. The pregnant women should all be lying around my feet so it''s not good to rely just on instincts to move about. Nn. Alice, who has collapsed face down, distractedly lights the flame. Oh, now I can open the window. I screwed up the order because I got too heated. I''m sure the girls back home are mad. I don''t know how much of Alice''s screams they heard. It would be fortunate if Nonna has fallen asleep already. But, as soon as I opened the front door. What is the meaning of abandoning me and having an orgy with your mistresses?!! Nonna flies at me with her headbutt, or she pretends to, and presses me with her enormous breasts. I feel a considerable amount of pressure, but I''ll gladly welcome Nonna like this. I''m glad she''s doing well more than anything, so let''s get to making babies. The Next Day I wake up early and gently stroke the girls, who are sleeping with their legs spread wide open, and hear a knock. It''s Sebastian. I have an urgent notice for you, master. Come in. Sebastian won''t tell me anything unnecessary. Also, he wouldn''t bat an eyelid at my naked appearance or the naked girls sleeping on one side of the bed. You have a guest. A guest? So early in the morning? Some rude guy who comes so early in the morning without an appointment will be turned away at the door. If he didn''t do so, it means it is something important. And who did they say they were? The capable butler slowly enunciated his words. He named himself as Marquess Mulney of the Kingdom of Malt. A marquess! Nonna gets up all of a sudden. Is she a zombie? The Kingdom of Malt...if I recall, it''s a country who recently established their borders to the south. What a delicious-sounding name. I can''t ignore him if he''s a marquess. I''ll change, so wait a moment. Miti! Miti! Where''s my dress!! Nnn, thick... I feel sorry for Miti since she was woken up from her deep sleep. Leopolt and Adolph haven''t come back yet either. That means I''ll have to think and negotiate for once. ...Why do you have a spear? I realize after Celia points it out. Oh right, this is a negotiation, so I don''t need a spear. ================================== Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area of Goldonia. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Troops Commanded C Reorganizing Assets: 13700 gold (Labor -100) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 120, children who have been born: 11 132 Messenger from the South Follow me on twitch. https://www.twitch.tv/princesaturday ========== CAegir POVC I''m a Marquess from the Malt Kingdom, Babon Mulney. I''m Aegir Hardlett...a Count from Goldonia. I just stated my name, but Nonna kept nudging my side to continue, so I gave him my court rank as well. I''m his wife, Nonna Hardlett. She pinches the hem of her dress, lifting it slightly and curtsies politely. The marquess nods while glancing around at her breasts. How dare this perverted bastard do that. This guy called Marquess Mulney looks like a middle-aged man you would find anywhere. He doesn''t appear to have a twisted personality nor does he look particularly sharp. Aside from the high-class clothing he''s wearing, there is nothing which makes him stand out as a marquess. There are conceited and detestable nobles from Goldonia too, but all of them have a sort of presence about them. He is above you in terms of rank, but there is a difference between our home nations too. Don''t be rude, but don''t be too far forward. Following Nonna''s advice, I treat him as my equal and shake his hand confidently. Well met. Umu, same to you...ow, ow... Don''t get hurt just from a little handshake like this. Please sit. He is invited to sit on the luxurious sofa located in the reception room while tea is also served. After the both of us enjoy tea and snacks in a relaxed manner, the issue is brought forth without a moment''s delay. How troublesome. So what is the issue this time? Umu, I came to deepen the friendly relations between my Malt Kingdom and Goldonia. I unconsciously responded with ''then go to the capital''. Haah, unfortunately, I am not a diplomat of Goldonia. Do I look like someone with that power? Mulney quickly glances at the piece of paper he has in his hands. It doesn''t look like he is taking notes or anything. Then at the least, I want to be in friendly relations with you in exchange. So I''m a substitute option? I should really beat this guy up. I don''t see where this is going. You show up so suddenly, demanding for friendly relations with Goldonia and with me. Could you tell me what your objective is? Um, umm... He once again turns to his stack of papers in his hand, flipping through the pages. Hm~? Oh, Casie is peeking from the ceiling. Maybe she can try to see what is written on those sheets of paper. Hmm, there are some bullet points written. It looks very hard to read. I''ve stayed up late since yesterday, so I''m going to sleep noww. She swiftly retracts her head and disappears. And then Mulney clears his throat. Our country desires peace with the neighboring countries. I don''t intend to interfere with your business, but I do want to establish a peace treaty and trade agreement with you first. Seeing as how your borders have been widened, creating a friendly relationship with you would act like a peaceful bridge between both our nations, would you not agree? He prattles on and on about diplomacy. Your nation and mine are not in any particular conflict with each other, and it''s not like you rely on the kingdom to conduct trade, so if you are so inclined, we can set that up depending on the conditions. I would be fine with trading if it generates profit, but the peace treaty is a problem, although it might be better to avoid proactively seeking fights due to the battle with Tristan causing more casualties than expected. Besides, I can just bind this peace contract for the sake of agreeing and do as I please to trespass if I deem it necessary. Ooh, is that so?! Then... The man flips through his papers again and nods greatly. Then, I ask you to drop by Biado1, the capital city of our Malt Kingdom, and meet Her Majesty Celestina. If you do, things will proceed quicker. Nonna looks at the paper as if telling me not to answer immediately and accept his proposal. Ah, is that how things are? Haah, that is an honor but I serve the Goldonia royalty and I believe stepping foot into another country so easily would not please His Majesty the King. Would you allow me some time? That won''t be a problem. Then, please let me know whenever it is possible for you. This guy is conversing with me while desperately referring to his papers too. By the way...I have heard about an extremely delicious meat you can taste in Rafen. ...Sebastian, prepare for a banquet. As you wish. Ooh! I am grateful! In return, I will bring the best alcohol from my motherland. It''s the most suitable one to have alongside meat. This guy doesn''t seem to be sarcastic nor does he seem like a particularly bad person, but he doesn''t look like a person of power, for better or for worse. I''m getting more doubtful of whether he truly is a marquess, but it should be fine to let him enjoy a meal. I''m slightly looking forward to the alcohol he''ll be bringing too. In the end, it was decided in our discussion that I would drop by their capital city, Biado, to confirm our non-aggression with the Kingdom of Mlat and talk about future trade and peace agreements. After that, the marquess ate and drank to his content before happily returning home. I asked Nonna if this was how nobles negotiated, but judging from her complicated expression, it doesn''t seem so. It isn''t regrettable though since I could exchange the meat of the black beast for the alcohol he''ll bring. The alcohol from the dwarves is tasty but quite strong and would knock you out if too much is consumed. Well, it''s fortunate that nothing much happened. Celia and Nonna mutter, feeling somewhat relieved. It''s not like something would happen just from meeting guests. Just because Leopolt and Adolph aren''t here, it doesn''t mean I can''t do anything either. Moreover, he is in reality closer to a messenger. His personality doesn''t seem too bad either, so it''s all about keeping him happy. At the very least, it didn''t feel like he talked about anything someone with the rank of marquess would talk about. I''ll need to let Leopolt and Adolph think about it too...and I also have to inform the capital. Of course. If you secretly leave to another nation, His Majesty would believe you intend to betray him. I pat Nonna''s head and fondle her breasts after she has given me such sound advice. Geez! You can''t be doing this in the living room. Aah, my boobs are running away. If it''s in the bedroom though, you can play with them or suck on them as much as you like. The maid waiting behind Nonna turns red. What an innocent girl. That reminds me, I haven''t seen that maid anywhere. The one from the beginning... That girl who was among the people immigrating to Rafen, the one who gave me her virginity and was hired as a maid in the mansion, who has often worked hard by my side and by my wives. That maid was fired by Rita-san. Why? She was a hard worker though. Firing her was way to harsh. ...she was properly given her wages. Don''t you have an idea why? I don''t remember a single instance where I said to fire her. Nonna glares at me with pouty eyes. That girl got pregnant! Her belly was starting to get bigger, so we sent her back to the city! You really don''t remember anything!? Aah, I see. That''s extremely plausible, I''ve pushed this devoted maid down many times after getting aroused after all. Because it was always so sudden, we often had sex without preparing contraception. That girl didn''t reveal whose seed it was, but I couldn''t think how it could be anyone else but Aegir-sama. So she was treated specially. Is that so, thanks then. Buu... Nonna puffs up her cheeks and rests her head on my lap. There, there, I''ll give you that one-on-one time you rarely get tonight. I''ll give some alcohol to Casie at dinner time since she likes to peep. If I give that ghost alcohol, she won''t wake up until noon the next day. ... You girls will have to wait until some other day. Melissa and the other girls peek out halfway. Hey Leah, don''t just pull my thing like that. A Few Days Later You promised something unnecessary again... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The first thing Adolph and Leopolt said to me when they came back with the soldiers was this. They truly are a boring bunch. It''s fine, besides we don''t really have anything planned right now. So in trading, do you know what their specialty product is and what it is they need? Do you know the difference in price? Do you know if there are any tariffs? Are the roads safe? We can do all that stuff later. And who''s going to do that? There''s no one else but you. Even if you ask me to, I wouldn''t understand it. If necessary, we planned to attack the Malt Kingdom too, but the inspection with regards to that would take time as well. Next is Leopolt. That is certainly true, but our soldiers suffered heavy losses this time. The ceasefire between Magrado will end a little past autumn. We should not be planning anything at this time. Yes, yes, it''s my fault. Say or do whatever you want to me. Tristan speaks quite offhandedly. It appears he rode in the wagon since he can''t ride on horses nor does he have the stamina to walk on foot. He was brought along against his will so he feels slightly upset. Our first priority now is to reinforce our military strength, so closing our options of securing capital is not a wise choice. Leopolt ignores Tristan''s rude remark and continues. Claire mentioned how the iron mine is proceeding smoothly as well, so things should be fine! More importantly, I want to know the results of the patrol, so summarize it roughly. Celia chimes in beside me. The two heave a sigh and dismiss the soldiers, bustling about while bringing out materials. Tristan coops himself in the back of a wagon as if nothing was of concern to him. I''ll have Irijina drag him out later. One of the rooms in the building will be made into his residence, since he''ll definitely hole himself up if given an isolated place. After that, Irijina literally picked Tristan up by the collar and dragged him into what became a report meeting. It''s the first time since turning 21 that I got to experience how slaves feel when they get sold... You get your own room in the mansion, so what are you going on about slaves for? Myla rebuffs Tristan''s complaints. I chose a relatively larger room for him but we couldn''t fit in all the books he brought from home, so the book storage room got expanded. Celia is usually the first one to bark at him, but it appears the reason she''s acting all obedient is because of the books. We can have idle chat later. First is Leopolt. How is our military force looking forward to autumn? If there is no financial restriction, the veteran soldiers from the previous war will be prioritized in being called back, and 3000 highly skilled soldiers can be gathered rather quickly. Any more than that and they will need to be trained, which will multiply the amount of time and cost required by several times. Fumu, if we have 3000 regular soldiers, the total would amass to around 5 or 6000 including the bow cavalry. During the time we clashed with Magrado previously, we used the kingdom''s soldiers so I don''t think we could gather much more in such a short amount of time. Then please gather the expected 3000 immediately. And then...there is no rush, but let''s make our target around 10,000. Even if gather 10,000 immediately, we wouldn''t be able to pay their salaries, so it will have to be aligned with the development of the city. Then let''s do this. Give the applicants two silver every month and have them undergo training every week. They will be free to do as they please on the other days, but will be called back during war time. I see, that will make it so the army doesn''t take away human capital unnecessarily. Adolph doesn''t seem to have any objections either. Two silver a month may not be able to support them for the entire month, but if you think about it as payment for a week''s worth of work, it''s a good opportunity to earn some money. If they are trained on a regular basis, it makes a huge difference in time and effort saved compared to how much time and effort is required to train complete amateurs. If the men gather around the villages near Rafen, it is possible to strengthen the band of vigilantes as well. Alright, let''s go with that. Then I will take the appropriate amount of funds. It can''t be helped. This is quite the interesting plan. And about that iron pipe... You mean the cannon. How is the production of cannons coming along? A number of them have been created but there are many failed products that explode when tested, so there are currently only 4 which can be used. In addition, the range and accuracy of our cannons are considerably lower than the one which was sent to us previously from the Federation. I guess it won''t be that easy. But there is meaning in continuing production. Our biggest flaw is our lack of siege capabilities. This will prove useful if it allows us to subjugate others. I guess so, then please continue it. The military talks are now over. Tristan is asking Celia what a ''cannon'' is on the side. After Celia explains with some hand gestures, he nods once and goes back to staring blankly at something. Please wait! I thought military talks were over, but Myla suddenly raised her voice. Rafen''s population has increased to the point it can be called a legitimate urban city. But with that, the public morals are deteriorating here and there. Is that so? It''s pretty calm here though. ...It might not make a large difference on the surface, but there are reports about underground illegal slave trading and crime organizations. Adolph adds to the conversation. I see, crime grows more rampant as the city grows larger. The public order in Goldonia''s capital isn''t bad either, but there will be some scoundrels who appear from time to time like last time. It will take much more time when those villains take root within the city. Thus, we need an organization to deal with them before that happens! We already have guards. I think they''re doing a fine job. The guards'' duties are protecting the city from bandits and monsters and settling any kind of turmoil within the city. They aren''t really hunting down those guys hiding underground...also, smart villains won''t oppose the guards, but make them their allies. Bribery, is it? Of course any organization foolish enough to openly oppose the guards or myself will instantly get eradicated. That''s why it''s natural for the villains to try and win them over. The guards'' actions are left to the captains leading them, so they''re really nothing but an impressive group of vigilantes. Their actions cannot be monitored at all times either...so if the captain has been bought off, the villains would be able to act freely. I don''t want to imagine that, but what would you do assuming that''s the case? Myla puffs out her chest. That move causes her breasts to bounce slightly. They''re actually quite big. Let me take direct command of a group of soldiers as the force for public order, separate from the guards. They won''t deal with everyday security or monster extermination, but will handle the search and annihilation of villainous persons and organizations and the elimination of any fools who dare to violate the law. She said this kind of thing before as well. Being too strict isn''t a good thing though. A city without alcohol or sexual appeal is boring. At this rate, even Rafen would experience things like kidnapping, especially children!! I''m weak to arguments like this, but I guess Myla isn''t one to accept bribes either and if she goes too far I can always take care of it. Alright, I''ll let you handle it. But you must distinguish between the trash and the unlawful. I''ll remove you from the position if you go overboard. Yessir! Leave it to me! And so marks the establishment of Myla''s public order force in Rafen. The group will have 50 people, and will act independently from the guards, dealing only with any illegal activity within the city. They are not as equipped as the army, but unlike the leather armor, swords and spears the guards have, they possess iron armor and shields, bowguns and even light cavalry, which should make any scoundrels crawling about the city unable to put up a fight. Will it be alright? It''ll really get quiet if those guys aren''t around to make noise. Tristan seems to be thinking about something. Well, I''ll be counting on you for a variety of things, Adolph. Please don''t say that. There might be another civil official but I''m the one who''s doing the bulk of the work. It seems Tristan''s complaining is contagious. Eeh, first let''s start with the most basic thing. The total population of the new territory is 140,000 and 15,000, excluding the soldiers, are living in Rafen. We haven''t circled around to all the villages in the new territory so it might fluctuate in the future, but this is a rough picture of the situation now. 140,000? ...that''s quite a lot. It isn''t just the eastern part of the remote regions, but the territory encompasses up to the central part now. The problem is the difference in environment between the new territory and Rafen''s surroundings. The governors will be changed, but ever since Rafen underwent concentrated development, it became exceptionally easy to live there. That''s why the movement of the people within the territory... Aah, you can go with whatever you thought of in regards to that and deal with it as you see fit. ...Well, that''s fine. So this year''s spring head tax revenue and the confiscation of illegal funds have finally been gathered. He pulls out documents of some sort. This guy creates documents earnestly and keeps them safe forever. I think it would be better to throw them in the furnace if he''s already finished reading though. Head Tax City Population: 30,000 1 gold per head C total of 30,000 gold Rural Population: 110,000 (of which 30,000 in pioneer villages are exempt) 2 silver per head C total of 16,000 gold Confiscated money: 14,000 gold (total after returning a portion to the people) Grand total: 60,000 gold The reason the tax for the rural area is lower compared to the city is because of where the tax is applied after it''s collected. Unlike the city walls and guards required to keep the city residents safe, the peasants in the rural areas have to form vigilante groups to prepare for bandits or monsters. 60,000 is an incredible amount. That reminds me, I''ve never had trouble with money as far as I can remember. Perhaps I''m unexpectedly loved by the money gods. And here are the expenses. Donation to the Kingdom: 5,000 gold Various Expenses: 15,000 gold Hold it!! Myla and Celia raise their voices. What is that!? There''s no way that will be overlooked!! It certainly is pretty bad, and while I don''t think Adolph is someone who would embezzle funds, it isn''t something a feudal lord would be happy about. Adolph sighs. I thought so, I knew Hardlett-sama wouldn''t like this so I stopped...but I wonder if this is okay. A signal is given to the servant and a wheelbarrow full of documents are brought forward. That''s enough. I get it. I turn my eyes away prematurely, but Celia takes it upon herself to investigate, practically clinging to those papers. I think it''s a wasted effort though. The expenses include things like wages for the tax collectors and guards, detailed maintenance of roads, repairs to the mansion and many other things. To be honest, there are many things I can''t verify, but I''m the one who told Adolph not to go in the red, so I shouldn''t be doubting him for every little thing. If anything, the responsibility is mine. Mu-! What is this!? It appears Celia, who strained her eyes to check those documents, discovered something. It was written there that a payment to the Flitch company...to Claire has been made. No, don''t make a retort about that. 400 gold...this isn''t normal! Aegir-sama didn''t authorize something like that! Is this not embezzlement!? I will gladly tell you about it. I don''t want to hear it. I turn away, but Adolph starts talking with a serious face regardless. Celia...you pointed out something unnecessarily. Here''s the breakdown: A ruby ring, a pearl-decorated ornament, an expensive round table made of wood only grown in the Federation...all these things which cannot be obtained in this city have been requested of Claire-san to bring here. ... Why don''t you ask her to confirm it for you? And she might also tell you where it is right now. ...No thanks. I''m sorry. I''ll tell you while I''m at it. In the first place... Adolph''s complaints continue endlessly, though Celia runs away somewhere in the middle of it. I''ll go warn Nonna-san then. What a good excuse she thought of. More importantly, we should be talking about future issues. We don''t have enough governors, right? Yes, I have tried searching but ability alone is not enough to determine suitability. We are looking for obedient personnel. The governors will be working in places where it''s hard to keep an eye on them, so they can commit as many injustices as they want. We are unable to repeatedly patrol so it is more preferred to seek a person obedient to me rather than one who is only capable at the job. The governors we fired this time aren''t all a bunch of incompetents after all. I have an idea for finding governors. Please take a look at this. The replies to the correspondence sent to the Kingdom are spread out in front of me, though they are not official documents and are sent from Erich and Kenneth. Kenneth''s letter contains details regarding me and the Malt Kingdom. "Goldonia does not really stress the importance of diplomatic relations between small nations such as the Malt Kingdom. Do as you wish C Agree to a peace treaty, make a personal visit as a feudal lord C I won''t interfere. But when the Kingdom2 also moves on its own schedule, prioritize that. That''s it." -is what was written. And the letter from Erich is the most essential this time. Hooh...this is... The main objective for the state-run educational facility created to train army commanders is to nurture soldiers but it seems they will also be educating domestic affairs in order to cause a stir among the traditional nobles occupying the government official and civil servant positions. However, the ones currently holding the positions are not going to accept the new recruits so easily, and unlike soldiers, most civil servants don''t die until they reach old age so there will rarely be a shortage of personnel. Any slight openings will be filled by handing the position to one of their blood relatives or one of their servants, so even if new recruits get educated, there will be no place for them to work. Is he asking for the graduates to be dispatched here? Rather than fooling around, they''ll think of it as gaining prestige, and we''ll all eventually be under the same flag in the capital''s eyes, so they won''t do anything dishonorable here. And not to mention, unless they are from a noble house, they won''t have any ties of obligation. I see...That is one reason. You''ve given this some thought, Hardlett-sama. If Adolph wasn''t working for me, he''ll be in the dungeons for sure. I heard from Erich that they don''t have anywhere to work, that''s all. There''s still time before the first graduates arrive. You can manage somehow until then. If it''s limited to my village and my house, I can act as the governor. Shut up Tristan, you won''t leave Rafen. The meeting ends after I throw the remainder of work to the unhappy Adolph. Well, I have a rough idea about how things are now. The Kingdom has given permission too, so why not go to the Malt Kingdom. I''m really curious about Her Majesty Celestina. From the name alone, I can only imagine her as a pretty but arrogant queen. The alcohol was tasty too, so I wonder if she''ll invite me to her sleeping quarters. ...Lord Hardlett, why is your crotch bulging out? Myla''s cold voice brings me back to reality. I realize that there is no one else in the office besides her. They probably went off to complete their respective jobs. If I listen carefully, I can hear Celia and Nonna quarreling. I would just get caught up in it if I go out now, so I''ll stay here for a bit. Myla. I loosen the front of my pants and take out my erect cock. Please don''t take it out so suddenly! I want to taste you. ...though I''m reluctant, you won''t be able to leave the room with this hard thing, and it''ll create misunderstandings. Myla removes her underwear from her long skirt and gets on top of me as I''m seated on the chair. The both of us moan slightly as my meat rod sinks into her. She must have been quite wet, seeing how easily my member slipped inside. I''ll inject plenty of sperm into her. ============= Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 (new population) Troops Commanded: 2300 Assets: 50,700 gold (Tax Revenue +40,000) (Army Rewards & Bereavement Provisions -3000) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (Temporary Follower), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 120, children who have been born: 11 133 Small Southern Country CAegir POVC What a nice view. I sit on the sofa and lean back slowly against a pile of pillows. Enough of this already...This is embarrassingUuu...Aegir-sama is a pervert. There''s a suffocating smell of women in the room, which is normally a wonderful smell that would further arouse me, but when it''s become this dense and thick, it isn''t in the same realm as being fragrant. Ah! Cumminggg! Celia trembles for a few seconds and lays exhausted on the bed but quickly gets up again. There are 19 naked people on the bed in front of me, excluding Mel who just finished giving birth, spreading their legs and fingering themselves while I''m drinking alcohol and enjoying the show. Aau! Catherine is the one who trembles next, squirting her juices as well. All of them have been masturbating for close to 30 minutes so it''s about time for some girls to start climaxing. What''s wrong? I didn''t tell you to stop. Continue. Geez...doing it by myself is so lonely. I want you to fuck me already... While voicing her complaints, Catherine digs her fingers in her hole again, fondles her breasts and continues moaning. Puddles of love juice and female ejaculate are forming on the side of the bed and on the floor. Master, it''s too sad to leave it like this. Shall I suck it? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Leah continues following my instructions to masturbate, but crawls toward me on all fours. Her goal is obviously my erect cock. No. More importantly, show me an even more embarrassing pose. Okaay~ Leah doesn''t spread her legs open normally from the front, but rolls over on her stomach and masturbates with her genitals facing me. Umu, I can even see her asshole like this. If I may.Let me help you with this. While watching the girls masturbate, I unconsciously reach for my cock, but the girls overlap my hand with theirs. Feudal lord-sama, you aren''t allowed to masturbate. You have to let the women take care of your cock for you. The two extending their hands from both sides are the maids, who are mainly here to serve me drinks and wipe my body. They were hired as a replacement for the maid who got pregnant, but I finally laid my hands on them just the other day. They got pretty clingy after I tore their virginities. Uuu, I said I would do it too...I would have liked to take care of Aegir-sama too. In consideration for the complaining Celia and Leah, the maids only use their hands to stroke me. I guess this is a substitute for masturbation. I still can''t believe it, something like this entered me. It hurt, didn''t it~ I thought it would rip my body. Both maids are on the smaller side and are unable to use one hand to wrap around my shaft, so they are using both hands C one stroking the top half and the other stroking the bottom half. I take a sip of my alcohol as I enjoy the pleasure rising from my crotch and the feast for my eyes. It feels like my ejaculation will gush out like a huge fountain. Make love to the one beside you, the one on the right will be on top. I instruct the girls who are still masturbating. The combinations between the girls who don''t usually get fucked together are quite interesting. Go ahead, don''t hesitate to help yourself. O-okay...excuse me. Rita lets Mireille get on top and allows her to caress her awkwardly. I''m fine if it''s just between girls. But kissing with someone besides Aegir-sama...muu! The recently proactive Ruu takes Celia''s lips with hers. Celia is unwilling, but she won''t do anything since it''s an order from me. Wait a sec! What is this? Gyaah!! Is this good~? Or maybe here? A small doll has got on top of Carla and its small hands are fiddling with her sensitive clitoris. Of course Casie is the actually one controlling it, but Carla can only see the doll. This cheating hole...take this!! Gyaahh! Don''t get too rough...-wait what did you put in!? Nonna has gotten on top of Yoguri and has forcefully stuffed her hand inside all the way to her wrist. It seems she got fired up knowing she could openly attack Yoguri in front of me. Even though you''re annoying, you took in Aegir-sama''s dick, right!? It''s thicker than my arm after all...there! Of course it''ll go in! Noooo!! Forgive mee!! It unexpectedly went in smoothly, so I''m sure it won''t hurt her. Oowww!! Irijina-san...doonnnnn''t!! Mu-! My bad! Then I''ll be gentler the next time...how is this!? I said it hurrrrtts!! Kuu is getting attacked by Irijina. She''s rough, so that might be hard for Kuu to deal with. Um...I''m left out though. Catherine is on the very outside edge so she has no one to partner with. It can''t be helped. Being by yourself is lonely. Come and get on top of me. Catherine''s face instantly lights up, while the other girls leak out envious groans. Her hole which got warmed up from the teasing is wet like a swamp, so my thing easily slips in with a slurping sound. I look over the shoulder of the moaning Catherine and watch the nine groups of girls tangling with each other while rocking my hips. Everyone is drunk on the lewd smell and atmosphere and twist their bodies around while dripping their juices. Watching the lesbian orgy and thrusting into Catherine for awhile brings my cock to the limit. Guh, I''m about to cum, everyone come over. The girls quickly untangle from each other and form a circle around me as I lift Catherine to the center of the room, standing imposingly while continuing to fuck her. Cumming. I give Catherine a final slam before pulling my cock out. She collapses to the floor but quickly picks herself up and clings to me from behind, stroking my cock intensely. UOooooooh!! Kyaa!! My semen literally sprays out like a fountain and dirties the girls'' faces. I meticulously plaster their faces one by one, staining their faces until they couldn''t open their eyes before moving to the next person. Leah and Carla try to stretch their tongues out to try and suck out more, but I grab their heads and stop them. Everyone will get an equal amount on their faces. After getting all 19 of them covered with sperm, I also grab the two blankly staring maids and shoot some on them. When my ejaculation has finished, Melissa sucks it nice and clean. Thanks everyone, that was a great release. No, it was new and exciting for us too. Doing this once in awhile can be nice too. The girls are making a fuss, but Catherine doesn''t stop masturbating and creeps closer. But we haven''t climaxed...yet. Of course I can''t leave things like this. I roll on the bed and lay face up, as my cock gets hard once again. Now, get on. Move as much as you wish. The girls take turns getting on top and resume entangling with each other again. The Next Morning Nnnh, I slept well. ...my hips are still a little heavy. Of course they are. You ejaculated more than 20 times, didn''t you? A normal man would have been completely dried up. Celia rests her head on my chest as I wake up from my slumber. It seems she woke up early to see my sleeping face. The other girls are reacting to the sunlight and slowly moving around too. There isn''t anyone who is exhausted. It was just one time per person after all. How was it? If you go one round with everyone everyday, it will satisfy their urges and nobody will be incapacitated. If I go all out with two or three women, they''ll probably stay exhausted for the entire day. There are times when women with weaker bodies would catch a cold. Fumu, that''s fine too. ...that was a joke. There''s no way you would be able to do 20 people everyday. You think so? If it''s going to be similar to yesterday, I think it''s possible. Aegir-sama, have you even more matchless recently? I''m scared of when your body will not be satisfied even after fucking women for the entire day. If that happens, I''ll just have to be connected to Celia for the entire day. I gently stroke her pretty silver hair, which has already grown out past her shoulders. That''s not a bad idea. We twist our tongues together in an affectionate kiss, then she transitions to a more sexual kiss against the nape of my neck. Hey, don''t bite there. I stop Celia from sinking her teeth into my neck. If you attack there, I''ll lose all sense of reason. We''ll be mating like animals in the morning. I wouldn''t mind. Besides, the size of my dick after my weak point gets attacked is still too much for Celia. I feel its size should be reserved for women who have given birth. Let''s just bathe in the morning sunlight and relax while drinking tea. I clap my hands and the two maids sleeping in the corner jump straight up. Make some tea for everyone...no, make one extra. Yes! As expected of maids trained by Rita, they rush outside the room naked. Until the tea comes, let''s flirt with Celia for a little bit longer. Hnn...stupid Carla, this isn''t the toilet...mmh. At that time, Nonna tosses in her sleep and her breasts bounce out. Ooh...This is indeed the pride of Rafen. Uu-! Eeeh! Celia gets angry when I get distracted and chomps on my dick, changing the sweet atmosphere to a lewd one. In the end, all the girls wake up to loud slurping sounds, and when the maids bring the tea in, there are more than ten tongues competing to see whose fellation technique is greater. Hey, come on, let''s leave it at that. I have to head south to the Malt Kingdom today. It''s because of that. I''m sure you''ll thoroughly enjoy your share of women in that country anyways, so we have to put our scent on this. With that said, Nonna pushes the other girls out of the way and takes my cock deep into her throat. I guess the departure will be delayed. Several Days Later, Malt Kingdom What do you think, Celia? It seems to be a very rich land. But there doesn''t appear to be much development. After entering the Malt Kingdom, we walk around leisurely as we head towards Biado, the capital city. We had wanted to get there as soon as possible, but we couldn''t just race there on a few horses and declare ''we arrived'', so we are being accompanied by 50 escorts. Why me too...? The ones who came along are Celia, Catherine and Tristan. Naturally, Celia comes with me, but Catherine has not been able to walk outside for fear of being recognized. With the almost non-existent relationship between Goldonia and the Malt Kingdom, there probably won''t be anyone here who would know of her, plus it''s nice to take her far away once in awhile. The hidden objective is because genuinely attacking Celia, who came along to be my partner during the night, would cause her to be unable to get up the next day and affect her job. However, Catherine doesn''t have that problem. In the first place, no matter how much you go at her, she''ll get up the next morning as if nothing happened. Myla is busy with the public safety unit, and Leopolt and Adolph are extremely swamped with their duties so taking them along is out of the question. Luna and Irijina are occupied with their own squads too. Tristan was forced to come along though. Reading books day in and day out would really cause him to become stupid. I''m fine with being an idiot, so just leave me alone. Don''t say that, just tell me what you think. Nnn, it certainly does look like harvest will be plentiful. But there are practically nothing in terms of flood control or field management. Even though the land is so abundant, it doesn''t mean the ruler is skilled. Right, after talking to the farmers, their feelings toward the royalty are neither good or bad. Celia supplements Tristan''s opinion. I don''t care much about the state other countries, but I''m envious about land where you can get a relatively bountiful harvest just from sowing seeds. The Malt Kingdom was originally a completely farming nation, and their army isn''t all that powerful, so there really is nothing here besides farmland. That''s why there is no country to take back before waging war. According to Leopolt''s information, the previous King was relatively prudent and conducted himself well in front of the surrounding nations. Biado, the capital city, has a population of 200,000 and a reserve army of about 2000, where up to 10,000 farmers can be conscripted in times of emergencies. That won''t be a threat at all. It doesn''t seem like they intended to expand it in the first place. We went back and forth amongst the farmers, who were in the middle of farmwork, but they were not particularly wary at all. They haven''t had much experience with wars so I guess they aren''t really terrified of the military. A little girl would even come over and wave her hand at me curiously. How peaceful...aah, it would have been nice if I could run away here. Perhaps it isn''t too late now? If you think you can outrun Schwartz and I, would you like to try? ...I''ll refrain from doing that. The fact that you didn''t choose to ride on a horse, but rode along with Gido, the escort, made that option impossible from the start. We arrived at Biado without encountering any particular difficulties. Although I have contacted them beforehand, it would probably be impossible for the escorts to enter the city walls while remaining armed. I thought there would be guards standing outside the walls asking for disarmament, but we passed through surprisingly smoothly. Is this country going to be alright? As expected, the escorts were not allowed to enter the palace, although I was able to reach directly in front of the King while retaining my equipment. There are only six palace guards standing with spears at the ready, so I could take the King''s head if I really felt like it. What a laid back country. Tristan appears to be amazed, while Celia seems to be pondering what to do with the sword at her hip. Count of the Kingdom of Goldonia, Lord Hardlett, and his underlings, enter! Continuing on to have an audience with the king, the large, fancy door, decorated in gold trim, opens slowly. This is fine, right? It''s fine to enter with my spear, right? When I wield my spear in such a way the palace guards would notice and try to obtain approval, they reply with a friendly smile, as if telling me ''go ahead and enter''. I would have fired these guys if they worked for me. When we enter, I see the marquess who was sent to my territory as a messenger, and an elderly seated above him, who is probably a state official of some sort. There are several other men lined up around them as well. The throne is empty, but that is to be expected, since it isn''t normal for the King to wait in the throne for a personal visit, despite being the one who did the inviting. I stand before the throne while Celia and Tristan follow behind me. I remain standing until the King appears, but Celia and Tristan kneels. Tristan tries to sit cross-legged, but Celia steps on his foot hard. It looks like it hurts. And then, I could start to hear noise coming from behind the throne. Your Majesty, Celestina! You will trip if you run like that. Aah, your hair is getting in disarray. It''s fine!1. I want to get there quick. After hearing the sound of bustling and the footsteps of several people, a person appears from the side of the throne and quickly hops onto the throne. She''s wearing a jewel-studded formal dress and an extravagantly decorated cloak, long enough to drag on the floor. Resting atop her beautiful golden hair is a luxurious-looking crown, which would make Nonna drool. No matter how you look at it, that''s the appearance of a queen of a country. However, I need to have the confirmation. Am I correct to assume you are Her Majesty, Celestina? It probably sounds like the rudest thing to say to someone sitting on the throne. Actually, the elders waiting behind her are scowling at me. But regardless, I wouldn''t feel at ease unless I asked. Umu! I am the King of this Malt Kingdom, Celestina Malt Cortis! It didn''t seem to displease the Queen. She replies brightly and cheerfully. Everyone kneels down, so I also drop a knee to show my respect. Yet still, I cannot comprehend this. You are Count Hardlett, correct? I''ve heard about you from Babon and been excitedly waiting! Don''t be so formal and come closer so we can talk. No matter how I see it, the person wrapped in those gorgeous clothes is a young girl about 10 years old. ========= Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 (new population) Troops Commanded: 1500 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 50,300 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -200) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (rehabilitating), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (dragging his feet), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 122, children who have been born: 11 134 Queen CAegir POVC So is what the storytellers said really true!? That only a single person stood in front of the castle gates and cut down a thousand enemies! I have been granted an audience with Her Majesty, Celestina, the Queen of the Malt Kingdom...or it should have been an audience. How about the giant spider which crawled out from the depths of the earth!? How big was it!? The spider I saw last night in the bathroom was this big. The girl seated on the throne could not even reach the floor with her legs, but she kicks them back and forth while talking excitedly. All I could see is a child who''s talking about made-up stories she heard from somewhere. Your Majesty, don''t tell me you are going to invite those vulgar people like the storytellers to the royal palace? That won''t do. If you want, grandpa1 can tell you, so... No! The stories told by grandpa are dull and boring. I''ll turn into an old woman just from listening to them. How harsh... If this was a scene in a room of a common residential house, it would be a pleasant chat between a young girl and her grandfather, but unfortunately, this is the royal palace. Since we got interrupted, I''ll only say what is necessary. By the way, Your Majesty, I heard from the messenger that I was invited this time to discuss topics of peace and trade. I give the man called ''grandpa'' a glance while speaking to the young girl. It is clear to me this girl has no experience, so the actual person closest to being the King and the influential person is this elderly man. Mu, talk to grandpa about those difficult subjects. I will handle it in place of Her Majesty. The man called ''grandpa'' is the Lord Regent2 named Marquess Lavoy. And sure enough, someone was appointed to her as the Regent as I expected. Our country has agreed upon a mutual non-aggression pact with Treia Kingdom. We have continued to uphold that pact for close to 50 years. Treia has disappeared. Disappeared? Where did it go? Your Majesty, here are your sweets. Ooh, I love sugary confections! Perhaps feeling bored from the conversation between myself and the Lord Regent, Celestina interrupted and was given some confections by the maid at her side. Indeed, the Kingdom of Treia has disappeared, and your nation has become the new neighboring nation. Although our neighbours may have changed, our desire for peace has not, however we have attempted to bind a non-aggression pact many times and have not been able to get a favorable reply. Of course nobody would accept. In the first place, a mutual non-aggression treaty is signed only when both parties view each other as a threat. There''s no meaning to signing an agreement of equal terms with an opponent who you can easily crush, and our King is not that na?ve to do so. So sweeeeeet! I want more. Your Majesty, if you eat more, your teeth will be eaten by bugs. During that time, because you have also mobilized your army, we don''t feel at ease either. I have certainly moved soldiers for the patrol. But only 2000 of them, which should not be enough to make a country feel threatened at all. The heroic tales of Lord Hardlett has reached the southern countries by word of mouth of the storytellers as well. If such a brave general moves his army, your heart can no longer remain calm. I will apologize for that. However, that is ultimately part of the process of dealing with the aftermath of the war, and the fact that my soldiers have been returned to their place should have made it clear I have no intentions to invade. Yes, though that may be so, I would feel at ease if the pact is signed as proof. Fumu, it seems he wants me to sign the non-aggression pact no matter what. I''ve discussed with Leopolt and I don''t particularly mind, but I give Tristan a glance. Going on about ''peace this'' and ''peace that''...they''re practically screaming ''I''m scared'' and ''I don''t want to fight''. I don''t see what''s wrong with it? We''re not going to attack them anyways. If they''re going to be so childish, they shouldn''t be a threat to us. Fumu, so I guess it''s fine to accept. As was said earlier, we have no objections to signing the non-aggression pact. The tension in the air quickly settles. This is wonderful. So...is it safe to say that Goldonia''s royalty also think the same way? The agreement is ultimately between your country and mine, however I don''t think the Goldonian Kingdom would oppose this motion. Ooh! Then let''s sign immediately! That is only for now though, since there''s no way I can see inside the King''s heart. I wonder if they know that If the King so desires, he could give the word and they will vanish from the face of the earth even though I''ve signed the non-aggression pact with them. I don''t know if they''re just laid back or what. I share the same sentiments, but don''t say it out loud Tristan or they''ll hear you. A table and chair is brought out and placed in front of me. They then take out the document for the agreement, which they must have composed beforehand. These guys are well-prepared. Your Majesty, your signature please. Mm...finished! The Lord Regent presents the document with Celestina''s signature to me. What messy handwriting...also, since she ate sweets with that hand, some sugar is stuck to the paper. I let Celia confirm once just in case before I sign it. Even if I don''t pay too much attention, I can just ignore the things I don''t like later. What will stop my invasion is an army and castle walls, not some scrap of paper. What a perfect couple, since you both have messy handwriting. Shut it, I know my writing is messy. I''ve had someone else write all the letters for me recently so it has gotten worse. Next is the issue with trade. When I look over at Celestina, who is seated on the throne, her head is rocking back and forth and she looks as if she''ll doze off any second. It''s about time for your afternoon nap. The maid on the side comments with a troubled look on her face. Then we''ll just get Her Majesty to approve later. Understood. Now, Your Majesty, let''s go. Nnyuu...let me hear more when I wake up... After saying that, the little queen falls asleep on the maid''s back. How appropriate for her age, she''s just a spoiled child and nothing else. Then, shall we change locations? That''ll be nice, I want to be in a place I can sit more comfortably. I''d prefer if there are some pretty maids too. The place we were guided to was a harmless and inoffensive meeting room. Besides the prime minister who came along, there were two other men sat in the room. Unfortunately, there were no pretty or big-breasted maids. I have brought them, Diego-sama. Umu, good work. As soon as Lavoy enters the room, he bows deeply to one man. I don''t get it. If he was appointed as the Lord Regent, the only person ranked above him should be that little girl, who is the King. I apologize for the late introduction. I am Diego II... perhaps it is better to address me as just Diego now. I''m Celestina''s father. Well, how rude of me... I''ll at least bow to the former King. Today''s constant use of manners is really suffocating me. I thought for sure both of her parents died and the young girl had to succeed the throne out of necessity, but the previous King is still looking quite healthy. He certainly isn''t young, but he hasn''t gone senile yet either. At the very least, I think he might be the better King than the girl at the moment. That child was enthroned at an early age after all, so there are not many people she can casually converse with. The servants are unable to talk at length out of fear and respect, and I''ve been told talking with Lavoy is boring. Pardon me for being inexperienced. Diego looks into the distance and continues talking further. Her blood-related brothers are also unable to make any decent conversations with Celestina...so it''s quite rare for her to talk freely with someone as you did. I intended to hold back, but it might not have been enough. If you were so worried about that, it would have been better not to cede the throne to your daughter. Hahaha, you look puzzled. Is it that surprising for me to hand over the throne to Celestina? I am curious to know why. I see, I see, then I shall explain prior to our negotiations for your interest... Diego seems to love to talk, since I didn''t even ask him much but he just keeps blabbing on and on. So he''s going to keep talking... Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Tristan seems astounded and sighs. Celia also seems surprised. The details of the conversation was as follows: Besides Celestina, Diego has two sons. Both of them are in their mid-20''s and already respectable adults, but both of them are extremely evil. The eldest son is gloomy and tricky, while the second son is arrogant and rude and has a nasty personality, unable to agree with a virtuous person like Diego. On the other hand, Celestina is the cute, youngest daughter who adores her father after her mother died of illness. Then, Diego had a thought. If he were to die, there would definitely be a dispute over who succeeds and in the worst case, his cute Celestina may be killed and turned into a tool for political strife. And so, he thought of a clever scheme to make Celestina the King while he was still healthy so her brothers would not be able to lay hands their on her. Thus, the little girl became the King. And they all lived happily ever after. Surely, that''s a stupid move. I feel sorry for the citizens too. Tristan mumbles in a really soft voice, while I also nod greatly. Well, they can do whatever they want, since this concerns another nation. Telling outsiders of such important information regarding their nation is also quite unbelievable. We remain shocked and give a sidelong glance at Diego, but he cheerfully continues telling his story. My daughter is a really kind child. Marquess Mulney, the messenger who was sent to you, was actually from a Baron family, but it seems he dived into the cold river during winter time to save the children who have fallen. After hearing that, my kid was extremely moved and she awarded him with the title of Marquess. I''m not even surprised anymore. There''s no use complaining about what a child does. There have been many similar cases after that and our nation now has eight Marquess families, all because of the kindness of that child''s heart. How ridiculous. Even though they have the rank of Marquess, it is in name only. He isn''t using the young Queen as a puppet, but has given her actual authority. Diego must want to treasure his daughter. But he will definitely regret it. A virtuous person will only be happy when everyone around him is also virtuous. I''m sure he doesn''t know about that. But, let''s proceed to the trade talks. As for trade, the only things our country can export is wheat and alcohol. I expected so, since we''ve investigated. My territory also has flood control and cultivation and various other things but getting the farmland on track takes longer than commerce and manufacturing. Securing food for us will not be a problem for us in the near future. The finer details will be adjusted by Adolph later, but for now, we have agreed to start trading. Umu, umu, so now my country will be stable again. I am also relieved and will be able to continue to live at ease. Haha... Misunderstanding my strained smile, Diego starts talking once again. Lavoy has aided me when it comes to domestic affairs and diplomacy, but not so much with military... My stupid son is quite the proud man, but even looking at it favorably as a parent, his military talent is quite limited. I wouldn''t know what to do if you were to wage war against us. Hearing that, I wonder what would happen to this man if I were to breach the non-aggression agreement and invade him. Of course I won''t do that though, since the ceasefire between Magrado will become void in autumn. But I have a brave general on my side as well. With that said, Diego looks at the man behind him. This guy hasn''t said a word since the very beginning and has just been standing there at attention. I did think his ceremonial attire seemed too luxurious for a guard. I''ll introduce you. This is our nation''s finest general, Margrave Brutus. This man settles all the conflict that happens within this country. He deliberately moved from the capital to live here and is a devoted man, who keeps his eyes open for any foreign enemies! My life is dedicated to the royalty of the Malt Kingdom. Brutus bows quite reverently, but being a great general in such a peaceful nation is quite suspicious, and this man has an indescribable atmosphere about him. Count Hardlett, I am looking forward to working with you. Same here. As soon as we shake hands, this guy squeezes my hand tightly accompanied with murderous intent. It would irk me to let this guy do as he pleases, so I return the favor by glaring at him and squeezing back. Ugh... I can hear his bones start to creak and Brutus releases his grip instinctively. I won. What are you doing...? I''m basking in my victory while Tristan sighs behind me. Father~ are the guests over here? I can hear Celestina''s voice. She''s probably woken up from her afternoon nap. I''ll have to think about what to talk about next. Celestina wanted to talk with me to no end and it was night before we knew it. After finishing dinner, we received rooms inside the palace, and not just any room, but ones quite close to the Queen''s bedroom. As expected, the people around her tried to object but even though she''s just a kid, she is still the Queen and her orders cannot be overturned by them. The child''s tantrum was allowed just like that. The only person capable of stopping her is the former King, but Diego only spoils his daughter, so rebuking her is the furthest thing from his mind. ...So that''s how it was. Interesting, right? Yes, what a pleasant conversation. Celestina continues talking about all sorts of things while walking around in her nightwear inside the room she granted me. Most of it is childish and silly, but the girl doesn''t appear much in the royal palace so to her, it''s valuable experience. Lord Hardlett is so kind. Just like a real brother. Even though she''s just a child, she''s the King of another nation, so I can''t tell her to shut up and go to sleep. However, her face is frighteningly pretty despite only being a kid. She''ll definitely become a beauty who turns heads when she grows up. I can''t act cold to a potential pretty lady. I have heard that Your Majesty already has brothers, am I wrong? Celestina instantly becomes less talkative. I hate both Hilario nii-sama and Pablo nii-sama. They''re just ingratiating on the surface and will look at me with scornful eyes at every chance they get. As I''m sitting on the sofa, Celestina pounces on top of me. The two attending maids let out a short shriek. I quickly catch her, lift her up and stand her up slowly. You''re quite strong, your arms are all bulky with muscle. She grins broadly as she bounces on the bed, rolls around and kicks her feet playfully. Your name...Aegir was it? Yes, Aegir Hardlett. Then it''s fine to call you Aegir, right? Hardlett is too long. I don''t know how to feel about the King addressing me by my name, but this is just a child''s whim. I don''t mind. Then it''s decided! Aegir, tell me about the dwarves next!! Understood. All dwarves, including the females, have hairy armpits and between their legs just like dense forests... Eventually, it gets later into the night and Celestina''s eyes start to get heavy, so she returns to her own bedroom. At first, she wanted to sleep here, but the attending maids chased her back. If by some chance my finger goes into her, it might cause a war after all. Seeing how the Queen has gone back, Celia, Catherine and Tristan peek out from the servant''s waiting room beside the bedroom. Nice work babysitting. Tristan isn''t as respectful as Adolph or Leopolt. I''m not saving him even if he gets hanged. I was so nervous about when you were going to take your dick out. I''m not into little girls. More importantly, was there anything said today I should pay attention to? Let''s see...the trade ratio for wheat is relatively cheap and... Then Tristan speaks out over Celia. That man called Brutus will stir up a rebellion soon. Everyone freezes. Celia stops mid-sentence and freezes with her mouth still open. And your proof? By elimination. If you take away the camouflage and actions he apparently used to make sure he won''t be doubted from the heroic tales and stories of his career the former King was babbling on about, you are left with the preparations for a rebellion. What do you mean by soon? From what I heard, his roughness stands out from his recent actions. I don''t know if he couldn''t hide it anymore or if he didn''t need to hide it anymore, but all I know is that will happen soon. I look at Celia, but she shakes her head to tell me she doesn''t understand either. I see. Well, I''ll keep that in mind. You''re not going to doubt me? I decided to employ you, you know? There''s nothing you can do even if you doubt your own actions. We can think of what to do after if we''re wrong. Haah...again with the fortitude to do so. With that said, it would be troublesome if he betrays me now. If I decide to go back home and find out he''s surrounded the entire capital, it won''t be funny. You don''t have to worry about that. If I get you killed, it won''t just end in rebellion, but Goldonia would start a war, so at the very least you are safe until you get back home. That puts me at ease, but the Queen''s fate is quite sad. After becoming King, you can''t escape it. Even if you feel sorry, there''s nothing you can do. That''s not true. She''s going to become an unbelievably pretty lady, just five more years and she''d be the best woman and... Let''s sleep now. You''re right. I''ll get the floor ready. You guys are really in sync. But Tristan, what do you think you''re doing? No, I just thought that the sofa over there looks easier to fall asleep on than in the servant''s room. Are you dense or something? Celia is scowling at Tristan after becoming lightly dressed, while Catherine crawls under the sheets and gets naked. The three of us will be having sex now, but you''ll be there? I-if you peek, I''ll kill you! Tristan lets out the biggest sigh of the day as he continues to be yelled at by Celia, picking up the blanket and hiding in the servant''s room. After that, the three of us had an intense session of lovemaking. 135 Foolish Brothers CAegir POVC Cum inside! I swing my hips intensely, stroking the blonde hair of the woman laying on the bed. You sure? Aren''t you married? It''s fine, I''m a woman before a wife...and right now, I can''t think of anything besides this huge dick pumping me full of semen!! I pat her head as if reassuring her and lift her legs up high, then slam my dick deep inside her. Her moans are close to screams as she digs her nails into my back. Alright, I''ll cum inside. My stuff is thick, so I''m sure you''ll get pregnant. Yes! Take my eggs with your seed!! Have you realized? Your husband is watching you there. Eeeh!? She is being pressed down by me in the missionary position, but she turns her gaze while her legs remain held in the air. Dear...I''m sorry. This big cock is too good. Right now, my insides are going to be sprayed with semen so...please forgive me for getting pregnant with the feudal lord-sama''s healthy child and allow me to return to his home... I''m cumming!! Deaaar! Watch me get pregnant!! I press down strongly against her hips and ejaculate, and release my seed in the depths of her hole after letting out a low groan. I pull out until the entrance of her vagina and slam back in firmly, continuing to thrust in this manner repeatedly. She wraps both her legs around my waist and brings her arms around my back as she throws her head back to moan. Sperm is pumped into her with a rhythmical pulsing sound. Then we give each other a deep, passionate kiss in a trance-like state while giving her husband a sidelong glance.... ...what are you guys playing at, so early in the morning? Morning, Celia. Kyaa! Catherine quickly pulls my dick out and hides her body when she heard Celia''s voice of disgust. She doesn''t have to be so worried, since they''re both girls. ...I''m here too. Is it okay to open my eyes? I cover Catherine with a blanket. It''s fine, what''s the matter? Yes, I was told by the servant just now to let you know the Royal Brother of Her Majesty wants to meet you. Um, Mr. Count could you also hide your crotch? I don''t get embarrassed from being seen after all. I think my juice-covered dick has done well, so I''ll commend it. Aah...the morning soup looks like it''ll come out soon. I''ll be going for a little walk. Will it be fine to walk around the palace as we wish? It should be fine to walk wherever you want as long as you don''t stray off the area between the audience room and your private room. This is truly a lenient country. Celia mutters resignedly in a soft voice as she helps put on my clothes. My dirty cock was made clean with her mouth. Catherine is also coming. We follow the young maid waiting outside the door and are led to a training ground built in the palace. Several soldiers are crossing swords and running around on horses. Wow, this is quite the place. However, I didn''t come all the way to another country to swing my spear. Moreover, I don''t really like mock battles. Rather, experiencing real battle and cutting down actual enemies will serve as true training. As we leisurely look around like tourists, an exciting demonstration is being acted out in one corner of the training ground. Kieeeeeeeeeeh Uwaa! I surrender! There''s no way I can compete against you, Pablo, Your Highness. The relatively young and well-built man called Pablo swings down his sword in an ugly stance, knocking the sword away from the knight and causing him to fall to the ground after failing to block the strike. But no matter how I look at it, the knight looked like he threw his sword away as soon as the clash occurred. Haa, haa...you have also improved...I''m breathing pretty hard...haa... I tried exerting the most strength in all my life, but I am still no match for His Highness''s fighting prowess! Is that so? Umu, that sounds justifiable. Now, go back to training. The man smiles, satisfied with himself, and wipes off the sweat from his body with a cloth. Royal Brother of Her Majesty, Pablo, I have brought Lord Hardlett. The maid, who came to pick me up, kneels down as she addresses the man. But there was an awkward silence that follows. ...What did you just say? Eh...? Lord Hardlett has arrived... Before that! Pablo kicks the face of the kneeling young maid. The maid gets knocked to the ground, and rolls face down with blood dripping from her nose. I told you not to call me Royal Brother, you piece of trash! Please forgive me! I beg you, please!! Pablo stomps his foot on the head and shoulders of the face down girl. That''s a delicate maid, she might die if you do that. When I was about to jump in to stop him, the Lord Regent, Lavoy steps in. Please wait a moment, your Highness, Pablo, she''s a newcomer who was recently employed so she may be a bit incompetent, but please treat her actions as those of this Lavoy here and forgive her... Pablo couldn''t hide the growing anger on his face, yet he couldn''t just kick the Lord Regent in front of him, so he spit at the maid and curses under his breath before releasing her. Uu...uuuu... The other servants quickly help the tattered maid up and takes her aside. Hmph, you''re always protecting that girl, that''s why fools like her get hired. Please forgive me... He''d be cute if he just had his fun enjoying those fixed matches with the knights, but kicking a girl''s face is despicable. If we were on the battlefield, I would take my time twisting his neck to face the opposite direction. Enough of that! So anyways, this is Hardlett? I don''t remember letting this guy address me without honorifics. I''m not a subordinate of yours. And may I ask who you are? Guh, you haven''t heard?! I''m Prince Pablo Dalas, the son of Diego II! So he purposely called himself the son of the previous King, Diego. He probably doesn''t want to recognize the current King. Oh, the Royal Brother of Her Majesty, the Queen, how rude of me. That''s why I''ll intentionally address him as such. I''ve witnessed the political struggle within Goldonia, so I''ve learned to say this much at least. Who are you calling...Royal Brother!!? Well now, I don''t see the younger brother anywhere. Bastard... I stare at Pablo as he moves in to grab me, keeping my smile all the while. As he is on the verge of grabbing me, his motion was stopped as his shoulder bumps into the sniffling maid next to him. I just want to burst out laughing, but he''ll probably explode in anger if I do, so I won''t. Celia and Catherine are watching with worried expressions too. So, what have you called me for? Your Highness. I call him Highness, which seems to have cheered Pablo up slightly. It''s something small; I have heard of your rumors. There are a few things I am doubtful about, but I want to talk about this strong individual who has no match in the large nation of Goldonia. I am also confident there is no one in Malt who has the skill to spar with me. If that is the case, it is the duty of a soldier to fight, don''t you agree? It''s laughable how this man claims he''s a soldier despite beating a woman just now and probably never going out onto the battlefield. A smile unconsciously appears on my face, but he took that as a form of agreement. Pablo was convinced and went ahead by ordering the preparations of the weapons. I prefer actual battle after all. I wouldn''t be able to bring out my true strength with a rounded blade, so how about we conduct a match without fear of getting injured? Actual battle, is it? Stop it, I won''t be able to stop laughing. As expected...how brave. I can see Pablo look a little irritated. Don''t tell me that was supposed to be some sort of intimidation tactic. A match with this guy shouldn''t be amusing at all, so I want to get this over with as soon as I can and inspect the city. Pablo grabs a real sword and hands me a similar-looking weapon, though I can see the blade is slightly dulled. That actually works in my favor, as I can''t pass it off as a joke if I accidentally cut his head off. Lord Hardlett...if I may ask you to consider something. Lavoy, who was next to me, comes and whispers in my ear with an apologetic expression on his face. I already know, I''ll be careful not to kill him. Not that, could I ask you to let him win? His Majesty has never lost before... That''s not my business, now let''s start. I know he is strong enough to hurt a woman, but let''s see how strong he actually is. Go! The one-on-one mock battle starts and I have two girls cheering for me, while everyone else supports Pablo. He looks pleased, but if you look closely, none of them are really smiling. Doryaaaa!! He lifts his sword above his head and swings it down C a strike reliant on brute strength. If a subordinate of mine did this during training, I would have launched a kick to school him. Don''t tell me he thinks this will finish me off. How amusing though, challenging me to a battle of power. Hmph! I deliberately swing my sword up to meet his. I shouldn''t lose in terms of power and I think I be able to make him waver at the very least. Eh? Hm? As soon as the swords collided with each other, the sword in Pablo''s hand vanished and was sent flying straight behind him. The knight panics and dodges the deflected object as it lands by stabbing itself into the ground. I expected him to at least hold onto his sword properly. Uu, my hand just slipped a bit just now. Bring me another sword! What''s wrong, ''Mr. Real Battle''? If this was real, you would have lost your head just now. The next time surely...funggaa! I guess he went from the side this time because going from the top didn''t work. Seeing through that plan easily, I take a step back to evade. He follows up by swinging his sword the other way, which when avoided by me, he swings down at the top of my shoulder. I lightly intercept the blow with my sword, pulling back and then lightly swiping at him, as if stroking a pet....which was blocked by him as expected, but the recoil causes Pablo to step backwards quite a bit. Nuungh, impressive!! But I''m not done yet! It reminds me of the time when the young Celia was training with me. She put in too much strength and tripped, but she stood in a stance with her sword, crying while shouting she could still continue. If I was fighting a pretty girl, I would be much nicer. An opening!! As I get lost in thought, Pablo thrusts at my throat. I''m done playing around. I draw him in until the last possible moment and deflect his slow strike with my arm guard. Pablo''s sword is completely diverted off target, but his momentum still carries him forward into me. I grab his hand and his lapels and toss him, using his weight and momentum to send him flying. Uwaaaah!! Pablo becomes a bird unique to this training ground, and after soaring for awhile, crashes into the ground. He rolls on the ground, tumbling over a few times before eventually coming to a stop and then yelling. Gyaaaah! It huuuurrttsC I''m gonna die! I''m dyinggg!! If he dies from rolling around on the ground, he wouldn''t live long anyways. Well, make sure to clean the scrape wound properly. I look to the referee with a bored expression. W-winner, Lord Hardlett!! Celia and Catherine are the only ones to applaud in the deadening silence of the training ground. But there were also some amongst the silent knights who clapped softly for me. I guess Pablo is really hated. Kuuh, using a throw in a sword fight is unheard of! If we were to fight only with swords, I would have won without a doubt! I apologize for my savage fighting style and not knowing anything besides how to fight a real battle. Royal Brother. I take a bow, leaving the Lord Regent and servants who are smiling awkwardly, and exit grounds. I can hear Pablo cursing, but I couldn''t make out the words, so I''ll just pretend I didn''t hear anything. But, Pablo does still have some potential. If he trains his body, hones his swordsmanship, changes his personality, and gets smarter, I''m sure he''ll become the great general he believes himself to be. If he makes his face pretty, girls may flock to him too. The Next Day Daddy...I''ll get pregnant if you release your seed inside. That''s fine, isn''t it? We love one another, after all. I hug her close and bring her lips in for a kiss. Her tiny hole is already being stretched to the limit by my huge dick. But people would judge us. I don''t mind. We are father and child, yet lovers at the same time...look, feel this? My thing is moving around inside your womb. My seed has already risen up my rod as far as it can go. As soon as you say yes, I''ll let it fly. Her two teary eyes stare back at me. The answer has already revealed itself on her face, but I just need to wait for her cue. Well, let''s hear it. Tell me you want me to get you pregnant. Uuu- I inch my cock back and forth and wiggle it slightly to rub her insides while she rides on top of me as I sit cross-legged. Ah...aah... Go on, say it. You''re my cute daughter, aren''t you? I continue to urge her, biting lightly on her nipple. Having my teeth hit such a sensitive spot finally made her lose her mind. Ah...aaah...p-please cum inside! I want papa to shoot his baby juice in my womb and get Celia pregnant! I''m giving my eggs to Papaa!! Well said! Here it comes...Uuuh!! I''ve been holding it in for a long time so the force behind the ejacuation was almost like an exploding fountain. AaaahC!! Here comes the semeeenn!! Celia''s cumming too!! We hug each other tightly, rubbing only our hips together, while Celia greedily sucks on my lips as I gently rub her stomach inflated with my seed. I can feel periodic squirting which gets my thighs warm. Papa, you say...what kind of immoral act are you doing in the morning? Good morning, Catherine. Uwaah!! Celia gets flustered and dives head-first into the blanket. She might think she''s hidden, but her cute ass is fully exposed. Not to mention semen is dripping out. A servant is calling for you again. ...Can I open my eyes? I cover Celia''s cute protruding ass with the sheets. Yeah, but I don''t want to entertain that Pablo anymore... It seems His Majesty, Hilario has called for you today. Right, there were two of them. I hope this one''s decent. It seems my younger brother has caused you trouble. This man is also a brother of royal lineage and possess the title of Prince, Hilario Belze. Giving out such high ranking titles excessively really makes me doubt how powerful this country is. Please keep this a secret. My younger brother has been picking fights with everybody left and right since he was an infant, and because no one could go up against a prince, he turned into someone who always wielded his violence in a one-sided manner. He hasn''t changed. He always admired war stories and heroic tales so he put on airs of being a soldier, but that''s just because his body was a little bit bigger than most and not because he was exceptionally skilled in anything...naturally, he has no field experience either. He persistently mentions the time he''s hid behind the army during bandit extermination even after two years has passed. In the first place, he only listens to whatever he finds convenient, so he can''t follow martial arts instructions. I don''t like where things are going. That''s pretty much what a King should be, right? At most, he''d be the captain of the guards who would go wild after asking for a bribe...what the heck, right? Without even noticing I''m fed up with him, Hilario continues to badmouth his younger brother behind his back. I can see Tristan making a disgusted face too. That''s why I warn my younger brother''s subordinates everyday. That''s not a warning, it''s just harassment. I can tell Pablo is incompetent even without you telling me. So this guy is just as he said, pessimistic and treacherous. It seems Diego was quite aware. After that, this guy continues to badmouth everyone in a soft and low voice, from Pablo, the Lord Regent, his father, and Celestina though in an indirect fashion. I''m surprised he could talk so poorly of that many people. Moreover, it wasn''t constructive criticism, but just pointing out how bad something was or how he didn''t like it. So...what did your Majesty need from me? I said a lot of things, but this country has many problematic people and I just wanted you to know their flaws. Ridiculous, he called me so he could complain about people? I''ve had enough, I need an excuse to get out of here. I will never become the friend of such a rotten man. I gave him a random reason to let me go and leave the room. On the way out, Catherine sighs. That man, he was talking badly of you to us when you were in the bathroom. I''m sure he did, it''s not surprising to me at all. He said that relying on brute strength is third-class and you wouldn''t have a future unless you used intelligent people. It was quite hard to restrain Miss Celia here. If it wasn''t going to trouble Aegir-sama, she would have shaved off that bastard''s nose. Tristan smiles wryly. Think you can get along with him? No way, even if you''re an idiot yourself, you would think he''s an unpleasant idiot. Agreed, there isn''t a person as unpleasant as...hm? Something''s not right. You insolent-! No, the one I was comparing was his Majesty, Pablo. Shouldn''t you worry about who you''re comparing, Miss Celia? Eh!? Y-you''re wrong! It definitely isn''t Aegir-sama!! Celia clings to my waist on the verge of crying and I try to comfort her as we move to the courtyard where I can look up at the sky. Celestina being the King is strange, but those two brothers are even worse. If Pablo is an annoying fly buzzing around, Hilario would be a wet, unpleasant slug. In that case, it would be better to prop up and nurture the sunflower, Celestina, on the throne despite being just a symbol. I''m so glad I don''t have to work under them. Hurray for the Goldonia Kingdom. By the way Catherine, you don''t look too uncomfortable. Do you not dislike that kind of thing? I hate that sort of man. But...well, gossip like that normally flies around quite frequently between the girls in the mansion so... I won''t ask any further than that. Side Story: Southern Area, Before Departure. Yoguri''s Rehabilitation Chronicles. Mmm, that''s no good. It''s pretty boring. I can''t even bear to read it. Melissa, Maria and Catherine look sour as Yoguri slumps her shoulders in disappointment. After being taught how to write properly by Celia and Sebastian, Yoguri has once again tried composing a story. When things started to take shape, she gave it to the three she gets along better with to look at. As expected, is the writing childish? No, it has gotten a lot better in that regard, actually. It just sounds all over the place. For example, the knight who set out to defeat the demon king all of a sudden goes to save the princess. Well you see...I just had to include a hero and a princess in this kind of story... Why don''t you try writing a shorter story? I don''t think it gives off the feeling of a story about a hero and princess. I see, I see... And thus, the story Yoguri finished ended up surprisingly being brought to the theatrical troupe established in Rafen, where Lilian took a liking to it and ultimately adopted it as a program in the theatre. Aah! How could I do such a thing, betraying you when you were so kind, and giving my body to such a foolish man!! When Lilian acts as the main star of the program, it becomes difficult to find any vacant seats in the theatre. The story was about a wife who felt lonely after her husband left for work, eventually going out to town and cheated with a hoodlum. She suffered hardships after being tricked by the hoodlum, though she was forgiven by her husband and was gently embraced. However, the sister-in-law who was in love with the husband relentlessly picked on the wife. The wife acknowledged her sin and endured the teasing, but finally realized the truth of her love. The vivid details of the cheating and having the sister-in-law teasing the wife became a hot topic especially amongst the wives of the common folk, since there is no noble class in Rafen. In the midst of Rafen''s development, it might have been the main cause which encouraged married women to make time to go to the theatres. And when there''s a new program, that woman will be watching. The new play, it was quite the vulgar story, don''t you think? ...it was fairly amusing. Nonna drinks her tea in the living room as she beams happily to Melissa and Carla. R-really...? Melissa looks away awkwardly. Hey Nonna, do you know who wrote that play? Well now, I''m not sure. But I''m sure it was someone talented, so I''ll ask the manager next time... I think it''s fine if you didn''t ask!! Melissa suddenly raises her voice. Wh-what is that about!? Well, it wouldn''t matter if I knew the scriptwriter I guess. Nonna continues to chat happily. More importantly, that sister-in-law was quite detestable. She was always nagging and persistently teasing...her personality was quite twisted, don''t you think? I guess so. It''s disgusting how she cuddled against the husband with those big breasts of hers. That''s true. If she was actually modelled after someone, that woman would undoubtedly be the most ill-natured person. Right. Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 Troops Commanded: 2100 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 48,800 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -300) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (stolen wife), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (daughter of incest), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (official merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Sexual Partners: 122, children who have been born: 11 136 Playing Around CAegir POVC Tristan, what do you think? Is it big? That''s too big. How about this? If it''s that, then...guh! As I thought, it''s impossible for me.... ...Catherine-san, could you open the door please? I don''t have the courage. I don''t want to do it either...if I see my beloved man in another man''s ass, I''ll never be able to recover from it. I can hear the girls'' voices from outside the door. What are they hesitating about? I swing open the door from the inside. Hiih, homo!Who''s the one putting it in... What are you talking about? Huh? Were you not having fun with Tristan? I don''t know what she''s going on about. I thought I would let this guy try holding a sword today. But of course, Tristan couldn''t find a decent sword for himself, and he even says the small one-handed swords are too heavy. Dear me, I''m ashamed. But even if I have a sword, I don''t think I''d be able to cut through anything but my own thigh. How pathetic. Everyday in this country, we would start off by having a long breakfast with Celestina for about two hours, and then roaming the palace or town when she''s in the middle of dealing with government affairs. We would go back for dinner and tell her what we did during the day. At night, she would come over to my room, where I would tell her stories of my past or made-up stories until she eventually fell asleep. It was quite the peaceful life, but this peace wouldn''t last long according to Tristan. If this country were to end up in a state of mayhem, the peace and trade agreements we signed would be meaningless and everything we did would be for naught. But there is still value in checking out the town and inside the palace. I''m sure it will come in handy when we eventually have to come back. If possible, I don''t want to make that child cry. We pick out a store in the town and have our lunch. It''s not like I''ll be recognized here and I''m not wearing especially extravagant clothes either, so I don''t have to be too wary. However, there''s a strange difference between the type of clothes in the north and south so it''s easy to distinguish who''s from the area and who''s not. When lunch is finished, Celia and Catherine drink tea, while light alcohol is served to me and Tristan. Can I go over there too? If I drink too much, I''ll die. It seems Tristan''s so weak to alcohol, just the smell would make him pass out. I don''t mind, but you better not lay your hands on the girls. Do you want to bet how many seconds it would take Celia to kill me if I did that? Well, he''s right. If he isn''t careful, even Catherine could take him out. After the three of them went off together, I was left drinking alone until a woman sits down next to me. Hey mister, you have quite the body...it''s caught my attention. Hm, a prostitute during the day? My husband won''t be back until night time, you see...so how about it? The woman leans forward, exposing her chest area to reveal her breasts to me. They''re quite a large pair and has nice pink nipples accompanying them. She looks to be in her late 20''s and I can smell a lewd scent about her drifting in the air. How much? I don''t need money, I just want this. The woman''s hand reaches toward my crotch, gently rubbing my dick on top of my pants. Let''s go back to my place, it won''t take long. I have to go after being tempted this much. Celia, I have an important task to attend to so I''ll be heading off for a bit. You don''t have to wait so just... ... Sorry, I''ll make it up to you later. The woman guides me to her place, invites me into her home and we both fall onto the bed while hugging each other. Now, let''s have fun. Yeah, looking forward to it. After the both of us practically tear off our clothes, I spread the woman''s legs apart. For the past couple minutes, the girl seems a bit anxious, glancing here and there as if worried about something. I want her to focus. Uwah, it''s huge! When my dick gets erect, the woman unconsciously places her hand to her open mouth. Now that it''s gotten to this point, I''m not stopping even if you tell me to. I wouldn''t...but get it nice and wet, ''kay? Or it''ll tear me apart. Leave it to me. I dive in between the woman''s legs and thoroughly lick her privates. There''s no need to hold back, so I suck and slurp loudly, getting my face wet with her juices while continuing to pleasure her. Nnh!! Nnahh! Incredible, what is this tongue movement...how many girls have you licked?!! You can tell? Of course, you seem extremely familiar with this. The woman''s vagina is plenty wet now, but the smell is a bit intense. It seems tight too, so I''m sure it would feel good if I thrust my shaft inside. Please do mine too. The woman gets on top of me with her genitals towards my face as we suck on each other, adjusting our positions along the way to match with our contorting bodies. Uhyaa...seeing it up close like this makes it seem so frighteningly big...I''ve had a lot of guys before too, but none this big. I don''t mind if your teeth scrape against it, so you can be a little rough. Sure, leave it to- nhyyaah! Don''t do it so intensely, I can''t concentrate! We caressed and fondled each other for awhile, but the woman quickly reaches her limit first. Aah, no more, I can''t endure anymore. Go ahead and stick it in. The number of times the woman glances at the entrance has increased. I''m sure the door is locked properly though. Alright, then I''ll oblige. The woman gets on all-fours as I match the tip of my dick to her entrance from behind. This will be the first woman I enjoy in Malt. Sorry, but I''ll be doing it a bit rough. You''re quite big, so go slow-... Fuuun!! I push my cock all the way inside her wet hole, scraping and sliding its way to the very end. I push further with a little more force behind my hips and I can feel the sensation of the entrance of her womb opening up. Ooou...it''s in so deep. A...ah...aaaaaaaaah!! What a tremendous scream. Hm, did it hurt? Aahhhaaa!! Or did it feel good? UuaaaaahC!! HhiiiiihC!! I can''t understand when she doesn''t put it into words. For now, I''ll just swing my hips quickly. It''s squeezing tightly, what a nice hole. While I''m at it, I push my finger deep into her ass, which causes the woman to climax continuously and then faint. But it would be boring to fuck a limp doll, so I wake her up with a strong thrust every time she passes out. By the time the girl created a puddle of love juices below her crotch and a pool of saliva on the pillow, the door suddenly opens. The person who came in was a man, so perhaps it''s her husband. You bastard, what do you think you''re doing to a person''s wife!! Mu- my bad. But it isn''t ****. Trust me. Aaoooooh!! Nnnhhiiiih!! The man doesn''t even check how the woman is doing, pulling out a knife from his bosom and approaches me. Don''t think you can get away with it after doing this to a person''s wife, you hear? If you want to apologize, cough up some money! Oh, so it''s a trap1? NnggyyiiihC!! Dyinngg!! Then I don''t have to feel guilty about embracing a married woman. I''m glad I didn''t destroy the relationship between a husband and wife. ...and are you gonna stop moving your hips anytime soon, you bastard... Sorry, I''m almost cumming soon. Don''t fuck with me! You won''t understand until I hurt you?! The man raises the arm with his knife, about to swing it at me, and just when I thought I had no choice but to stop moving my hips to block the strike- You, it''s fine, just go outside! The woman who I''m fucking, who is still on all fours with drool still dripping from her mouth, shouts at the husband. Wh-what the heck, Lizzie? I didn''t get a signal from you so I had no choice but to come in on my own accord... It appears that the couple performs this trap regularly. I told you it''s fine, so just get out! It''s getting to the good part! If you get in the way, I''ll kill you! So, that''s what she said? Kuh-...you owe me when this is over. The husband exits the room dejectedly. Is that really alright? Now come, the obstacle has disappeared...deliver the finishing blow. There is no trace of acting in the woman''s tone anymore as she speaks to me in a slightly rough but genuine tone. I''m about to cum too so I''ll gladly take her up on the offer. I move my hips at a speed more than twice as fast as before, and use one hand to pinch her nipples. She''s feeling turned on to the point of insanity so a little rougher stimulation should still feel pleasurable to her. Nnggyiii!! Sure enough, the woman sticks her tongue out and drool flies in all directions. I''m about to cum too. Are you okay if I cum inside? Naturally, I don''t carry any contraceptive on me. Today is...dangerous so... So is that a no? Then I guess I''ll have to pour it in her mouth. It''s dangerous so...cum insideeee!! Hey, hey, your husband is outside, isn''t he? It''s fine! It''s the first time I''ve been with a man like you. I want your kids...I beg you, shoot your seed deep into my womb. There''s no reason for a man to refuse if the woman wants to get pregnant. Then here I go, you might really get pregnant, since I''ve heard my stuff is quite thick. Good! I won''t be a nuisance, I''ll raise it with my husband so please don''t hold back...and cum!! Oooh! I hold the woman''s ass with both hands and slam my hips against her, letting out a groan. A second later, I can hear the gushing semen flowing into her. It''s hereeee!! So much! So thick! So hooooooot!! I''m definitely getting pregnant, no I''m already pregnant!! I continue rocking my hips slowly as I''m pressed up against her, pumping the final drops of liquid into her. After the woman shrieks for awhile, she leaks urine before passing out completely. It doesn''t seem she''ll wake up for a long time no matter what I do to her. Out we go. When I pull my dick out, a large puddle of semen spills out on top of the urine-soaked bed. This bed is probably unusable now. ... Sorry about that, borrowing your wife''s hole. It seems the man holding the knife got quite tired after listening to his wife moan so much. So, are you going to attack me? Guh...I''ll kill you! The man takes a stance with the knife in hand and charges at me. I grab the hand with the knife and grip tightly. Ow, ow, ow! After the knife drops to the floor with a clang, I release the man. Normally, I would kill anybody who tries to kill me, but since he let me enjoy his wife, I''ll be lenient with him or else it would come back to bite me. It was your wife who approached me first, so you should learn from this and stop setting these kinds of traps. You have an especially sexy woman, so I don''t see why you would want to let other men sleep with her. Understanding the great difference in strength between himself and me, the man doesn''t pick the knife back up. As I''m about to leave, I suddenly realize something. I''ll give this to you. I place 10 gold coins in the man''s hand. G-gold coins!? Ten of them!? Since your wife really had a nice pussy, some really thick stuff came out. She''s probably pregnant with my child, so use this to take care of it. With that said, I take my leave. The man was left speechless, although when he went back inside the house, he let out a despairing cry at the disastrous state his wife was left in. I''m sure they''ll stop their trapping now. It''ll contribute to maintaining the public order within the town. Now I''m worried about what to say during dinner time when I tell Celestina about the day''s events. One Week Later You''re going back already? Celestina sits dispiritedly on the throne. Yeah, I am also in possession of territory, so I can''t leave it unattended for too long. Boo...it would have been better if you stayed here forever. She''s gotten quite attached to me after just two weeks. I know, I''ll grant you a title here in the Malt Kingdom! Viscount? Count? Even Marquess is fine? If she does that, there would be Marquesses everywhere. Brutus seems tense while remaining expressionless. The only ones smiling broadly are the Lord Regent and the previous King. I''m not concerned about those two brothers, since they''re unpleasant people. No thanks, I humbly decline. Besides, if I become Your Majesty''s subordinate, I would not be able to chat casually with you due to the respect I need to show you. Muu, that won''t be good. The girl hops off the throne, runs up to me and hands me an expensive-looking ring and a half-eaten confection. I''ll give you this as a souvenir. It''s funny how she was so reluctant to part with that snack. Well...if fate allows us, then we shall meet again. Umu, I''ll be waiting for you. Pablo mutters ''never come again'' under his breath, but I reply back with ''I''ll be looking forward to another match, Royal Brother''. After that, I exit the audience room. Celestina frantically waves her hand until the last moment. As I approach the entrance with Brutus, who sends us off, our eyes meet. He looks at me with a strict expression as if probing for something. Thinking about the young Queen, the laid-back former King, the two idiots, and this troublesome guy, I unconsciously smile. Tsk! Right at that moment, he scrunches his face. Aah, I guess what Tristan said was true. I don''t have concrete proof, but this guy will eventually turn traitor. I''m pretty confident. Side Story: Recruiting Miners Adolph and Claire face off against each other in the conference room of the head office of the Flitch Company in Rafen. The operation of the mine, the provision of required human resources, the construction of the simple city, and the procurement of materials will all be done by our company. That''s appreciated, but the tax will not be reduced. Well yes, of course. But I would also like the feudal lord-sama to fulfill his duty. And what would that be? Maintenance of public order. The miners will be quarrelsome when the black beasts are appearing near the city even at this point in time. There''s a limit to how much the vigilantes can handle. Especially now when people have gathered in the city, the black beasts have sniffed them out and herds of the beasts can be spotted. If they attack all at once, there will be many casualties. If you want the army deployed, you would have to negotiate with Leopolt-san again. The duties are clearly split, with Adolph taking care of domestic affairs and Leopolt taking care of military. Public safety can fall under domestic affairs so Adolph can mobilize the guards and vigilantes, but if more strength is needed he would have to speak with Leopolt. And right now, he''s prioritizing the reinforcement and training of soldiers so he can''t easily move the soldiers to a far away place with no clear enemies like the mine area. He will undoubtedly tell Adolph to let the vigilantes handles it. If the feudal lord himself were here, he could make the decision immediately, but he is unfortunately absent. Similarly, the mountain nation won''t mobilize if he isn''t here either. Should I make this an urgent matter? If possible, I want soldiers to be dispatched today. I understand...I don''t know if it can be done today, but I''ll ask for a departure tomorrow. Since the company is handling everything from arranging for laborers to construction and procurement of materials, some sense of reliability needs to be shown from the opposite side too. By the way, have you gathered all the miners necessary? Pretty much, but you are welcome to add any extra help if you have some. How did you- well, you''ve gathered them. Mining is hard physical labor and a dangerous occupation, so very few people choose to do it. The workers in the mine are often slaves or prisoners so it''s mysterious how a merchant could gather them in such a short time. Ufufu, that''s a secret. Claire smiles and dodges the question, which ends the discussion for the day. On the way home, Adolph, who has a big pile of work, intends to finish eating quickly and sits down at a food stand. There is a man beside him, apparently afraid of something and taking tiny sips of alcohol. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Semir-han, so you were here?2 Hiih! Calling out to the frightened man is a grinning man and a burly man. The smiling man appears friendly at first glance, but his wide eyes give off an eerie feeling. You know what we''re here for, right? Today is the deadline for the 10 gold. Yeah, I know...but something happened at work and they didn''t give any... Sir, it was the same last week as well, so is it possible you are trying to avoid paying? The large man closes the distance while smiling. This was obviously a loan shark collecting his dues. Of course, moneylenders with a high interest rate who ruin the people''s lives are forbidden, but it is definitely a problem if money was lent with an interest rate within regulations and wasn''t returned. Looking at this person based purely on conjecture, he isn''t working when he has debt and is drinking in the middle of the day. With that in mind, Adolph chose not to interfere. Please don''t sell me as a slave! I''m... It won''t do you any good to tell stupid excuses. We''re just following the law set by the feudal lord-han, and this is legitimate business...so it is how it is, Semir-han. R-right. Money C if you return it, you''re a customer, but if you don''t, you''re just a thief. A grudge over money can be quite the terrifying thing, you know? Hiiih!! The moneylender makes a scary face for an instant, but smiles again as he places a sheet of paper in front of the man named Semir. Sir, you can''t return 10 gold just like that while you''re jobless, now can you? So, I''ll help you find a job. The paper presented to Semir seems to be some sort of contract. Spare me from riding on the wagon! I can''t fight with those black beasts, I''ll die! I know that. You sir, don''t have the brute strength nor the guts. But this is something different, and although the work may be a little tough, it is different from a life-threatening battle. If you work diligently everyday, you''ll be able to pay back the 10 gold in no time. R-really? You are in no position to doubt anyone, since the one who lied about returning the money was you, not us. The man doesn''t even have the chance to read the words on the paper properly, but signs the sheet anyways. The moneylender has a satisfied expression and nods as he wraps his arm around the man''s shoulder and walks with him. Where are you taking me? Well you see, it would be rude not to say hello to your employer. Leave it to me, I won''t do anything bad. ... Adolph takes a glance at the document from the side. It was a one-year contract for service at the iron mine, with the wages going towards the loan and interest, and the late charges would be deducted in advance. The interest rate was extremely close to the permitted limits. The moneylenders for this city should all be working under the Flitch company. Except for the illegal high interest moneylenders, everything that can be controlled is in the hands of that woman. I was wondering why a merchant like that woman would want to have uncool personal lenders under her company...so it''s for this? It is somewhat pitiful for the man, but there isn''t any deficiencies or illegal clauses on the document. Ultimately, the document is one which legally makes him work at the mine. What a terrifying woman. Adolph quickly finishes the rest of his simple meal and stands up from the seat. He has to conduct troublesome negotiations with that expressionless man after all. --- Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 Troops Commanded: 2400 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 48,100 gold (Labor -200) (Military Call-up -300) (Costs for Deploying Soldiers to Mine Area -200) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Naniwa''s3), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 123, children who have been born: 11 137 Information Officer Visi CAegir POVC We are on the way back to Rafen from the Malt Kingdom with the steel weapon and farming horses given to us as thank you presents, as well as the large amount of alcohol, which couldn''t all be packed on the wagon. Rafen is closer to the Malt Kingdom than to the capital of Goldonia. I''m glad there weren''t any casualties this time. Yeah, we were fighting so much after all. Hahaha, and we didn''t bring any girls along either. ... Celia goes silent and Catherine bumps her head against my back. What? I didn''t make anyone into my lover. Say that after you look at your feet. Those girls just wanted to visit Rafen so I let them come on, besides I don''t remember making them my lovers. Two women are riding on the wagon. They are from the same village and want to work away from home while depending on their relatives living in Rafen so I let them ride with me. Even though they look like that? Catherine mutters. It''s true the girls are naked and breathing roughly. Not to mention their legs are spread apart and my offspring is flowing out from their crotches. It was done under mutual consent. They told me to ''do as I please'' with a blushing face and everything. There''s no woman who would refuse Aegir-sama licking their ears or pleasuring their entire body! The unexpected part was that both girls were virgins. If they had told me, I would have been more gentle. Uuah...Oouu... I pat their heads and they smile happily. Since their holes have been stretched so far, they can''t walk properly for awhile. I hope they go back to normal when we arrive in Rafen. When we reach Rafen, we enter the mansion and see the servants running around. I''m sure we gave them notice before our arrival so they should have had plenty of time to prepare to greet us, but something seems amiss. What happened? R-right! Actually- I can then hear shouting which drowns out the maid''s voice. There''s one over here too! Someone lend me a hand! There''s no enough hot water! Bring some more! The loud yelling flies from place to place as the servants scurry about. It almost makes the place seem like a field hospital. I guess I''ll check out what''s going on. Everyone''s destination appears to be the annex where the so-called harem is living. Walking along the passage, a maid holding a cloth runs from behind us with incredible speed. Feudal lord-sama! Excuse me-! After bowing once, she runs past me. Celia was about to rebuke her, but restrained herself after feeling the maid''s sense of urgency. Aah...I guess it''s about that time. Big trouble, big trouble, what to do, big trouble. Casie is confused and flying around in a figure-eight pattern. Ah, she bumped into a pillar and fell down. Her face was indented, so she''s fixing it with her hands.1 Let me lend a hand. Eh? Feudal lord-sama!? How could I be so- It''s fine, so hand it to me. I take the entire tub of clean water the maid was about to carry and lift it to its destination. At that location, I can see the furiously vigorous work of the midwife. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Apparently, the 20 girls living in the annex are going into labor. Of course, it wasn''t everyone all at once, but they were impregnated on the same day during the orgy after being saved from the goblins. So their delivery dates will inevitably overlap. The one over there is fine, only the delivery is left. Watch this one carefully, let me know if there''s a lot of blood! Be quick with the sanitary cloth, and bring more if you can. Are there any in danger of losing their lives? Feudal lord-sama, no, everyone is doing pretty well in their deliveries. Considering that, there are many voices that sound like they''re suffering though. It hurts, it hurtsC!! I''m dying!! Bear with it! You''re a woman, aren''t you! Where should I put this...er...uwa, it''s here for me too! Another one is going into labor!! Alice! Don''t play with your ass and boil the water! I put it in up to my wrist and now I can''t pull it out... Even though it''s like this, everyone will still have a safe delivery. All the births so far are ones that made me underestimate women. Well, that''s good. If there is anyone in trouble, don''t hesitate to use the medicine. Yes, that helps a lot!! After that, it only took a day for all 20 of them to give birth, and fortunately all mothers came out unscathed and not one of them suffered miscarriages or stillbirths. For all 20 to give birth to healthy babies... The midwife sounds shocked. Isn''t that good? There''s nothing to complain about if all of them are healthy. Of course that''s the case, but...is it perhaps due to the grace of the feudal lord-sama''s thing? Usually, giving birth is a life-threatening event, and it''s normal for 10% of children and mothers to die. So that''s why she''s surprised the 20 mothers and children are still lively. The help of this older woman also played a huge role in that, so I''ll present her with a special reward. I''m grateful for the reward, but is it alright to request something? Yeah, anything you want. The older woman then brings a woman in her late 20''s. She wasn''t the prettiest girl but she''s got a gentle and calm atmosphere about her. This is my daughter. Fumu. She has a large belly, so she''s probably already in her last month of pregnancy. Please pardon me. As the girl finishes her sentence, she opens the front of my pants and takes out my dick. I don''t think it''s possible to fuck a pregnant woman with this, or they''ll suffer a miscarriage. Please, somehow let a healthy child to be born... But the girl strokes the exposed member while expressing her wish. Please pray more seriously. You will definitely bear a healthy child. It looks like this is what the midwife wanted. My dick isn''t some spirit which guarantees safe birth though. Please, I pray that I am granted with a healthy child. I have no power over that, but if she''ll be satisfied from stroking my dick, I''ll let her do it as much as she wants. And so a strange rumor was circulating around the city, in which pregnant women would come and stroke my cock whenever I went out to do inspections. I can''t do anything like pounce on the pregnant women if I get aroused. It''s unavoidable, but I''ll have to enjoy them secretly after their births. Adolph, 20 children have been born so I want to expand the annex a little more. ... With that, things are looking good. So this is a clump of steel, it''s the first time I''m seeing something like this. Along the city walls of Rafen, the caravan of merchants from the Flitch Company have fully loaded a wagon with as much weight it can carry with the iron taken from the recently operating mine. And although there is only a small amount, there is some steel as well. We wouldn''t have had an opportunity to see it if we didn''t have blacksmiths. But this is undoubtedly a chunk of steel. Exporting iron ore from Rafen doesn''t make much money, barely going in the red, but refining it into a chunk really seems to change the situation. There are already facilities constructed near the mine which turns the rocks into iron. Production is limited now but as soon as the blast furnace is completed, the amount supplied would increase by several times. In fact, it is more worrying that there may not be enough miners to dig out the material or wagons to carry it. The wood used as fuel to produce iron is carried from the surrounding villages to Rafen and iron is packed on the wagons on their way back. As expected of a merchant, the wagons are used in an efficient manner. Iron manufacturing...it takes quite the skill to do it, but we have the necessary human resources. The crucial thing is to use the craftsmen we have, but the people who live there...the fire nation? We will hire them and have them work. In any case, they are so poor they are willing to kill a child to eat, so even if they get paid a little less or work a little harder... Ahem, ahem. Laurie coughs behind Claire. Don''t go too far now. I have heard the price of iron in the capital has risen. I''m sure the profits will be big as well. Adolph chimes in as well. Normally, the feudal lord would apply tax to the renting of the mine and the shipping of finished products, but everything from the construction of the mining town to the acquiring of human resources is handled by Claire so she needs some concession. The wood fuel, the personal expenses and the wagon expenses will be deducted, and tax will be levied according to the "increased profit". In other words, when she profits, we will also gain a cut. Oh my, ufufu. It won''t be like that, since it may be a huge loss. Also, there will be a thorough examination before summer. Sparks fly between Adolph and Claire. By the way, I was made to promise to entrust this entire matter to Adolph. It appears he couldn''t bear to have a reduction of tax every time Claire swings her hips on top of me. In the middle of organizing the ranks in preparation to set out to the capital, a single girl peeks out from a wagon and takes note of something. What''s that...? Celia and her sharp senses also seem to have realized it. Is it a spy? I''ll capture it. Jumping off her horse, she instantly accelerates as soon as she touches the ground, and by the time the other person turned around to look at her, Celia already closed the distance. !! Before the girl could open her mouth, Celia circled behind her and put a knife to her throat. Don''t move, if you aren''t cooperative, I''ll slit your throat. It was impressive skill on Celia''s part, and as expected, there is no one who can match her when it comes to speed. Unhand me, you incompetent fool! I am Goldonia''s... Yeah whatever, just come! The girl shouts and glares at Celia as she is dragged and brought in front of me. Let go of me! I''m an honorary Knight of Goldonia and Information Officer, Rebecca Blaze! I won''t tolerate any rudeness! Let her go, Celia. Celia is yet to fully believe what she said, but releases the girl on my order as I step forward. I''m Hardlett, can you prove your identity? The girl looks surprised for a second but reaches a hand into her bosom and reveals a document with the royal seal on it. Behold. Her name and status of ''information officer'' are certainly written on the document. Fumu, it seems like the real thing. Right. My subordinate has done you wrong. Celia gets dispirited and seems to shrink. Don''t worry about it too much. But if you let me know you were coming, I could have made some preparations. An honorary rank is a rank attached only to the person it''s granted to, which means she can''t make a family or have anyone inherit the status, so I only have to treat her individually as a noble. I should also be treated as a noble, but since there is such a big difference between our ranks, I don''t pay much attention to it. No, well...I couldn''t do that... Rebecca averts her eyes awkwardly. It''s the first time I''ve heard of a position called information officer, but it doesn''t seem like a visit I would gladly welcome. Don''t say that, why don''t we eat something. I have some delicious meat. I observe Rebecca as she stands up and brushes the dust off herself. She exudes a slightly cold air with her short black hair and small frame, but she''s still fairly pretty. The part of her leg I can see between her half-pants and long boots looks thin and fragile, and while her shirt should be tight-fitting on her generally slender body, there is no volume in her chest area. If I were to sleep with her, it would probably be hard on her if I push it inside from the front, and it''ll hurt her if I slam it into her tiny ass from behind. So then, it means I''ll have to get her to ride on top, rather it''s probably better to lift her up while doing it. Is something the matter, Lord Hardlett? I came to my senses when Rebecca called out to me. Not good, not good, I''m imagining lifting her up and swinging my hips. It''s nothing. Now, shall we go? I place my hand around her waist and escort her while feeling her ass a little bit here and there. She has a tight ass like I thought, so it might nice to have her ride on my face. I can feel my dick pulsing and gradually forming a tent in my pants, but I''ll be careful not to let Rebecca see it while I''m guiding her. Now, can I hear what you have come for? After eating, I speak to her while drinking tea as if nothing happened. I would have liked to talk with her in bed, but she remains unemotional and cold. It isn''t something which I can say. If you don''t state your reason for coming in my territory and act all suspicious, then perhaps it doesn''t mean Celia was wrong with the way she dealt with you? I''m sure it''ll make her more feisty in bed if we have oppose each other a bit. ...if everyone could clear out. As soon as she finished her sentence, Sebastian and the servants simultaneously leave the room. Celia wanted to stay, but Rebecca wouldn''t accept that. Sorry. Uuu... Celia exits the room tearfully, leaving only the girl and myself in the room. I wonder if I can make her mine if I attack her now, no maybe not, I won''t. It doesn''t seem I can hide it from you so I''ll tell you. This visit, if I may be so rude, is about a certain suspicion against Lord Hardlett. I wonder what it is. Is it because I bent the jewelled spear I received from the King? Or perhaps it''s about Catherine? Have they discovered the mountain tribe are obeying me? Don''t tell me Claudia''s husband said something. Now that I think about it, I have a bunch of secrets. The royal palace is paying close attention to the horses and the meat just now, which nobody has seen before, and also the refined iron which the merchant caravan from your territory is carrying. Oh, it''s just that? I knew it would be discovered anyways and it''s not like I''m doing anything wrong. It''s much better this gets exposed than the issue with Catherine or Claudia. In any case, the land is an uncivilized land in a remote region, so many different things will be discovered. The palace is suspecting you of secretly trading with the southern countries and avoiding tariffs. That is outside my expectations. It certainly makes sense to have that doubt with the sudden appearance of new products on the market. Especially when Goldonia is expanding their military and trade cannot be done with Magrado, who has a large iron mine, there is enough profit to gain from the skyrocketing price of iron even if the other countries import the iron without tariffs. Is that from the examination of the merchant caravan? It didn''t appear to be a load from other countries, and there isn''t a large refinery within Rafen. The suspicion has not been made public yet. What should I do, even if I reject it here, the girl still has the title of information officer. It isn''t the best plan to go up against the power of the state. If I tell her the location of the mine and lend her a horse, she could trot over there secretly by herself, but there is a high probability she would end up in the stomach of the black beast, and I can''t just send a pretty lady to die like that. It probably isn''t a good choice to simply tell her about the iron mine or the mountain nation either. With that said, she''ll probably uncover things I don''t want her to know if I let her sniff around. Seeing me think, Rebecca checks her surroundings before swiftly bringing her face close. I''m thankful that she did, so I also bring my lips close. That''s not what I meant! Oh, how unfortunate. The girl brings her lips close to my ear and whispers in a soft voice so that absolutely no one outside the room could hear. I understand that having me sniff around your territory is unpleasant. As a feudal lord, you probably have things you don''t want to tell me. Rebecca stops to think for a bit before speaking again. I won''t conduct a strict investigation so could you provide me with some sort of achievement? Information officer is a newly established position so all rivals are fighting to get ahead of the others. Fumu, I''ve never heard of an information officer so it probably wasn''t established too long ago. The first step she makes will probably be very important in the future. Alright, I''ll make this beauty ride me. It will make Adolph and Claire scold me, but it can''t be helped. Then how about knowing the details of how the iron is supplied? That will be sufficient. I talk about the discovery and development of the iron mine and also about the black beasts which appear around the area. An iron mine...to think something like that is in the barbarian territory... At the same time, I hide the fact that I have them under my control. It has recently started operating. His Majesty has told me I was free to do as I wish in my territory, and since it''s within my territory, tariffs shouldn''t apply. Claire should still be properly paying tax when she does business in the capital. That might be true...but if it''s a mine, tax would apply. No, you might have to share the profits with the royal palace. If you could somehow smooth things over with them about that, I would appreciate it. ...I am an information officer for the kingdom, not your subordinate, you know that right? That''s why this isn''t an order, but I''m asking for a favor. Rebecca thinks for a moment. Could I see the mine in person? Sure, but with escorts. The reason the escorts are there is two-fold: the first is to prevent the girl from being eaten by the black beasts and the other is so she doesn''t go digging around where she doesn''t belong. You have my thanks...and about this matter, not to directly attack you, but would it be alright to let this be something I confirmed by my own efforts? That might be better for her promotion since it would be a big accomplishment. Fine, let''s just say this visit was me inviting you just for a meal. My love for women is well-known for better or for worse. It will be seen as something natural, like breathing, that I invited a beauty like Rebecca. The wagon which transports wood will be departing tomorrow. You can hitch a ride and head over to the mine. Great. I''ll put in a good word for you to the royal palace in my report. Now, the real talk begins. The wagons will be heading out tomorrow, but it would be unnatural for me to invite you only for a meal. Would you be so kind to stay the night? Haah...I don''t believe getting so intimate will benefit either of us. Then just one round...no, then how about just a short rest? ...I will go find an inn. I hope we can maintain a friendly relationship in the future. Rebecca bows politely and takes her leave. Aah, crap. My tiny ass...my tight beauty ran away. Is it alright now? Confirming the guest has left, Rita enters the room. Rita, could you suck it for me? What''s this all of a sudden? Please, I want you to take it in your mouth. I understand...then I''ll service you. Rita crawls under the desk and begins performing her fellatio. But this is the dining room, so servants will eventually come in one after the other. Having dived under the table cloth, Rita continues her service without making the other maids aware, finally making me ejaculate, though the amount of seed in her throat causes her to choke and almost exposing her dick-sucking appearance to nearly 10 maids. ...Sorry about that, using you like a tool. I took all the anguish from getting rejected by Rebecca and let it out on her. I did something horrible. No, I''m happy to be used by Hardlett-sama. Please use me for any to your liking. What a commendable woman, which is why I have to respond accordingly. Come to my sleeping quarters tonight, I''ll apologize and properly make love to you for the entire night. What an honor. I''ll slam my hips against that large ass of yours until it turns red. If you say that much...it''ll start dripping... H-hey. Do you think we could watch? I knew about how the head maid was head over heels for the master, but...this is amazing. I rub Rita''s ass and kiss her while the maids watch with blushes on their faces. It''s about time I get this one pregnant too. And so you told her just like that. So you said it... Adolph, Claire and Leopolt sighed. Did I make a mistake here? But, it shouldn''t be a bad move. With the amount of laborers working on the construction of the town and roads and the transportation of the iron, it was only a matter of time before it gets discovered. We only had a few options anyways after the information officer from the capital came. It''s rare for Leopolt to cover for me. Well, I guess so. Rather than trying to hide it poorly, this may turn out to be a positive report to some extent. The information I leaked seems to be within Adolph''s range of approval as well. Fumu, as long as we know their name, we can pressure them to our side. For a mere honorary Knight, if we collect 200 gold... No, don''t start bribing. I don''t think it would be effective on her either. On the other hand, we have the option of promoting this Rebecca Blaze as an information officer. Information is the basis for everything. If we can get her to back us, it will be an unfathomable advantage for us. So that''s an option as well. For example, something like the mountain nation are gradually accumulating forces in their territory...if she catches word of information like that, what would happen? Hey, hey, if you tell a lie, you will cause our standing to worsen unnecessarily. It isn''t a lie. We just have to follow through after she gets hold of that fact. Lord Hardlett will mobilize the mountain nation, then subjugate them...what if you pretend to do so by holding some sort of practice outing? What a wicked guy. But this is interesting. If we raise her up, this beauty may eventually fall into my lap. I''m looking forward to having her slender legs around me as she rides me. Hardlett-sama... Oh my. Adolph and Claire sound dumbfounded and Leopolt has already left the room. When I check what they were looking at, I see my dick getting erect and making a bulge in my pants. --- Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Spring. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 140,000. Central City Rafen: 15,000 Troops Commanded:3000 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 47,000 gold (Labor -300) (Military Call-up -600) (Annex Addition -200) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (head maid), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Black Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 125, children who have been born: 31 138 The Queens Crisis CAegir POVC How is it? Is this better? Yeah, I like it more when you make bigger motions. As expected, Melissa''s hip movements are the best. Fufu, I won''t lose yet in terms of technique. As I lie on the bed, Melissa places her hands on my chest as she rocks her hips on top of me. Maria and Yoguri, who are also on the bed, stare somewhat blankly at the intense flesh-slapping movement. Leah-chan is also skilled, so I can''t get careless. It''s true Leah has been raped repeatedly so she''s unbelievably well-versed in sexual techniques despite her young age. Her hole is naturally incredible and she always comes at me without regard for pain or injury even at the cost of her own life, so she''s more amazing than Melissa in some ways. But Melissa still has an advantage when it comes to swinging her hips in this position. You girls should bring your breasts to me. Ah, right.Go ahead~ I grab and squeeze Yoguri''s voluptuous tits and lick her nipples. Wah, it''s still getting bigger. Someday, my hole might not be able to take you in anymore. Alright~...Uuuu! Melissa stops moving her hips and then puts more of her weight on me. I can hear the flesh being spread apart as my cock enters her womb. That''s good, it feels great. Because of they''re smaller, I take them in my mouth and suck on the breasts Maria offers to me by practically covering my face. Ahn! My breasts...are they tasty? Amongst these girls, Maria is the only one who is lactating. Yeah, is there enough for Claude? Our son Claude seems to drink lots after all. It should be fine~ The milk doesn''t seem to stop whenever Aegir-san caresses me~ Ridiculous rumors like stroking my cock to have a safe delivery or having me suck on breasts to help the flow of milk have been circulating too. ...Thanks to that, I was able to bed 3 married women after their birth just the other day. I''m sorry! I''m already-!! Having her womb attacked by my meat rod has brought Melissa to her limit already. She falls on top of me, smiling in relief as she kisses me, while her body trembles here and there. Ooh,...Ooooooooh!! AuuC!! Melissa climaxes as she''s against my chest, twitching because of the many convulsions and lays exhausted afterward. Was it good? Haa...haa...yes. I can''t move anymore... Alright, you can roll to the side and sleep. Well, you girls are next. Yes! Yoguri and Maria lie on top of each other with their asses facing me. There are 4 holes to choose from, which one should I pick? I stick my finger in each one and tease them, but then there was a soft knock on the door. Catherine comes in with an apologetic look on her face. I accompanied you to Malt but it got delayed and...can''t hold it... I guess it''s cruel to make this lewd one endure it. Alright, lie over there. Catherine instantly brightens up and takes off her clothes, getting naked. There are 6 holes now. I guess I''ll dig them all in order. First up is this tight hole of Yoguri''s. Ah-!? My asssss...aaaaaah, Aaah-!! Umu, it''s quite tight and pleasant. It''s going to tear!! It''ll be fine, I''ll lubricate it. Maria and Catherine pour oil on my cock. Yoguri''s ass is fairly big so there shouldn''t be any problems. That reminds me, I heard from Sebastian that allowance is being returned. I move my hips slowly as I whisper in Yoguri''s ear. Aau! That is...because the script was a hit, so I thought I could at least use the money I received as my own allowance...uuu! I see, you''re trying your best, huh? Now that I think about, the manager of the theatre has said that customers are increasing recently and he''s been able to somehow pay the wages of the employees now. Yoguri seems to have played a role in that. As a reward, I''ll pound her some more. Aauu, aah!! I want to repay you for all the trouble I''ve caused you so...uuaaah! She''s become quite the cute woman. I''ll thoroughly dig into her ass. After digging into all six holes laid out in front of me, Catherine is still clinging persistently to me, dozing off while continuing to latch on my dick with her mouth, when there was another knock. Is it another woman? Aegir-sama, pardon me! Celia was the one to come in this time. Celia, is it? Lie face up over there. I''ll plunge into your asshole too. That''s not what I came for! Contact from the hidden enema1 from Malt Kingdom...my mistake. Contact from the spy just came in!! It''s because Aegir-sama was talking about ass that I made a mistake! It appears it is just as Tristan predicted and a rebellion has started. I see...so that girl- The smile of that Celestina as she pleads me to tell her stories in the bedroom comes to my mind. That queen probably can''t be saved. Although it can''t be helped, it doesn''t make me feel good. According to the message, the soldiers supporting the queen have barricaded themselves in the royal palace and are putting up some resistance. So she hasn''t been killed yet, in that case I need to listen to the details. Celia, gather Leopolt and the others in the office. Yes!! Celia rushes away with a bounce in her step. Catherine, sorry but you''ll have to bear with this. I need to release all my semen so I can think calmly. Nn...Nnboh! Nnguh, Nngh Nnoh! Nnnnh!! I grab Catherine''s head and swing my hips furiously. Despite wanting to choke, she didn''t remove the hands wrapping around to my ass and accepted everything, finally taking my seed into her throat. When I finished ejaculating, she collapses on the bed. I''ll make amends by fucking her roughly later. In the meantime, Melissa and Maria stagger when they try to stand up and attempt to put their clothes back on. Yoguri seems to have fainted completely. Well, now that I''ve had my fill of women, let''s get back to work. Explain. Leopolt and company are already gathered in the office. The contact with the spy was at a point three days ago. The masterminds behind the rebellion occurring in the Malt Kingdom are the eldest son Hilario and the second son Pablo, with a portion of the army supporting them. They are just puppets, likely planned by Lord Brutus. Tristan interrupts Leopolt as he is explaining. Everyone except me is standing but he is the only one sitting and drinking tea, though reluctantly gets up when Celia glares at him. But it appears the rebels have failed in getting all the soldiers under their control. Although the exact strength of the rebel army is unknown, it should be around 4000, whereas the Queen''s side probably has around 500 soldiers. The former King may have been foolish, but he was popular. Celestina isn''t a girl who incurs the people''s enmity either. So as expected, there are quite a few soldiers who won''t follow those brothers blindly just like that. The rebel army has practically seized the capital already, but the Queen''s army is holding out within the palace. 4000 to 500 C it would be over in an instant if this was a field battle, but that palace is a splendid and well-built structure, so if the entrance is fortified, it would be hard to brute force your way through. It would be simple to burn the place down, but they wouldn''t do that. If they want to prop up another royalty, turning the palace into ash would hurt their legitimacy. Even if it takes time, they would want to obtain the palace while keeping it intact. But the difference in military strength is evident and it is only a matter of time before they fall. The revolution in the Malt Kingdom is unrelated to us, but bandits or the remnants of the defeated army may take advantage of the chaos and cross our borders. We should reinforce our border security just in case. Leopolt''s thought is certainly correct. But I have something different in mind. If we were to head straight to the capital, Biado, would we be able to save the Queen? Everyone instantly froze, while Celia held her head. Even so, Leopolt faithfully gives a reply in his cold and calculated tone. It is possible if the royal palace can hold out for another week. We can mobilize 4000 at this point in time. Estimating the strength of the rebel army and considering their skill, it should be enough to wipe them out. Well, I''m sure it would be. Brutus may be an amazing general, but comparing his soldiers who have gotten used to peaceful times to my soldiers who have been fighting nonstop, the difference in strength should be overwhelming even if their numbers are the same. But it is also impossible at this point in time. What the heck. Didn''t you just say we can do it? Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. There''s a difference between saying we can do it and actually doing it. Although Malt may be a small nation, it is impossible for 4000 soldiers to take control of the entire land, plus there would be casualties. I don''t think you forgot, but the ceasefire with Magrado will also end at the end of autumn. It would ruin all our plans to gather the troops in preparation for that. That''s true, I guess. We can''t leave our soldiers in Malt for too long and although the King said I was free to do as I wish in regards with Malt''s treaty, he didn''t say it was okay to start a war. In addition, we don''t have a good reason. If we decide on our own to mobilize the army, anyone would think that we are aiming to invade them. The King is keeping close watch on us and if we don''t act carefully, enemies may circle around from the southern countries during wartimes with Magrado. That would be problematic. I may not be able to protect Rafen if I''m attacked from behind like this and Erich will get a stomach ulcer if I get into a conflict with the King. But deserting her would leave a bitter taste in my mouth. However, the heavens would not forsake the poor little girl. While I was feeling troubled about what to do, an interesting letter was sent. Urgent news, requesting the audience with Count Hardlett! I have come as the imperial envoy in the name of the Queen of Malt Kingdom, Celestina-sama!! The messenger seems to be sent out right before the palace got surrounded. I try to look cool in front of everyone as I open the letter. "I am being attacked by my brothers and the evil person. Please save me. C Celestina" ... Celia and Myla stiffen. Tristan sighs again. Leopolt, would this be enough for just cause? As expected, I would feel anxious if I didn''t ask. It would. This letter has the symbol of the Malt royalty, the signature of the King, so it is a legitimate appeal to Lord Hardlett to provide backup. Despite the precarious situation the Malt Kingdom is facing, its ruler is still Celestina. If the girl has called for me, it wouldn''t be an invasion even if I intervened. But we still have not resolved the problem with the troops. We can''t allow any casualties and we can''t prolong an extended war. No need to worry. I''m not planning on saving the administration, just Celestina herself. I''ll achieve a perfect score if I can rush into the palace and rescue the small Queen. I have no other choice but to let everything else sort itself out through survival of the fittest. Prepare 200 men. That will be enough. Leading infantry would delay me, not to mention that wandering information officer makes it rather undesirable to mobilize thousands of soldiers. ...Are you charging in again? It''s too dangerous! If anything happens to Aegir-sama-!! I won''t go. I''m just going to save a single child from the palace. It may be a surprise to them when you head there, but it''ll be a forced breakthrough when you go out. It will definitely be a harsh battle! You don''t have to go so far for another country''s King. I''m not going. If it doesn''t look possible, I''ll be good and pull back. I don''t intend to die here either. Once I said that, everyone looks at me with a resigned expression. They know it''s impossible to change my mind at this point. Celia, you''re coming even if it''s impossible, right?Of course!Irijina and Myla, come too. For this breakthrough, we need strength more than we need a plan. There are none stronger than these women. Luna, Ruby and Pipi also nod without saying anything. If you''re going, it would be best to bring the heavy cavalry. As soon as I decided to go, Leopolt is the type of man to provide the most optimal option. Your reason? Light cavalry would be superior in terms of speed, but they wouldn''t be suited towards breaking through an already surrounded area. Moreover, the soldiers of the Malt Kingdom only have experience dealing with bandits and hunting monsters. They have probably never faced heavy cavalry before. You can also flee easily when facing a number greater than yours. Alright, let''s do that. There is absolutely no need to nitpick at Leopolt''s idea. That''s fine. Besides, I can''t ride a horse anyways. Tristan is honestly relieved. But I won''t let him rest yet. I want to hear some advice from you too. Umm, I don''t have anything in particular... If either me or one of the girls die, then would your life continue the way it is now? He was originally the ringleader for the peasant rebels and would normally be made to work physical labor in the mines like the other bosses. The reason he isn''t doing that is because his exceptional skill as a tactician was recognized. If he isn''t able to offer any advice, his position may need to be reconsidered. ...I understand...I''ll think about it. But I''m not going with you! It''s just saving a little child, isn''t it? Side Story: A Little While Ago, Rita''s Lewd Fantasy Rita slowly takes off her maid outfit. The only reason she''s revealing her naked body is because she''s going to service her master with it. Her master strips as well, leaving a single piece of clothing on his body. Once the underwear is lowered, the large dick which makes her go into a trance should emerge. It is something she''s tasted countless times, but everytime it springs up, it causes her to gulp. However, things were completely different this time around. Eeeh!? Wh-what is this...!? Hm, it''s gotten a little bigger. A little, you say... The thing there is no longer a dick. It was longer than her master was tall and the tip of that large member was scraping the ceiling. Monster... It wasn''t monster-class in size, the cock itself was a monster. Okay, it''s going in now. There was no way it could go in. Even the usual cock felt like it would tear her apart unless she was wet enough. To begin with, this dick was even taller than Rita and its girth was thicker than her waist. You love big dicks, don''t you? I do but...something so extraordinary...I''ll die. I''m not going to go easy. The master grabs Rita tightly from behind and pushes the cock against her opening. Rita, having offered everything to her master, shouldn''t resist and so she loosens up, but continues to believe that such a thing would not fit inside her. UOoooooh!! Along with the feral roar, the meat rod is pushed into her with enough force to deform her ass. Gyaaaaaah!! She instinctively lets out a scream. As the sound of flesh being spread apart resonates, the inside of her head turns white from the pain. She''s going to die. She was sure of it, that her master may actually let her die. Ritaaaaa!! She felt faint as she felt the tremendous pressure. There was no way her crotch would return to how it was. But she strangely didn''t feel terrified nor did she hold a grudge. She was killed by the cock of her beloved. There is nothing more satisfying than that. If she''s dead, then she has to give a final greeting. Rita turns around and shouts the words she wanted to say the most to her beloved master, the most incredible man. Big cocks are so goooooood!! Rita''s eyes open after her own shouting. She checks her surroundings, but it is her usual bedroom with no particular changes. A dream...what a dream... She checks her crotch, but it hasn''t been destroyed and it''s the same vagina as always. I don''t know whether to feel relieved...or sad... As she ponders with a complicated look on her face, footsteps can be heard from the hallway, followed by a knock and the sound of someone entering the room. Head maid! Are you alright? The one who rushes in was a maid on night watch. What''s wrong? I just heard a strange cry from this direction! I thought it may be an intruder, did you see anything? Rita conceals her cold sweat and answers calmly. I haven''t seen anything. Let the guards know and have them search the mansion. There is no way they would find the culprit. After all, the cry just now was from Rita''s own soul. It was a coarse cry of a woman. We have to immediately capture this insolent woman, making such an indecent scream in the feudal lord-sama''s mansion! Y-you''re right. I will change and join you later. Be careful when you search. Yes!! That day, the search for the intruder continued until dawn, but not a single clue could be found. The maids were worried, but Rita discontinued the search without much care. It was another peaceful day in Rafen. ========= Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 Troops Commanded: 3300 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 48,000 gold (Labor -400) (Fresh Recruit Call-up -900) (Preparation for Departure -700) (Mine Revenue +3000)Variable Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Black Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31 139 Escape CAegir POVC Advance, advance!! Following me are the 200 heavy cavalry, the escort squad and the elites of the cavalry unit. The bow cavalry are powerful but their defenses are inferior, which would probably mean a higher number of casualties if we use them in our forceful breakthrough strategy. They are unsuited to the plan this time around. The heavy cavalry are typically quite slow, but now they are running at an unthinkable speed, like that of an express messenger. Because there are so few of them, plenty of spare horses were brought along, so a couple feats usually impossible are made possible. Don''t lower your speed! If we progress sluggishly and the royal palace falls before we get there, it''ll be a total joke. It normally takes us about a week to get there from Rafen, but it is doubtful the royal palace would hold out that long since it isn''t a fortress. We must get there as fast as possible. Goldonian soldiers!? What on earth do you think you''re doing?! This is in response to Queen Celestina''s request! Behold the symbol of the King! When the galloping heavy cavalry run through the towns, the guards rush out in a panic, but with the messenger who brought the letter from Celestina leading us, the guards became obedient after being shown the letter. T-this childish writing is definitely Her Majesty, but what exactly is going on? It appears the happenings are only near the capital and information hasn''t reached the feudal lords and towns which are further away. There''s no time to explain!...you''ll understand soon. The guards stare blankly as the messenger cuts talks short, since all of the guards will probably turn into enemies when the royal palace falls and the King is replaced. It isn''t impossible to rout them as we pass each town, but it isn''t the smartest idea. In any case, we just need to rush through right now. We conduct our strict march, covering a distance which would take light cavalry three days and heavy cavalry an additional day on top of that, in two days while switching horses. With a speed as if we were soaring through the air, the capital of the Malt Kingdom, Biado, finally enters our line of sight. Smoke can be seen here and there...but it doesn''t look like the flames are burning too brightly. In other words, the royal palace is still holding out? I couldn''t answer Myla''s question. There is also a possibility that the lack of flames could mean the palace has already fallen. The gates are closed. Tch... Celia makes a sour face as she comments. It takes a considerable amount of time and effort to open the gate after all. The enemy will undoubtedly be able to organize themselves. No, it''s fine. Please continue to advance at the same pace! But the messenger leading us doesn''t drop his speed. Is it not a trap? Myla has doubts but if we were to be delayed here, we will not be able to achieve our objective anyways. There''s no other choice but to trust him. The messenger picks up speed and shouts loudly as he approaches the gates. We have come to save our beloved Queen! Open the gates! I thought arrows would come flying but there was no response. And then, the gates open silently. This is... Charge in just like this! We form into two ranks and run through the gates in a hurry. The gatekeepers are all turning their backs. They are pretty much the capital''s guards and His Highness Pablo''s subordinates, but they are more or less part of the rebel army. But there isn''t really anyone who likes His Highness more than Her Majesty. They can''t disobey their superiors, but they can pretend they didn''t see anything. As we pass through, we raise our spears slightly. I guess that''s obvious, someone liking an arrogant smallfry of a man more than a cute kid has a screw loose in their head. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. As we pass through the gates of the city walls, the royal palace quickly comes into our sights. The palace is surrounded on all sides by several thousand soldiers and there are sounds of skirmishes everywhere. We made it, the palace hasn''t fallen yet if it''s still surrounded. All units, get into breakthrough formation! It will be inside the city so it will ultimately be a narrow vertical formation, but that is convenient for us. The enemy appears to have more than 10 times our numbers, roughly speaking. Are we going to proceed with the attack? We don''t have much choice, do we? Myla thinks a bit before smiling. The enemy is surrounding the entire place so their forces are dispersed, not to mention they will not be expecting us to have passed through the gates so easily, so it will be a complete surprise attack. We can breakthrough. Alright, if you say so, then there''s no doubt about it. But if we''re in the palace, we''ll be surrounded as well... Let''s think about that once we get in. We''ll manage somehow. We close the distance to the palace and the soldiers surrounding the building realize our presence as expected. Chargeeeeee!! OooooooohC!! All soldiers let out a war cry at the same time the order was given, thrusting their spears forward and sprinting full speed ahead with their horses. The rebel army has no time to construct a line of spears. Goldonia!? Where on earth did they come from?!! We were not informed when they passed the gate! What are these guys!? Uwaaaaa, they''re hereee!! The collision with the enemy was accompanied by shouting mixed with the tremendous sounds of metal clashing and bodies crashing into each other. The enemies in front were all skewered by the spears and then sent flying by the horses. Advance, advance! Pierce through them all! Irijina is rampaging on her horse in the middle of it all, with thrusts like consecutive bolts of lightning defeating the enemy soldiers one after the other. Since there was no wall of spears, the enemy infantry aren''t scary at all no matter how many thousands of men they have. If we don''t lose speed, it will be a one-sided trampling. Sooraa. I also swing my spear undauntedly. The enemy soldiers knocked away from my attacks get sent flying a great distance, crashing on the top parts of the palace walls. The enemies who were hit with the blade of my spear get sliced apart and their body parts plaster the white walls of the palace, decorating the surface with stains like red flowers before sliding down to the ground. Gather together! Set up your shields! The enemy soldiers gather in front of us and prop their shields up. I guess they''re trying to hold back our charge somehow without long spears. Let''s go, Schwartz. Schwartz increases his speed further towards the wall of shields. He''s not slowing down?He intends to ram into us! That''s right, Schwartz sprints at full speed and collides straight into the group of enemies holding up their shields. A normal horse would injure their legs and fall over after an act like that, but this one isn''t your average horse. Gyaaah!! Schwartz runs into the them and around five enemy soldiers were knocked away, then I swing down my spear to crush three more enemies at once. Schwartz''s speed was practically unchanged as he tramples over the fallen enemies and continues running ahead. Aegir-sama, from where-...sh-! Shall we go? Celia inquires as she slashes the throat of a passing enemy in mid-conversation. It''s already decided. From the front. If they are surrounding the entire circumference, it would be the same no matter where we attack from. Then, why not just boldly attack from the front. Open the gates! Open the gates!! Seeing how the enemies disappeared after our frontal charge, the palace''s main gates opens slowly. They''re welcoming us. Let''s go. We push away the few remaining enemies and rush into the palace. Once they saw all of us pass through, the main gates closes slowly. What are you doing?! Follow the enemy and flood inside! We can occupy the palace at once. Follow meee. Seeing a chance when the gates opened, one of the captains took several dozen subordinates with him and slipped in behind us. He intends to set up a stick to prop open the gates so he can call his fellow soldiers. It won''t be that easy though. I hold my spear at my waist, storing up power before an intense horizontal swing, bisecting the supporting stick and the soldier. Irijina then stands in the way, blocking the front of the main gates and holding back the enemy soldiers attempting to rush in. Pipi, Luna, Ruby and Gido release their arrows, accurately sniping soldiers who were trying to fix the gate in place. Ah...aaaaaah... In an instant, nothing is left supporting the doors and the main gates finally close shut. The only ones inside are the 200 I brought with me plus the soldiers protecting the palace, along with 10 brave rebel army soldiers. ... T-this is...you know... Guess you just weren''t lucky. I turn my back to them and head to the inner parts of the palace to where Celestina should be. Tragic cries and sounds of slaughter resound behind me. Lord Hardlett! To think you actually came to support us. I pretty much gave up, thinking you wouldn''t make it in time...but as expected from you. The Regent, Lavoy, and the previous King, Diego, jog lightly to greet me. I didn''t come to provide backup so I stay quiet and bow once. To be honest, I don''t think we can hold out even two days. Did you hear about the rebellion? The information I know about should be restricted to what Celestina wrote in the letter. But I had a rough idea of what was going on from the spy. Umu...those stupid sons! Causing chaos just because the two of them are jealous of my cute Celestina! Not to mention, they got Brutus mixed up too...I don''t know why that guy would go along with those idiots. That''s not it, the principal offender is definitely Brutus and those two sons are the ones tagging along. If those two idiots were in charge, a large majority of the soldiers would have followed the Queen. Because the culprit is someone the soldiers trust, it was possible for the soldiers to be mobilized and things to get this far.. Before we knew it, most of the soldiers were part of the rebellion and the only ones we had left were the 500 soldiers here. Diego looked slightly disappointed when he saw that I brought only 200 soldiers with me. You did well to breakthrough with this amount of soldiers...but it will be hard to change the tides of battle like this... I''m sorry to say. When the gloomy atmosphere was about the wrap around us, a lively voice clears it away. Aegir~! Springy footsteps can be heard as Celestina runs toward me, pouncing into my chest. I''m so happy! You came for me! It was scary...I was scared. Celestina buries her face into my chest. Diego looks at me with an envious expression. There''s no time for that now. If you wanted to hug someone, then what about Lavoy-dono or your father? Grandpa''s back will hurt when I hug him because he''s old. Father is smelly. Diego slumps his shoulders and drops to his knees. Aegir, I want you to save us. Everyone is violent and scary... Sorry, I''m probably the most violent of the bunch. Hearing that conversation, Diego and Lavoy look at each other and nod. They look as if they have found the resolve to do something. Hardlett-dono, it''s no longer possible to suppress the rebellion, but can you breakthrough the encirclement and leave this place? Diego is suddenly using keigo. I can do it. If not, I wouldn''t have come. ...Alright. I will leave Celestina with you. She may lose her status as Queen but it doesn''t change the fact that she''s my cute daughter, and I can''t have her die here! Everybody! Will you devote your life for Her Majesty, Celestina? The soldiers around us answer with a resounding shout. This King can''t really do much, but he''s pretty well-liked. Hm? Hm? What''s going on? Isn''t everything going to fine now that Aegir is here? Diego hugs Celestina tightly. Listen, my cute Celestina, you are still just a child. You will have plenty of tough times and fun times ahead of you. Your father and grandpa will no longer be able to look after you. I don''t get it, what are you trying to say, father? If it''s Hardlett-dono, he will be able to protect you. Treat him as your father...no, I can''t give that up. Treat him as your older brother and listen to what he says. After patting Celestina''s head, Diego separates her from him and draws his sword. Open all the gates, we''ll fight our way out!! Yessir! Lord Hardlett, I''m counting on you...look after Celestina! Understood. I came with that intention in the first place. It''s going to be a brawl, isn''t it. But that''s the best plan. Opening all the gates would mean the enemies will come flooding in all at once. But on the other hand, it means the total number of soldiers would be spread out between each gate. Our objective is just to let Celestina escape, which means we just have to escape from the place with the least number of forces out of all the places the enemy is flowing in from. Everyone, get on your horses, it''s going to be harder than when we came in. Those who are injured should remove their armor and ride with another, don''t abandon anyone. Yessir! The palace soldiers finish preparing themselves for their grim fate while Diego has a beaming smile on his face, my soldiers are focusing their energy towards the rough upcoming battle. Celestina is amongst all of that and still doesn''t know what is going on. As she''s letting out cries of bewilderment, I pick her up and let her ride on Schwartz. Open the gates!! The main gates and rear gates open, and even the gates for the emergency-only escape route are opened. With Brutus being well-versed in everything military, the option to escape through that emergency exit was lost as soon as he turned traitor. Defense looks thin around the rear gates! Lavoy shouts. As a result of breaking through the front gates, the enemy forces concentrated around the front, meaning the rear gates have comparatively less people. Run through them!! We gallop through the palace and run towards the gate, charging at the enemies who are also charging into the palace. Confused that their charge was being answered with a charge, the enemy instantly goes back towards the gate, and just when I thought we could escape, the vanguard took a concentrated volley of bowgun fire and fell over. I thought you would come to the place where it was thinner. Brutus and Pablo were standing there. They are leading a bowgun unit consisting of several dozen soldiers lined up in a single row. Despite being heavy cavalry, they are unable to completely block an attack from a bowgun at close range. Moreover, it was hard for them to run past them in such a narrow space in the palace. I''ll need you to hand over the Queen. I''ll kill that useless piece of trash!! Brother...gusu. Between the calm Brutus and the fussing Pablo, I choose Brutus as the only one who I can talk with. I don''t see a reason to listen to what the rebel army tells me to do. If you hand her over, I won''t shoot your soldiers. Fuck! I''ll massacre the lot of you! With a calm tone, Brutus tells me how it''s natural for the rebel army to want the life of the girl, so I don''t have a bad impression of him. It is out of the question for Pablo though. But that''s fine. Aegir, uu. Celestina wraps her arms around my waist and squeezes tightly. There''s no need to think. I leave Celestina on top of the horse and dismount from Schwartz. There''s no need to negotiate, come at me with your sword. I smile as I swing my spear around. Celia and the others are getting ready for battle too. There is no use talking anymore. I see...you leave me with no choice. I''ll kill you! Your women will be beaten half to death and treated as playthings! I kick off the ground and dash forward, closing the distance between the bowgun squad in an instant. Shoot! Right as they were about to fire, I roll on the ground to evade the bolts. At the same time, Gido and the others loose their arrows to eliminate the enemies. The force and precision of a bowgun is threatening but the speed of firing cannot compare to that of a bow and arrow. In that opening created by the need to reload, I jump at the line of soldiers and swing my spear at them. Uwaah!Gyaaah!! Protect the bowguns! Soldiers holding swords and shields come running to protect the defenseless bowgun squad. How amusing, try to stop me!! With a full-powered swing of my spear, I instantaneously split the soldier''s head in half along with the shield he put up, dropping the body to the ground, then using the momentum to roundhouse kick two enemies away. I grab the swords thrusted at me and wrench them away with great force, returning a headbutt to each them and caving their faces in. I stab the enemy soldiers who stopped moving due to confusion and chuck them to the pointed decoration on top of the rear gates, letting them get impaled. They continuously let out ear-piercing cries in agony. What the hell is with this guy...he''s practically a monster! Go, everyone go and kill him! Pablo kicks the soldiers to spur them on. This guy is just detestable to the bitter end. The enemy decides to run at me altogether despite being scared. But that actually saves me the time and trouble of having to go closer to them. Gaaaaaah!! Following that fervor-filled cry, I swing my spear around me with all my might, bisecting everyone within a 3 m radius or knocking them back so hard they remain motionless on the ground. Seeing as how there are no more enemies around me, I count the ones on the ground. Roughly 15, which is a fair number. While I was fighting, Celia and the others appear to have finished off the bowgun soldiers. With that, the biggest threats are eliminated. The enemy soldiers are preparing to flee now, which makes it the perfect time to breakthrough. Don''t retreat! Perhaps grasping the situation at hand, Brutus himself steps forward and shouts. The enemy soldiers who were gradually getting more shaken start to regain their composure. He''s quite the capable general. I will take this guy out! Please help as well, Your Highness, Pablo. Eh!? Aah, me too? Eh? Alright... When I look at my body, I can see I''m covered in the blood of the victims of my spear and there''s even some bits of entrails on my shoulder. It''ll get in my way so I grab it and toss it at Pablo. Uwah! Stop itttt!! He''s wonderfully used to "real battle", isn''t he. With his shout as the signal, I charge in towards Brutus and Pablo, who stand ready with their two-handed swords. Brutus! His spear is longer, we''re at a disadvantage with swords! Your Highness, step back a bit. There are many garden trees in the backyard so he can''t swing his spear freely. Thrust at him when you see an opening! The backyard near the rear gate certainly has many trees, which makes it seem narrow. It is normally a place where it is unsuited to swing a spear around but...if they''re only that thick, it shouldn''t be a problem. That is good!! I swing my spear relying on my brute strength, but just as Brutus said, the trees are getting in the way, although the trees break into pieces instead of my spear. A soldier trying to hide in the shadow of the tree is slashed in two along with the tree and crumbles. Guh...strength as described in the rumors. If I finish off Brutus, the soldiers here would become disorderly. Thinking to end it in one strike, I raise my spear up and slightly diagonally, then bring it down with all my strength. The sword of those who dares to block the full brunt of my strike will get broken and even if they dodge backwards, I can just kill them with a follow-up thrust. Fuun! But Brutus meets my spear with his sword and parries it into the ground. Since the momentum is too great, I couldn''t stop halfway. Tch! The spear slams into the ground and kicks up a cloud of dust. Of course, there''s no way he would miss this opening and swings his two-handed sword down toward the top of my head. I''m off balance so I can''t bring back my spear. There''s no choice but to be a little forceful here. I push my spear even deeper into the ground and scoop up towards his feet. A normal spear would bend and break but this isn''t your average spear. What!? The spear swims under the ground and causes his legs to tremble, causing Brutus to lose concentration in his sword strike unknowingly. I deflect the sword which lost its momentum with my arm guard and pull out the spear from the ground, then rest it on my shoulder. I was surprised. My words exactly. I can see Brutus start dripping cold sweat as he makes the comment. Not only did he let such a perfect chance escape him, the distance between his opponent and himself has widened and there''s no eluding the disadvantage of going against someone wielding a spear. The crucial reinforcement is... Go on! Support Brutus! Your Highness as well, now is the time to display your military prowess! Don''t be stupid, you think I can win against that?! I mean, I can win, but not right now! I feel sorry for him for having such stupid allies. On that note, my allies are all watching attentively at our one-on-one fight while routing the enemy soldiers and opening the path towards the gate. As soon as I settle this battle, we should be able to escape immediately. Let''s end things. Come. Brutus''s swordsmanship is the real deal unlike Pablo''s. I''m not going to get in close and fight him. I grip my spear tightly and thrust at him repeatedly. I thrust as fast as possible and as accurate as possible. Guh, uuh, you-! Brutus desperately tries to block my attacks, but is unable to block completely since my strikes are quite heavy, causing blood to squirt out from his thigh and the top of his shoulder. Because of the distance, he was unable to return any attacks, only being cornered one-sidedly. Do you think this is cowardly? Shut up! Then, how about this? This is the three-strike combo I learned from watching Irijina C a strike each to the crotch, stomach and chest. Brutus manages to parry two strikes but was unable to block the strike to his chest as the tip of the spear propels itself through the chainmail and into his body. Guaaah! Fresh blood trickles out from the wound and he drops to his knees unwillingly. However, the injury appears shallow and won''t be fatal to him. Preparing to finish him off, I swing my spear to one side and sweep him horizontally. While Brutus continues to bleed from his chest, he pulls the one-handed sword at his waist and crosses both weapons together to stop my spear. With an intense metallic sound echoing, both swords shatter, and his left arm snaps as well. Brutus falls over and rolls on the ground as if he was sent flying and crashes into the wall, coughing out blood on impact. He knows that rolling around carelessly on the battlefield means that death will soon come to him. But his eyes seem to have lost their focus, one of his arms is hanging unusually limp and he has no weapon. There''s no longer a way for him to block an attack from even a child. I chase after him, thinking that he won''t pursue us if I take him out here, but.... Diego II has been taken out!! Loud cheers erupt on the other end of the palace. -!! Nooooo!! Fatherrrrrrr!! Celestina''s cry of extreme sorrow rings out. If Diego has died, then their allies will quickly flood into the palace. If we don''t hurry, the exit will close completely. Let''s go. I leave the bloody and unstable Brutus alone and proceed to breakthrough the rear gate. Pablo stands in the way with his sword though. Move it. Okay! Pablo yields and opens the path immediately. He barely escaped death, I guess. Retreat to Rafen! Hurry! We pick up speed and race out the rear gates on our horses. The gates of the city wall were opened inadvertently just like before so I''ll gladly pass through. Waaaah...Father...Grandpaa...why did things turn out so horribly... Celestina sobs continuously while clinging onto me. The gatekeepers, who are more or less part of the rebel army, put down their spears and lower their heads with an apologetic look. There are some soldiers who are wailing with their heads to the ground too. Aegir-sama, we suffered insignificant casualties and there are no signs of the enemy pursuing us. I nod at Celia''s report. We get on our spare horses left by the gates when we first came in and pick up speed again. The heavy cavalry are slower than the normal cavalry but when they are running as fast as they can, it is still hard to chase after them. Moreover, they don''t have the luxury to do so after the melee in the palace. As long as we don''t slow down, we don''t have to worry about any future fights. We have successfully fulfilled the mission we set out to accomplish and return home carrying the sobbing Celestina. What an indescribable feeling this is. ===== Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 Troops Commanded: 3500 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 47,400 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -600) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen)new Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31 140 Tragic Girl CAegir POVC How is she doing? Same as usual, she''s crying endlessly. Rita answers after she brought food and drinks to Celestina''s room. Her heart must also hurt from seeing the girl cry so much as she also has a pained expression on her face. Inside the room, a court lady, who was brought along during the escape from Biado, is accompanying the girl. The reality where her father and Lavoy are gone and both brothers are trying to kill her may be too heavy for a 10 year old girl. If her heart is pained to this extent, it may affect her health. You''re right. But with that said, trying to get her to smile is impossible for me. I only know one way to comfort a crying woman but it''s not like I could do that to Celestina. When I sigh at the thought of this predicament, the door of the room opens slowly. Her Majesty wants to see you, Lord Hardlett. After being prompted by the court lady who appeared behind the door, I enter the room. When I saw her previously, she was lying prostrate and crying on the bed, but today, Celestina is sitting at a table wearing her formal wear. As soon as she sees me, she pounces on me and hugs me. I am...I have become all alone. I''m here and that maid...Monica is also here. That''s right, Your Majesty, Monica will follow you no matter what! ...Keigo. Huh? I dislike keigo! It makes me feel like I am the only outsider! Fumu, I guess there isn''t anyone to reproach me anymore. Alright, Celestina. Is this okay? Using such casual tone with Her Majesty! How rude of you! It''s fine. I don''t mind if Monica does the same too. Besides, I''m no longer a Queen anymore... That would be quite the honor. I continue to pat Celestina as tears well up in her eyes. This is all I know how to do if I can''t use my tool. Aegir~ Yeah? Father''s last words were to treat you as my brother. Aegir won''t treat me horribly like my real brothers? Of course not, there''s no way I could do something horrible to someone as cute as you, Celestina. Silence surrounds the room for a while and the only thing which can be heard is the soft sound of her hair being stroked. I''ll believe you! From now on, Aegir is my brother, so I''ll have you love me as your little sister. A bright smile lights up her face again, though it feels like forever since I''ve seen it. Yes, you will eventually be brought back to the Malt Kingdom and once again be raised up as the Queen. Keigo! Haha, my bad. Celestina puffs her cheeks. But she''ll have to forgive me when we''re in a formal setting. I have no intention to return to being a Queen...surely they''ll think I''m a bad child from this incident and be upset, would they not? I couldn''t firmly disagree with that statement. If Diego didn''t do something so strange and ruled over the land himself, such a rebellion would not have happened. It doesn''t matter how much the citizens like him, since a child, who is unable to do anything, being King would cause dissatisfaction to build up amongst the nobles. That isn''t the case at all! Those lawless fellows have all lost their minds... That''s enough Monica, I already know. It''s because I''m a no-good child that father and grandpa died and my brothers tried to kill me. Tears form in her eyes again. We don''t have to talk about that right now. I hug the girl, who looks like she''s about to cry, close to me. Your father said so as well, didn''t he? You will experience hard times and fun times and plenty of other things and grow up into an adult. Whether you return to being a Queen may not be decided, but I will protect you no matter what you do. ...yeah. I''m safe. I''ll be protected by my brother and grow bigger. Umu, she''s stopped crying. Just when I thought everything was fine and was about to separate from her, Celestina hops up and presses her lips against mine. I gave my brother a kiss! Hiiiee! Her Majesty has kissed the lips of a man-! ...nnm. Monica was so shocked she collapsed. But since her cheerfulness is back, let''s just take this as a good thing. It''s a tad small, but it''s quite the nice bath. Awhile after that, I enter the bath together with Celestina for some reason. I guess getting in the bath was the correct choice since she hasn''t left the room at all and only had Monica wipe her body. For Her Majesty to enter the bath with a man...aaah, my goodness, if something happens by chance, how do you intend to take responsibility!? As if that would happen. At first, I told Monica to go with Celestina and take a bath but Celestina insisted no matter what that I come in as well, so the three of us are here now. I''m sure this is how Celestina usually acts, getting naked without hesitation and rushing to the bath, while Monica hurriedly covers her body with a cloth to hide her from my eyes. I don''t really mind, I have pretty normal taste. That''s not the problem! If I may humbly say, Her Majesty''s naked body is not something to be shown to any man! Her breasts are completely flat, with nipples like small dots, the area from her shoulder to her ass is straight, her childlike body has no volume and the clean slit that I caught a glimpse of when she raised her legs to get into the bath is hairless and not puffed out. There''s no way something like that would arouse me. Rather, I actually prefer it this way. Monica desperately covers Celestina''s body, but she was rather careless about herself and her breasts and ass are exposing themselves. Because she works primarily in the bedroom, her pure white breasts and ass are nicely shaped, and her pretty vagina and ass probably haven''t been broken in by a man yet. I want to grab that ass firmly and push my meat rod into that brand new pussy and take her virginity. And then I''ll take my shaft out and stuff her ass next, going deep.... Nu- not good. Wha-! As I thought, you''re lusting for Her Majesty!! Your Majesty, you must not look!! What''s going on, I can''t see anything if you cover my eyes. My dick bulges and gets erect from Monica''s naked body. It surely isn''t something a little girl should see. I''ll wash myself and let it calm down. As I scrub myself slowly, Monica covers Celestina''s eyes while glancing over at me once in a while. Would you like to take a closer look? I stand up and thrust myself in front of her eyes. Please stop it! Aah, it''s resting on Her Majesty''s head! What are you talking about, stop covering my eyes. Mu, something hard is on my head. While Monica is expressing her distaste, she continues to stare at my engorged cock. What size...almost like a giant serpent. Move your hands. It''s better if Celestina doesn''t see it. I force my hard cock down and enter the bathtub. Of course the tip would stick out from the water''s surface so I''ll turn a small tub upside down and cover it. This is like something out of a dream. I''ve taken a bath with plenty of maids in the palace but nobody ever gets into the bathtub with me. My brother is prejudiced towards me too... I will enter with you whenever you desire during your time here with-Keigo!I''ll come in with you at anytime. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I''m happy- As Celestina is getting spoiled by me treating her like I''m her real brother, Monica is muttering something to herself. If such a large dick were to go in by mistake, then Her Majesty''s genitals would be destroyed? No, it might be instant death. I have to do whatever I can do prevent that... I told you it won''t mistakenly happen. I''m the wife, Nonna. Similarly, I''m Mel. I''m Carla but...a little girl?Hey! Lower your head!What?! Finally coming out of her room, I took the chance to introduce Celestina to my family. I''m Celestina! You may address me by my name. What''s with this kid, acting all high and mighty- mogah. Nonna shuts Carla up with her breasts. Fumu, so you have three wives. Well, as a Goldonian Count, three wives is pretty natural. I''m Melissa. I am his mistress. Maria... Catherine... Yoguri. It''s Miti. I''m Leah. I''m the partner for his sexual desires... Each woman on the team greets her. There''s a lot of you. My brother is quite the lustful one. How many people are you surrounding yourself with?! There''s a limit to how slovenly you can be! I was just about to introduce them to the 30 women in the annex though. Now I''m sure I can''t lower my guard anymore than this! If I relax even for a second, you''ll **** Her Majesty! As Monica is getting all excited, Celestina takes a bite of the snacks Nonna prepared beside her. Nu, this confection is something I''ve never seen before. It''s pretty sweet. That is something ordered and imported from the Federation. Nonna replies friendly. The Olga Federation? I only know of it from stories! Don''t tell me you have also ventured there yourself!? Celestina approaches Nonna even closer. From the way she''s looking up at her, she''s basically pleading for her to talk about more things. C-cute... Nonna''s face relaxes, appearing not as annoyed as the others thought she would be. But there are many things in Nonna''s life in the Federation that she might not want to talk about. I get closer to Nonna to help her out of the situation, but she starts to gradually open up about the time she was a child. Nonna rarely speaks this much to those she meets for the first time. She doesn''t even start many conversations with people she''s known for a long time and get along well with like Carla and Miti. Celestina might have some mysterious charm when she''s smiling as bright as the sun. It gets all white when there''s snow!? Cool! I want to see that too. But it''s incredibly cold, you know? If you don''t wear gloves, your hands will be frozen off. H-how scary. Then I''ll go after I wrap myself in a blanket! The small sun clings to Nonna and talks about this and that. With the introductions over, I''ll let the two of them chat. Nonna has such big boobs. I''ve never seen such big boobs in all my life. Ufu, Aegir-sama praises them quite often as well. Does my brother like big boobs too? Yes, he loves them. Last night, he was also sucking on them like a baby... Wah-! What are you telling Her Majesty!! Monica tries to stop Nonna in a hurry. It''s good they''re getting along. Contrary to the cheerful atmosphere in the other room, Leopolt and the others gather in the meeting room, where a serious tone underlies the discussion we are about to have about our future course of actions. Of course, Celia is at the back as well. First off, we only suffered insignificant casualties from this outing and there will be absolutely no effect on the future war preparations. Fumu, that''s right. But bringing that girl along has pros and cons. What do you mean? Bringing that girl means that we have justifiable grounds to intervene with the Malt Kingdom. It goes without saying that directly rushing in would be invading but it shouldn''t be a problem if we lend her some soldiers. Entrusting soldiers to a 10 year old girl, eh... If we lend the soldiers in return for some sort of compensation, we can insist that we are doing business like mercenaries as well. It could be something like the crown she''s wearing or a necklace, or even something like her virginity. Don''t go too far, I haven''t entered that clean slit. It''ll be tight even for a single finger. On the other hand, the bad part is...as long as the former Queen of the Malt Kingdom is here, we can never stop being hostile and vigilant towards those guys in Malt. Normally we would just attack them and things will turn out as we expect, but if they come when we''re getting ready for Magrado and other enemies, it will be slightly troublesome. We will have no choice but to leave some of our troops to deal with them. Fumu, alright Tristan. Gehoh-! You probably didn''t listen to anything and fell asleep, right? I''ll assign you the mission of protecting the territory when those guys from the newly formed Malt lose their minds and attack us. Haah... Consider a solution with the assumption that the main force will all sortie. Think about the required number of soldiers and what plans are needed to defend. Then I''ll need 20,000 infantry and a solid wall. I give Tristan, who answered immediately, a flick to the forehead. Oww! My head is shaking ...just one finger and I''ll become stupid! Think about it seriously. Geez, how violent, but even though you tell me to think, the information on them is scarce. They might increase their numbers by conscripting, and the composition of their army and tactics... I pat Tristan''s shoulder and smile. Well, you, see, you''re also going to investigate that. Tristan instantly makes a face of displeasure and sighs. I''ll have you work your share for all the books you bought. If it was a pretty lady though, I would only need to make love to them with my cock. That means I have to go outside during the day. In the worse case, I''d have to camp outdoors while I''m investigating the terrain... Don''t worry about that, I''ll lend you a wagon. Another long sigh was heaved. This guy is full of complaints but I know there won''t be a problem if I leave things to him. Brutus of the Malt Kingdom is quite skilled but I don''t think he''s better than Leopolt. If Rafen falls, the girls will be in danger after all. With this, everything is pretty much ready. Now, I can enjoy the rest of summer. You really know how to use your subordinates, or rather you just leave everything to someone else. You know, Adolph, you were unhappy when you were in Arkland and had nothing to do, right? Isn''t it nice now? There''s plenty of work for you. Side Story: Mansion of Immorality Monica, Monica~ What is it, Your Majesty? My brother is doing something strange. Lord Hardlett is? What do you mean by strange? Umu, I went to Nonna''s room to get some of those rare treats but... Monica''s face tenses as if she had a bad feeling about where this conversation would be going. My brother was riding on top of Nonna. Aah...my goodness. And he was holding her arms tightly while swinging his hips. Nonna was screaming like she was in pain but there''s no way my brother would treat his wife horribly. Besides, Nonna was going "do it more" and such... Aaaaaaaah, not good, Your Majesty! It is too soon for Your Majesty to learn that! Is that so? As I thought, I''m still just a child... A-anyways, would you rather go for a walk? The sun''s rays feel quite pleasant. Muu...that''s right, I remember now! Monica''s face tenses up again. It was when I was exploring this mansion. My brother had taken one of the maids into a room. Aaah, as I thought! When I took a peek, my brother had his peepee out and the maid was putting it in her mouth. It''s something you use to pee and it''s dirty, so why would you put it in your mouth? T-that man is indiscriminately-... There''s also that time when my brother took Carla out for a walk in the garden. Monica felt relieved that the conversation has finally moved to something wholesome. Aah, a walk? Then, that should be fine. Carla was on all fours and barking like a dog. My brother was slamming his hips so loudly against her from behind. What kind of game is that? Carla just went ahead and peed too... AAH-! And there''s also... There''s more!? Celestina points behind Monica. Why is that servant floating in the air? You can kind of see through her too. Like a broken wheel, Monica turns stiffly to look behind her. Casie is dressed up in a maid outfit, dangling upside-down from the ceiling and smiles a few centimeters from her face. Good morning, I''m Casie, nice to meet you. Casie manipulates the doll''s hand and places it lightly on Monica''s shoulder. ... Nn, nice to meet you. ...Abubbub Aaah! Monica collapsed! Someone, is anyone around!? Oh dear me, goodness gracious, what a mess. Monica faints after foaming at the mouth, causing Celestina to panic and Casie to get 10 times more flustered than the little girl. Having lost her mind, Casie repeatedly causes the walls and floor to rumble and creates a great uproar throughout the entire mansion. By the way, the reason Casie was wearing a maid outfit is so she can dress as a ghost of a maid of the mansion who makes advances on the sleeping master every night and rapes him. ===== Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 142,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 Troops Commanded: 3700 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 46,800 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -600) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31 141 Time Off CAegir POVC Feudal lord-sama, please prepare yourself. This will be the finisher! Uooh! It''s the first time I''ve ever felt this. There will be an increase of 20 children to the 30 women already living in the annex located adjacent to the mansion so renovations were made to extend the area. A kitchen and a simple bath has been installed and even private rooms for the mothers and their children are built. In one room of that annex, there are cushions laid out around the entire room except where the chairs and tables are. It is a room prepared especially for having an orgy with a large amount of people. I''m not able to be with the girls in the annex everyday so I have to gather everyone and get affectionate with them together whenever I drop by occasionally. If I don''t thoroughly fuck them, their hearts will grow distant after all. Uwaah, the feudal lord-sama has become a huge mess. It''s like he''s covered in semen. Don''t say something so gross, come on, spray some on me too. ''Kaaay. How''s this? As I lie down like the '''' character in the center of the room, the girls sit around me in a circle. The girls have just finished giving birth so they''re starving for men. I plan to embrace everyone, but I''ll enjoy this sideshow before that. Everyone, get more of your breast milk on me! Breasts of all sizes around me are stuck out and breast milk is squeezed out. The milk that sprays out from the various breasts rain down on my entire body. Aah, what an inexpressible feeling. There are some that sprays a lot, some that sprays a little, some that gush plenty of milk in one squeeze, some that leak out constantly, and other different types. My entire body from my face to my torso and even my cock is wet with the warm milk. I can''t get enough of this! Wah, it''s incredibly hard~ He loves breast milk, doesn''t he. Go ahead and take some in your mouth too. Four nipples are brought in front my face. I gladly bunch them together and stuff them in my mouth, letting a copious amount of milk run down my throat. Delicious. There''s plenty more where that came from~ Please taste my breasts too. Woah there, if you come at all at once, I''ll drown. Although it might be fun to try drowning in the milk of the women I''ve gotten pregnant. Will you have enough for your baby if you let out so much? Of course, but if nothing comes out, then the feudal lord-sama can just sleep with me again and it''ll squirt out. If you want, the feudal lord-sama can also use your semen when the baby is growing up inside... Don''t say something ridiculous. Well that''s fine, I intend to embrace everyone anyways. Because of the breast milk, it feels like there''s more semen stored up and my dick has gotten bigger than normal today. I''m going to be rough today. Those who are prepared, step forward. Everyone raises their hand without hesitation and crowds around me. The women who didn''t participate in the breast milk festival also crawl towards me too. It''s already summer and despite the room being big, having 30 people inside at once makes the heat and humidity nothing to sneeze at, and everyone starts sweating profusely almost immediately. Now, we''re going to having sex while dripping in sweat. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. First will be you, stay still...there! Aaaaaaah!! So thiiiiickkkk!! I press against and lay myself on top of one rather slender woman as she lays face down. You''ve already given birth to a kid, so this should be nothing to you. It''s still thiiiiccck!! HIiiiiiihC!! I''m going to put it in even deeper. It''ll be the deepest this time around. Having reached the very end of her vagina, I slam my hips many times against her. When I do that, it feels like she''s getting raped by a man and it''s quite good for her. Eh, anymore than that is impossible. My insides will break. That''s nothing, a baby was born from here. It''s possible to fit in here! I grab the woman''s ass tightly and push my hips forcefully. I can feel the flesh resisting, but eventually it gives out and my dick slips in, causing the girl''s eyes to widen in surprise. Eh? What was that sound just now? D-don''t tell me the feudal lord-sama''s big dick went into your womb...? That''s right, look how my stomach is bulging in the shape of his dick! Matching the timing of my thrust, the woman who''s getting her womb violated throws her head back almost as if her backbone broke and let out a tremendous scream. Nngyiiiii!! HIiiiiiiih!! AAaaaaah!! I suppress her erratic movements and kiss her shoulder and neck from behind while rocking my hips. Don''t struggle so much. I''ll plant my seed directly into your womb again after all. Aaaaaaah! My insides are burning! If you cum in that place, I''ll definitely get pregnant! Alright, alright, now you can raise another healthy child. While whispering to her in a quiet voice, we switch between the doggy style position, the sitting position and the missionary position, but my cock never leaves her vagina and digs firmly into her womb. It''s rising up now. I''m cumming soon, are you ready to get pregnant? Ooooh...baby...penis...haaau The girl seems about halfway to becoming unconscious. Let''s show everyone the moment she gets pregnant. We get into the reverse sitting position, where I spread her legs apart and lift her up. Hey everyone, I want you girls to watch when she gets pregnant. The girls respond with an "Okaaay" and crowd around to stare at the place we''re connected. Cumming ...get pregnant!! With one final deep thrust, her breasts reactively squirt out milk without even being touched. Then, my meat rod starts pulsing. Ah, it''s coming out. What a loud sound. With such vigor too. Not to mention it''s syrupy and looks thick. Aaa-aah, she got pregnant again, didn''t she. I let out a low growl and pump my hips about 10 times before my ejaculation is finished. Feeling satisfied, I pull out my cock, but the first shot of the day is considerably thick, if I do say so myself. Her belly has expanded from the ejaculation and all of the semen is stored in her womb so there isn''t much that flows back out. The girl didn''t seem to dislike getting pregnant and she didn''t push me away either. I gently lay the woman who was filled with seed once again to the side and grab the breasts of the woman to my right and left. Naturally, breast milk sprays out. Now, who''s the next one I''m going to make love to? The women excitedly crowd around me. One of them whisper in my ear. I also want it ...just like the last girl, could you put your cock into my womb as well? My cock instinctively regains its vigor. Alright, then she''ll be the next one. N-not fair! I also want it in my womb to be violated too! Please fuck my uterus while sucking my breasts! That day, my dick enjoyed the luxury of penetrating the uterus of several women who have given birth. Those with larger asses screamed in pleasure while the ones who are smaller held the hands of other women, shrieked as they offered their wombs to me. This might make everyone pregnant again. By the way, Alice also rejected me today when I wanted to use her vagina, instead opting for her asshole, where she screamed in agony and even peed herself before passing out. I want to make the other hole gaping someday and get her pregnant as well. Good work today~ When I finished with everyone and took a little break to drink some water, four women cling to my body. It seems they took it easy during sex and reserved their strength. Two of them massage my thighs and hips while another one spreads some sort of oil over my body. What is that? It''s to make sure your skin doesn''t get dry. It would be quite the inconvenience if your body isn''t nice and clean when you return to your wives after bathing in our breast milk and love juices. Is that what it is? The last one takes my cock in her mouth and sucks hard to draw out all the remaining semen in my urethra. I unconsciously let out a moan and was about to pin her head up against me, but I was gently rejected. There''s no point starting things again now. As things stand, you really are like the owner of a harem. Eh!?Eh?? Wh-what? All of us, we''re the feudal lord-sama''s mistresses, right? We bore his children and all too. Yeah, that''s right. There are 30 of your mistresses here. You''re right. The owner of this place is the feudal lord-sama. Well, yeah. ... The girls look up at me. I don''t really understand what they''re saying, so let''s change the topic. You already sucked out all the semen. If you go any further, I''ll start pissing. I pat the head of the woman who''s sucking my dick. Puhaa, if your urine comes out as well, I''ll gladly drink everything. Woah there, I''m not that perverted. I wouldn''t resist and drink it though... If she goes and says that much, it makes me feel a little adventurous. Without saying anything, I place my hand on the girl''s face, in which the girl responds by smiling and closing her eyes. Nn... Nngh... A fluid besides semen flows out of my urethra and the woman happily gulps it down. I let out a grunt as I''m enveloped in this strange feeling of urinating into a girl''s mouth. Once I was finished, the girl closes her mouth and ensures nothing spills while another girl takes her place to lick my dick clean, sucking up whatever is left in my urethra. Sorry about that, making you drink something dirty. As I apologize, I put on my clothes and get ready to return to the mansion. It looks like I''ll make it in time to have tea with the family. If I''m late, the girls will start searching after all. I might really get addicted to this. There''s not much difference in the semen and the amount either...so the next time, maybe I could try eating the larger- Nope. Definitely not. When passing through the corridor leading from the annex to the main building, Celestina''s court lady, Monica, fell to the floor after her hips gave out. Is something the matter? Don''t come close, you sex beast! She disparages me all of a sudden. I wonder what happened. Taking the milk from the great number of breasts ...and your face...no, bathing your entire body...not to mention, you got aroused at that! And what kind of sex story did you read to have an orgy with 30 people? In addition, you violated their uterus, which is something you only see in books... It appears Monica was peeking at what happened just now. How commendable that she was watching everything from the start to the end, even remembering the tiny details. I can still go on if it''s only one more. Would you like to have a taste of how it feels? I don''t really plan to, but I motion to take out my cock. Hiieeeeeeee! I-I still want to remain a virginC!! Monica runs away like she''s crawling. I thought she''s just uptight, but she''s quite the interesting woman. But a virgin, huh.... The dick in my pants, which has gotten soft and small from getting satisfied from the earlier orgy, starts lifting its head again. Outskirts of Rafen, A Certain Lake What a pretty place. Amazing...so there was a place like this. We''re going to playing in the water~Your Majesty, you mustn''t jump in! It''s nearing the peak of summer and the day''s temperature has risen, so I took my family to a lake located to the east of Rafen. There''s only one small village around these parts so this area hasn''t been developed yet. The water is also clean because it''s flowing in directly from a small stream in the mountains. On top of that, the place is close enough to go there and back on carriage within the day. There was a promise to Miti in the past, right? I said I would bring us to a nice lake in the summer. Ah...so you remembered that? Of course. Besides, none of the women here are pregnant. I would feel bad if I had to leave any of the family members behind so this is perfect. I can''t swim~ It''s a little embarrassing to admit, but me neither... Leah and Celia both express their feelings. Well that''s natural, since most people won''t be able to swim unless you''ve been brought up near the waterside. In fact, probably more than 90% of women can''t swim. There was a lake in that forest where I was taught by Lucy, so I know how to swim relatively well if it isn''t long distance. I''ve actually had some bad experiences where my cock got hard from Lucy being naked and it hit the rocks at the bottom of the lake. Don''t worry, I''ll teach you how to do it. Everyone was enjoying the water in their own way, whether it was frolicking around naked by the waterside, submerging their bodies halfway into the water, or holding my hands while they kick their legs to practice swimming. Leah, Mel and Kuu were not really able to learn and began sinking as soon as I let go of their hands. On the other hand, once Celia learns how to do it, she starts swimming on her own, although quite clumsily. This feels so nice...uwaah! A monster!! Two meat balloons!! Who are you calling meat balloon!? Celia bumped into Nonna. Surprisingly, Nonna and Celestina are able to swim fine. Which means they probably had some experience swimming in the past. Aren''t those simply swim floats that she has on? Carla makes a rather toxic comment, but it certainly does look like only her breasts are floating on top of the water when Nonna swims on her back. They''re big, aren''t they. Quite detestably so. The pair of round melons jiggle ever so gently everytime she makes a stroke with her hands and it''s really incredible how large they are, yet their shape doesn''t change even when they''re pointing up. As Nonna realizes she is being watched, she proudly puffs out her chest and swims elegantly but ends up swimming into some plants. Wai-! What is this! Aaahn, how filthy! It''s because the breast monster got a little cocky. Everyone is enjoying themselves, but there is not a single shred of sex appeal anywhere. All of them are wearing clothes suited for playing in the water C the type where it slightly clings to the body C so neither their asses nor breasts are exposed. Even though they get wet, I couldn''t see the shape of their bodies...which was the way they were designed, I guess. Alright, let''s all strip. Eh? Maybe I said it too quickly, but I took off my swimsuit and become naked. Because none of the clothes have sex appeal, my cock is hanging down limply. Wha-! No way! There are some girls who are confused. Mm, okay.That''s fine.Ahaha, I thought it would turn out like this. We''re undressing~Your Majesty, you must not! Alright, let''s strip!!Wah, Irijina-san, at least shave your armpits! Isn''t it too much!? Leah, Carla, Melissa and Celestina have no problem taking off their clothes and getting naked. Seeing that, Celia, who believes that she couldn''t disobey my orders, turns red and slowly undresses herself. It''s more fun to play in the water when we''re naked. When your body has cooled down, you can go on the shore to get some food and warm beverages. Nonna and Mel are the last ones, struggling until the very end not to undress. They''re usually naked when they''re in bed, so I don''t know why they''re hesitating now. I don''t have a problem exposing myself to Aegir-sama...however! Nonna swings her hand toward the shore and points. Standing there was Kroll, who came along as a part of the family and Gido, who accompanied us as an escort. Don''t be so sensitive about that stuff. They won''t do anything to you. Plus they probably can''t see much when you''re in the water. I hug the girls close and strip them. I silence their little screams by kissing them. Looking over at the shore, I see that Kroll isn''t standing up straight. You should strip too. As he takes his clothes off, his erect penis naturally reveals itself. Ah! Th-this is-! We are putting aside rank today, so it''s fine to watch if you don''t do anything. But don''t start rubbing yourself here, you hear? Okay! Kroll''s eyes light up. Celia sighs resignedly and starts swimming clumsily again. It appears she would rather learn how to swim than pay any attention to Kroll''s gazes. By the way, that size, your thing is erect right? Hauu. It feels like Kroll''s dick got a bit smaller. My bad, I was just curious because it''s still much smaller than mine even when I''m not hard. At first, the girls were embarrassed when Kroll and Gido were watching, but they felt much more liberated as soon as they got used to it, and were enjoying themselves more than before. They played with each other underwater, threw water plants at each other and had plenty of fun, and even girls who don''t usually talk to one another are laughing together in this special atmosphere. I was a little concerned especially with Yoguri. Nonna-san... Yoguri-san, coming this far and quarreling would be unromantic so let''s put everything aside for today. I''m not getting along with you tomorrow though, got it?! I guess I''m relieved that they''re playing with each other for now. After playing with the girls for awhile, I went to the shore to take a break and sip some tea warmed by the bonfire. It was then that Kroll and Gido came over. By the way, both of their cocks are erect and sticking to their stomachs, but that''s unavoidable. Aegir-sama. Chief. What''s up? What can we do to get a splendid cock? How should I know? But I''d feel sorry for them if I ruthlessly shutting them down. In any case, just sleep with women. I don''t know about the size, but your cock gets stronger the more you sleep with women. Is that true!? I have a wife...but this is also for my wife''s sake too! In one day, if you sleep with ten women, your cock will eventually get stronger. Having only one girl as your partner may end up killing them so it''s best to have several girls. Ten times... But I don''t have anyone in the first place... Aegir-sama! Let''s play together! ...Don''t look over here, Kroll! Where are you, Your Majesty!?Over here.Hyaaah!! Monica hears a loud splashing sound, like someone fell into the water. Hey, Mel-san, Kuu and everyone else also...it looks like you''re all corpses floating on the water, so please move a little. This is relaxing-yeah- Mu... Stupid Carla! There was a ''buru'' sound just now!? What are you trying to pull!? Answer me!! Shaddup. You won''t die. This kind of thing is nice sometimes. I played with the girls for awhile again, enjoying my time while Leah and Catherine secretly go underwater to service me with their mouths. After several more breaks, the sun looks like it''s about to set too. Just when I was about to step out into the water for one last time, something underwater grabbed my foot. I was then pulled with great force into the water, quickly reaching the deepest part of the lake. I''m naked and don''t have a single weapon with me, so I was preparing for the worst, but I was thrown into some cave right before I was about to struggle. The surface of the walls look like they are made of a crystalline material and those translucent, pointed stones surround me while the entirety of the cave is filled with water that reaches my belly. It doesn''t look like I''ll drown though. A steady stream is flowing out from the hole which appears to be where I came into the cave from. It looks to be about 4 meters tall and not something I could climb out on my own. Perhaps this place is under the lake. Sorry for being a little rough. I thought I saw an opening so I panicked a little. I hear a beautiful voice which causes my heart to waver unconsciously, and when I turn around, I see a beautiful woman floating naked in the water. You are the one who brought me here? Yep, you can get out of the water over here. Pulling me by the hand, she leads me to a place where stones are piled up. The hand was a soft, light-skinned and felt silky smooth while her looks rival those of even Nonna''s. Her bare breasts are also fairly large, without a single blemish on them. I can forgive being pulled here if it''s a big-breasted beauty like her, but I wonder what her objective is. And more importantly, I wonder if she''ll let me penetrate her with my dick. Um, you see. The pretty girl places her hand on the stone and lifts herself up from the water. I want to breed with you. I was expecting to see genitals as beautiful as her breasts, but when I fix my eyes at her lower half, there was no hole there. Actually, she didn''t have thighs or ankles either. Actually, she didn''t have legs altogether. What she had attached to her body was a giant tail fin covered with scales. ==== Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 -slight influx due to chaos in Malt Troops Commanded: 4000 (excluding bow cavalry) Assets: 45,900 gold (Fresh Recruit Call-up -900) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (lover), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (lover), Rita (Big Cock Lover), Catherine (lover), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 128, children who have been born: 31 142 Mermaid Breeding CAegir POVC I was suddenly taken to a cave when I was in the middle of playing in the water. The one who dragged me there appears to be a naked pretty lady but the lower half of her body is wrapped in blue fish scales. You...you aren''t human? Nope, not human. The person before you was making a big fuss about how I''m something called a mermaid. A mermaid, eh? This is the first time I''ve seen one. Since it''s so unusual, I try feeling the lower half which resembles a fish. Hyaa, that tickles! The way it feels reminds me exactly of the fish I ate before in the Federation. I thought it would feel hard because the scales are lined up close together, but it feels soft and has enough elasticity that it sucks your hand in. I-if you touch it so much...er, my breasts are the same, I think. Crap, they were quite the nice pair so I wanted to check. So, the reason you called me here was to... Right, I want you to breed with me. Alright. Let''s start making babies then. The mermaid was the one who brought it up first, but she''s the one staring in awe. Eh, is it okay? You''re the one who suggested it. That''s true, but I was surprised you answered so promptly. I have no reason to reject making babies with a lady as beautiful as you. Now, tell me where the hole is. From what I have seen, there doesn''t seem to be any hole that acts as the genitals for a mermaid. Doesn''t that mean my dick, which is painfully erect from me touching her boobs, has nowhere to go? If you''re talking about eggs, then here... The mermaid opens up a section in her scales and a small hole appears. The surface of her scales is blue but the inside of the hole is the same color as the one humans have C a vivid pink. I don''t know what I would have done if something gross came out, but I can manage with this. In fact, the hole is extremely pretty and I can''t wait to stir it up with my dick. Aah...what a lewd hole. Here I go. Ah! You can''t! I grabbed my cock and was about to shove it in the hole, but her tail fin knocks me away. Nothing will happen if you put it in there! That''s only the place where the eggs come out ...the important part is over here. The mermaid climbs onto a rock not submerged in water and brushes away some water plants seemingly hiding something to reveal a large amount of tiny eggs sticking against the rock. Eh? I''m going to hatch these eggs now...which is why I want you to fertilize them with your seed. Fertilize? What do you mean? Nn? It doesn''t matter how. You just need to be careful not to step on them, but you can straddle them and spray your seed or shoot some over here so I can scoop it and place it on them~ I suddenly lost the motivation to do it. There''s something sad about having to ejaculate on the eggs by myself. Quickly, quickly~ Um, you see...human males are made to ejaculate with a female. It''s a bit difficult to do it on the eggs. Eeh~!? The mermaid shouts in surprise. Then she hangs her head and starts mumbling something to herself. I see...that''s how it is.... So that''s why it didn''t work out last year... Last year? Could you tell me about it? I want to somehow bring this conversation in my direction while we talk. I had a man come like this last year as well. But he was awfully frightened and even though he did let his seed out, it didn''t get on most of them...not a single egg hatched. As the mermaid speaks, tears start forming in her eyes. According to what she said, it seems mermaids give birth to a number of eggs by the waterside once every year. But that isn''t enough to hatch the eggs and a human or demi-human would need to fertilize them with their seed. Normally several eggs would hatch if any seed gets on them, but the man from last year probably couldn''t do it properly. It seems the eggs will go bad if they don''t get fertilized within a week too. I guess leaving your eggs to rot without them hatching would be the same as experiencing a miscarriage or stillbirth. The mermaid continues to give me an explanation while sobbing uncontrollably. I see. That''s why this year I wanted to hatch even a few of them...but I don''t have much time left. So that''s why I took you with me by force. If that''s the case, I would gladly cooperate, but it would be too sad to ask me to straddle and ejaculate over them. Listen, human males can ejaculate countless times as long as they''re with a nice-looking female. That''s why I want to make love to you before I spray it on those eggs. If I do something, then a lot of seed will spray out? Yeah, it''ll come gushing out. Really!? What should I do then!? The girl excitedly pounces on me. First, can you provide me with your name, assuming you have one? We have to know each other''s names at least. It''s Mirumi. It''s the same whether you read it from the front or the back.1 I''m Aegir. You can address me by name too. Aegir? Aegir~ The girl clings to me, pressing her breasts against my chest and stirring up my arousal even further. If I rub one out now, probably a lot of stuff will shoot out, but I want this to be a good memory so I''ll keep quiet. First...could you show me your lower half? Sure~ Turning Mirumi over, I touch and feel her lower half, trying to find something with my hands. There''s the hole earlier used to birth the eggs...which is lewd, but is quite the important place so I can''t stick my dick in there. I searched around until I found one hole near her back. It looks quite narrow, but if I loosen it.... Noooooo!! I get slapped by her tail fin. You can''t use that! That''s where excrement goes out! So that''s the asshole. She hides it with her scales, telling me that it was absolutely off-limits. What a waste, since she can feel good with her ass too. I want to introduce her to Alice. Or not, because it would be troublesome if she becomes like that. Then can you do something about this? I take a seat on the rock and present my cock to Mirumi, who bounces deftly towards me with her tail. So this is a human''s reproductive organ? She gets embarrassed when her asshole gets seen but she''s fine when she sees my meat rod. I guess she doesn''t think reproduction is that embarrassing. Yeah, semen will come out if you stimulate this, but not much will come out if I do it myself. If a female...especially one as pretty as Mirumi rubs it, plenty will come out. Oh really, then I just have to grab it? I want you to put it in your mouth if possible. Alright. Without any resistance at all, she opens her mouth and takes my dick inside. The inside of her mouth is cold but the slipperiness of the mucus-like fluid makes it feel quite indescribable. Move your head up and down. Nnbuh. Can you take it in all the way in your throat? Nnnh. Can you play with my balls too? Nnh~? Mirumi services me with her mouth, doing exactly as I tell her. She must be desperate to hatch her eggs and not let them rot this year. When I think of such an admirable mermaid, my desire to cum builds up even more. And there was a strange feeling about what she''s been doing just now, which was not needing to take a breath through her mouth and calmly bobbing her head even as I push my dick into her throat. If I develop her, she might become the best fellatio technician. That''s enough. Puhaa, you cumming already? Is the seed coming? Mirumi gazes at me with a face full of anticipation, but I want to enjoy myself a bit more. Just a little bit longer. Let''s embrace each other naked. I really want to play with her soft-looking tits. ''Kaay. Mirumi jumps into my chest, looking puzzled when I fondle her breasts. Boobs...Aegir likes boobs? I love them. Hmmm, just like a baby. Mirumi seems to think boobs are only for babies. She stares at me with a curious expression as I grab her tits and suck on her nipples. Little baby~ here are my boobs~ I don''t know if she was just fooling around, but she pats my head as I twirl my tongue around and suck on her breasts. My dick swells even further in that moment. Aegir likes having his peepee rubbed? Of course. You also like boobs? Naturally. Then do you like this too? Mirumi wraps her breasts around my dick which is thrust in front of her as I''m sitting on the rock. She rubs my meat rod using her body and the valley of her breasts. Oooooh...this is the best. You did well to figure this out. Hm? I don''t get it, but I''ll continue if it feels good. Mirumi continues shaking her breasts with a smile, occasionally licking the tip of my cock with her tongue. The smoothness of her skin and the slight rough sensation of her tongue is pushing me closer and closer to the edge. Guh...I''m about to cum. I want to cum in her mouth or stretch her asshole and cum in there if possible, but that wouldn''t meet Mirumi''s expectations. I''ll be obedient here and spray it on her eggs. As I hold my twitching cock, I walk over slowly to the eggs. Lastly, use your hands to guide it. Yeah! Do your best! I point my cock at the eggs stuck on the side of the rock while Mirumi clings to me from behind and strokes my cock intensely. Aah...cumming! Cumming!! Cum a whole lot! Please give me some babies. Mirumi! Bite my neck here, more will come out if you do. I want to help this girl who tried so hard to get even one more egg to hatch. After all, I don''t have to worry about it expanding too much because it isn''t inside her. Eh? Won''t it hurt if I do that? It''s fine, just do it! Mirumi accepts my suggestion and bites down on the nape of my neck. Her teeth, slightly pointier than human teeth, sinks into my neck and causes a thin trail of blood to trickle down my body. Something runs through my cock and head like a jolt of lightning. Uooooooooooh!!! Hyaah! My cock gets even larger as it pulses, and liquid jets out like a stream after a dam has been broken. It didn''t feel the same as a regular ejaculation, even for me. The semen gushes out and splatters on the eggs. Ah-! Peeing on my eggs, how horrible! Seeing such force in the stream, Mirumi gets a little angry mistaking it as me urinating, but after she realizes the stickiness of the fluid and the pungent scent, she quickly apologizes and continues to stimulates my cock. Guuoooooooh! There''s more, I''m cumming even more! I move my hips as my seed sprays out, getting it on all the eggs stuck to the rock. Incredible...you got so much on them. Don''t stop rubbing it, I can cum even more. Mirumi repeatedly strokes my cock and I reply by releasing a seemingly endless supply of semen. Eventually, Mirumi removes her teeth from my neck and my dick becomes smaller. A final splurt of seed signified the end of the ejaculation. Looking at what I did again, I can see that the large area covered by the eggs is blanketed in a white sticky fluid. I don''t think you can really see the eggs anymore because of all the semen. Uwaah, you came several hundred times more than the man from last year. So human males can actually cum this much. That''s right, the guy from last year wasn''t a man. Maybe not. The size of this thing was totally not small either. Mirumi pats my dick but having ejaculated as much as it could, it doesn''t even react. Naturally, the girl supports me gently after I feel exhausted and fatigued from the deed. Thank you very much~ It''s no problem, can I suck on them? Of course. I drop back into the water and suck on Mirumi''s breasts as she helps me float. We drift around slowly in the water as my feverish body is gradually submerged. But having my leg pulled so suddenly really surprised me. Do you do this all the time? No, I always only pull one person, but I can''t come out when there are lots of people around...I didn''t have much time before my eggs rot, plus your large reproductive organ was waving around so I just... I see, at first I thought I was gonna be eaten. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Mermaids eat water plants and small things. They rarely eat humans~ That''s a relief. But I didn''t think there was such a cave under the lake. Ehehe, the lake in this area is connected to a cave underground. She tries to emphasize not to spread this information around too much. But this is the hiding spot of a pretty lady, so there''s no way I''m letting this slip. I''m the only one who will be enjoying this. I enjoy myself like this for a while until Mirumi realizes something and perks up. After confirming that my feet reaches the bottom, Mirumi hurries over to where her eggs are. Aaah! This is.... No way!? This one too! And over heree! She''s making a big fuss, so I wondered if something bad happened, but then I get closer and look down. What''s wrong, did something-It''s done!!What is? Mirumi grabs my hand and shakes it vigorously. Your seed fertilized my eggs! Look here, this one, and that one!! Amazing, all of them have been fertilized! A few hundred eggs are going to hatch!! I''m happy about that, but does that sort of thing happen so quickly? It normally takes longer, but...I can tell. They have all been fertilized within ten minutes!! Mirumi is excitedly leaping for joy. I''m glad I could be of use to a pretty girl like her, but I have to get back to the others soon or I''ll worry them. I can see Celia getting all panicked. Ah, that''s right. I''m sorry, for taking you with me by force... I don''t mind. I also had a good time. At that time, there was a strange, low sound coming from the depths of the cave. I don''t know if that was a voice or another sound, but Mirumi smiles and replies. That''s right, thank you! Now I can also become a mother~ Maybe it''s the voice from someone of the same species, but Mirumi''s voice is so beautiful while I don''t know what to say about the other. The two of them converse with each other and then Mirumi turns to me. Um, I apologize if you are in a hurry, but can I get you to help with the breeding of one more? The other mermaid living here is my senpai. So it was someone from the same species like I thought. I don''t mind but...um... The voice is already eerie enough, so I won''t be able to make babies if a repulsive monster appears. Mmm, the person is prettier than me. Besides, that person has a lower half like a human so it''ll be easier to do it, don''t you think? What? That can''t be allowed to pass without a comment. Sucking on Mirumi''s breasts while I was taking a break helped as well, but my dick is slowly regaining its energy. Alright, I''ll help out. Thanks! He said it''s fine~ Mirumi shouts into the depths and I could hear the sound of wet footsteps. So it is just as she said, someone who has legs like a human. Yet I still feel a tinge of unease, and brace myself as the person reveals themself to me. Ooh...what a nice body. The female who appeared has beautifully slender legs like Lilian C long, supple and sensual C or in other words, wonderful. Perhaps getting a premonition of reproduction, the hairless vagina is opening slightly while leaking some of its fluid. The faint pink color of her labia is puffing out and inviting me in. This is more than wonderful, as I have probably never seen a more beautiful lower half. I''m more than happy to reproduce with a woman like this. Hey. Hm? What? What is that? What do you mean what, she''s the same as me, you know? You call people who are half-fish and half-human mermaids, right? Half is fine, but... It''s too strange for the entire upper half to be like a fish. This makes her a fishwoman. If she was the one who came out first, things would have gotten violent. That fishwoman approaches me, stares at me with her eyelid-less fish eyes and spreads her legs. Then she makes a ''ngyo'' sound. She''s saying that her eggs are in her stomach and that you are free to use her hole as you wish. Mirumi is acting as the interpreter for the sounds the fishwoman is making. Another ''ngyyo'' sound comes out from her stomach. She''s saying her insides are really incredible and it''ll be an instant kill. It might have been better if her top half was the appearance of an ugly middle-aged woman.... She makes another ''ngyoo'' sound, which gives off a slightly more shy feeling than before, which gets on my nerves. She''s saying it''s the first time she''s seen such a large dick and it makes her heart pound. She wants you to fuck her quickly. I guess in life, good fortune is always followed by trials. Aegir-samaaa! Thank god, I thought you drowned or something!! Mirumi took my hand and let me float back above the water''s surface where Celia runs up to me to hug me. The other girls look on with worried expressions, so I try to relieve them by smiling. Meanwhile, Mirumi is watching underwater, waving her hand with a smile before disappearing into the depths in a way the girls won''t notice. What on earth, no, where did you go? You know, somewhere. I just wanted to think about life. Haah? But I guess I''m just glad you aren''t hurt. It seems Celia has gotten pretty good at swimming now, so I touch her upper half, her stomach and breasts, her neck and finally her face. Wah! If you start doing this here, we''ll be seen by Kroll. That''s not it, that''s not it. I''m just getting healed by your cute face. The fishy smell and the feeling of her gills was gross but her hole and legs were the best. I didn''t think she would be able to squeeze three shots from me like that. I''ll go to sleep tonight while admiring Nonna''s beauty. I put on my clothes and check my palm. One of the things given to me by Mirumi is a pretty scale of hers. It seemed to hurt when she was tearing it off so I asked her to stop, but she wanted to give me a couple of things to thank me for making her a mother. It seems to have an effect like a protective charm. She told me to make it into a decoration because it was a pretty one. The other thing given to me by the fishwoman is a strange orb. It''s squishy and disgusting and I was thinking of throwing it away immediately but it seems to be cursed so I won''t. Maybe I''ll put it in a box and let Casie safeguard it. Even if something happened to her, I don''t have to worry about her dying. On the way back home, I hug Miti''s shoulder as I open the window of the carriage, revealing a world dyed red by the glow of the setting sun. Did you have fun today? Yes! I''ve never played in the water before so it was really cool. It''s become a memory of mine where all of us are having fun together! I''m glad. So, will you forgive for what happened in the past? In the past? Oh, come on, the time where I raped you during your first time. Miti seems to remember now. That did happen, now that you remind me. You''ve slept with me practically everyday since then so I''ve forgotten about it. What the heck. I bring Miti close to me and give her a kiss. Without any resistance whatsoever, she entrusts her body to me, and even when I squeeze her breasts from above her clothes, it only makes her blush. Kroll and Alma, who are in the corner of my eye, look surprised. I guess they find it strange that Miti, someone who they have grown up with, is making such a womanly face. I''ll surprise them even more then. Hey Miti, why don''t we really go all out and have some baby-making sex tonight. Baby making!? And when you get pregnant, become my wife. It''s something Melissa and I talked about before. Miti is the same kind of girl as Nonna who relies on being engaged and in a proper relationship. If she gets pregnant, I have to get the other things in order too. T-that kind of thing for me is...but...haauuu Miti nods as her entire face turns bright red. That''s fine. But why is there a bulge in Kroll''s pants? Did he get hard because of what was said? How backed up must he be...Alma is getting miffed beside you. In the next moment, my side and butt are being grabbed. I follow the extended arms to find Catherine and Maria. This is your child. Please look after him! Maria puts Claude on my lap while Catherine puts Antonio on my lap. Oh, so they wanted to become wives2 too? They just needed to say so. It might be a difficult thing for Catherine, but I''m sure no one will find out if she stays in Rafen. While I was playing with my innocent sons as they rested on my lap, Mel and her family grabbed my side as well. Go on, Kuu and Ruu. You two should ask to become wives too. Okay, let''s go onee-chan. Wait, I haven''t prepared myself-... I guess I''ll have to ask whether the other girls who got pregnant want to become my wives. But I want to try to keep it to the women who are living with me as family right now, or else the place will be filled with wives. I suddenly picture that fishwoman squirming her way up to me and asking to by my wife. I have no objection towards her splendid legs and vagina. But rejecting her when she tells me to use my mouth means I still have a ways to go. Let''s just pretend this whole thing with the fishwoman didn''t happen. 143 Power Struggle CThird Person POVC Capital: Goldonia, King''s Room The private room of Alexandro I, located in the depths of the palace, is normally a place where only the King''s servants and those who have garnered favor from the King can enter. However, there are two figures in this room right now C one is the King and owner of the room, who is seated comfortably on the sofa and the other is the honorary Knight, Rebecca Blaze, who is kneeling in front of him on the floor dressed in clothes far from being formal wear. I see, so there is an iron mine within the domain of the barbarians. Yes, and furthermore, that meat is from the special monster which appears along the route to that mine. So that is where the iron and meat originate from? And there is no hidden trade? Affirmative, Lord Hardlett is not evading the law. The King mutters ''Is that so?'' softly and closes his eyes. In the first place, I had doubts whether that guy could pull off something like that. Even so, it couldn''t be helped one would have doubts due to the various goods being circulated in the market so suddenly. In addition, the civil officials are making a fuss about that, so this investigation was necessary to appease them. The civil officials in the capital are constantly assuming the noble feudal lords are trying to deceive them when it comes to tax, while the feudal lords treat the civil officials as annoying birds and neglect them. In any case, it is fine if he isn''t violating any laws. I am rather interested in the mine, do you have any other information about it? It is listed here. Rebecca presents the document with the collected information. Adolph also had a hand in compiling that document so the information is extremely detailed. On the other hand, there is a slight discrepancy in regards to the most important part. You seem to be much more capable than the others. Many have gone to the other feudal lords but were unable to obtain much information when they came back and there have even been some who were reduced to corpses. Information officers have the status of honorary noble and were given a certificate of proof from the King, but besides being able to secretly investigate the territory of the feudal lord noble, it is possible to be killed if they are not careful. It can be said they were killed coincidentally by bandits and dumped in a random wasteland and nothing can be done about that. Besides letting them enter the territory without refusal, the feudal lord has no duty to protect them. Thank you for your words of praise. Rebecca sweats as she speaks. She knows that not being turned into a corpse herself is simply due to luck. The information officers are still fumbling around, so rather than surveying the site, I want you to take the role of managing the others. By my royal name, you will be granted the rank of honorary Baron. If you mobilize the others efficiently and produce results, you will eventually be granted more honor. Being promoted two steps in rank is unbelievable, but not impossible when it comes to honorary ranks. In this case, the promotion was given to provide the other information officers leadership to ensure smooth sailing rather than as a reward. The limitations of a life peer1, in other words the title of "honorary", will always be hard to remove. Good, then make your preparations immediately. And as usual, present the reports to myself only. It goes without saying for the nobles of the royal court, but don''t say anything to Kenneth or Erich without my permission either. I will keep that in mind, Your Majesty. Then you may go. Rebecca walks backward, ensuring she remains facing the King, and leaves the room quietly. Information is a weapon and it may be shared with the ministers as a form of advice or for discussion, but that decision will ultimately be made by the King. It cannot be leaked out slowly or known by any others the King is not acquainted with. That applies to the ones he trusts the most and has given authority to, Kenneth and Erich, as well. Kenneth, the Commissioner of Government Affairs and the finance minister are quickly called to the throne. The King shows the two of them the document given to him by Rebecca. The reason why the finance minister was called along with Kenneth, who is of superior rank, is to use their discussion as a reference. ...so that''s how things stand. An iron mine has been discovered within the territory of Lord Hardlett. It appears the quality of the product is fairly high too. In actuality, a specialist in the field said he has never seen such high quality iron before as he boasted about the quality of the material, but the fact was slightly falsified by the King''s underrepresentation. In the midst of such economic struggles, it would be a shame to leave a source of income such as this to the local feudal lord. In addition to trade tax to the capital, there needs to be a special tax for the mine itself...no, the mine itself should be made into national property, don''t you agree? The finance minister is mainly thinking of benefits for the country when he said that. That is his job. That would be problematic. The one offering the rebuttal is the Commissioner of Government Affairs and the person who represents the civil ministers, Kenneth. From what I can see in this report, this mine is deep in the territory of the barbarians with only a single road to the area, not to mention those annoying monsters also appear on that road. There is no benefit in discreetly turning that into national property and carrying the iron ore such long distances. It is written that a refining facility also exists there, is it not? Even if there is such a facility, it''s not like the product will be transported using magic, plus you also need charcoal to burn and food and water for the workers. Don''t tell me you want to carry all that from the King''s territory to the mine. In addition, I''m sure Lord Hardlett will not agree to cooperate if the mine he struggled to develop was taken away from him. It is possible to force him to cooperate in the name of the King. But if the said person is not motivated to do it, the escorts may slack off and the supplying will be delayed. In practice, it takes profit and desire to encourage people to act, not rules and regulation. It is the same with regards to gold, but most importantly, Goldonia has a shortage of iron. In addition to the strengthening of the army, the imports from Magrado has ceased so using only the production within the country would run us dry. The current price of iron in Goldonia has shot up to nearly twice the amount since before the war. On the other hand, the price of iron in Magrado is half of what it was now that it has lost its exporting destination, causing the merchants and feudal lords possessing mines to suffer heavy losses. It seems both nations are using this difference and starting to conduct trade in secret though. ...as expected, the reinforcement of the army has placed a tremendous load on us financially, so we should temporarily-Ahem! Kenneth forcibly stops the finance minister from saying anymore of his candid opinion. The reinforcement of the army was something the King himself decided to do and the finance minister would not be forgiven if he were to speak up against him. I believe it''s best to leave the mine to Lord Harlett, encourage him to increase production of iron and then apply some form of tax on that. It appears the conclusion reached by both the King and Kenneth has been agreed upon. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Then let us fix the rate of taxation. After taking the first portion of tax, he will have to increase the production of iron and raise his profits if he wants to the other portions of tax to be forgone. That will have to be after the war as well. Since he knows that the ceasefire with Magrado is coming to an end, there is no reason to make him angry over just a tiny portion of tax. Tell him just to increase the production of iron for now to help the Kingdom. There is a map of the surrounding area on the report document but is somewhat inaccurate, depicting the mine deeper in the mountain nation territory than it actually is. Moreover, there were reports of the mountain nation ambusing those travelling along the road, but none have been confirmed and are being treated as nothing more than false reports and accidents from training exercises. Kenneth moves on to the next topic after bowing deeply. The finance minister leaves the room after his duty was completed. So is there other information? Umu, the country to the south...what was it called again? The King takes a glance at the report document in his hand. Right, the Malt Kingdom. Reports have come in saying the country is experiencing political disturbance...but what do you think? You have talked with Lord Hardlett about things like trade and peace in the past, haven''t you? That''s right, it was a country not even worth taking so I told him to do as he pleases. Countries with 1 million in population also exist to the south. But the farming nation of Malt, with no particular special industry, was not an especially valued country. I didn''t think Lord Hardlett would get himself caught up in the political disturbance of that country...there is also the incident with Treia in the past as well. Fumu, the older brother of the young Queen started a rebellion and the Queen and former King seem to have been dethroned. When Kenneth heard that, the wariness in his expression disappeared. The sibling starts a rebellion to try and steal the throne when they don''t agree with the inheritance process C A topic that isn''t even interesting enough to put into your common story books. I think it''s quite comical too, but there is no reason to worry about something of this scale or we would be in a constant panic from all the daily happenings. Has Lord Hardlett said anything? No. He has not mentioned anything particular regarding the conflict. Then we can leave him alone. If something comes up regarding the Malt Kingdom, it would be easy to crush them. That''s true. We will leave this issue with him. Let him do what he wants. Yes, Your Majesty! The next issue is regarding the Royal Academy. The educational institution founded with the purpose to bring up commanders was officially named the Royal Academy. Erich and Kenneth are confronting each other concerning the management plans for that facility. Naturally, Erich was called to the throne room. Your Majesty, I hope you are in good spirits... Erich bows his head while quietly glaring at Kenneth. A battle without swords is about to begin. CMalt POVC Malt Kingdom, Capital: Biado, Royal Palace Where is Hilario!? A loud, angry shout echoes in the palace causing the servants to turn their heads toward the origin of the sound. You! I''m asking you where Hilario is! I have not seen Prince Belze aro-...aau! Pablo pushes the maid away and into the wall, which makes her bump her head and then fall to the ground on her knees. Each and every one of you are useless! The yelling Pablo kicks open doors at random. In one of the rooms, he was able to find who he was looking for. Hilario! If you were here, then why did you not answer me!? I thought a stray dog got into a fight in the hall or something. What did you say?!! It''s because you were hiding yourself! Why do I have to tell you where I will be at all times? The two glare at each other, but seeing as nothing will be resolved at this rate, Hilario swallows his words unwillingly. So, what do you want? Say what you have to say and go away already. Tch, it''s about the tax! The report for the tax for the harvest of the royal territory is only going to you. What is the meaning of that?! Of course it is, since you are a man of the battlefield, right? You said so yourself, therefore leave everything else to me. Pablo was at a loss for words for a brief moment. What Hilario said was the truth. They had talked about this in informal conversations in the past. Naturally, he would not have anything to do with military affairs either. To begin with, you''re my younger brother, so it''s logical for you to listen to everything I say. What nonsense! Didn''t Brutus tell us that we are of equal standing?! There is currently no King in the kingdom of Malt. After Celestina fled, Hilario and Pablo temporarily became joint rulers. Neither Hilario nor Pablo followed the plan after the rebellion and neither brother would allow the other to become King. That guy is still in bed, besides, what kind of royalty waits on their subordinates to tell them what to do? Do you not have the intelligence to think for yourself? Hah! Don''t make me laugh!! What have you done besides bad mouthing others!? Tell me one thing you have accomplished after that girl was chased out! ...It''s pointless to say anything to an uncivilized person. In actuality, he hasn''t done a single thing. In the first place, he only heard about the plan to rebel just before the plan was executed and only joined in because it was convenient for him. Obviously, he would have no plans after obtaining the seat of power. Brutus had said that all the preparations have been made so he felt at ease, but he has been nursing a fever since receiving an injury during Celestina''s escape and is not in good enough condition to move around. Pablo tried to force him up once but was frantically stopped by the doctor, which made him give up, thinking there was a slim chance Brutus would not make it and that would render himself helpless. But you were just watching in the back like some coward during the fight, so despite being the older one, we shouldn''t be of equal status! Sure, you courageously stepped forward into the fray but you just watched as Brutus was beaten in front of you. The soldiers also told me that you obediently opened the way for Hardlett when he told you to. T-that is because I made a hard decision to stay back, thinking the country would not survive if I were to get injured! I would have won if I got serious! The two continue their staring contest while the knights waiting beside them sigh. The two of them would yell at each other and curse at one another every day and nothing would move forward. The both of them secretly plotted to assassinate the other but none of the few subordinates they had could complete the task decently. All of the people who possessed that ability follow Brutus and would not act unless they received a direct order from him. Politics in the Malt Kingdom have been completely halted due to Brutus''s wound. CAegir POVC Rafen Do you like children? Ah? A rather young-looking body is laying on the bed in front of me. The legs of that body is opened slightly, revealing the thin and completely hairless slit. I thought I was looking at Celestina''s naked body for a second, but the female scent drifting from her is rather thick. I dropped by the Flitch Company, thinking I would visit Claire as I''m looking around Rafen, but she is away doing inspections at the mine. It seems she will be back in the evening today but I''m not going to wait several hours for her. Just when I was about to leave and come again later, Laurie, the young female attending Claire, called for me. For once, she''s acting on her own, staying in Rafen to deal with some business. I invited her for a drink to pass the time with me, but she led me to the bedroom. Laurie climbs on the bed and takes off her clothing piece by piece as if trying to show off, finally laying on the bed after becoming naked. Woah, what is the meaning of this? I can''t disappoint the feudal lord-sama when the boss is absent. Please enjoy yourself with me. Children aren''t my thing. Please don''t say that and have a taste. I will try my best despite being just a child. Looking at her naked body again, it doesn''t appear to be one belonging to a 16 year old, and I wouldn''t doubt her if she told me she was actually 12 or 13. She has a babyface and a small build, her limbs are thin and her breasts in particular are flat, making it seem like her nipples are resting on a straight board. She doesn''t have much of a waist, her body is not curvy and her ass is really small. But her slightly opened crotch and her twitching hairless vagina invite me in, while the act of putting her fingers in her mouth and twisting her body makes it seem like she''s incredibly comfortable around men. Ah, did you get in the mood? Seeing a bulge rise from the front of my pants, the girl smiles. This is only a slight reaction though and my pants would pretty much tear if my penis was to get erect for real. But when there is a woman with a wet crotch on the bed in front of me, asking me to embrace her, hesitating now would be rude to her. That would be the case even if the other person is a young girl. While her looks are completely childlike, she is actually 16 years old and is just barely at the age I can fuck. Alright. Let''s do it. I get on the bed and stand Laurie up, hugging her close as she brings her face to my stomach and chest. Aah, what a manly body. I''ll be stripping you, ''kay? The girl takes off my clothes one piece at a time, pausing briefly before taking off the final piece. Now...I''ll be taking a look at your tool... She smoothly lowers the last piece of clothing and my cock swings up, slapping the girl on the forehead. Wa-! It''s more erect than I thought. It''s probably because she purposely brushed her nipples against my back and legs when she was taking my clothes off. Claire-sama has told me about this...but to think a dick like this exists... Hey, hey, it''s still only half erect. You''re kidding, right? If it gets any bigger than this, it won''t be... I bet she wants to say I won''t be human anymore. But now that it has gotten like this, I''ll need her to take responsibility. I thrust it in front of her face as if telling her to suck on it. I''m just a child and may be inept so please let me know if you are uncomfotable. She takes the tip of my dick in her mouth after saying that. Uu-! Child, my ass. Laurie grins as her tongue crawls around the tip as soon as it went inside her mouth and begins sucking intensely. Her skill at fellatio is plenty sufficient for her to make a living as a prostitute, but those eyes of hers looking up at me are like those of a child pleading to be spoiled with treats. I''m sure she''s brought down a fair share of men like this. I''m sure even Andrei would sell his shop to chase after her. Guah! Her tiny tongue invades my urethra and grants me extreme pleasure, while she lets out a very childlike voice as if her nose is stuffed. When I close my eyes, it feels like I''m being serviced by an experienced prostitute, but when I open my eyes, I get the feeling that a playful kid is messing with me. I may have been dissatisfied with Laurie''s appearance, but my cock seems really in the mood now. Nnh, nnh! Nnnnh!? Ngh...nnboh! As my dick continues to swell in her mouth, Laurie was forced to spit it back out. Looking at it again, her eyes widen as she puts a hand to her mouth in shock. The largest cock in all of history. What kind of exaggeration is that? But this isn''t good. Now I can''t really, nnmo... She tries opening her mouth as far as it goes so she can take my dick in once more, but her small opening wasn''t enough to fit my tool in. She could probably force it in, but she seems careful about not letting her teeth scrape against me. I can''t suck it. It''s fine, you can get me to ejaculate by squeezing it between your thighs or rubbing it with your hand. I''ve had a chance to taste this rare phenomenon of a young girl proficient in sexual techniques already. Well, if I can''t use my mouth, then I''ll use this here. Laurie pushes me onto the bed so I''m laying on my back, then grabs my rod as she climbs on top of me. No, that''s impossible. It won''t fit no matter how I think about it. I''m sure the size of Kroll''s thing is a perfect fit for the hole she has. But the girl slathers some oil on her entrance and on my meat rod and gets herself ready. Here I go. Without listening to my words, she pushes her body weight down against me. She drops her hips on my member but not even a little bit of the tip goes in. Eeei! She bounces on it once again, but the result is the same. Fuuun! This time, she held her own hips and jumped on my dick. Ow-!! But even with that, only a little bit of the tip dug into her entrance. See what I said, it''s impossible, so stop. I''m a woman too, and I have pride! She sits half-bent on my dick and places both my hands on her hips. Use the strength you''re so proud of and jam it inside. Well, that''s a little- I''m scared that I''ll totally destroy her hole. It''s fine. I won''t haunt you even if you kill me with your thrust. If she''s saying that much, then I could try a little. Then, here I go...sooraa- Uugh......... I hug the girl''s thin waist close to my body as I thrust my own hips up. Her flesh is spread open and her thin stomach starts to bulge out. It wasn''t so much that I could feel the shape of my cock just from touching it. But I could certainly tell the shape of my meat rod and ascertain its position as her stomach is clearly expanding. She wasn''t screaming so I took the chance to push myself all the way to the back. Even so, not even half of my dick went in yet. This is incredible, are you okay? Oh, hey! As I push it in up to the root, Laurie''s face has fallen onto my stomach. When I check on her in a hurry, I see she''s already fainted and her eyes are rolling back. Crap, I kind of relaxed when she didn''t scream. Hey, hey, answer me. I try calling out to her, but there was no response. I thought I really killed her with my cock but a soft voice groans out when I shake her shoulder. ...Uuun, what was I... Laurie remained in this dazed state for a while but is quickly taken aback, returning to her senses and presses against her womb. I''m terribly sorry! It was such a large cock that I lost consciousness! That''s fine. Can I continue? Yes. The pressure is honestly suffocating, but I''m fine. I totally don''t think she''s fine at all, but I guess I''ll try to cum quicker. I gently rock my hips and make love to Laurie, who''s riding on top of me. We try doing it in the doggy style as well, but she fainted after I thrusted once, so we go back to the other position in a hurry. Like some sort of acrobatic feat, I also try lifting the girl''s small body with only my dick as I fuck her. As expected, it seemed slightly frightening for her, so Laurie grabs my shoulder and smiles. Aha, so you can do something like this as well! Will it bre-...no, there''s no way something this thick would break. She still has a pained expression on her face, but it looks like she''s gradually getting used to it, so I continue playing around with her, making sure the both of us enjoy it. And with that, I am starting to feel like ejaculating soon. I''m almost there. Please shoot it inside, ''kay? Yeah, I won''t listen even if you tell me to stop. As I hug Laurie while she''s facing me, I push her back against the wall. Both of her legs are in the air but tightly wrapped around my waist. Please don''t hold back even if I lose consciousness. Be at ease and cum! Soraah! I push my cock deep into the small body. The disproportionately large tool goes in and out of the girl''s small body, causing the tip to rub against her soft, fleshy insides. Her body flails around amusingly as the nails of the hand that drapes over my shoulder digs into my back. Nnhaaaah! Soo biiiiiigC!! I''ll break, Laurie''s pussy is going to explode! She''s probably doing this on purpose to excite me further, shaking her head left and right and screaming. It might be too late to say this now, but her voice is really childlike as well. Even though Laurie is still just a child...the Count-sama''s thick and dark penis went inside her! Is that naughty liquid going to shoot out inside Laurie? Is the adult Count-sama feeling good from the hole of a child without any hair? This child changes her tone of voice smoothly without any stuttering, shouting sweet words in pleasure. I shouldn''t be into kids like this, but my dick is getting even bigger. You''re a naughty kid for leaking so much female juice like this. Let me punish you. Noo~ I''m gonna be punisheed~ I''m getting such a naughty punishment from this penis~ She''s having more fun than I expected. Count-sama! I like you! I love you! Love you, love youu! She was just telling me just liked me, and I was sure it was acting on her part, but my meat rod continues to swell. This girl has quite the knowledge of how to turn guys on. Even so, Laurie breaks down when I start to move my hips furiously. Use Laurie''s small hole...to-!? Uuuun! Ah, ah, ah!! Aaaooooh-!! Her childlike acting crumbles, her tongue sticks out of her mouth and she stops saying anything that makes sense. Are you done being a child? T-that is-! Nnah! N-no more...this much is go-...cumming!! She screams out remarkably loud as she is being held by me while her body tenses up. Her tiny vagina clenches down on me cutely before losing strength as I suck on her pale neck while I ejaculate. Oooh! With a pulsing liquid sound, the girl''s stomach expands while her body unconsciously twitches. Aah...that was good. After pulling my cock out from Laurie, I roll her over on the bed, and hug her while I lay beside her. I finally slept with a child. I''ll be sure to make plenty of love to this child before she regains consciousness for letting me enjoy myself. I fondle her breasts, which have yet to develop, and suck the nape of her neck. Her skin is really pretty though. I should see if all kids have such pretty skin. CThird Person/Claire POVC Several Hours Later Laurie, did you complete the work I entrusted to y-...eeeeh!? Claire returns home to the smell of semen drifting in the room and lets out a surprising shout unconsciously when she sees Laurie laying on the bed. Welcome back...I''m very sorry. I can''t stand up right now, so please excuse me for being like this. What happened!? The Count-sama? There is only one person who comes to mind who is able to reduce women to this state. Yes, he visited when you were absent...so I entertained him. Stupid, he isn''t someone who you could handle with your body. He didn''t break you? Barely...aau. It might have been stretched quite a bit, but it''ll probably go back to normal after some time. Well, I guess it''s fine if he is pleased... It''s many times more meaningful to please the feudal lord than to complete the detailed work she was entrusted with. So, how was it? Is the Count-sama really a human? I have also been teased and have pleasured men with large cocks in the past. But nothing on that level...if I were to give an example- An orc. The two of them spoke at the same time, causing each other to laugh. And he doesn''t only have size either. He also possess incredible skill...my pussy is still tingling. That''s right, even I screamed and was made to piss myself after all. That kind of combination is a real lady killer, isn''t it. It''s something that could make the heart of any woman in the town waver even if they were to get raped. Did you fall in love? Yes. I want to be his lover. They laugh when they look at each other. They know that they were both joking around. The two of them still have things to do after all. You should go the next time to ask him for requests. Is that okay? The Count is extremely kind with the girl he just slept with. He should listen to your requests even if they seem a little over the top. The artisans in charge of supplying created excess decorations. It''s fine to use them. Then I''ll do exactly that. At this rate, I might become a prisoner of his large cock and enter his harem, though. Don''t be stupid. But it might be a good idea to get pregnant. You won''t be able to move for half a year but he might listen to a majority of your requests. The children are a secondary objective? What a villainous woman. Like you can talk. Besides, there''s no way having the children of a great feudal lord can be bad, and that person will definitely help you...if I wanted to start a new life, I could take your place too Jokes are being thrown around, but the light in their eyes remain strong. The two women are still aiming to get higher. === Protagonist: Aegir Hardlett. 22 years old. Summer. Status: Goldonia Kingdom Count. Great Feudal Lord of Eastern Area. King of the Mountains. Friend of the Dwarves. Citizens: 146,000. Central City Rafen: 16,000 Troops Commanded: 4000, 400 in reserve Assets: 45,200 gold (Mansion Decorations -500) (Reserve Recruitment -200) Loan: 20 000 gold Weapons: Dual Crater (large sword), Dwarf''s Spear, High-grade Steel One-handed Sword Family: Nonna (wife), Carla (concubine), Mel (concubine), Kuu (lover), Ruu (lover), Mireille (lover), Leah (Self-declared Sex Slave), Casie (ghost), Miti (betrothed), Alma, Kroll (non-virgin), Melissa (lover), Maria (betrothed), Rita (head maid), Catherine (betrothed), Yoguri (Neo Neet), Pipi (follower), Sebastian (butler), Dorothea (lover, in the capital), Celestina (Refugee Queen), Monica (Lady-in-waiting) Children: Sue, Miu, Ekaterina (daughter), Antonio, Claude, Gilbard (son), Rose (foster daughter) Subordinates: Celia (adjutant), Irijina (commander), Luna (commander), Ruby (Luna''s follower and lover), Myla (peace officer), Leopolt (staff officer), Adolph (domestic affairs official), Gido (escort), Tristan (follower), Claire & Laurie (Official Merchant), Schwartz (horse), Lilian (actress) Sexual Partners: 130, children who have been born: 31 144 Nonna Happiness CAegir POVC The increase in iron production is going well. The large blast furnace is completed, large amounts of the black beasts are being hunted for the city''s special product and for the increasing safety of the road, there is a continuous influx of people, and productivity is on the rise. I see, things are finally getting on track. Yes, that place is no longer just an iron mine, but you can call it a city for the sake of producing iron. Adolph seems relieved when he starts to talk. According to him, the city''s revenue is finally trending up and in the black. Up until this point, we were in debt and we had to use special methods like plundering to try to keep afloat while watching the money decrease after all. Because of that, he also permitted the purchase of decorations from Claire with a stiff smile. Laurie was blushing and said ''it still hurts'' when she came to me with a request so there was nothing I could do. When I tried to hesitate, saying that 500 gold was a bit much, she responded with ''it should be this much for embracing me on a whim and Claire-sama would get upset if I don''t sell at least this much'' and was starting to cry. I''m fully aware those were fake tears, but it still made me want to help her. Nonna was delighted and Sebastian also deemed them to be genuine high-quality items so it will definitely help with increasing our prestige. She occasionally invites the neighboring feudal lords and their wives for dinner parties after all. By the way, it would be strange if we continued to refer to that city as the iron mine or the mining city. What do you think about officially giving it a name? A name, huh? Just name it whatever you want. A new city needs to be named by the feudal lord. I don''t want any complaints about it later, so please name it properly. Is that how it is? But I can''t think of a good name. Let''s ask the mountain nation for their opinion. So that''s the situation. Do you girls have any ideas? I gather Pipi, Luna and Ruby and ask them. Pipi and the others call it the Land of the Fire Nation! Calling it the Fire City doesn''t sound good. The city is already using fire for the production of iron, so that name might make things more unlucky and start a fire or something. It is in the vicinity of the sacred mountain. The mountain, huh? A name related to a mountain could be nice, but since the Great Mountain Range is in the Central Plains, there are many places named with the mountains in mind. It seems quite easy to get confused with the other places and I''ll easily forget it. Then...the legend of the dragon. What is that? Pipi has heard about it before. It''s a story told to children. The more knowledgeable Ruby follows up after Pipi, explaining like a storyteller. It is the legend of a dragon which lives in the mountain they regard as sacred. "The winged dragon was the ruler of the wasteland, flying around freely and resting in the mountains whenever it got tired. That dragon had a body so large, it would cast a shadow over the entire village whenever it flew overhead. Its fangs and claws can easily crush boulders and its scales were impenetrable. When the dragon was enraged, it would breathe out fire, submerging everything in a sea of flames." So that dragon lives in the region. It is just a legend. Pipi has never seen it. Grandmother hasn''t seen it, and neither did grandmother''s grandmother. So it''s nothing but a legend. However, it seems fitting as a name. And what was the name of that dragon? Supreme dragon, Lintbloom. All of them spoke in unison. Alright, let''s call the mining city Lintbloom from now on. What an interesting origin. It might remain for another 100 years. It won''t live on that long. I smile and stroke Pipi''s neck. She closes her eyes and enjoys the pleasant feeling, though for some reason my dick is reacting, even though I only usually regard her as adorable. Don''t tell me I developed a thing for little girls now. Pardon me. The one from Flitch Company has arrived. One of the maids inform me of the guest''s visit. It must be Laurie, the person who introduced me to how a child tastes, who came again. I was already told about it, but I guess it''s my fault for going ahead and buying something anyways. I think it is regarding the summer tax for the mine, but I will be sitting in as well. If it was just Hardlett-sama, there may be some unwanted price discounts after all. Sorry, I''m counting on you. When that girl requests from me, I can''t do a thing. And thus, the summer tax for the mine was decided without a hitch C a large portion was scheduled to be gathered because of the substantial increase in iron production. At the very least, I don''t think we''ll have problems with money until the end of autumn, but there was one letter that arrived which would shake the entire family. Guh, here it is! Two maids carry a heavy-looking stack of letters and drops it on a table. The sender is already known just from looking at the amount of letters. Celia ran away, huh? I haven''t seen her for a while now. She might have spotted the maids transporting the letters. I have no choice but to read it myself. ...how annoying. Ara, Aegir-sama. Perfect timing. Would you like to have some tea with me in the courtyard ...those letters, are they from that pig-woman? The smile Nonna appeared with instantly crumbled. She looks unhappy, but she sits beside me like she''s curious about what was written. Pardon me. Actually, what is this unnecessary wording? ... Aegir-sama? If you''re having a hard time reading it, then throw it out. It''s a waste to read through every single one. Sorry Nonna, it may be extremely unpleasant for you, but I have to say it. Nonna, don''t get mad. Excuse me? Don''t tell me!? Is that pig rolling over here again!? No, but I''m sure it''s something even worse than that. It seems Claudia got pregnant. It appears to be my child, judging from the time frame. ... I let my guard down when she said it was hard to get her pregnant. It seems they had a hard time telling whether she was pregnant since her stomach was always bulging out. But this letter is from Clara. ... Perhaps Claudia''s selfishness will settle down a little after receiving her own child...what''s wrong? Hey! Nonna starts foaming at the mouth and faints on the spot. Hey, someone come here! Bring some water. Okaaay. Ah, master! Did you make Nonna-san unconscious again? You really pound her too hard. We didn''t really have sex. Just listen to me and go get some water. Nonna suddenly jumps awake. The way her breasts jiggle are incredible, but if she goes overboard, those things will tear off. Mitiiiiii!! Call everyone over! It''s an emergency family meeting!! And so, all the family members gather. Wondering what the issue was, Leopolt and Adolph and even Tristan has come. It was kept a secret from Celestina and Monika, since the topic is not suitable for children. Aegir-sama has impregnated the wife of a Marquess of another nation! Everyone sighed, leaking out statements like ''so he''s done it at last...'' This is a grave situation! If the Marquess finds out, we won''t get away scot-free. I guess that might be true. Even if it doesn''t become the worst case scenario, there is a chance that woman might divorce and impose on us! Everyone screams. Do they dislike it so much? Tch Mel, that tongue-clicking didn''t come from you, the mother of five, right? But, this isn''t a joke. If we get the most influential noble in the Federation, Marquess Malordol, to resent us, it may also put pressure on Goldonia''s King. Leopolt remains calm as he analyze the situation. Right, emotion often precedes reason when it comes to romantic affairs. Marquess Malordol might do something unexpected. Adolph continues on. I don''t think we have to worry about that for now. I open up the letter Clara enclosed. Claudia didn''t say anything besides ''I''m pregnant'', ''I''m happy'' and ''it''s your child''. According to Clara''s more logical letter, it seems she reported to Marquess Malordol in their territory that it was his child. But it did seem like the marquess was skeptical about how the time didn''t match. It was the time she stayed with us after all. It''s hard to provide an excuse. However, the marquess doesn''t appear to have any doubts regarding my relationship with her. She had a time where she repeatedly called male prostitutes to her mansion after all. So it seems he believed it was the result of a random guy she met during the trip to Goldonia and back. Things might work out then. But everything will be over if she lets it slip. That''s what I''m worried about. I have a good idea. We can tell Marquess Malordol that his wife got pregnant with the child of another man due to a lack of supervision, and use that pretense to suggest her living a secluded life over here. If we have her under our watch, we can stop any unnecessary fuss and the marquess can reasonably make an excuse to say her wife is recovering from illness if people start spreading rumors. I see, even if there are rumors circulating, things will work out somehow if she''s in my territory. It''s a win-win situation and his wife can safely give birth to the child. To top it off, he might even provide financial support...ow! Wh-who was it!? Ow, oww! Adolph suddenly holds his leg due to pain. It''s almost as if he got kicked under the table or something. And not just by one person. Nevertheless, getting the wife pregnant, having her come here and receiving funds for it feels like some evil deed which would make even a bandit seem virtuous. Adolph might go to hell for this. But that seems difficult after reading this letter. Celia appears on the side to take a peek at Clara''s letter. This part continues to say ''the madam wants the your biological child to succeed the family, and will be returning to the territory to speak with the master directly''. It seems the seeds for a dispute with the Malordol family have been sown. Seeds have literally been sown. Ha ha ha. Everyone''s cold gaze focuses on me. It can''t be helped, I''ll have to hug Celia and thoroughly massage her hair and face. Wah~ Stoo-i-please~ fuah~ If she''s aiming for family succession, then it can be said the blood of the other males are dead...it depends on her. It''s fine, isn''t it? I don''t think she''s the type of girl to cause me harm at least. I''ll trust her. ...even that woman got pregnant...why... Nonna''s feeling depressed. So what, you''re only 21 so you have plenty of chances. Just when I was about to comfort her, two hands shot up. Rita and Yoguri, who I thought were staying silent because they didn''t have anything to say about Claudia, but I wonder what''s wrong. Saying it at this time-It might be inappropriate, but- What is it? Just say it. We''re pregnant. Wha-!Eeeh!? Everyone freezes after the sudden confession. It happened a little while ago, but I didn''t have a chance to say it I- um...there were various circumstances so I didn''t have the courage to say it. It''s natural now that I think about it C Rita is 30 and I concentrated my attacks on her thinking it''s about time for her to get a child, while I also thoroughly came inside Yoguri to make her my woman. It''s not strange at all that they got pregnant. Hey, Yoguri... It''s definitely Aegir-sama''s child. I''ll rip my own heart out if it isn''t. Don''t doubt her anymore, that has already been settled. I understand. I''ll have a maid attend to you, so take care of yourselves. Especially you, Rita, don''t overwork yourself. I won''t get upset even if you sleep for a whole day. Understood. Well, quite a few things happened, but let''s do some cleanup first. There are unhappy faces, resigned looks, Irijina, who doesn''t pay attention to anything when she''s eating, and various others, but the situation has settled peacefully for now. ...nn...hi...ku...hiku Everything hasn''t been settled yet.. The sound of a woman sobbing in the midst of the silence C my beloved wife Nonna, who I thought was sobbing with her head down, suddenly raised her head. Waaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!! Fueeeeeh!! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! BiiiiC!! Aah, as I thought. Her face is wet with tears as she cries her eyes out without caring about appearance. I signal with my hand to Leopolt and Adolph and ask them to leave. Nothing will be decided in the upcoming discussions at this rate. The other girls leave the room awkwardly as well. Nonna continued to wail away for another 10 minutes. Now, she''s sobbing quietly with her face buried into my chest while clinging to me on the sofa. Don''t cry, you''re still young so you will eventually get kids. mumouuoowa, fumou, mogumora! With her face against my chest, I can''t understand a thing she''s saying. I stroke her back and her head as if comforting a child. The time passes slowly. ...can''t give birth. Hm? What was that? I...can''t give birth. Uu...uuuu...uwaaaaaahhhn!! She cries like a baby once again, and while I pat her head to try and comfort her again, she doesn''t stop crying. I try to listen carefully to the disjointed, hard-to-hear words mixed in with her crying. It seems she called the doctor to take a look at her when she saw others getting pregnant while she wasn''t. The result was that the doctor told Nonna her body had a hard time getting pregnant. If you just have a hard time getting pregnant, you just need to remain patient and it''ll eventually happen. There''s no way the territory''s doctor would tell me, the wife, she can''t give birth!! Saying it''s hard to get pregnant is basically saying I can''t give birth! I can''t make a baby! She starts crying again, prompting me to soothe her, but she brushes me away. Even if that''s the case, you are my wife. And that is regardless if you can get pregnant or can''t... A wife who can''t make a baby just gets in the way!! Nonna then shouts ''this useless thing!'' while hitting her stomach. I try to stop her in a hurry, but then she hits my chest. If I try to say anything carelessly to this girl, it has the opposite effect. Nonna continues to cry while pounding my chest, then looks up, her face in quite the horrible state after weeping her eyes out. I''m going to the capital. Give me a little pocket money. Hey, hey, what are you saying? That''s right, are you an idiot? Carla has come into the room before I knew it. Nonna glances at her, but she doesn''t tell her to go away. Despite the two of them being arguing partners, they get along with each other the most after all. It''ll be fine. I''m just going to the capital to help Aegir-sama get acquainted with a noble. If necessary, please let Mel-san or Carla be the legal wife in my place. That way, there will be no disputes over family succession. I hug Nonna from the front, bring her close and look directly at her eyes. Are you seriously going to leave me and go to the capital? You''re even going to stop being the legal wife? Yes, a wife who can''t bear your child is just sad. However, her eyes are telling me she doesn''t want to go. Good grief. I slowly bring my hand to her forehead and give it a flick. Her head is hard though, my finger feels numb. Ooowww!! What are you doing!? Don''t say something you don''t really mean. Besides, I never intended to let go of you in the first place. If you like big boobs then can''t you just find another girl with a nice pair? There''s no way another girl would have super big ones like yours, though I''ll refrain from saying unnecessary things like that. I thought all of you belonged to me. Your body, your heart...even your soul. I won''t let you leave at this point in time. I hug her again, stronger than last time and enough to hurt her. I don''t want to leave either! But...being the legal wife even though I can''t bear a child would become the root cause for disputes in the Hardlett family...I have no choice but to go the capital with some money, eat until I get plump and fart or something. Hey, are you perhaps using a certain someone as reference? I won''t say the name, since I''m indebted to that person for doing so many things for me. Besides, it''s still too soon to give up. Carla, please. Sure, I''ll gather everyone. Nonna listens with a puzzled expression. What are you going to do? It goes without saying. I''m going to plant my seed during the best fucking of your life. The bed was brought over to the bathroom. The bathtub is naturally filled with hot water, but there is also a metallic vessel with burning rocks in it and hot water poured on top. With a great sizzling sound, the vapour quickly rises and fills the bathroom. Is it too hot? It''s hot...but not enough for me to collapse. Nonna and I lay on the out-of-place bed, while the other girls open the window to adjust the temperature so it''s hot enough to make you sweat. But why are we doing this here? It''s easier for women to get pregnant in warm places. Plus, the steam is nice. There are many girls who get pregnant when they did it in the bath, says Melissa as she smiles kindly. Well, everyone is helping you, so just be quiet and thankful. Carla is speaking in her usual tone, but she has a gentle expression on her face. Everyone except Nonna and I are wearing bath towels, since they have no intention to join in. Now go on, join with her. Being urged by Melissa, I push my cock into Nonna''s pretty vagina. Nnah... As usual, it''s really tight in the beginning, but it''s something that she''ll get used to as I get inside. Well, let''s enjoy ourselves lots. Wait, Aegir-san shouldn''t move. What? Melissa stops my hips as they were about to move. The seed won''t come out like this though. It''ll be fine, that''s why we''re here after all. Everyone, please do as said earlier. ''Kaaay~ Copious amounts of warm scented oil is poured over our bodies connected in the missionary position. The girls reach their hands out to rub the oil all over, caressing our bodies. Ah-!? That''s-!! Just leave everything to us. Nonna raises a scream and I understood the reason immediately. Caressing her entire body means everywhere except the place we''re connected, so a finger wet with oil entered her anus as well. Nonna looks at me with a somewhat sad face, but even my ass has a finger in it, probably belonging to Celia. Aegir-san is so huge and his seed gushes out with so much force that it''s plenty to get her pregnant even if he doesn''t move furiously. Rather, it''s more important to get Nonna-san''s body in the mood. I''m desperate to get pregnant too! It''s because you are that you think too much and your body tenses up. I think you should forget about that and focus on enjoying the sex you''re about to experience. That''s why Melissa pours the oil over her giant breasts and fondles them like she''s milking them. The two of you only have to stay connected. Moving at all is forbidden, we will do our best in the meantime and you two are free to ejaculate and climax whenever you feel like. This would be close to torture for me, but this is also for Nonna''s sake. I lift Nonna up slightly so that it''s easier for her to get pleasured, getting into a sitting position where both of us face each other. Almost instantly, hands reach out to her breasts and nipples, her clitoris, her asshole and all her various erogenous zones. Aah! Aaaaaaah... Nonna couldn''t help but gasp. Gu...uuuuh Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I am also covered by the girls'' attacks C my balls are being fondled from the right and left, several hands are crawling over my back and stomach, and fingers of different sizes are entering my asshole one at a time. I instinctively move my hips, which prompts Melissa and Carla to stop me. You can''t move. Please ejaculate while remaining still. This is something difficult. Aahiii-! Six hands from Pipi, Leah and Celia''s run across and around Nonna''s breasts while the sisters, Kuu and Ruu pinch her nipples taut. Nonna seems to have climaxed from the stimulation as I feel her vagina clamping tightly around me. At the same time, Mireille pushes a finger larger than most women deep into my ass. Guooh! Without moving my hips, I start ejaculating enough that it overflows out. Ah...he came. He came, didn''t he. I exchange a hot kiss with Nonna, and while lots of semen was shot out, her extremely sensitive hole wasn''t pounded so she remains conscious. It was a much quieter climax than usual. I take Nonna''s hands and pull her forward so we are in the cowgirl position. Now that our assholes are easier to touch, the girls begin their concentrated attacks. Aauu!? Guh!! Once again, I ejaculate and she climaxes. I see, so this will repeat endlessly. Nonna and I only wrap ourselves together, exchanging kisses while whispering each other''s names. The pleasure is coming from the girls around us so we were able to ejaculate and climax respectively without having to move our hips. Since we weren''t bumping our bodies against each other, we don''t feel very fatigued, and Nonna isn''t getting any overly strong pleasures so she doesn''t lose consciousness even when she climaxes several times. When we are truly aroused, we forget about the time as we tangle with each other. When the steam gets thinner, more burning stones are added, and when it gets too hot, the window is opened and water is sprinkled over us. Nonna and I just stay connected, and occasionally change our positions, very slowly at that. It''s time to eat. One of you? Or perhaps two? We''ll eat together. I take the meat which was given to me in my mouth and transfer it to Nonna''s mouth while remaining connected to her. In return, Nonna takes a bite of salad and gives it to me with her mouth. My dick stays hard and I only take it out once every few hours so the both of us can take a piss, though we immediately connect with each other when we''re done. At first, Nonna was resistant to urinating in front of everyone, but was fine after doing it once. I have already ejaculated several times and Nonna has already reached climaxed many times. But without slamming our hips against each other, our consciousness remains intact, and we can continue. Incredible. Yes...this is the first time I''ve seen this. Carla stretches out her hand and kneads Nonna''s nipple. At that moment, she orgasms, though anywhere she touched would have triggered Nonna to climax at this point. Aaaauuuuuuuu-Aaaoooooooo... My beloved wife let out a long, long moan as she orgasms. It appears she finally reached the deepest and most pleasurable one. At the same time, I also release my semen. Aegir-sama...good...night. Nonna has finally fallen asleep. Didn''t she just fall into sleep rather than falling unconscious? Almost an entire day has passed. That''s surprising. Well, I lost all sense of time after all. The girls were sleeping and switching with each other to pleasure us endlessly. Now, enjoy our caresses. Then you can sleep right after, so just let yourself feel good and ejaculate. I enjoy the touch from the fingers of Mel and her two daughters and slowly close my eyes. Right before I fall into sleep, I felt myself ejaculating again. Good morning. When I regain consciousness, I realize I''m getting my head patted gently by Nonna while I was sleeping buried in her breasts. It looks like she was the one who woke up first. While you were sleeping, you shot your seed three times. Just when it would go soft, your cock would suddenly swell and shoot out a load. Nonna cackles. The atmosphere where she was crying in grief is long gone. I hug her tightly as we roll around on the bed soaked with liquids. Kyah, noo~ We play around for a bit, and when we stop moving, hands crawl over our bodies instantly. The other girls worked hard too. I''ll have to thank them properly later. Uu-! Ah. Once again, I ejaculate without any precursor, and we laugh together as we exchange a kiss and enjoy the pulsing sensation. It took the help of everyone and one of the beds have been rendered useless, but it was the best mating session. While thinking about how troublesome it might be if this were to become a habit, the finger which infiltrated my ass guided me towards another orgasm. In the end, we continued having sex in this way for three days straight, and when everything was over, Nonna wasn''t able to stand without getting someone to support her. My legs were wobbly as well and my balls and cock shrunk to a pathetic size after releasing everything. It might be comparable to Kroll''s when he''s hard. ...Or maybe that''s an exaggeration, it should be a little bigger than that. After that, Nonna''s attitude became more gentle, even welcoming Yoguri''s and Rita''s pregnancy from the bottom of her heart. As I thought, having everyone help out was a good influence on her. And it was a few days later when Nonna was drinking tea that she grinned broadly. Ow... Hm, what''s wrong? Did you hurt yourself? We didn''t have any rough sex, but mating for several days consecutively might have hurt her womb. No, I''m fine. I just felt a little prick in my stomach, but the pain has dissipated now. I guess that''s fine then. More importantly, please listen to this. About the new play, the ill-natured sister-in-law got together with the protagonist and is fighting as a new love rival. I never expected that sister-in-law to reconcile with him. I was curious about who wrote the script, but nobody would tell me. Nonna seems to be having fun, chatting about the events of the new play. More than anything though, I''m glad she''s happy. Chapter 145 - Patrolling Failure CAegir POVC Ah, feudal lord-sama, welcome~ When I open the door of the shop, I hear a gentle and calm voice. The place I came to is of course the little restaurant setup for Leticia, though it serves more home-cooking rather than restaurant-style dishes. I assume there are no problems? No~ I''m really thankful to the feudal lord-sama. I can hear the sizzling sound of meat being cooked from Leticia''s kitchen. Lunchtime is already over and the place is closed until evening. That''s why I''m able to talk with Leticia like this while enjoying a meal. The customers are all nice people too. It''s a full house everyday since I''ve been given a shop like this in such a nice location. Leticia''s shop is certainly not the biggest, with three tables and a few seats at the counter, so the two employees can manage to serve everyone even when the place is packed. In return, they are not able to make huge profits, but it should be enough for the two siblings to live well. But...after all the trouble of getting cheap ingredients, I want it the price to be cheaper for the customers too. You shouldn''t do that. It was arranged especially for Leticia for the ingredients to be supplied at a cheaper price. However, if they only applied the cost of labor to the price, the surrounding shops would think their own prices are too expensive. Adolph said that wouldn''t be good. Nothing scary happened? No, I haven''t been raped even once ever since I moved here! I think it''s wrong to expect to be raped at every available chance though. Leticia and them live on the second floor of the shop. The place is located on the intersection of the main road and in the heart of the city, and while there might be places where light doesn''t reach in the darkness of night, the guardroom is stationed nearby. Someone would have to be insane to rob or **** from this building. Sorry to keep you waiting~ Leticia brings out some dishes on a tray C Steak, salad, soup, some soft-looking bread, and some wine. It isn''t anything extraordinary, but it''s delicious. Is it fine to drink during the day? Ufufu. A little bit should be fine. Putting my arm around Leticia, who is pouring wine beside me, and hugging her close to me makes my meal taste much better. I finish eating and the after-meal tea is served. Then if you will allow me. Please. Find authorized novels in Webnovelfaster updates, better experiencePlease click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. At the same time, Leticia removes the chair opposite to me and crawls under the table. She opens the front of my pants and my cock, which has gotten a little hard from anticipating this moment, is sucked into her plump, juicy lips. Your lips are so lewd. Nnmoh... After feeling a little embarrassed, Leticia takes my cock deeper and uses her tongue to lick my entire length. It''s because of this that I make an effort to have lunch at this place, even if I have to change my plans a little. Show me your breasts too. I reach towards her chest and open the front to reveal her large breasts. They''re big enough to be considered large tits, but they are soft in addition to being big. When I squeeze her tits, it feels like my hands are sinking in. It isn''t just her breasts, but her entire body has a soft, fluffy feeling which entices men. Naa... Leticia continues to service me with her mouth, though I reach down under the table and pull her out and stick my hand in her crotch. Her vagina feels soft too, making me want to put my dick in her soon. I''m sorry~ The girl uses her hand to lightly cover her exposed butt and rejects me. It''s fine, isn''t it? ...let me embrace you. I hug Leticia from behind and rub my meat rod against her ass, although she always shifts away just when it looks like my dick will enter her. I also like the feudal lord-sama a lot and want to be embraced but... Is it ''that'' condition? Please and thank you~ Mumu... It seems Leticia is perfectly willing to be embraced by me, to become my lover and to even bear my children, but there is one condition for all of that. Um...me too... She wants me to embrace her younger brother, Sharon, as well. Even now, he is beside me rubbing his dick desperately. Despite being his elder sister, it would be natural for him to lust for Leticia''s body which one would expect at least 14 men to direct their lust towards it, but that guy isn''t looking at her exposed genitals or ass and is clearly being directed at my dick. His appearance is easily mistaken for a woman''s and he even wears female clothing in the restaurant when serving customers, but that thing sprouting out from his crotch, while small, is still a dick. I''m stretching my ass everyday for Hardlett-sama! It''s okay to do it whenever you want! It''s not okay for me, since it feels like the world would change in a lot of ways if I penetrate a guy''s ass. But looking at him now, Sharon isn''t hairy and has a girlish face and voice. If only this thing wasn''t attached to him, I could enjoy these sisters together right now. Guh! In the end, I wasn''t able to penetrate Leticia and release my seed fruitlessly on top of her ass. Hardlett-sama! Cuuum!! Matching the timing of my ejaculation, Sharon shoots his seed in his own hand. Not good. I''ll always be waiting for you~ I''m also going to try to become more like a man Hardlett-sama prefers! I was actually thinking it would be fine to dig into Sharon''s ass if I could taste Leticia even for a little bit. Dangerous, dangerous. Well, let''s continue looking around. Count-sama! As expected! Your tool...aaaah!! When I came to inspect the theater, I encountered Lilian, who was taking a break during the downtime between programs, so we slipped away to an inn together. She came up to me with her skirt rolled up, asking me if I had any time to spare, so there''s no way I could refuse her. She had her hands on the bed while I was standing behind her and thrusting, but I didn''t have to lower my hips that much. It isn''t because I have extremely short legs, it''s just that Lilian''s legs are fairly long. What pretty legs you have, incredibly stylish, but...don''t you think it''s a little too skinny? You look fatter than you think on stage so I thought it would be perfect if I became a little skinnier. Is that how it is? But what can I say about a girl who prioritizes plays so much, yet invites me to have sex with her when she''s taking a break from the stage. I occasionally call her to the mansion in Rafen to embrace her, but there are many times she turns me down on the day before a play because she would feel too fatigued. The program this time has an erotic scene in it, so if I get fucked by the Count-sama, I can understand how it feels to become a prisoner of a pleasure-crazed man. She said something flattering. In that case, I''ll make sure I thrust into her repeatedly to meet her expectations. Lilian appears in many different types of programs ranging from refined programs geared towards nobles and large merchants and short programs suited more for the commoners, and it is broken down further into different roles in both cases, where she isn''t particularly choosy about playing roles going from a high class princess to a lowly prostitute. Many people would go to the theater just to see her. Aggh! Uuu!! I ejaculate after one last thrust, my arousal rising even further when I think about how I''m releasing my seed into Lilian, who is admired by everyone and is an object of envy to others. It feels like I came more than usual. When I finish ejaculating, the two of us roll on the bed together. That was amazingly good. Is your body okay? Yes, being an actress is physical labor after all. ...actually I have one more request today. What is it? Come out. The door opens and a female shyly makes her appearance. She looks to be about 18 years old, her face is more cute than pretty and her breasts are pretty big. This girl is going to be performing an important role for the first time in the program this time. It''s a role where she clings to the protagonist in tears after being violated by a corrupt noble, but as I was thinking why her acting was so awkward, I found out she''s a virgin. ...I don''t really know how to act like I''m being violated. The girl mutters in a rather adorable voice. That''s why I want the Count-sama to **** this girl. Please. It''s new and exciting for a girl to count on me to **** them. I know it''s to help her with her role, but is she alright with giving up her virginity like that? Yes! I want to become an incredible actress like Lilian-san too! For that sake, I don''t mind getting my hymen torn once or twice! If you want to be first-class, you need to at least have that much resolve. I see, what a harsh world they are living in. Stay still! I''m your master, so listen to what I say! Nooo! Master, please forgive me! Be quiet, I''m using this inexcusable body of yours. You were trying to seduce me, weren''t you. I push the girl on the bed and get into the missionary position, rip the maid outfit the girl was wearing and forcefully grab her breasts, since she told me she didn''t mind. That''s not it! Noo, noooo! Someoneee!! Nobody''s going to come and save you. Just give up and spread your legs! I use one hand to grab her legs, which are as slender as Lilian''s legs, and easily push her legs open wide. Help me Steve! Stevee. Hahaha, is that the name of your lover? However, he isn''t going to be the one who takes your virginity. It''s...my dick!! I grab her hips and forcibly penetrate her. I''ve done rape-play in the past before but this is the first time I actually tore someone''s hymen. Hiiiiii! It hurttttsssssss!! I don''t want thisssss! It''s really thiccckkkkkkkkkkkkk!! It''s tearing meeeee. It looks like it actually hurts, but I don''t have the ability to see through acting. Ooh, it''s tight and feels really good. I purposely slam my hips against her loud enough for her to hear. The way she really clenches down on me feels nice. I also fondle her large, ready-to-touch tits. I''m cumming! Get pregnant! Hiii! A-at least do it outside...anything but that- Nope, as if I would pull out from this pleasurable hole. I''m gonna cum like this. Stop! So cruel of you! Don''ttttt!! The girl pounds her fists into my chest and stomach but she has absolutely no strength. I pay her no mind and continue to pound her, finishing off by pulling my cock as far out it can go without leaving the hole and then ramming it deep into her, ejaculating into the depths of her womb. Noooooooooooooooo!!! I release my semen as she lets out an agonizing cry, hold down her tear-stained face and give her a kiss. Nngh! NnnnnnhC!! She put up a strong resistance similar to when I first took her virginity, but when I use my tongue to stir up the inside of her mouth, she gives up and relaxes her arms and legs. You have a pretty nice body. I''ll be using you again later, so come immediately when I summon you. Got it? Eeegh...uuuu...fueeh... I pull my dick covered in virgin blood from the woman who continues to cry, put my clothes on quickly and leave the room. Lilian told me to leave after fucking her to recreate a real-life situation as closely as possible. I''m leaving the inn with mixed feelings from actually raping her. Although with that said, there''s no way someone would consent to getting their virginity taken through ****. Let''s just believe this was a special kind of play. What did you think of that virgin? Lilian follows after me a brief moment after I left the inn. It seems that girl was immersing herself in the lingering feeling of loss. It was pretty good. She had a nice body, so then... Yes, the next opportunity would be for me to feel the pain of being a virgin. She gets straight to the point; Lilian''s acting in bed is perfect so I wouldn''t be able to tell the difference. I''m looking forward to the next time. Now, let''s continue looking around. That was incredibleeee...as I thought, getting fucked by the feudal lord-sama is the best... The one lying exhausted on the bed beside me is one of the prostitutes I''m acquainted with. But she isn''t working right now. But is it really alright? Even though I used your ass this time...you have a kid in your stomach, right? I''m still okay, plus I''m really lewd. If I don''t get a guy in my body every once in a while, it''ll be bad for me. This girl went to Lintbloom about two months ago, but got pregnant and came back here. The father of the child in her stomach is one of her customers but it seems she consciously chose not to use contraception. Working in this trade really makes you want a family. You have friends to help you out so you can somehow manage to raise the kid too. But you can''t work after getting pregnant. Are you okay in terms of money? Yes, with Lintbloom being dangerous, there are miners and guys all over the place. Prostitutes are basically treated as angels and all the men fawn over us. For me, it''s normal to get four customers at a time twice, in the morning and at night. With no sunlight reaching the inside of a mine, they don''t know when it''s afternoon or night, but the miners rotate working afternoon and night shifts. This girl seems to be matching their scheduled rest time and works twice during those hours. My body''s pretty nice, right? Even at two silver, customers come flocking to me. There are times I earned ten gold in a week. That''s why I''ll be fine raising a kid...although there are various issues related with companies that lowered the price slightly. She''s quite strong-willed. Just when I was thinking to contribute to help her and pulled out my wallet, she softly places her hand on mine. I don''t need the money, you''ve been treating me well all this time so I don''t want to treat this as work. I understand. If you''re ever in a bind, don''t hesitate to drop by the mansion. Yes, I know. I love you, feudal lord-sama. We exchange a light kiss and dress myself. Where should I go next to find girls? Night After finishing dinner, I remain seated at the table to enjoy desserts and tea served after the meal. ...Aegir-sama, did you go check on the situation regarding the harvesting of wheat? Everyone is relaxing, but Celia has a sour look on her face. Well, at lot of things happened. And about how many people "happened"? Maybe eight? ... It can''t be helped. I''ll go tomorrow. I''ll accompany you tomorrow then! I can''t sleep with any girls if Celia comes along. If you scatter your seed around so much, the entire town will be filled with Aegir-sama''s kids, you know? What an exaggeration, there are 16,000 people in Rafen. Half of them are males, and even if we assume half of the remaining number are elderly and children, there are only 4000 women of suitable age. Even if I sleep with 10 people everyday...it would take me a year. Please be more diligent! Even now, you have someone secretly under the table, don''t you!? Celia is in a huff, letting out a ''Geez!''. And then, there was the sound of someone hitting their head under the table. ... ...Ahem. The tablecloth is lifted up and Rita slowly appears out from under the table, and coughs once. She wipes the seed dripping from her mouth and stands behind me as if nothing happened. You''re pregnant, so don''t push yourself. I''m grateful for your concern. But I can''t calm down if I don''t have some of Hardlett-sama''s semen. Is that so, then suck on it again. Of course. Celia was angry to the point she couldn''t make a sound, while I think to myself that I''ll go around tomorrow to make a diligent inspection. Abstaining for half a day starting from the morning is mortifying but I''ll show her I can endure it. Chapter 146 - Preparation For War Aye! I''m back. Subscribe to my onlyfans, I post nudes and porn videos for only $5.00! ------ CAegir POVC Well if it isn''t the feudal lord-sama, are you making your rounds? Yeah, is the harvesting work progressing smoothly? I have been growing wheat for quite some time, but I have never seen a harvest like this! As the village chief, it fills me with happiness. With Celia accompanying me, we make our way around to the villages surrounding Rafen. As expected, it would take several nights just to inspect the harvest situation. Even looking from Rafen, I can tell the harvest is doing well because of the golden color of wheat dominating the fields outside the city walls. But judging from his face, it seems like a really big deal from the village chief''s position. There was little to no labor required during planting season, and manure and water was used in bountiful amounts. In addition, we have iron farming tools and farming horses, so it could only be due to our incompetence if we had a poor harvest! I guess this is the result of Adolph''s hard work. But there is a strange difference when contrasting the expression of the happy village chief and the harvesting farmers, since they don''t look like they are putting their backs into their work. Aah, don''t mind them. They were once people who were abandoned after working hard for their hometown, and they just think that there will be an additional tax collected when the feudal lord comes during harvest season. I see...I won''t take any extra tax! So work hard!! After I shouted, the farmers look relieved and hasten their harvesting work. So, feudal lord-sama, is that rumor true? What rumor? That if we offer you a young girl, a portion of the tax will be reduced... Some girls from the village are listening while waiting fearfully behind the village chief. So they''re going to let me embrace them if I say yes? I''m not that much of a sex beast. Don''t say something so stupid and get back to work! I-I''m terribly sorry! The village chief hurriedly steps down and the girls disappear after screaming ''kyaa''. I guess it''s a bit of a waste. It''s because of your habitual behavior that they hear rumors like that. Please act in a more dignified manner. How cheeky of you to say, Celia. Here''s what you get. Ah-! Don''t tie up my hair...aah! It''s in a square knot nowww! Well, let''s call Schwartz over and move on to the next village. As we look around for where that horse went off to, Wait! What''s with this horse, he''s mating with our Herth! Isn''t this the feudal lord-sama''s horse...er wait! His dick''s huge! It''s going to tear Herth! But...she''s in ecstasy. I thought this one was getting old...but she''s still a female. That idiot is riding a farming horse and swinging his hips. He looks over at us and neighs as if he wants us to wait a minute. Why do I have to wait for him to finish mating? You two are like peas in a pod. Damnit Celia, I''ll pretend to pat your head gently, but I''ll tie a big butterfly knot in your hair. This idiot of ours as caused you trouble. The two peasant females stare blankly at the mating animals; one looks to be over 50 years old and the other looks slightly younger than 40. Here is my way of apologizing. No, no it''s nothi-...eeh!? Nmmu! I gently grab the face of the 40 year old woman and kiss her lips. It didn''t take too long after our lips met that her mouth opens slightly. Without delay, I thrust my tongue into her mouth, tangling with the woman''s trembling tongue. The passionate kiss involving the messy swapping of spit lasted for about 10 minutes. In the meantime, I can hear Schwartz pulling his dick out beside us. It seems he''s finished mating. How impressive, this perverted horse is able to make the female one collapse in exhaustion. The timing was perfect, so I end our kissing, jump on Schwartz and leave the village behind. When our lips separated, the 40-year-old woman''s knees become weak and she falls to the ground. I''ll be going now. Take care. Y-yes... The 50-year-old woman watches us ride off with a dumbfounded look on her face. Feudal lord-sama...m-more please... The 40-year-old woman remains seated on the ground, looking at me with wet, steamy eyes. But I won''t be able to avoid being criticized as a sex-obsessed feudal lord if I embrace this likely married woman outside in the middle of the day. I''m a man with common sense. I can only leave gallantly in this situation. Hey, Kakaa, what''s wrong? You''re just collapsed here. We''re so busy with the harvest we can use all the help we can get, so if you''re free... Oh dear, perfect timing, let''s make a child! Haah, what are you saying? We already have six kids in the family, and you''re already getting old so didn''t you decide you wanted to stop? And also when it''s so damn busy... Whatever, just come! You''re a quick shooter, so it''ll be over in 10 minutes. Why are you so horny?! What on earth happened to you, Ma? I don''t know what you''re talking about. The population increasing in number is a good thing. I did something good again. Geez! Celia looks pretty unhappy, so I''ll try cheering her up by patting her head. She seems embarrassed perhaps because the villagers can see her, but they''re just laughing at the large butterfly knot on your head. After that, Celia and I went around to several other villagers, but everywhere we went, the farmers were cheerful because of the abundant harvest. Adolph thoroughly prepared the flood control and cultivated the land in the areas around Rafen in the early stages of ruling and now that effort is being returned in the form of harvest. There is a clear difference between the land now and newly acquired land. There have also been people recently who want to migrate to my territory and live in Rafen or one of the surrounding villages. With that said, there is a finite amount of land and there isn''t an unlimited number of job openings in Rafen. That is where I stop thinking. Why am I troubling myself with domestic affairs? Isn''t it because you''re the feudal lord? While we are away from the public eye, Celia rides with me on Schwartz, sitting in front of me. All the villages we went to thought that they could reduce the tax by providing a young girl for you to embrace. Most of them were above middle-aged so I was able to hold back, but there was a pretty girl in one of the villages so it was a little dangerous. My crotch was really bulging out, but Celia helped me before I laid hands on her. Aegir-sama will one day get his body destroyed because of a woman. That''s what I want. Geez! That''s not good! Celia makes a fuss in my arms, but I hug her tightly, rubbing her breasts and neck. My dick has already gotten hard and is pushing up against her cute ass. ... You don''t want it? ...It''s just that we''re in a busy area, so just the pants... Celia pulls down only her short pants, revealing her ass. My dick searches for her precious little hole and pushes against the entrance... This is quite the mess. It might cause a flood. Uuu-, you don''t have to say it. It''s impossible for someone not to get wet in the arms of the person they love! Alright, alright. I get Celia to ride on my hips while remaining on the horse, and Schwartz starts to move strangely. His body rocks as if he was travelling on rough ground and the movement caused my dick to dig deep into Celia. Hey! Schwartz! Don''t...so deep! This guy''s doing it on purpose. Celia was unable to endure the feeling of being pierced so deep by my cock. She quickly orgasms, then sprays her juices on Schwartz''s mane. The stupid horse neighs, satisfied with what he accomplished, but he hasn''t seen anything yet. I''m cumming too! I continue thrusting until the last second, then pull my cock out of Celia and squeeze it in between her thighs before ejaculating, getting the sudden burst of semen all over Schwartz''s head. Feeling the suspicious sensation on his neck, Schwartz twists his head to smell the substance, but as soon as he does, he lets out a loud neigh and accelerates. Hahaha, did he learn his lesson? Schwartz finds a small river and dips his head in the water, but he wasn''t able to wash it off easily. After that, he wouldn''t let me ride on his back no matter what, so I had no choice but to ride with Celia on her horse on the way home. I''m glad that you managed to complete a proper inspection this time. Back in Rafen, Celia covers her face when she hears Adolph greet us. She did climax several times after all. Schwartz, who had been in a bad mood, cheers up when he gets into the stable. I could hear another horse neigh from the widely-constructed stable. The horse was a young female one who couldn''t run well after injuring her leg in battle, and would normally be disposed of and turned into horse meat, but Schwartz seemed to be persistently concerned about her, so she was placed into the same stable with him. It seems his definition of "looking after her" is to have sex with her everyday, since that''s what I see whenever I check up on them during my free time. The mating season for horses is usually in spring but Schwartz seems to be horny throughout the entire year. The female understands she''s been saved, and doesn''t reject his daily advances, even feeling dejected and lonely during the times when Schwartz and I are away. She also seems to know that he has mated with other horses on the outside, and rubs her body against Schwartz as if to replace the scent on his large body with her own. He really is an inexcusable perverted horse, repeatedly riding on other mares even though he has a female that thinks of him so much. ...that''s right. What was the pause for? Then, I''ll talk about the tax revenue and the like for autumn. Everyone has been gathered in the office for a meeting. I take it easy, drinking tea and putting Pipi in between my legs so I can stroke her. Celia is trying to listen diligently so my hand feels lonely. Pipi writhes around as I stroke the bottom of her neck, and the meeting ends when I pat her playfully. I''ll have to ask Celia to show me her memo later. Income Harvest Tax C Wheat Sales (payment in kind) 15,000 gold Mine Tax 12,000 gold Other, Direct Trade 3000 gold Subtotal: 30,000 gold Expenses Army Maintenance Cost, Wages, etc. 24,000 gold Rafen Mansion Maintenance, Management (Servant Wages) 2000 gold City Guards Maintenance 2000 gold Paid Labor 4000 gold Subtotal: 32,0000 gold Grand Total: -2000 gold A-amazing... Looking at Celia''s trademark memo after the meeting, Melissa, Maria and Mireille are in shock. This should be the normal reaction, but the reactions of the other girls seem dull in comparison. Nonna and Catherine were originally great nobles so this isn''t much to them, whereas Leah and Pipi don''t quite understand the value of money yet. So you really are a great noble... And you are that great noble''s lover. It hasn''t been too long since Mireille came to Rafen so she might not have been too aware. In that case, I can rest assured...for those kids too. Haha, but in return, you will also act as my sacrifice today. I know. I''m looking forward to how you''re going to eat me today. The small village Mireille was from will be exempt from tax as long as I''m alive. On the other hand, everyone in the village which treated Mel coldly are trembling in fear. It''s not like I''m going to do anything though. But to think we''re still in the red. It''s surprising. Adolph said the revenue was turning around so I thought for sure we would be in the black. It''s a good thing Adolph-san isn''t here. If he knew you weren''t listening at all, it would pile additional anxiety on him again. It seems there is more harvest than it appears even if the tax to the Kingdom is deducted, but is being kept as wheat and stockpiled instead of being sold. There is the rebellion with Malt Kingdom too, so the situation doesn''t really allow for wheat to be traded. The thinking is probably that we can manage somehow if we run out of gold by borrowing or beating down some people, but the citizens would quickly die of starvation if we run out of food supplies. In addition, if there is going to be a war in the future, the price of grain will definitely jump in price, so everything besides the amount needed by the merchants are stored away. The mine tax and trade has really increased dramatically. I did joke around and said that as long as Aegir-sama doesn''t overdo things, you wouldn''t be troubled with debt anymore but...you weren''t listening, I guess. Sorry, I was absorbed in petting Pipi. Muu Celia becomes timid. It''s because of you that I''m saved. Come on, I''ll pet you too, so come over. Muu... While remaining sullen, she brings her head over to me. When I pat her, she instantly cheers up C what a cutie. Soon after the meeting was over, a messenger came from Erich, telling me to convene in the capital, and that he''s bringing his troops and leading the Kingdom''s army as well. There is still time remaining in the ceasefire agreement. But the ceasefire only prevents the parties of the agreement from attacking, so they are free to brandish their forces as they please. And when the time has expired, it is possible to attack with full force C which is probably what the other side is thinking too. It''s starting, eh? Were you bored? I chat with Leopolt as I read the letter telling me to convene. ... Leopolt doesn''t reply. But a tiny smile appears on his face. I''m the same C embracing girls is nice and all but I can''t calm down if I don''t fight in a war every so often. Now, let''s bring the entire army and call up the mountain nation as well. It''s the start of an exciting time. Side Story: Maid''s Tragedy?1 There was a large crashing sound as a vase shatters. Aaaaaaaah!! Ah, what have you done!!? When I was cleaning, my eager self was carefully wiping down the place, even the underside, but I knocked over a vase. In that moment, the object sunk into the ground, creating a loud sound and breaking into many pieces. I quickly try to pick up the pieces, but there are so many that it''s impossible to put back together. Nooooooooo! After realizing the vase was completely broken, a scream I thought didn''t belong to me leaked out. I''ve come to the mansion about a month ago as a live-in housekeeper, but I knew about this vase. It''s a high-class item worth about 30 to 40 gold. It''s even more expensive than one year of my wages and there''s no way I could compensate for the damages. If this was found out, there''s no way I would be let off the hook. T-that''s right, I can go to Rita-san! The strict head maid would get severely angry and might even hit me, but that''s fine. I wouldn''t know what to do if the madam finds out about this. What happened? I thought my heart stopped when I heard a male''s voice, or perhaps it did actually stop for a second. M-master! This is the worst, the person who I didn''t want to find out the most, found out. The senpai who was cleaning together with me, quickly created some distance between us. There''s no time for me to hold a grudge against her for that though. Oh, did the vase break? Aaaah... I have two parents and six siblings younger than me, who were all happy when they found out I was able to work at this mansion with good pay when we were struggling with tax and food costs...yet something like this happened. I jump at the feet of the master. I''m terribly sorry! Oh please...I beg you...uuuuuu-! Genuine tears run down my face. What will happen to me, let alone my family. It might mean several of my siblings will be sold just from him demanding me to compensate for the damage. Hey, hey, what''s wrong? You didn''t get hurt, did you? Waaaah!! I''m sorry!! I''m so sorryyyyy! Yes! I didn''t break it! Calm down a bit. ...you, clean it up. Y-yes! I''m not related to this! The master lifts me up and tells my senpai to clean up the fragments. I''m still in a state of panic, so there was nothing I could do but continue to apologize. Don''t get so riled up, I''m not going to get angry. It''s not a big deal if you broke the vase. I''m sorry...egh...I''m so sorry... I can''t really hear what the master is saying. I just cling to him and apologize again and again. Good grief...nevertheless, you have a pretty nice body. How old are you? I understand only the part where he asked me about my age. Egh, gusu! I''m 18...gusu. Alright, good. The master walks to the corridor as he carries me, not to a punishment room...but just a regular bedroom. It''s a bedroom for guests if I recall correctly. There we go. He throws me on the bed and covers me with the sheets. The master quickly gets in the bed too. Um...I...the vase... I remain bewildered and couldn''t say anything as the master kisses my lips and squirms in between my legs. That reminds me, this is my first kiss...just when I was thinking that, the master climbs on top of me. Oow!! I could hear a rip or a similar sound coming from the inside of my body. I feel a sharp pain and an incredible pressure, but more importantly, I need to beg the master for forgiveness. Um...if you could please spare my family and let it just be my punishment? Hm? Oh, were you still talking about the vase? It''s fine, that kind of stuff happens. I won''t blame you. So you''re forgiving me !? Uu...Next time...guh...be careful. Could injure...uuu, too. I''m glad, since this was really the scariest point of my life. I exhale and then realize the master has gotten naked before I knew it and grabs my body. Guh, you loosened up and it went all the way in! Alright, I''m cumming!! Yes? At that moment, a brawny, muscular arm hugs me and after a soft groan was let out by my ear, I can feel something hot flowing inside my body. I probably regained my sense of touch because I''m relieved now. The sharp pain and pressure runs throughout my body and there was also an indescribable feeling, causing me to let out a short shriek before I feel my consciousness fading. The Next Day Huh? When I open my eyes, I find myself in a room I''ve never seen before. Arara? I feel pain in my crotch and see a red flower stained on the sheets. Eeh-? My shoulders, chest, and even my thighs are covered with marks, probably a result of getting sucked on. Oryo? When I bend my body, an incredible amount of liquid is flowing out from my crotch, of course I have not used any contraceptives. I...did I get eaten? While I''m still dumbfounded, Rita-san and Sebastian-sama shows up and talks about different things. I was told not to disclose anything about the bed, I was told not to entertain any other men in return for receiving twice the amount of wages, and was additionally given a special sum of money on the spot. On the next day off, it felt like a joke, but I was able to get the meat of the black beast, which I''ve never been able to try once because of how expensive it was, and let my family eat it. Everyone seemed to think it was so delicious they might faint. By the way, when the senpai who abandoned me found about how I was taken to bed with the master, she came crying in apology to me. Everything was my fault so it didn''t sit well with me. ...So, what are you doing? I think it was this thick. I make a large circle with my arms. What is that, the size of the firewood? Isn''t that too big? It''s like the size of a thick log. It really is, I''m surprised it went in. In the furnace? It''s still too early for that. I''m really surprised it went in. I really have to praise myself for not breaking. Chapter 147 - End Of The Ceasefire https://onlyfans.com/maddylong ------- CAegir POVC Capital: Goldonia You used quite a bit, didn''t you. It''s fine, this is the portion I''m offering. It would be annoying if anything out of the ordinary were to happen. This army of mine which arrived in the capital consists of a fighting force with 4000 from the regular army, 4000 bow cavalry and about 600 from the reserve troops who are accompanying the transport unit. All members of the army, over 8000 in strength, will be heading straight to the capital, but a large amount of horse-pulled wagons are sticking closely behind them, following the soldiers after they depart from Rafen. The caravan of over 100 wagons are all carrying wheat flour, transporting my portion of tax which was harvested from my territory as an offering to the capital. I also had to prepare for the war and was told to hurry, plus I had a colossal amount of wheat to transport and didn''t want to use the wagons, so I entrusted the transportation to Claire''s Flitch Company. Of course, I had to pay the transportation fee, but if some of the goods were lost for any reason on the way, there was a condition in the contract stating they would compensate for it, however.... We stuck close to you from the beginning to end. She''s saving money on escort fees. I''ve completely lost in this regard. They followed behind us without separating too far and didn''t even bring along the minimum amount of escorts to protect them. My territory, especially the road leading north towards the capital, has no problems in terms of safety for the most part. However, the area in Erich''s territory which continues to the capital, isn''t one where you could camp outside at night without stationing guards to keep watch, although it isn''t experiencing any political strife either. Of course, it is safe to assume a group of peerless bandits who would try to steal from an entire army does not exist. There was a small incident before though. Then it would have been cheaper just to borrow the wagons. Easier said than done. There''s no way to win against Claire when it comes to business and money talks. I only have the advantage when battling her in bed. Hardlett-dono! The vassal lords'' armies seem to be running late. Leave them, it''s nothing to fret about, they''ll come eventually. They''re really useless, aren''t they. Myla sighs at Irijina''s loud remark. This convening of troops includes all the territory nobles, so naturally, me and the other neighboring territory nobles are sending soldiers as well. At first glance, 8000 total soldiers may seem like a decent amount, but a large majority of them are conscripted peasants, who were not given much training, meaning the difference in skill between my soldiers is clear as day. There was also the time we conducted a training exercise, where a squad of 1000 was beaten black and blue by Myla and her 200 troops. More importantly, the problem is the mobility speed is too slow. Leopolt doesn''t seem to have much expectations of them either. However because of their standing, they''ll probably be deployed close to me. They''re a wall. If they don''t arrange themselves well, they will become a hindrance to us. Don''t screw up that part. Don''t be so obvious when using them as sacrificial pawns, you hear? Yessir, I''ll be more discreet. It would be nice if Erich took command over them though. That probably won''t happen, since even I''m not willing. That brigade... Yeah, no doubt about it. It''s Lord Hardlett''s army. So that''s the black flag... As the merchants and travellers pass beside us, they whisper something to each other. They even know about the flag. It appears you''re quite famous in the capital. Aegir-sama''s feats make the best gossip material after all. I guess the poets and storytellers are embellishing my accomplishments. He cut away 10 people in one swing of his spear... It''s probably closer to 8. He massacred everyone even though it was 20 against 1... I could do that if it''s necessary, otherwise I''ll stay back. Why would I do something so dangerous? He''s able to satisfy 30 women all at once... That is actually true. Plus, 20 of them got pregnant. As I respond to those unfounded rumors, the lords'' armies finally catches up from behind us. It wasn''t like we were marching in a hurry, so why did they get separated that far even while we''re walking at a normal pace. Leopolt, I''m heading to the palace so take the army to the garrison. Myla, you do the same too. Leopolt has no rank, so it would be troublesome if it starts an argument with the other nobles. Myla has a rank, but there is a silent understanding that she''s my woman too, so she''ll probably be able to push her way through. Yessir. Yessir! The Kingdom''s army, while hurriedly constructed, includes 8 divisions totalling 120,000, so there''s no way they could be left outside the gates of the capital. That''s why a garrison was constructed on the outskirts of the capital, ready with a large barracks and parade grounds for the troops to be stationed. The garrison grounds appears to have spare room so the army I brought with me is taken there as well. But 120,000? They did well to gather that many. If I gathered even a tenth of that, it would ruin me financially. We won''t lose in terms of soldier quality though! Celia, who often watches over the training of the soldiers, puffs out her chest proudly. She''s so cute, and her breasts are getting bigger too. Waah! Why are you grabbing them!? If you''re going to stick out your chest in front of a guy, they''re obviously going to get fondled or sucked on. You haven''t changed at all. Count Hardlett. I turn around at the sound of a voice to see the information officer, Rebecca. So she returned to the capital. Did you put in a good word for me with the King? Maybe it was too early to say it, but Rebecca pounces towards me to cover my mouth, then looks at her surroundings. Then she complains, whispering in an angry tone. Are you trying to ruin me by saying that in the middle of the city?! Sorry, that wasn''t my intention. After confirming there isn''t anybody concerned with us nearby, Rebecca talks in a subdued voice. As your subordinate said, I made my report with the various manufactured information. Because of that, I am now the head of the information officers, the chief information officer. Good for her. But that is for our mutual benefit, and that was since then. My subordinate told you that he could provide the funds or manpower as necessary, didn''t he? Won''t that be bribery!? There''s no way I can accept that! That''s unfortunate, since Adolph said things would be easier if we could get an information officer on our side. Haha, I''m joking. Actually, do you have a little time to spare? Yes? I can create some time if it''s something beneficial. It must be some sort of fate to be reunited here like this. How about coming back to my mansion for a quick round... I have to complete my duties, so if you would excuse me. I pray for your good fortune. Aah...there goes that tight, little ass. I want to fill that tiny asshole of hers with my rod someday. You tried to hit on her again? I got shrugged off though. If you get even more girls, even if it''s Aegir-sama, you won''t be able to hold out. Your thing will fall off. I''ll just have to train more so that doesn''t happen. I reach for Celia''s ass. Muu-, am I her substitute? No, you''re my cute Celia. Geez, you''re all talk! Aah! Wait... My fingers slide into her short pants and find their way into her asshole and vagina. Celia is at the mercy of my two fingers, skewering her from the front and back. We''re in the middle of the city, so there won''t be any pedestrians who would pay attention or be surprised at where my fingers are going C they''re all unrelated. At the royal palace, the King gives out his usual speech and mentions things like fighting hard, devotion, feats of war and victory, but I don''t really remember much of it. The important thing is that I am no longer part of the reserve army, but am now appointed as the commander of the Kingdom''s army. I will need to ask Erich about the details later. Right now, I need to return to the mansion to do something more important. What a nice view. I''m prepared... This looks fun!! This kind of lewd thing! This is a kind of amusement too. Onee-chan...this is embarrassing. Pipi''s ass has gotten bigger too! Celia, Irijina, Myla, Luna, Ruby and Pipi have lined up their asses. There is one more ass from the person I left in charge of the mansion, Dorothea. Doesn''t it turn you off if my old, dirty ass is here with all the other young girls? It''s certainly a little loose. UUuuu... The ass of the person who would be 43 this year doesn''t look fresh at all. But this worn out ass is enough to arouse me. I spread open the ass cheeks of the embarrassed woman and roll my tongue across the mature lady''s genitals and asshole. Look. Yes? Hiiiih!! I push my dick in front of Dorothea as she turns around. How is it? It''s big, isn''t it. You''ll surprise me if you put something so big in front of me so suddenly! You have to let me prepare myself a little. Your ass and your pussy made it like this. There''s no way I''m unhappy you''re here. It''s like this because of me... Dorothea unconsciously speaks of the condition of my dick, grabbing it gently and crawling her tongue along the length. Feeling happy that she was the one who decided to service me, I smile softly and hold down her head lightly. How is my thing? Go ahead and say it. It''s so thick, like a tree trunk. Is that it? No, it''s long and thick like a log, and it''s so hard like a rock...it''s so dark, like it''s lacquered with charcoal. The rugged muscles and bulging veins...it''s like a monster born to devour women greedily. How does it feel, knowing you will be eaten by that monster soon? I''m sure it''ll hurt and be agonizing...yet enjoyable and unbearable. Well said! I can''t hold back any longer either. I slap Dorothea''s ass before holding her down with both hands, pushing my dick against her as she gets on all fours. I''ll be eating Dorothea first, help out. Okaaaay. In an instant, the other girls crowd around Dorothea''s body, sucking her tits, legs and neck, indulging in her flesh like a group of hungry zombies. This is-! Everyone, stop, this is embarrassing! My apologies. But these are Aegir-sama''s orders. Celia playfully bites Dorothea''s clitoris as she explains herself. The Chief''s orders are absolute. Pipi and Luna takes one breast each into their mouths and pulls on them. Stoooop it! There is no time for ...that! I forcefully slam my hips into her, using enough momentum to make a thud sound. My meat rod ignores all resistance and instantly pushes its way to the deepest part of her body, creating an impact strong enough to shake Dorothea''s rather small body violently. Hahaha, your mature hole feels quite good. Please put it in slower~! I climb on top of her, licking her back and rocking my hips gently. I decide to attack while clinging to her, using more of a grinding, circular motion rather than a hard thrusting movement. Her womb is getting penetrated by my dick in the doggy style position, her clitoris is being bitten, her nipples are being teased, and her lips are being kissed in a slightly aggressive manner, causing the woman to tremble like a toy. This kind of scene absolutely can''t be shown to the orphans. It''s feeling better. Let''s release the first shot. Please wait! If you let it out inside, I''ll get pregnant. Fumu, Dorothea treats the children in the orphanage like her own kids and has decided not to have any herself. Then, it can''t be helped. Face this way. I pull my dick out of her body and thrust it in front of her face. If I slather the contraceptive now, it wouldn''t be as effective and I want to get my semen in Dorothea''s body once after such a long time. Nmooh...nngoou... I put my cock slowly into Dorothea''s mouth as she takes deep breaths. As I pass through the inside of her mouth, I wait until it slides down her throat and almost approaches her stomach before holding her head down. I''m letting it out. Bite down lightly. Nngho! Dorothea''s teeth sinks into the root of my dick. At the same time, my dick squirms violently in her mouth. Uoooooooooh!! Nbuu!! It''s making an incredible sound. It sounds like a thick vein exploded!! I ejaculate in a way Dorothea doesn''t suffocate, finishing up in a short period of time. With the ejaculation done after a few seconds, I pull out my dick after it has gotten partially soft. Dorothea immediately collapses on the bed exhaustedly. Geho! Gaho! ...what an amazing orgasm, it feels like I drank an entire bottle of water. I just shot my love inside you. You''re good at sweet-talking, aren''t you. Even so, Dorothea lies on my arm and smiles. I would give her a kiss, but she really stinks of semen, though I guess it''s obvious she would. The kids might have heard that, you know? Stop with the jokes. Besides, the children have had their fill with the feast Hardlett-sama provided them and fell asleep. Since I went to all the trouble of bringing them here, might as well let them eat delicious food until their bellies burst. Kids love to eat after all. Those children are happy. Compared to the ones in the past... Enough of that, you can''t go back into the past. From now on, we''ll make sure those kids won''t worry about going hungry. And I''ll embrace you until you wither away. Geez! You''re good at making the hearts of women flutter aren''t you. A sweet, calming air flows between myself and her, which is quickly interrupted by girls leaning in from the left and right. Us too!Please don''t forget! Alright, next will be...Irijina. I''m going to be a little rough. Aah! I''m sturdy, so don''t hold back! The ass pointed at me is muscular and large, it''s gotten used to sexual activity and looks seemingly proud of that. But she shouldn''t underestimate me. It''s been a while, but I''ll turn into a wild animal. 30 minutes later Ce-Celia-dono! Please, help...someone help meeeeee!! Hiiiiiiiiiih!! Hahaha, giving up already? It''s going to be a while before I''m stopping though. It''s too intenseee! I''ll dieeeee!! I lay the large Irijina on her back, pin her hands above her head and fuck her hard in the missionary position. These furious hip motions make the sex with Dorothea seem like we were playing house. Rather than it sounding like a man and woman making love, it sounded like something from the battlefield. I''ll do this to your ass too. Along with my violent thrusts, I shove three fingers into her asshole. There isn''t any lubrication, so it should provide quite the strong stimulation. Uwaaaaaaah!! Irijina bends her body backwards to try and fling me away, but after giving her an especially fierce thrust with my hips, she climaxes and settles down. Another 30 minutes pass as I enjoy attacking her and watching her reactions, but there are people waiting behind me. I should probably finish her off now. Irijina. Aaau! Oooh...wh-what is it!? My cute Irijina, I love you. Ah...ah, aaaaaaaaah-!! It appears just a single whisper of love from me broke the final wall. She sprays her love juices everywhere, wrapping her legs tightly around my waist as she screams, and eventually collapses into a motionless state. Uu-! I match the timing of my ejaculation with her orgasm and release my seed. Irijina may be the only woman capable of taking my cock inside her up to the root without using her womb. No, Lucy''s done it before but my size back then was tiny and probably not many times larger than Kroll''s, so I guess that doesn''t count. The semen flowing back out of her crotch makes a mess of her lower half and I release Irijina as she faints. Now, who''s next? Because of the extremely intense sex, the girls seem slightly frightened. But Celia energetically steps forward. I''ll go! Even if my uterus would break, I''ll be with you to the end! I won''t do that. My hardly-withered dick pushes against Celia''s stomach as I roll her onto the bed. It looks like this orgy will last all night. The Next Day Why did this happen?!! After having sex until morning, I woke up during noontime to hear Dorothea''s yelling. I leave the room to see what was going on and see two crying kids C one male, one female and both look to be about 10 years old. The female seems to have blood dripping down her thighs. Well, mother Dorothea did- Aegir-shama did- G-good grief! You do that only after becoming an adult! It seems the children she thought were sleeping after filling their stomachs were peeking on us. They were still just kids, but they copied what they saw us doing. From the virgin''s blood I can see on the girl''s leg, they even went as far as penetration. Mama Dorothea, it hurtsss. Geez! You really ... Blood is oozing out of the distinct teeth marks on the girl''s shoulder too. I''m doubtful whether the kid can even ejaculate, but regardless, males turn into beasts when they have a female in front of them. Hey. Eguh...fueh! Aegir-sama? The boy must also have realized the blood when it became morning and cried because he felt distraught. I''ll have to give him a warning. You shouldn''t be biting a girl with all your might. In this case, you should be softer... I place my teeth on the crying girl''s neck and press down strong enough for her to feel pressure. Fueeeh!? Hardlett-sama!? I ignore Dorothea''s screaming. This much is fine, since I''m not really fooling around. This is necessary. Then, you have to lick her like this. I slowly lick from the collarbone to the nape of her neck. Then I use my lips to suck with some force and leave a mark behind. Aauuu...fueeeeeeh... Understand? Don''t be so rough next time. K-kay! The boy nods his head. I''m glad he seems to get it. Haau...my crotch is feeling kind of tingly... A clear fluid starts trickling down the girl''s thigh. Perhaps I gave her too strong of a stimulation? Hardlett-sama! The girl is still just a child! They''re still male and female. Even if we tell them not to do it after the first time, they''ll do it again. Rather than letting that happen, we just have to teach them how not to get hurt and how to do it gently. So now, you can take her when you become of age, got it? Yeah! I-, when I become an adult, I''ll make Topi my wife! Eddie...uuum, I guess I''ll wait for now. The girl glances repeatedly at me as she talks. I can lick your neck whenever you want, so at least be a good girl and promise him. I might have become more peerless if I started embracing girls when I was 10 too. Dorothea still hasn''t agreed to anything but she decided to make sure the bedroom door is locked properly starting tonight. Several Days Later, Garrison Lord Hardlett, you will be assigned two divisions totalling 30,000. These troops as well as your private army will be named the Third Army Corps. It''s been a while since I''ve seen Erich. He seems busy as usual, and it really makes me wonder whether he or Adolph is busier. I''ll be leading the First Army Corps with three divisions, the Second Army Corps will be taking two divisions and will try crossing the river. The First Army Corps will take the shortest distance and head towards the enemy straight on, the Second Army Corps will go all the way around from the north, and you, the Third Army Corps will be in between us. Since losing the battleships, the simple plan to push through using power was abandoned, favoring instead a plan where the army crosses the river in three different areas simultaneously, and the army who reaches land successfully will invade the riverside to help the other armies land as well as neutralize the enemy navy. Once the entire army crosses, the difference in military strength will be evident and it''ll be possible to win with brute force. But our disadvantage on sea is obvious. Umu, we have rebuilt our forces to a certain extent, but...not enough to face the enemy head-on. That''s why we split our forces in three, to prevent the enemy from concentrating their forces. It''s going to get rough. But it''s the only realistic method. There''s no way they could have established a full-fledged navy force greatly surpassing the one from the autumn of last year. It''s pointless to gather numbers for a navy using money alone, since a veteran fleet of 10 ships can easily annihilate a fleet of 100 ships filled with amateurs. This is fundamentally different from a land war, where even amateurs can fight to some degree just by swinging a stick or a sword. It''s not like I have any experience with naval warfare and the like after all. If the enemy''s navy shows up in full force, there won''t be any need for you to forcefully charge in on your own. It just means that other areas will not be as concentrated in terms of strength. Well, if that''s the case, we should just take it easy. I really just want to settle things quickly though. Then head over as soon as you have arranged your squad. There is only two weeks left before the ceasefire ends but we want to mount our attack as soon as the time ends if possible. I understand. Then, let''s go, Leopolt. Yessir. And also! Erich''s unusually raises his voice. That bastard Kenneth seems to have gotten His Majesty mixed up in some sort of scheme. I''ve let him do as he wishes for now, but let me know when he gets in your way and I''ll give him an earful. There is bad blood between the two of them as usual. Side Story: Kroll''s Nighttime Activities CThird Person/Kroll POVC I can''t hold it anymore...I''m cumming miss!! Uuuu!! N...ahn. Nnn-, you came a lot, didn''t you. Nice work. Kroll moans as he lays on top of the voluptuous woman for a while before separating from her body. Semen slowly leaks out of the crotch of the plump woman on the bottom. The woman uses a finger to scoop some of the fluid and smiles after licking it. Okaaay, then please move your hand. The woman''s large breasts jiggle as she uses a wet towel to gently wipe Kroll''s dick clean before laying down beside him. Did it feel good today? Yeah, it was the best. Unbelievably so. Kroll buries his face into the breasts of the woman next to him, letting out a muffled voice as he stuffs his mouth with her nipples. Ahaha, that tickles...but is this okay? It might just be me boasting, but this place isn''t one of those sketchy brothels, and I also take a relatively high amount of money. The prostitute being hugged by the male, who still has a childish air about him, is not one where any random drunkard can easily get their hands on. Yeah, it might be impossible everyday, but I can manage somehow by saving up some money. Oh yeah, you''re working at the feudal lord-sama''s place. Nevertheless, this is the fourth time you dropped by this month, are you really doing okay? This should be a good source of revenue for a prostitute, but the girl was sold into the sex trade because of a loan and eventually landed in Rafen. The memories of the smile of her younger brother in the past would overlap with Kroll, causing her to unconsciously feel concerned for the boy in front of her. I''m fine. I''ll get by somehow. Don''t go committing crimes, ''kay? The feudal lord-sama seems to be scary, and if you so much as steal from him, you''ll be dismembered. The woman wouldn''t want to see this young head of his hung in the plaza. I won''t do anything like that! It''s almost time...so I''ll be going. The bell, which tolled when time was up, rings quietly. Oh I see, thanks for today as well. I want you to come again...but be careful not to overdo it. Yeah, I''ll come back soon. The brothel district is still bustling as if it was daytime, but it''s bedtime for those unrelated to the red-light district. Naturally, there isn''t anyone awake in the mansion in which the boy lived. ...or that should have been the case. When the boy quietly opens the door to the servant''s room and returns inside, the candle stand suddenly lights up and the shadow of a person towers over him. Kroll, come here for a second. It was Melissa, standing imposingly in her sleepwear. Where did you go? Umm...that''s... It was an adult shop, wasn''t it !? Uuuu... Kroll was dragged into Melissa''s room and made to sit on the floor, where Alma and Miti are gathered around looking worried. I heard about it from Sebastian-san. You''ve been asking for advance payment of your allowance and your salary recently! Compared with the other servants, Kroll has deep ties with the members of the household, so they were quite flexible when it came to things like advance payment. He''s already secured meals and a place to stay so even if the entire sum was paid in advance, he wouldn''t be struggling to survive. If you get caught in something like prostitutes at your age, you won''t become a decent adult when you grow up! Melissa slams the table, making Kroll duck his head between his shoulders. It wasn''t the greatest impact, but it seems to have an effect on Kroll because the usually kind Melissa has gotten angry. You know about my past, don''t you? I''m speaking from experience here. I can tell you many stories of men who ruined themselves because they got addicted to prostitutes! Melissa being a prostitute herself as seen her fair share of men like that. She doesn''t want Kroll, who she considers as one of her own children, to become like that. ...From now on, you are forbidden to get any advances on your salary. I''ve already told Sebastian-san, so it''s useless to ask secretly. No way, that person''s waiting for me... Kroll looks up towards Melissa as if pleading for mercy, but it didn''t seem to have any effect. Melissa knows best that the ''I''m waiting for you'' line said by prostitutes isn''t that believable. We''re done talking! I won''t tell you to stop going, but you''ll have to play around using the allowance you get every month! Despite him getting allowance, it isn''t the largest sum. It''s questionable whether he can go once a month with that amount. I-I''ll become a fine man like Hardlett-sama too... Don''t be so impudent with such a small penis! Say that after you start making a living! Okay... And thus, Kroll''s adventures to the brothel were stopped. Chapter 148 - Magrado War 1 GHOST PRANK https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cDYvKyuTTLY - GHOST PRANK https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cDYvKyuTTLY - CAegir POVC End of the Ceasefire, A Little Earlier The army is not simply a pawn to be used on the battlefield. If the army is large enough, they can be considered a moving city. With tens of thousands of people, they would consume an immense amount of food and water everyday. Of course, without the proper facilities, even just their daily waste would be a tremendous amount. As long as food is carried when stepping into enemy territory, what happens afterwards is of no concern, however doing whatever we please in our own country is not the best idea, which limits the places where camps inevitably must be set up in preparation to cross the river. That city in Magrado...what was it called again? Port Randel. Even though we can see it, it still looks so far away. During the period before the ceasefire is over, we have set up camp in a spot prepared in advance located in the forest close to the small port city, where ships are unable to see us from the river. We overlook the opposite shore from the top of a watchtower which uses the tall trees. If the areas were connected by land, it probably wouldn''t take more than 30 minutes on horse to travel the distance. But it''s too far for a person to swim or drift across. I''m curious as to why there are so few ships. There are ships camouflaged on the shore of the port city in a way they don''t stand out, but the most they can transport should be around 3000. It is unknown how much the enemy has prepared, but I''m sure the first unit will be pretty tough. They will probably circulate their ships to other areas too, but I wonder if we can manage with this number, this makes me quite uneasy. We should form a unit around the Kingdom''s army for the first battle. Leopolt suddenly pops up on top of the watchtower between Celia and I. Celia pouts and puffs her cheeks. Oh, did you want me to pay attention to you? The inspection from this point on will be done without knowing the enemy''s movements. It isn''t possible to deploy scouts and it won''t be possible to rescue them on the off chance they get caught in a trap. We should avoid any risk of losing our own army. He ignored me. I understand what Leopolt is saying, but if I tell the Kingdom''s soldiers to go and hold my own soldiers back, they''ll become suspicious that they''re being used as fodder. Their morale won''t go up either. Umumu... I was about to take a gold coin out of my pocket and flip it, but Celia stops me. No! You can''t decide something in such a random way! Then let''s do it this way C have the Kingdom''s army embark first, but I''ll take direct command of them. That way, the soldiers won''t consider themselves sacrificial pawns. Besides, it''s important that the commander is the first person to step on enemy territory so it doesn''t look like they''re just watching at a distance from the back. No!That isn''t a good idea.You can''t!The enemy will be skewered! Celia and the others C Myla, Pipi, Irijina C all show up. Where were they all hiding? It''ll be terrible if you get caught in a trap! Leopolt-san should at least go first! It''s important for the commander to take the lead, but it also depends on the timing and situation. There are too many unknown factors this time. I''m not sure what''s going on, but you can''t! Isn''t it time to eat yet!? The times which resulted in a bad outcome after I trusted my instincts ...are few and far between. And Leopolt, the person who was the most likely to voice a complaint, is remaining silent. Our national strength and command on the battlefield are both superior to theirs. But there is a chance, though small, of Lord Hardlett exposing himself to danger. That much can''t be helped. It''s foolish to wish for absolute safety in battle. Then there is nothing else for me to say. But please don''t forget. If you get defeated, this battle and your territory will be finished. Lord Hardlett possesses great influence for better or for worse after all... Steering away from the ominous talks the two of them were having, I rub the ass of Irijina, who''s taking a bite out of a bone-in meat.1 Stop being so negative, since we might be able to land without encountering any problem at all. I''m definitely coming with you! Mefgh dooh!!2 Celia won''t leave my side no matter what. I guess I could take the escort unit at least. Also, don''t talk with your mouth full Irijina, you''re spraying a rain of meat and oil everywhere. As one would expect, we can''t move at night. Let''s embark on the ships as soon as the sun rises. It''s foolish to send out the soldiers who aren''t used to being on ships in the pitch darkness, and they won''t be able to do the prep work to embark either. Campfires will attract the attention of the enemy from across the shore after all. The last time we''ve been on a ship was when we were travelling in the past. Celia brings her head close in a nostalgic manner. Myla and Irijina look somewhat bored. At that time, the only ones I knew were Celia and Nonna, and I only met Melissa on the way. It might not be interesting to the other girls I guess. You can slowly get ready to set out on the ships when everything is settled. I''ll leave the territory to Adolph so the fatigue on my mind and body can be healed. For now though, I''ll need to prepare for tomorrow''s sortie and relieve the stress of my lower half too. The Next Day, Onboard the Ship The ships in the front have crossed half of the river! The enemy navy hasn''t appeared! Oh, what a letdown. So this is the river...my legs are paralyzed...chief, so scary! Along with the rising of the sun, separate boats containing 2500 Kingdom soldiers and my escort unit and I, heads towards Port Randel gradually along the river current. The heavy cavalry are too heavy and put on more weight than expected. The transportation of the bow cavalry seemed like it would take a lot of time and effort. Judging from Pipi''s frightened reaction, the embarking and disembarking might not go smoothly either. We have quite a few battleships prepared and everyone is on high alert for the enemy''s counterattack, but nothing is happening at all. Good grief. The enemy might be focusing their attention on the front where Lord Radhalde''s First Army Corps has deployed. Celia calmly analyses the situation. Erich might be having a hard time. But the battle is practically settled if we can land. If my army of over 40,000 can land completely, we probably have enough to fight Magrado''s army even by ourselves. If we proceed along the river and hold down the port city, the enemy navy won''t be able to do anything. Even though they''re called the navy, they''re not constantly on the river and will need to refill on food supplies and arrows or they''ll be powerless. The enemy navy...! No, it''s a small group. It might just be some scouts. The report given by the lookout instantly causes my entire body to tense up, but the enemy has only sent out a few small ships when I look closely. When our battleships fire off their arrows, the enemy ships quickly run away. Our entire fleet of ships have already crossed the midpoint of the river. Even if they launch a counterattack now, it''ll be too late. As I thought, Aegir-sama has lady luck on his side. I don''t remember when I slept with her though. Celia gets angry, telling me not to say something which would get me punished. The ships in front start shouting and flames rise up from a few of them. It seems that a shootout is occurring between them and the enemy on land, who are protecting the city. But we can push through after coming this far and get on land despite the boats catching on fire. There aren''t many soldiers defending the city anyway. Everyone get ready for battle. We''ll bring down the city quickly and call the others to follow us. I don''t mind if you burn the city, but try not to destroy the ships regardless of their size. If we can secure the place unharmed, it would make the transportation of succeeding soldiers easier. And lastly...don''t kill the women no matter what. If you''re gonna screw them, make sure they consent, got it!? ''Ooooooh!'' C The soldiers all shout back in affirmation. Now, the war with Magrado has finally begun. CThird Person/Magrado POVC Magrado Territory, Port City: Port Randel The Goldonian ships are approaching, and unloading their soldiers! Can we stop them somehow!? What is the defence unit doing? The defence unit numbers 2000 while the enemy has close to 3000!! The soldiers and commanders shout loudly at one another. Port Randel is not a large city by any means. There are plenty of other important bases, but the reason why so many forces were stationed here was because of the wariness towards Goldonia. Dammit! Why did they come here? Do they have any backup!? According to the scouting ships, they appear to have tens of thousands of soldiers in the city on the opposite shore! The shouting stops for a brief moment. Tens of thousands...a genuine landing operation, is it? Well, we''re done then. There''s no way we can fend them off... Stop your whining! No matter how many tens of thousands they have, only a few thousand can cross the river at a time. The enemy doesn''t have that many ships! We can''t even hold off a few thousand! Are reinforcements not coming?! Using common sense, it would be normal to think that it would be impossible to defend the entire coast from Goldonia, who has a superior amount of forces, thus it would be natural to go with a strategy where the main force would be stationed in-land and would try and beat down the enemy before the army could land on the base. However, such a strategy required a certain something. What is the navy doing...? Those Goldonia guys aren''t even struggling to get here! The navy are supposed to defeat the enemy, and even if they aren''t able to, they should at least buy time by preventing the enemy from conducting their landing operation or stopping them from moving. Port Randel has a hidden navy base near the city. An emergency smoke signal was already raised and they should be coming soon. Why...? Why aren''t they coming? At this rate, the enemy army will land. Our country will be finished! A particularly large scream can be heard. When the soldiers turned their attention in that direction, they could see an army of heavy cavalry waving a black flag, ripping the defence unit and their battle lines into shreds. The knight riding in the front is sending soldiers flying left and right. That single knight is destroying the hastily constructed defence line on the road. The war demon, Hardlett... There isn''t a single soldier in Magrado who doesn''t know of that name belonging to the demonic warrior who routed the great commander Radgalf and his elite army. Everyone knew that the situation is only going to get worse. CAegir POVC Move it !! I knock away the soldiers who are lining up their spears and crush the wagons which have been piled up to act as a wall. A man jumps off the roof of a house and swings his sword at me, but I skewer him in midair and throw him back up high in the air. The splat sound of the man falling to the ground breaks the enemy''s spirit and the soldiers in the area run away. Aegir-sama, you''re charging in too far! The Kingdom''s army has just finally suppressed the harbor! It''s enough for them to capture the harbor. The enemy will crumble immediately. I duck my head to dodge the spear of the cavalry running at me, then thrust my own weapon through the soldier''s throat. Because my spear is thick, his neck is torn off...it''s getting messy again. An opening! Nope. I grab the spear thrust at me by the soldier coming at me from the path, then swing the pole along with the man holding the weapon into the wall, demolishing the side of the house. HIiiiih!R-run away!! Fumu, this much should be good. I guess I''ll return to my allies for now. Tell the ships to go back immediately and carry the other soldiers here. I had the ships on standby so we could escape just in case we met the majority of the army on land, but the city is undoubtedly going to fall. In that case, I should get the soldiers over here to follow after me as soon as possible. If they''re quick, they can make two round trips. As expected of a squad trained by Erich, they''re quite powerful. The Kingdom''s army didn''t wait for me to give out instructions and already know what they have to do. Their commanders are on a higher level and overwhelmed the enemy even though their numbers are on par with each other. Alright, since the harbor is under control, the next step is to throw the enemy out of the city. Press on! Because the army corps commander himself is out in the fray, the morale of the soldiers are high. The soldiers charge in unison with their shouts and the Magrado soldiers quickly get pushed back. If I go out any further, it will only take away the merits of my allies. Yes, there''s a chance of getting hit by a stray attack too. It''s better for you to be in the back. There''s no point in rampaging while our allies are pressuring the enemy already. Even so...it''s surprising the enemy navy didn''t show up. That''s true, that is the biggest worry. It''s obvious for things to turn out this way when the navy doesn''t meddle. No matter how much the land base is divided on land, it makes me feel strange when they don''t show up at all. In any case, we have already successfully landed. If they abandon this place, it might become fatal for them in the war as a whole, so they will definitely send reinforcements here. We''ll need to quickly take control of the city and fortify our defences by calling our follow-up soldiers here. I''m confident. Now that we have secured the harbor, the soldiers can be transported over and over. Even if the enemy comes at us, if we protect the city, our forces will increase by 6000 to 9000 everyday. ''Waaah'' C Loud cheers erupt from the soldiers. It seems the enemy''s final resistance has collapsed and the fighting has moved outside the city. Don''t chase too deep. Our top priority is to secure the city! Also, raise the green smoke signal. This is fine, since right now Leopolt and Myla, who were left on the opposite shore, are probably sending an express messenger to the palace and to where Erich is to tell them we have successfully landed. Well, now that we''ve completed the first stage, let''s find something light to eat. You''re right. The enemy might counterattack, so it might be better to fill our stomachs... Celia seems to have a more relaxed expression compared to when she was in the middle of fighting. Meanwhile, Irijina comes back from fighting on the front lines with her armor covered in the enemy''s blood. The enemy has been thrown outside the city walls!! There aren''t any large squads nearby either! So now... I have a bad feeling about this somehow. This war, it''s our victory!! Irijina shouts in a loud voice. When the transport ships finish departing to Port Randel, a dense cloud appears in the once-clear sky. A shadow is gradually cast over the city and it eventually starts pouring rain, something rare at this time of year. Side Story: Kroll''s Indiscretion (First Part) Kroll, could you carry this? Yes, Nonna-sa...madam. Perhaps bored of the large vase in the bedroom, she wants it moved to the corridor. No one except the girls can really enter the rooms of Nonna, the other concubines and the rooms the lovers are using. The only ones who can freely enter and exit are the butler Sebastian and Kroll. As one would expect, Nonna and the maids have thin arms and Sebastian''s getting old, so they are against carrying heavy objects, meaning it would become part of Kroll''s duties. Do you want it...here?! The vase is heavy, but his body is plenty strong from the miscellaneous chores and training he does. Yes, over there. And then that painting will go in the room... Good work, go eat some sweets if you like. Kroll breathes hard after being worked so thoroughly and takes a drink of water. Without Aegir-sama around...it''s lonely, isn''t it. Nonna leans forward lazily against the table. Nnn!!?? Kroll panics, which is natural to happen, since Nonna''s enormous breasts practically spill out onto the table. His dick pushes up against his pants. ? What''s wrong? N-no, it''s nothing... Nonna isn''t the type of person who would let off a man just because he''s young. If she realizes his erection, she would scream as soon as she gets violated. W-well then, please excuse me! Haah, well if you don''t need anything, that''s fine. Carla appears in front of Kroll after he dashes out of the room. She''s dressed lightly, almost in a suggestive manner, after coming out of the bath. The boy''s dick gets harder and harder. What''s got into you, running around in such a hurry? I-it''s nothing! She bypasses her swiftly and enters the living room to see Mel hugging her youngest child, Gilbard. Mel normally dresses in a more conservative manner so this should be a little relief. Fuu... But the situation is quickly turned on its head. Ara? Are you hungry? Look, here are my boobiess~ Mel glances at Kroll to see him turn back before bringing out her breasts and letting Gilbard suck on them for milk. However, there''s no way a 15 year-old boy could take his eyes off the beauty''s breasts, despite her being an older lady. Uuuu-!! Kroll hurriedly dashes out of the living room. ...I came. Even though he didn''t touch his dick at all, it ejaculated so fiercely. At Night Haa, haa...this is no good! Even doing it myself... Kroll strokes his dick at night, but he''s unable to satisfy himself. He''s been able to suppress his urges by masturbating all through the night in the past, but after he''s experienced the feeling of a woman, it won''t do anymore. He wanted to be inside a woman''s mouth, breasts, and of course her precious hole. Woman...I want a woman. His lust reaches the limit, and a dangerous feeling starts bubbling up within him C one which makes him want to **** his master''s women. But there was a knock on his room. Kroll? Are you awake? The one who appeared was Alma, an introverted servant who was raised in the same orphanage as Kroll and a year younger than him, but has recently started opening up more. He quickly puts his dick away and straightens his clothes. What is it, coming so late at night? Um, I heard Kroll was acting strange today so... It''s nothing. Just go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow, don''t you? ...But I''m worried. There was that incident previously too... Kroll''s face distorts. He doesn''t want to be reminded of the time he got scolded for going to the sexshop. It''s fine, just hurry up and go... His gaze stops at Alma''s chest area. It wasn''t like they were exposed and it isn''t even clear whether she has breasts or not, but her thin sleepwear doesn''t hide the figure of her body. The reason the shy Alma shows this appearance to Kroll is because she lets her guard down around him, who she treats as a brother. We grew up together for so long, and I might not be the most reliable, but you can talk to me about anyth-...kyaaah! Alma smiles as she gets hugged, while Kroll''s losing his reason from the soft sensation and the wafting smell of a girl. Chapter 149 - Magrado War 2 GHOST PRANK https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cDYvKyuTTLY - CAegir POVC The departure preparations...are running late. Celia mutters unhappily. We have completely captured Port Randel and have either finished off or thrown out the remnants of the enemy army. The next step should be to reunite with our allies after they supposedly cross the river, and determine whether to advance along the river or head straight inland to the capital city based on the situation of the other armies. But the fleet which returned to the eastern coast is not quite able to depart. I wanted them to make two round trips today if possible, but that doesn''t seem likely to happen. With this rain, they won''t be able to work fast. As soon as the landing operation was finished, a heavy downpour started and has been continuing for what seems like forever. The rain isn''t just making things wet and slippery, but it''s also raining so hard that it''s difficult to see, so of course the transportation of people and supplies on ships isn''t progressing as smoothly as usual. Why is it raining at such a time...? Of all the places in the Central Plains, it appears the coast of the North Teries river has the most rain comparatively. But I didn''t think it would be raining this hard. This is also happening at the worst possible timing. If it rains this much, wouldn''t it cause a flood? It isn''t just any old stream. I don''t think it would make much of a difference if it rained for two or three days... I''m not an expert on rivers so I can''t say for certain. Ah-! They''ve departed. I can see the fleet slowly leaving the port and heading towards the west coast. I can hear cheers from others who are looking at this scene, but they gradually get softer. Hey, hey, they are going too far north...are they getting pulled by the current? Is the current perhaps stronger than it looks? The fleet is handling their ships in the same way as when they transported us, but they are being diverted away from the port and are heading downstream at high speeds. It looks like they''re desperately struggling to steer their ships in the right course towards the port. Hey, hey... if you travel too far downstream, it''ll be hard to land. My uneasiness is replaced with screaming. Look upstream! Enemy ships...more than 20 of them !! Gu...they chose the perfect time... Our allies flounder their way to the middle of the river. But the enemy ships cruise rapidly towards them from upstream, almost like galloping horses. The flow of the river has clearly changed from what it was a few hours ago. Start engaging! The ally battleships advance forward, acting as a wall for the transport ships, though things aren''t going too well for them as the current continues to drag them around. Compared to that, the enemy ships have the current behind them and are charging forward in a well-ordered formation. Flaming arrows lose their effectiveness in the rain, and the catapults and ballistae on the battleships won''t be accurate enough to hit such fast-moving ships. The enemy is mainly approaching the transport ships and throwing something that looks like a net. The hull of the transport ships don''t look like they''re breaking but the ships'' speed drops while being carried downstream. What is that? There''s something round at the end of the nets. It looks really heavy! They''re all tangling with the ships and it''s hard for them to remove it! I see, by snaring the hull with a heavy net and not letting the oars row, the ship''s speed will drop and instantly be swept away by the current. As expected of Pipi, her eyesight is incredible, allowing her to see things clearly even in such bad weather. However...this is bad. If they were off course by just a little, they could manage somehow, but they won''t be able to land if they flow too far downstream. In addition, while we have Port Randel under control, the western coast of the river is enemy territory and they can''t just land anywhere they want. They got hit! Celia screams. A transport ship somehow manages to correct their course, but the flank of the ship was rammed by another enemy ship. The strike which borrowed the strength from the river current quickly splits the transport ship, causing soldiers to fall into the water one after the other. However, it seems that was a desperate strike. The speed of the enemy ship was too fast even for them to control and the collision destroys the entire front portion of their ship, resulting in both ships sinking while remaining stuck to each other. Despite being enemies, the courage to pull that stunt off is commendable. The other transport ships are out of sorts too...not good! They''re being pulled further downstream. The rear guard should turn around and retreat! Trying to change course doesn''t make a difference! Tch... Unfortunately, there''s no other choice. They just have to get carried downstream to the Goldonia-side of the river and find a random spot to land so they can go back. If they continue to charge forward and off course, it''s possible for them to ground their ships. There are probably around 500 on our side who can land properly. They won''t make much of a reinforcement. But the enemy navy is also heading downstream. With this current, they won''t be able to go back either, so things will be fine if we take the time to reorganize ourselves! Let''s hope so. I pat Celia''s head. There''s nothing I can do just by thinking of bad hypothetical situations. I have to make other preparations. Convey this to the soldiers: Stop destroying the simple walls created by the enemy in the middle of the roads. Instead, pile up the rubble and make them stronger. Send the scouts outside the city walls, smoke signals are unusable so move as quick as possible. This is nothing, this kind of rain will stop soon! There''s no way the enemy''s reinforcement will come! I ask Celia to hand food to Irijina to shut her up. I have a bad feeling about this. The Next Day Sure enough, Irijina''s predictions are completely off target and the rain continued throughout the night, getting even stronger in the morning after, and becoming more like a torrential downpour. Have the soldiers stand down from the harbor... The current of the river is visibly faster and it doesn''t look like it''s safe to send ships out. The water levels have risen as well, almost submerging the area around the harbor. In just one day, this heavy rain did all that... Celia mutters dumbfoundedly. It might not be only one day. In any case, there''s no way the river current would become like this so quickly from the rain which started not too long ago. The main source of water for the North Teries river is in the west where the Large Mountain Range is. There must have been heavy rain several days before near the mountain, and Magrado must have known about it, which is probably why their navy didn''t appear. Those guys must have anticipated us not being able to make a move in this rain and purposely let our vanguard land. What''s done is done. Rather, we should increase the number of scouts, since the enemy will definitely come. It doesn''t look like I''ll have time to sleep around with girls either. Even yesterday, Celia and Irijina stayed vigilant so I had to get Pipi to suck me off. She was hoping to get penetrated too, but it wouldn''t go in. If I were to force it in, Pipi would not be able to move the following day after all. A few hours later, the light cavalry scouts came running towards us. It appears enemy reinforcements are approaching from the west, their numbers are around 10,000! So they''ve come... But we''ll manage somehow if they only have 10,000. We have 3000 on our side, but we can hole up inside the city, and we don''t really need to fight to win in the first place. The heavy rain and the rising water levels won''t continue for an entire month, probably lasting a few days at most, and our transport ships didn''t suffer heavy casualties. If we can hold out until then, our allies will slowly come flocking from the eastern coast. However, the reports continue on. There is another enemy force coming from the northwest, about 5000! Another 5000 from the southwest, the enemy is also marching from that direction! Aegir-sama! Celia looks at me as if she''s about to cry. It seems Erich''s First Army Corps was not able to cross the river. The enemy''s land forces are definitely being concentrated here. What a big deal, there''s a simple solution for this. We have no ships and are unable to cross the river due to the rising water levels. Port Randel is being surrounded from three directions C west, north, south. We have no choice but to fight. It makes things easy to understand now that our options are limited. I raise my spear and roar sharply at the panicking soldiers. We have nowhere to escape to. We either fight and live on or fight and die. It''s one or the other! OoooooohC! This shout while putting up a brave front doesn''t mean much but it''s better than remaining quiet. The city walls will be broken quickly, so place various obstacles in those areas of the city. Prepare things which are small and simple to move! Prepare roofs that can shield against arrows! The soldiers all start acting simultaneously. All that''s left now is to fight. Aegir-sama, if that time comes, then together we''ll d-... Don''t say such an ill-omened thing. I bop Celia on the head. If that time ever comes, I''ll grab her and something to float on and let her escape in the river. I''m sure she''ll resist, but Irijina can hold her back. We are finally able to hear the war cries of the army coming from outside the city walls. Allied bowmen stationed on the top of the watchtowers start to fire their arrows. It seems the enemy''s vanguard has begun to attack. As long as we have the bow cavalry, we can overwhelm them in a battle of arrows but... Pipi wants to go where she can see the enemy too! They''ll focus their attacks at you, so no. Besides, you''ll be able to shoot soon. A large volley of arrows soars towards us from outside the walls and the soldiers on the watchtowers turn into porcupines. Immediately following, the gate which was broken during the first battle and propped up again, falls over after a few dull thumping sounds. Chargeeee-!! The shouting continues after the commander yells and the soldiers throw away the metal rod which was blocking the broken gate. Defend till your last breath! Push them back! Fellow commanders yell back and forth as both armies collide in the small plaza in front of the gate. I''m going too, follow me. Ooh!Yes! The space in front of the gate is narrow and horses are not suited for defence, so the escort unit, myself and everyone else dismount and advance on foot. Take back Port Randel! Chase them into the river! For Glorious Magrad- guh!! I pierce the screaming soldier''s stomach and tear through his body with brute strength, ripping out my weapon from the side. Shit! Kill this fu-... I lop off his head before he was able to finish speaking and drive my spearhead through the mouth of the dumbfounded soldier beside him. Dorya! After pulling my spear out, I bring it up above my head and swing down with all my might. The hurriedly raised shield was split together with the man and my spear digs all the way down to his lower chest, then I kick away the man whose upper body is separated into two pieces and get into a stance with my spear at hip level. Not good, fall back! The allies who have seen me fight before hastily get out of the way. The enemy also takes steps backward, but there are three men just standing dazed and unable to grasp the situation at hand. Fuun!! The full-powered horizontal swing made it seem like the heavy, incessant rain stopped for a second. Eh?Ah?Huh, things are slanted? The bodies of the three men who were slow to escape slowly slide apart, their innards leaking out before collapsing on the wet floor. Monster... There he is, this guy!It''s the war demon! I''ve only taken out a mere seven people, but the pressure the enemies are exerting have clearly weakened. What are you doing?! We''ll win if we kill this guy, hurry and finish him off! Easy for you to say... We''ll die, won''t we... The enemy stops their attack in the face of our allies, who have had their morale raised. Looking beside me, Irijina and Celia are also slaughtering enemy soldiers one after the other. Eeei, you cowards! I''ll go myself, since I''m known as the strongest knight in the city of Colhorn... I don''t need any of your preamble. I interrupt his speech and thrust my spear at him, but I guess it should be expected of a knight to expertly deflect the strike aimed at his heart with his shield. My attacks don''t end after a single strike though. I follow up with a second and third strike, causing his shield to shatter. That''s nothing! What do you think about this!? After losing his defences, the knight swings his spear, betting his life on this single strike. I parry the attack with my spear of dwarven origin and reply with my own strike towards his head. The knight spins around three times before falling to the ground with his head smashed. There''s no way he''s still alive. I don''t know who he is, but he''s dead!! Despite the ridiculousness of screaming such words, it does its job to raise the soldiers'' spirits. I dive into the herd of timid enemy soldiers. They might be scared, but the Magrado soldiers aren''t weak. They quickly thrust their short spears at me, and one of them even grazes my arm, though I return a thrust at that soldier and pierce his chest, then lift him up and hurl him into the the other soldiers. After finishing off about three more, a path between the enemies opens up. Aegir-sama! Tch! A bowgun squad consisting of about 10 men appears behind me and releases their bolts. I immediately stab an enemy soldier and hold him up as a meat shield. The bolts stab him and make an unpleasant sound on impact. Did we hit him? Di-did we get him!? Unfortunately not. I toss the unsightly corpse at the bowgun squad and rush at them, and when the soldiers try to close the path they opened, Irijina and the escort unit jumps in and scuffles with them. Oh no! My spare bowgun...uwaaaaaaah!! Naturally, I won''t give him any time. I pressure the enemy hard as he tries to swap his weapons, swiping him once with my spear, then doing the same with the others, cutting down the soldiers who don''t have shields or swords and couldn''t do anything but scream. About six of them get turned into corpses and three escape. The last enemy was able to swap his bowgun and points it at me...then starts lowering it uneasily. Ah...ahahaha. Hahaha, you were close. The man was close, but his head is quickly sent flying in the air and that was when the enemy starts pulling back. Maybe they were exchanging their offensive unit with another one, or they''re pulling back to reorganize themselves. For now, we''ve successfully repelled the first wave. Are you hurt!? How about you? I just suffered a scratch on my left arm, Celia and Pipi are uninjured, and Irijina was cut in three areas. I guess that''s natural, since she jumped in the middle of the enemies. We only lost a little over 100 soldiers, which isn''t a lot. I take a break to drink some water and chew on some dried meat, but the lookouts shout once again. This time, they aren''t coming just from the gate, they''re using ladders and climbing over all parts of the wall. Don''t just focus your attention on the gates. Crush the enemies climbing the wall! Just from a numerical standpoint, the enemy has an overwhelming amount and unless we limit them to a narrow passage, we can''t fight them. We''ll have to use the obstacles located around the place while fighting. The arrows are coming!! I hug Celia after she shouts and we enter a random house. In that moment, the gusting wind which drowns out the sound of the rain stops and is followed by the loud thudding sounds of arrows stabbing the roof of the building. What an incredible number of arrows C I have no doubt the enemy has more than 10,000 troops now. The ferocious rain of arrows didn''t cause many casualties amongst our allies. It''s fortunate they prepared their own roofs. We would be hard-pressed if they used flaming arrows. In a way, we can be thankful to this rain. If it wasn''t raining, we wouldn''t be in a defensive position like this though. The arrows stop suddenly. Alright, the enemy is coming. Get into your position! I give Celia a kiss before taking my spear and heading to the front of the city walls. The enemy soldiers climb the simple 4-m high walls and most of them are brought down with spears and bowguns but double the number of soldiers climbed back up. In addition, I can hear the sound of large hammers slamming against the wall, which means the walls will be destroyed pretty soon. Don''t be so fixated on protecting the walls! We should be fine as long as we can protect the harbor! Eventually, the enemy soldiers climb over the wall and start clashing with our allied forces. At the same time, the city walls made of rocks crumble down making a thundering sound and the enemies come flooding in from the gaps. They need some form of encouragement here. I take a deep breath. Now, there are many foes coming at us...kill them allllllll! I direct my spear at the charging group of soldiers and sweep at their feet. Several legs are cut off and the shouting and screaming echo. This bastard! A soldier emerges from behind the fallen enemies after they lost their legs and thrusts his spear at me, but I grab it and slam him into the neighboring house with all my might. If it was made from wood, he might have just gotten sprains or bruises, but unfortunately, it was made out of stone, so his body smashes against the surface of the building. My leeeeg.Aaaaaaah!! I crush the fallen enemies who continue to shriek in pain with my iron boots. Well, who''s next!? Weak soldiers would be scared shitless at this point, but Magrado''s soldiers don''t seem to be that way, and are fired up to get revenge for their comrades. Die, war demon!This place will be your grave! How courageous! I hold my spear with both hands and make three consecutive strikes while stepping forward, piercing through the armor of the rank-and-file soldiers and straight through their hearts, killing all three of them. I use the momentum of my charge and make a 360-degree sweep with my spear to knock away all the surrounding enemies. The enemies are strewn about and their blood gets sprayed in a circle around me, though it is quickly washed away by the rain. Bastard! In the opening which was created by my large motion, a sword cuts at my side. I''m wearing chainmail so it wasn''t a deep wound, but I felt the damage. Fuun! Gugeeh... I''ve swung my spear completely around so I give him a punch straight into his face with my left fist. The man''s face caves in and his limbs start twitching uncontrollably. After stomping on his head, an arrow brushes past me in front of my face. Hey! What are you missing for?! My hands are shaking! Those guys, huh? I grab the sword of a dead soldier and was about to chuck the weapon at them but archers and the spearmen protecting them soon collapse noisily. It looks like Pipi fired off several volleys at an incredible speed. Haah! Moreover, Celia jumps on the roof of a civilian house and bends her body back before snapping forward to throw the knives in both her hands, accurately gouging the eyes of those two. Get off quickly! She instantly gets targeted and a countless number of arrows rocket toward the top of the roof, but Celia nimbly rolls backward and drops off the roof. But now, it means I picked up this sword for nothing. We can overpower them with our numbers! Keep pushing them! I conveniently spot the commander shouting on horseback. Let''s try something. I bring the sword back and fling it forward. The thrown weapon zooms at an incredible pace, even for me, and stabs the commander squarely in the face. Nice! Finally nailed one! ...it was the handle which stabbed into him though. Why the handle? The blade portion of the weapon is protruding from the front of his face and it''s quite disturbing. It''s like he''s a new kind of undead. When the fake undead dismounts from his horse, the surrounding soldiers naturally feel distraught. Now, who''s next!? I grin broadly. Although, I''m actually feeling quite hurt from being slashed just now. The allied forces, who have been getting pressured, are now mounting their counterattack and fighting back along the wall. In amongst all the chaos, I''m a little bit away from their fighting, but that makes me stand out all the more. My allies push forward while the enemies continue to get more agitated. It''s the perfect time now. Chargeeeeee!! My allies start yelling after my shout. The enemies have finally started to retreat and run away through the hole they opened in the city walls. The soldiers who were unlucky enough to not be near a hole are cornered and massacred. We somehow held out. The sun will set soon...we should get something to seal the hole in the walls and light up the torch in the rain shelter. We lost about 500 soldiers. That''s quite a few of them...but I guess that''s pretty good considering how many we were up against. They attacked us with 10,000 this time. The enemy still has the forces to spare so I''m sure they''ll come at us in waves. Port Randel is a small city so it doesn''t have enough space for 20 or 30 thousand to attack at once. That''s why it''s best to attack continuously in groups of a few thousand at a time. We have to constantly fight with our entire army, but the enemy can attack us continuously by substituting their fatigued soldiers with fresh soldiers. This agonizing battle seems like it''ll continue for a while. Side Story: Kroll''s Indiscretion (Final Part) CThird Person POVC Alma! Almaaa!! Stop it, Kroll! What''s gotten into you? You''re hurting me! Alma''s pleas fall on deaf ears after Kroll has completely lost his sense of reason. He sucks on the girl''s neck and fondles her breasts from on top of her clothes. No, no, nooo-! I don''t want thiss! Stay still! The male uses more strength to hold down the resisting girl. At last, there was a ripping sound and the thin cloth of the girl''s night wear is torn. Noo!! Her chest area is ripped open and her breasts, which are still barely mounds, are exposed. Alma quickly tries to cover herself up, but the lust-driven boy won''t allow her to do so. Haa! Haa! He grabs her small breasts roughly and sucks on her cute, pink nipples. Alma...Alma... Kroll lifts the girl up and brings her to the bed. The boy has no troubles lifting the light body of the girl after training his body from doing the various chores in the mansion. Alma stops resisting for an instant, but as she thinks about the only thing that was going to happen on the bed, she starts twisting her body again. Please, Kroll, calm down? You''re scary, don''t be so rough... She believes she could struggle enough to break free since Kroll seems so vulnerable now, but knowing that she might hurt someone who has grown up with her since she was small, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Alma quickly gets her night wear torn and is stripped naked after being thrown onto the bed. There''s nothing else the powerless girl could do after getting pinned on the bed. Kroll throws his clothes off as well and takes out his erect dick. Hiiih! Noo...don''t want this... The girl who gets frightened at the outright display of lust directed towards her provides a fresh stimulation to Kroll, who''s only slept with prostitutes. Here I go Alma! He holds down the girl''s thin waist and pushes his dick forward. Nooo! However, his dick misses the mark and slips onto her stomach. Come on-! He attempts to put it in again, but it doesn''t go into the hole. Kroll isn''t used to being with enough women that he can smoothly penetrate a girl who''s shaking her ass in resistance. Alma, don''t move around! How can I not...please stop this...go back to the usual Kroll, please? Alma tries to talk to Kroll and somehow convince him from following through, but in that instant, she stops moving and the boy''s dick is perfectly aligned with the girl''s hole. Ah-! Don''t, it''ll go in! Ah, Almaaaa!! Kroll pushes his hips forward. With the tip of his dick lodged at the entrance, his dick mercilessly plunges into her vagina, and the membrane which has protected the girl''s virginity for 14 years completes its duty and tears apart. The sound of the hymen tearing was something only the two of them could hear. Nooooooooooo!! Uooh, it feels so good!! Kroll starts swinging his hips, letting out groans while engrossed in the pleasure, but Alma shakes her head and sobs. Alma, it feels good! It''s the best! Waaaaaah! Kroll, it hurts, it hurtsss! The sound of his hips slapping against her hips continue to resonate, but Kroll doesn''t stop moving. What do you think of my thing? Is it big? Is it long? It''s big and it hurtss...stop...noo, it''s getting bigger! Hearing the girl tell him it''s big after feeling depressed from comparing himself to the overly large penis of his master innumerable times made him feel special and his dick swells up in response to that. His movements get even more intense, while Alma can only cry at this point. Eventually, Kroll reaches his limit. C-cumming! I''m cumming! ...hurry...get this over with... But as he was pumping his hips to get himself over that edge to ejaculate, the door swung open as if it was kicked open violently. Kroll! What on earth...what are you two doing!? The one who spoke out loudly was Melissa. Kroll''s room is close to the servant''s room. A girl''s scream can clearly be heard from the other rooms and thus Melissa was advised. Melissa-san! T-this is- Kroll unconsciously pulls his dick out, which is now covered in a virgin''s blood. Melissa-san...save mee... It is clear as day that Alma, who is laying powerlessly on her back and sobbing, did not consent to all of what happened. Ku-Krooooollllllll!! Melissa winds her arm back and slaps Kroll''s cheek without holding back, bringing the young boy to the floor. With that one hit, she opened Kroll''s eyes which were clouded in lust. What a disaster-... ! Alma, are you alright !? Waaaaaaaaaaaaaah... Melissa comforts the tear-stained face of Alma and glares daggers into Kroll. To **** your childhood friend after being reprimanded for going to the brothel district...I misjudged you! I-I''m so sorry. I just...couldn''t hold myself back... Melissa cuts his words short with her cold tone. ...wait here. I''ll teach you about what you did myself. With that said, Melissa leaves the room. There are servants outside the room too, but the two in the room stare at each other awkwardly. ...sorry for doing that. ...yeah, it hurt. Kroll prostrates himself at the feet of Alma, who is sitting on the bed and using the torn clothes to hide her body. It was my mistake! I''m really sorry...about your virginity!! I don''t mind if you step on me! ...yeah, okay. Alma presses down her feet but doesn''t rest her entire weight on Kroll. Kroll glances up slightly and is able to see Alma''s genitals close up. But instead of feeling lust, he feels a sense of guilt from being stepped on and seeing the blood-stained vagina. I''m really...sorry. Yeah, I was also defenseless after all. Besides...I wanted to give my first time to Kroll. I really wanted it to be gentler and sweeter though. Eh-!? Then... I''ll forgive you. I''ll apologize to Melissa-san with you...so please don''t be rough ever again, ''kay? O-of course! Thank you!! As if ignoring the reconciliation between the two of them, the door swings open loudly. Melissa stands there imposingly with an angry look on her face. Eeeeh!? Pyiiiih!! The two of them scream together. Melissa has her lower half exposed. That would be enough to get Kroll''s dick hard again, but she also had a thick dildo there...the tool she uses when she plays the male role for Maria and Catherine is protruding outwards. Naturally, the other end is molded in the shape of a dick so she can insert it into herself when she uses it. Now, Kroll...I''m going to teach you how a girl feels when she gets raped. Get on all fours on the bed!! Melissa spits on her hand and gets the dildo wet. Eeeh, w-what are you going to do!? Melissa-san! It was also because of my carelessness, so it isn''t only Kroll''s fault... If I don''t properly educate a 15 year-old boy who would **** a girl, he will go down the wrong path in the future! Now, prepare yourself! Kroll isn''t able to resist much as Melissa pushes against him from behind. As you would expect, he struggles when he feels the strange sensation of something prodding at the entrance of his ass, but he isn''t able to exert much strength when he feels Melissa''s voluminous breasts pressing against his back. There''s no way Melissa would miss her spot, since she''s gotten used to doing this on a regular basis. Eei! Uwaaaaaaaaah!!!!!! The dildo gradually pushes into the young man''s ass, making a squelching sound as it spreads apart his insides. His limp dick suddenly becomes erect and he sprays out his semen as if the dildo pushed it out. How does it feel!? It hurts, doesn''t it, it''s painful, isn''t it!? It''s even more painful for a girl!! Waaaaaaaah!! Ooooooooooh!! Kroll screams as the burly dildo is buried in his ass and continues to ejaculate while crying. Eventually, the semen in his balls is emptied, but he continues to secrete a clear liquid. Have you reflected on what you did? Are you going to do it again? Come on, apologize! Aaooooh...my assssss...is burning...I''m sorry! Guaaah, feels good... Melissa swings her hips firmly, while Kroll continues to cry but somehow looks happy, and finally Alma, who has stopped thinking due to things getting so confusing. And then, the night ends. The Next Morning Ahem, I also overdid it yesterday, but have you properly reflected on your actions, Kroll? Y-yes ma''am! I will take responsibility and make it up to Alma! Me too...well, I liked Kroll in the first place anyways...but I don''t like it rough. Alright. If you''re going to do something naughty, then do it in your room at night. Without exception, it must be done with mutual consent, and don''t get too crazy with your ideas, ''kay? Yes ma''am!! But there''s no way a young man and young woman who like each other could wait until night when they live in the same house, so ever since that day, they were repeatedly seen having sex between some trees in the garden, in the storage room, and even the toilet, causing Melissa to be at her wit''s end.